《The Terminally Ill Young Master of the Baek Clan》 Chapter 1: The Immortal Divine Sword (1) Chapter 1: The Immortal Divine Sword (1) Baek Yi-gang suddenly brought up a random topic. About running. His maid, Sohwa, opened her eyes wide and responded, Yes? Im a slow runner. I dont know why, but no matter how much I practiced, I didnt improve. I know. Dont say you know. Its slower than you think. Since elementary school no, since I was young, Ive never not beenst in races with my friends. I even lost in running to guys who weighed more than twice as much as I did. Um, Young Master, you didnt have any friends. You shouldnt nitpick that. Um What? Yi-gang ignored Sohwasment. He coughed lightly and continued. So, I got teased a lot. The kids would maliciously mock me for being slow. Theyd call me a turtle and keep running away, repeating the act. So, you did have friends? Hey now. Sohwa smiled slyly. Yi-gang, realizing she was joking, smiled back. Anyway, I chased after those fleeing kids. They probably thought I couldnt catch them. Because youre a slow runner. Right. But I caught all of them. And I kicked them in the butt. How? This was the true story of Yi-gang, not an embellishment. The story of his previous life before being born as a frail child of the Baek Noble n It was a past he was mentioning for the first time since his reincarnation. I never gave up. No matter how fast those kids were, theyd eventually nce back as they ran. They knew Id give up soon since I was slow at running. I see There was no strength in Sohwas voice. Of course, it was hard. I probably suffered more chasing them than they did running away. I felt as if my heart would burst from the exertion, and I could taste blood in my mouth. Ah But I never gave up. You know what I mean? Im saying I will never give up this time either. As expected Young Master, youre so mature Yi-gang wiped the blood flowing from Sohwas mouth with his sleeve. However, his sleeve was already soaked in blood. A dagger was embedded in the back of the maid trying to protect her master, and Yi-gang hid with her in this secluded storeroom. Those assassins will probably try to capture or kill me, but I wont give up. Alright I wont let them capture me easily, and if Im discovered, Ill fight till the end. Even though youre weak And even if Im caught, Ill escape again. As you said, Ill take my medicine regrly, heal my body, and live until Im 100. So Sohwa could not reply anymore. She just nkly stared at the ceiling. Rest in peace. Yi-gang gently brushed over her unfocused eyes. Her powerless eyelids slowly closed, never to open again. Sohwas face turned pale without a hint of blood. One would never see her simple smile again. Yi-gang tightly shut his mouth. Ever since he was born as Baek Yi-gang, Sohwa had been like a real sister to him. Though he was born as a child of a Murim n, he was unable to learn martial arts, and exiled to live in a small manor on the outskirts of the city. Sohwa never treated him differently from others. However, there was no time to remain immersed in sorrow. He heard footsteps right above him. Thump, thump, thump. They must be here! Search a bit more, there must be a secret passage! The voices of the assassins were heard from above the side door. When Yi-gang found the hidden door in the old warehouse floor, he felt as if he had found a lifeline. He entered through that door, supporting the injured Sohwa, but she could not go any further and took herst breath there. Yi-gangid Sohwas body in a corner. Then, he took off his outerwear to cover her. Ill definitelye back and hold your funeral. With his frail body, he could not carry Sohwas body. Blood oozed from his bitten lip. An urgent noise echoed from above the side door. Theres blood here! If they found the bloodstains, that meant it would only be a matter of time before they discovered the side door and the secret passage. Leaning on antern, Yi-gang began to run into the dark passage. He couldnt be caught easily. After all, he had promised Sohwa. Huff, huff. The passage was quite long, and soon he was out of breath. His stamina was so weak that he could not be said to be a member of the Baek n. It was absurd when he, a modern-day young Korean, was reincarnated as a child of a Murim n. Was it a relief that he was not reincarnated as a beggar of the Beggars Sect or a eunuch in the imperial pce? The Baek n was a fairly decent family, and even a member of the Seven Great ns. He heard that the legendary martial artist, the Immortal Divine Sword, once revived their ns glory. But there was another issue. Yi-gang was born with a condition where he could not gather internal energy and had a short lifespan due to a rare meridian disease. The Great Yin Meridian Blockage meant he was destined to die before turning twenty. This was unforgivable for a child from a direct line of a martial arts n. Because of this, after growing up to a certain age, Yi-gang lived alone in a manor away from the main house. He simply wanted to live peacefully until he died from the meridian disease. He never imagined he would face such a ridiculous death threat. A dead end appeared. Damn it The underground passage did not lead outside. It was not like in typical martial arts novels where there would be a fortuitous encounter with a skull filled with various martial arts manuals or a miraculous elixir waiting for him. There was just a gold thread that looked like it was about to snap, and simrly, a rusted sword was stuck in the ground. It was covered inyers of dust, and the de was heavily corroded. I cant even cut anything with this sword. The sword was barely longer than Yi-gangs arm, and it was in no state to harm anyone. But getting scratched by it would surely give you tetanus. Muttering to himself, Yi-gang tightly gripped the hilt of the sword. The sound of pursuers footsteps was getting closer. Soon, men in ck night clothes appeared. We found him. The one who seemed to be the leader stepped forward. He had particrly red eyes. To think the son of a prestigious n would run away like a rat. It was the first time hearing such mockery after adopting the name Baek Yi-gang. He could not just stand there after hearing such words. It was something his pride would not allow. You sure talk big for such a lowly being. Hooh He acted with dignity befitting his status and lineage. If you dare to point a wicked sword at the heir of the Baek n, reveal your identity. If you kneel and beg for forgiveness, I might consider sparing you. Yi-gang spoke calmly, but he was anxious inside. Dont remove the mask. However, after hesitating for a moment, the assassin boldly took off the mask he was wearing. Even if sickly, a tigers cub is still a tiger, huh? Very well, I shall reveal my name. I am Jeokpyo. It was a name he had never heard before. Yi-gang maintained his expression, ensuring his despair did not show. Revealing ones face and name meant they had no intention of letting Yi-gang live. In other words, even if Yi-gang begged and pleaded, they would still kill him. So you didnte just to kidnap me, you came for my life. Contrary to the rumors, youre quite astute. And brave. I dont take pleasure in being praised by an assassin like you. I must present your head to my lord. I might just cut off that idle tongue of yours. Yi-gang adopted a stance, holding his rusted sword. It was the first form of Heavens Shadow Sword, the Baek ns Poisonous Sword Technique. Though thest three techniques of the Heavens Shadow Sword were lost, it was still a powerful sword technique. However, what he had learned was merely a superficial imitation of its form. You may be young, but youre a man. Ill give you an honorable end. The one who introduced himself as Jeokpyo waved off his subordinates and drew his own sword. Wooong His sword vibrated. It indicated that he was an expert who could infuse his energy into his sword. Ill give you the first move. Come at me. Ha! Yi-gang chuckled. Did this assassin actually think he could mimic a warrior? However, Yi-gang was not in a position to mock Jeokpyo. No matter which direction or method he used to swing his sword, the oue would be the same. In the end, with just one move, Yi-gangs head would be severed. His brain, which had be unusually sharp due to the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, warned him of this. His body began to tremble in fear. Death truly seemed imminent. Will you just stand there like that? It felt chilling around his neck, as if the spirits and wraiths were waiting for Yi-gangs death. For a moment, it seemed as if he could hear the whispers of ghosts. You shouldnt grip the sword like that. Wha! Yi-gang was startled and felt like his heart dropped. A translucent bald elderly figure floated right beside him. Heh, descendant. Youre feeble and your actions are panicked. What, what is this?! It was undoubtedly a ghost. Otherwise, how could a human be translucent, float in the air, and freely pass through walls? What kind of trick is this? Jeokpyo spoke with a cold voice. Yi-gang was equally baffled. What? Cant you see it? That thing that just popped up, right there! Descendant, speak respectfully to your Great Ancestor. The assassins looked equally perplexed. To them, Yi-gang seemed to be pointing at thin air. Trying to act crazy all of a sudden? Utterly disappointing. Yi-gang realized that the assassins could not see the ghost. Hmm, havent you learned swordsmanship, descendant? Your stance is a mess. Its meridian disease. Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Your words are brief. Considering your age and inexperience, perhaps strictness is required. Seeing the ghost addressing Yi-gang as descendant, it seemed that the ghost might be an ancient ancestor of the Baek n. If Yi-gang truly had not gone mad, then ghosts indeed existed. And if so, an afterlife existed too. After all that showing off. Ill see you soon, Sohwa. Realizing this, he felt strangely at ease. Tsk, just die, kid. Jeokpyo retracted his offer to spare him and raised his sword. Yi-gang too stood ready, positioning his sword. He was certain of death, but he resolved to at least swing once before the end. At that moment, his trembling hands stilled. It was the very moment Yi-gang truly confronted death. The old ghost, who had been silent, spoke softly. It must be a match made in heaven to encounter a descendant in danger. His voice held a certain authority. Descendant, entrust your sword to me, Baek Sung-cheon, the Immortal Divine Sword. What? Yi-gangs regainedposure was shattered once more. This was because the ghost imed to be the legendary martial artist, Baek Sung-cheon, the Immortal Divine Sword. I shall borrow your physical form for a moment. In that moment, a chill enveloped Yi-gangs neck, and the ghost vanished without a trace. Enough! No more nonsense! Unable to hold back any longer, Jeokpyo swung his sword. Despite his rage, it was a sharp, swift strike. A brilliant swordy that Yi-gang could hardly block. Yet, Yi-gangs right arm moved on its own, meeting the strike head-on. Kaaaang-! It was an unnatural movement. A first-rate martial artist was striking his sword from above, but Yi-gang, who could not gather a single ounce of internal energy, struck back from below. Such a counter-attack was only possible if hepletely dominated his opponent. No mere assassin cany a de on the body of a Baek n martial artist. The words came from Yi-gangs mouth, but it was certainly not his voice. Deep and resonating, neither Jeokpyo nor the assassins dared to act recklessly. I will show you, as the price for your lives, the 7th form of Heavens Shadow Sword. Yi-gangs body assumed a mysterious stance on its own. Seventh form? To Yi-gangs knowledge, only six forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique remained, with thest three missing. This implied a certain fact. Repent, evildoers. The spirit who was borrowing Yi-gangs body It might truly be the Immortal Divine Sword. From Yi-gangs meridians, which should have been blocked, internal energy surged like sparks. Chapter 2: The Immortal Divine Sword (2) Chapter 2: The Immortal Divine Sword (2) The sword danced. No, the sword in Yi-gangs hand moved as if a dragon was wriggling. That was not all. A storm of energy surged from his entire body. True Qi spread throughout, following the previously depleted meridians, and his senses immensely heightened. It seemed like fireworks were unfolding before his eyes. The rusted sword moved like a ray of light. Jeokpyo seemed to barely catch its movement with his eyes. He raised his own sword in desperation to block it. Kagang! However, the rusted sword shattered Jeokpyos strong sword. Fragments of the sword scattered like broken ss. Following the first strike, Yi-gangs sword changed its momentum once again. Though his body was not that flexible, his arm moved like a snake. It was not a sword that a mere assassin could dodge. What, khaaak! In an instant, a gash opened across Jeokpyos chest. Yi-gang was sshed with hot blood on his face. Hmm. Jeokpyo, the assassin who was acting arrogant just moments ago He became a cold corpse without even being able to scream. How many of you are there? Asked Yi-gang, or rather, the Immortal Divine Sword borrowing his body. The assassins, who were so spirited just a while ago, did not dare flinch. Are all of you here, around ten? Or maybe twenty? You dont have to answer. I can check myself. The assassins exchanged nces upon hearing that. And as if on cue, they simultaneously drew their weapons and charged. However, Yi-gang did not falter. Once again, a sh of the sword shined in multiple directions, and blood spurted. It took less time than one would need to drink a cup of tea for the five assassins who had chased him through the corridor to bepletely ughtered. Throughout the process, Yi-gang shared the sensations. How is this possible? Though the Immortal Divine Sword directly moved his body, at its essence was still his frail form. Yet, he toyed with the assassins, who were at least twice his size, with such ease. Theres no time, my descendant. Lets finish this quickly. As the Immortal Divine Sword spoke, true Qi burst from the Yongquan Point on the sole of his foot. His body shot forward. He had just mentioned to Sohwa that his running speed was a bit slow, but he felt like he might have to take that back. The Immortal Divine Sword dashed out, breaking the secret door of the corridor. Ddaddang And as if anticipating them, he deflected the flying daggers that came right after. Inside the dark storage, dozens of eyes shone. Roughly counting, more than ten assassins were waiting here. Hehe, its fortunate that youre all gathered here. Yi-gang felt a shiver down his spine. He sensed the unmistakable joy in the voice of the Immortal Divine Sword. Come forth! Of course, martial artists were, by nature, skilled in the act of killing. The more adept a martial artist was, the more proficiently they could kill. Martial arts was, after all, a technique to kill others, and this martial world was like a snake pit where everyone tried to kill one another. In that sense, how many people might the Immortal Divine Sword, hailed as the greatest swordmaster, have in in his lifetime? Yi-gang was tormented. It was not because he had killed people. They were surely the ones Yi-gang should cut down. They threatened him with swords and killed Sohwa. Tsk It pained him that all he could do now was entrust his body to the dead. You seem to be in a decent mental state. It seemed like the Immortal Divine Sword had read Yi-gangs thoughts. The assassins could not understand his words, but they signaled the start of the battle. You, you crazy bastard! Die! The assassins charged all at once. The Immortal Divine Sword rampaged like a tiger diving into a pack of wild dogs. That day, a stream of blood was formed in the narrow storage room.
Did you see it? Heuk, huff After killing all the assassins, the soul of the Immortal Divine Sword, which had possessed Yi-gangs body, emerged. Yi-gang copsed on the spot. Just moments ago, he felt as if he could shatter the world, but now it felt like a short dream. Next to him was Sohwas corpse. He had dragged it out from the storage basement just earlier. mes were rising from the door leading to the secret chamber. I asked if you saw it. What did I see, exactly Heavens Shadow Sword. The Immortal Heavens Shadow Sword. I saw it. Although Yi-gang had limited knowledge of martial arts, his heart skipped a beat at that moment. It was a desire for something he could not have. Then its settled. This is thest favor I bestow upon my dying descendant. It was a concern he had just in case, but the events had been shocking. Am I going to die? Given that I possessed a body severely damaged by blocked meridians and recklessly circted its Qi, there was no other option. He felt as if his consciousness was falling apart and bing faint. Just a while ago, his entire body felt like it was on fire, but now he could not even feel the pain. Yi-gang realized that this was how one felt when the body was in a critical state. Unless you consume a divine elixir like Pure Heaven Oil or Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng The soul of the Immortal Divine Sword looked down at Yi-gang with pity. In such a situation, acquiring such a precious elixir was impossible. Yi-gangs lips moved with difficulty. Would the one I atest year have any effect? What did you say? I managed to obtain and consume itst year the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng. Well, perhaps The Immortal Divine Sword, which was mourning the imminent death of its descendant with a solemn expression, was taken aback. I dont really know. But there was no way to be sure. After catching a glimpse of the hesitant face of the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang lost consciousness.
Xian The Baek ns main house. The doctor spoke with a relieved expression. Ha! Its pure luck, all I can say is that its heavenly luck. When he rushed over upon the request of the Baek n, the person he encountered was Baek Yi-gang, the eldest son of the n Head, who was rumored to have been exiled to the outskirts. Given that his Qi had entirely burst and his whole body turned ck, it was a situation no different from being dead. However, the doctor managed to save him. So, can my brother live? Yes, he can. Just a while ago, his face was purple. But now, doesnt hisplexion look better? Indeed. Indeed? He was the only brother who survived an attack by a group of assassins and managed to return to the main house. Yet Baek Ha-jun, his younger brother, had an expression that was extremely cold. The doctor cleared his throat and asked, Um, did Young Master Yi-gang by any chance consume any rare elixir? He had taken medicine in the hopes of curing the blocked meridians. Im not talking about that. I mean something like the Great Recovery Pill or perhaps Snow Ginseng. Baek Ha-jun stared at the doctor silently. His gaze was too cold for a 12-year-old boy. The doctor soon regretted his question. R-right, of course. The Baek n traditionally had a system of inheritance for the eldest son. Originally, the title of head would have gone to Baek Yi-gang. However, Yi-gang was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. A fatal weakness for a martial artist. Rumor had it he grew up reckless andzy due to this. Eventually, he even got exiled to the outskirts. The n probably did not get him the elixir. You must be pleased that your elder brother will wake up soon. He said out of embarrassment, but it was a mistake. The very Baek Ha-jun before him was the younger brother set to be the head due to the exile of Yi-gang. Baek Ha-jun looked at the doctor without a word. The doctor felt awkward and lowered his head. Then he was startled. Yi-gangs eyelids began to twitch. Oh, he seems to be waking up! But when he raised his head, Baek Ha-jun was coldly heading out of the medicine room. The doctor was taken aback. Wont you wait? After a moment of silence, Baek Ha-jun answered. When he awakens, let hime to the Red Dragon Hall. The n Head wants some answers. The doctors face hardened at those cold words. Even if he regains consciousness, he wont be able to move easily. He needsplete rest for a while. But Baek Ha-jun ignored the doctor and left. Once he left, the doctor clicked his tongue. Tsk, he has neither blood nor tears. Even when his brother woke up from the brink of death after fifteen days, he did not care and left. Martial artists may be ruthless, but how could he be so cold towards his own family? Inside, the doctor cursed both Baek Ha-jun and the Baek n. Sohwa Then, the awakened Yi-gang licked his lips. Oh, you shouldnt get up yet. The doctor was shocked. Yi-gang pushed away the doctor and sat up. How is Sohwa What? Lie down! Your body hasnt recovered yet. Yi-gang was persistent, repeatedly asking about Sohwas condition. Soon, the doctor realized he was referring to the servant who had died protecting Yi-gang. We wouldve taken care of the body and held a funeral. Its been about fifteen days. I see. The doctor felt something strange from Yi-gang. Asking about the well-being of his subordinate as soon as he woke up It was slightly different from his reputed reckless andzy personality. Where is my sword? Sword? Ah, you mean that rusty de. You were clutching it when you were brought in. I set it aside. The n Head took it. The next thing he was concerned about was the whereabouts of his weapon. Martial artists who returned from the brink of death often sought their weapons as soon as they woke up. This also did not fit his reputation of being a good-for-nothing. The n Head is looking for me. Did you hear? It seemed he heard his younger brother Baek Ha-juns words. He must haveve sensed that cold demeanor. The doctor felt a lump in his throat. Nevertheless, Yi-gang managed to rise from his position, shakily putting on his clothes. The doctors mouth fell open. He stopped trying to dissuade Yi-gang. Given that his meridians were entirely disrupted, the pain in his body must be tremendous. The doctor thought Yi-gang would just copse again soon. But Yi-gang, despite his shaky state, donned his clothes. Just looking at the bruises that resembled blood vessels felt painful. D-doesnt it hurt? The doctor realized. The pain would be akin to des running throughout the bodys blood vessels. It was the kind of pain that, even for a tough guy, would bring them to their knees, tears streaming. Im used to it. Used to? Yi-gang said something iprehensible and took a deep breath. As the doctor had suspected, Yi-gang was experiencing excruciating pain. However, his statement about being ustomed to such pain was true. The seizures he asionally experienced after reincarnating with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage If you went back further, the pain of death in his past life The terrifying suffocation of ceasing to breathe. This much. Cancer cells that had spread to the marrow. Likewise, lungs and organs that lost function due to metastasis. The horrifying pain of cancer treatment. The taste of radiation. The pancreas that had given him a death sentence at a young age. Now, as the fourteen-year-old Yi-gang, those past life experiences helped him endure the pain. Thank you for saving my life. I merely did what was necessary. When Yi-gang hugged him, the doctor awkwardly returned the hug. The doctor, swaying slightly, could only nkly watch as Yi-gang left. Was he really called azy and fragile good-for-nothing? It was a rumor everyone in Xian knew. So, that was nonsense. The doctor was sure that it was not true.
Yi-gang immediately headed towards the Red Dragon Hall, where the n Head was. On his way, he ran into some of the ns servants. Half of them greeted him, and the other half simply passed by. They were either neers after Yi-gang was ostracized, or perhaps they recognized him and chose to ignore him. In any case, Yi-gang was happy now. Im alive! Due to the still palpable pain, he felt more alive than ever. Life shed before my eyes. He recalled his past life before reincarnation due to the intense pain he felt after a long time. At the young age of 27, he was diagnosed with terminal pancreatic cancer. He endured excruciating pain in a hospital bed for exactly two years before he died. And he was reincarnated in the Baek n in this world, and unfortunately, he was born with the rare disease called Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Pain was always Yi-gangspanion. So, he might have lived recklessly until now. It must be thanks to the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng. When he thought of the words of the Immortal Divine Sword, he thought it had to be the case. Although the n did not know, he had indeed consumed the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng. Even though it did not cure his meridian disease, it saved him like this. He kept his promise to Sohwa that he would survive at all costs. Naturally, he thought of the Immortal Divine Sword. Was he still attached to that old sword? I need to meet him again. The Immortal Divine Sword exerted his internal energy through Yi-gangs body, where the blood flow had been severed. No matter what, Yi-gang wanted to discover his secret. Before he knew it, he arrived at the Red Dragon Hall, the residence of the n Head. Is the n Head present? The gatekeeper recognized Yi-gang and was taken aback. Y-young Master! I asked if hes in. He is inside. Inform him that Baek Yi-gang hase upon his summons. After hesitating briefly, the gatekeeper went inside. Huu Yi-gang took a deep breath, clearly feeling tense. Both his significantly older father and the retainers attending him felt oppressive. He had always lived under their cold gazes, at least until he left for the manor. The gatekeeper soon returned with a response. He says to enter. Yi-gang walked along the path paved with jade. There would likely be hidden guards everywhere on the path leading to the grand hall. As he headed to the magnificent grand hall, Yi-gang contemted the events that might unfold. What questions might the n Head and the retainers pose? Would the n Head, Baek Ryu-san, recognize the soul of the Immortal Divine Sword bound to the sword? Yi-gang stopped in front of the Red Dragon Hall. This is Yi-gang. Soon, a deep resonant voice echoed from beyond the door. Enter. That voice that rang out loud was filled with internal energy. It was the voice of his father, Baek Ryu-san. Swallowing hard, Yi-gang cautiously opened the door and entered. In the center of the grand seat was the iron-blooded n Head, and seated next to him were his retainers. Sharp gazes focused on Yi-gang. Youve awakened earlier than expected. Despite the n Heads words, Yi-gang could not immediately reply. It was not just because he was seeing his stern father after a long time, or because of the cold stares of the retainers. What are you doing, just standing there? I-I am Yi-gang. Im here to see the n Head. A cold sweat trickled from Yi-gangs nape as he gave a deep bow. There was one reason for his shock. The n Head was disying the demeanor of an absolute master. And on the armrest of the grand seat he was sitting on, the Immortal Divine Sword sat cheekily. Youre awake. Its good to see you. It waved at Yi-gang with a bright smile. Chapter 3: The Immortal Divine Sword (3) Chapter 3: The Immortal Divine Sword (3) Every n has its golden age. The golden age of the Baek n was about 200 years ago when the Immortal Divine Sword was active. At that time, it even became a part of Jianghus Seven Great ns. However, as time passed, the prestige of the Baek n declined significantly. It was probably because,pared to other ns, there were fewer members with the surname Baek. Nevertheless, the n members who possessed the Immortal Divine Art and the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique were very strong. Especially, the current n Head, Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san, stood out even more. Since he became the leader, the fame of the Baek n regained its shine. His martial arts prowess had reached the Supreme Peak level in both name and reality, and his deep state of mind was no less than that of the Jegal n. His pitch-ck eyes seemed to pierce through peoples souls. Everyone in the n was afraid of Baek Ryu-san. Atop the splendid grand seat, he looked down at his son. Yi-gang. His son, who seemed to be lost in thought, appeared dissatisfied. Is there something on my face? Yi-gang daringly stared at the n Heads face. Specifically, at the spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword, which was wandering in front of the n Head. The Immortal Divine Sword was mumbling and wandering around the Red Dragon Hall, Such avish decoration., Why do they all look so upset?, but only Yi-gang could hear it. Eventually, it approached right in front of the n Heads nose. This guy, has a pretty full beard. And then it tried to grab the n Heads beard. Ah! Yi-gang ended up eximing in surprise. Fortunately, the hand of the Immortal Divine Sword just passed through the n Heads beard without touching it. When Yi-gang screamed, the Immortal Divine Sword smirked and finally shut its mouth, sitting next to the rusty sword. Yi-gang! The n Head eventually shouted with his internal energy. Yi-gang finally snapped back to reality. Of course, the n Head and all the retainers were staring at Yi-gang as if they found him pitiful. I apologize. My body hasnt fully recovered yet Yi-gang excused himself without even moistening his lips. I came as soon as you summoned me. It was not long ago since he was attacked by assassins and barely survived. The n Head, who seemed to want to reprimand him, remained silent. Yes, I summoned you. Im listening. The assassins who attacked the manor. Do you know their identities? The n Head threw the sudden question. The retainers just waited for Yi-gangs reply. Yi-gang lifted his head to meet his fathers eyes directly. An inscrutable expression, like an aged sturdy tree. Yi-gang seemed to have caught onto the n Heads intentions. I thought they might belong to the Unorthodox Union. The n Head often posed questions to his children in front of the retainers. Yi-gang, who had survived from the brink of death, was no exception. Unorthodox Union, you say. The first group that came to mind were those from the Hidden Hand Gang, since theyre the ones most wary of our ns expansion. Hmm The n Heads cold expression remained unchanged. While not the worst guess, it was simple andcked evidence. Had it been the old Yi-gang C the one everyone in the n would have scoffed at C he might have responded like this. However, Yi-gang did not want to y the fool regarding this matter. But thats probably not the case. While they hid their martial arts skills, they definitely werent lowly members of the Hidden Hand Gang. Ho. Most importantly, if they were in their right minds, they wouldnt dare touch the Baek n, and if they were truly mad enough to draw their swords, they wouldnt target someone like me, who isnt even the Young n Head. The n Head fell silent for a moment. The retainers sneaked nces at Yi-gang. You seem to have changed a bit during the time you spent alone. No, I havent. However, despite your usible words, theyck substance. In the end, youre saying you dont know. Given that Yi-gang was unconscious, he had no way of knowing the identities of the assassins. He silently nodded. Everyone but you died. Are you aware? Yes. He was painfully aware. The manors servants, the guards, and even his personal maid, Sohwa, who always stood by his side. All of them were dead. Arent you ashamed? It was another reprimand. As a blood rtive of our n. Instead of protecting those you should have, you were protected by them. They gave their lives so you could hide and survive alone. Arent you ashamed? With a stern reprimand, Yi-gang looked directly into the n Heads eyes. Are you saying I should be ashamed for surviving alone? Yes. It was a rather harsh thing to say to a son who had returned alive. The retainers thought Yi-gang would feel wronged or, at the very least, be angry. Because he had been like that until now. However Im d I survived, Said Yi-gang without faltering. What did you say? I need to live. Dont I have to avenge those who died for me? It was a fearless statement without any shame as a martial artist. Since his reincarnation, Yi-gang had be ustomed to embellishing his words. He would shape himself into what people around him expected, or into the image he wanted to show. However, the words he just uttered were genuinely heartfelt, to his own surprise. Heh. Perhaps that was why even the iron-blooded n Head was impressed. Come closer. Yes? I saide closer. The n Head suddenly beckoned Yi-gang, who was kneeling. Yi-gang, with a hesitant face, approached the n Head. So, how did you fend off those assassins? ! The moment hade. This was not a question he could easily dodge. Among the warriors guarding the mansion, there were quite a few skilled masters. The assassins killed all of them. Yet Yi-gang, who could not cultivate internal energy due to the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, killed all those assassins. An absolutely impossible, unbelievable feat. Telling the whole truth weighed on his heart. I met the spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword, and it possessed me, fighting on my behalf. Saying that seemed unbelievable, and even if believed, it would not be a wee revtion. The sword wounds on their bodies were clearly from Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. I defeated them. Indeed, he analyzed even the injuries on their bodies. With this, crafting a lie would be difficult. Therefore, Yi-gang decided to tell the truth. However, by omitting certain details. When I found a secret passage in the storeroom. I stumbled upon a strange space. A strange space? Yes, it was lined with gold ropes and the moment I entered, I felt dizzy. He did not mention that an old sword was embedded there. Exin in detail. I felt like something had settled in my body. My hands and feet moved on their own, and I was able to face the assassins. And then I lost consciousness. The n Head remained silent for a moment. Yi-gang tried to maintain a confident expression. No matter how absurd the story sounded, it was true. He had only omitted the part about seeing the spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword, but the rest was all he had experienced. A mysterious urrence. Surprisingly, the n Head nodded calmly. Its overly mysterious. The ce burned down, leaving no trace. But, as expected, things would not be that simple. The n Heads hand lunged out like a hawk. Crack! Before Yi-gang could react, the n Head had grabbed his wrist. Kuk! Stay still. Through the pulse that the n Head had grasped, energy surged in. A technique to inspect the bodys condition by infusing energy. It was a method apanied by excruciating pain. n Head! Please calm down! Even the retainers were taken aback and tried to stop him, but the n Head did not care. And Yi-gang did not even scream. Surprisingly, the n Heads energy was delicate. The gently refined energy examined and tapped Yi-gangs meridians. Hmm, theres still no pulse for the severed meridians. Still, you have no internal energy. The n Head roughly released Yi-gang. Yi-gang grabbed his wrist and stepped back. Leave. He then waved his hand dismissively, seemingly uninterested. Had it been the original Yi-gang, he would have turned and left, but now he could not. Please return the sword. Hmm. The n Head briefly nced at the rusted sword. He had retrieved it because Yi-gang had been holding it, but it was so terribly rusted that it seemed unusable. Are you talking about this old junk? Take it. Using Qi Kinesis, the n Head pulled the sword towards him. Then, as if tossing trash, he handed it to Yi-gang. Yi-gang struggled to hold it as if he could not bear its weight. You imitate a martial artist. Where did you learn that? His voice was cold and mocking. Please take care. All Yi-gang could do was politely respond and turn away. He felt the cold stares of the n Head and the retainers on his back. His job here was done. Silently, he left the Red Dragon Hall. The Immortal Divine Sword, which had been quiet until now, finally expressed its anger. Ha! These people have eyes as narrow as needle holes. The voice came from the sword. Although surprised, Yi-gang managed not to show it. Whats with the needle hole? He muttered in his mind, and it seemed the Immortal Divine Sword heard it. Shouldnt a descendant show gratitude to the ancestor who saved his life? What about the needle hole? Im talking about your father and those subordinates. My sword is all rusted out junk? Tsk! I dont recall him saying it waspletely rusted. Its just rusted. Yi-gang felt a sudden warmth. After all, was the soul of this Immortal Divine Sword not the one that saved him from the assassins? Not even recognizing a world-famous sword, what use are those eyes of yours? A world-famous sword? This one? Indeed, my cherished sword was forged from a meteorite. Its called the Shooting Star Fang. Upon hearing that, Yi-gang was genuinely surprised. The meteorite sword carried by the Immortal Divine Sword was like a legend. However, the problem was that Shooting Star Fang was believed to be on disy at the Council of Elders. Exining that, the Immortal Divine Sword seemed puzzled. I dont know why they did it, but that one is definitely a counterfeit. So this is the real one? This rusted sword was the very meteorite sword. It was hard to believe. But if the Immortal Divine Sword himself said it, it must be the truth. Its fortunate that your father is naive. It would be impossible to hand over the Shooting Star Fang to someone who doesnt understand its value. Hmm, dont insult my father. It looks just like a rusty piece of metal. How would he know its made from a meteorite? Huh? I didnt know you were so filial. Though the sword did not have a visible expression, Yi-gang somehow felt the Immortal Divine Sword was mocking him. Tsk, tsk, all rtives in the n should be harmonious, especially family. The current n Head is as cold as a snake, even to his own son. Thats how the martial world is. Ha, ha, ha, on top of that, he seems to really despise you. Why does he hate you so much? Yi-gang remained silent for a moment. He pondered over what answer to give but decided to be honest. Maybe he doesnt? Hmm? What do you mean? He probably doesnt hate me. The son who was neglected by the n Head Almost everyone believed that, but at least Yi-gang knew the truth. Youre in deep denial. Hmm, maybe its because you grew up unloved? Where do you think I got the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng? My father secretly procured it for me. The Immortal Divine Sword was left speechless, and Yi-gang rxed his body. His pain had lessened considerably from earlier. It was from when the n Head secretly infused energy into Yi-gang to heal him. Ah, I feel a bit lighter now. The delicately infused energy helped heal Yi-gangs damaged Qi and blood points and realigned his energy pathways without the retainers knowing. It wasnt the first time this had happened. Really The Immortal Divine Sword seemed to notice as Yi-gang rxed. A father too shy to express his feelings, is that it? I wonder. Yi-gang gave a hollowugh.
Even after Yi-gang left, the discussion continued. However, the atmosphere turned even colder. Baek Ryu-san, leaning against the grand seat, barely responded. After meeting Yi-gang, the n Heads mood seemed to have been soured. The retainers could only specte. Leave. After the discussion, the retainers hurriedly exited the Red Dragon Hall, sweating coldly. Only the n Head and his most trusted elders of the n remained. The n Head sat silently for a while. At some point, he leaned back and let out a groan. Ugh It was not just because he was feeling upset that he kept silent. It was due to a rapid consumption of his internal energy, leading to fatigue. Boosting the energy of Yi-gang, whose body was a mess, and realigning his energy pathways without the retainers knowing. Even for Baek Ryu-san, a Supreme Peak martial artist, it was not an easy task. Youve worked hard, n Head. The only one who sensed the situation, the general, had a faint smile. Only a very few, including the general, knew that the n Head truly cherished and felt sorry for his son, Yi-gang. Im not the one who suffered; its Yi-gang. His body was in terrible shape. Thankfully, the physician treated him well, so I could at least touch him. I will reward the physician handsomely. Do that. Sigh General. The n Head, who was at the top of the n, could not warmly approach his son suffering from a meridian blockage due to theplicated circumstances surrounding the Council of Elders and the matter of the n Heads session. But the sadness remained unchanged. Yes, n Head. Was I too harsh on him? Its been a while since we met. This time, he even got mad at me. He didnt use to do that. Its all for Young Master Yi-gang, isnt it? Yes, the poor child. I just wanted him to live freely. But Even though the n Head was an iron-blooded man, he was so human when it came to Yi-gang and his deceased wife. Someday, Young Master Yi-gang will understand your heart. Ha, I dont even hope for that. You procured that precious Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng and realigned his energy pathways like today. Thanks to that, Young Master Yi-gang has been healthy. He will realize its meaning when he matures. No, Id rather he never knew. Wouldnt it be easier for him to resent me? The n Head finally let out a faint smile. Hehe. Hohoho. The general also reciprocated with a smile. A warm atmosphere flowed in the Red Dragon Hall. They never dreamt that Yi-gang, who always seemed carefree, was fully aware of everything. By the way, about what Young Master Yi-gang said earlier About some strange entity possessing him, causing his body to move? I thought it was absurd. The n Head dismissed it, but the general seemed to take it seriously. Thats the thing A gleam shone in the generals eyes. Chapter 4: Great Yin Meridian Blockage (1) Chapter 4: Great Yin Meridian Blockage (1) Perhaps Young Master Yi-gangs martial talent has finally awakened. The general had a very serious expression. Although he might be afflicted with meridian blockage, preventing him from gathering internal energy, his talent and understanding havent disappeared. Didnt the n Head admire Young Master Yi-gangs talent even when he was a child? Thats true. Great Yin Meridian Blockage, it was a rare condition unlike any other in the world, but it did not only have downsides. While one would not be able to gather internal energy, their senses ended up bing sharper. It was to the point where it could be considered a sixth sense or called intuition. His understanding and memory were also exceptional. In the past, when Yi-gang was still young, even the n Head treated him kindly. It was before the Council of Elders frequently raised concerns about the Young n Head issue. The n Head personally taught Yi-gang and his brother swordsmanship. I remember the n Head being overjoyed that since the Immortal Divine Sword, two of the greatest geniuses were born at once. Haha Such memories existed. The n Head gave a wry smile. Its pointless to talk about the past. Whats the use of realizing it now? Instead Ah. The general realized his slip of tongue. Realizing this will only strengthen the elders who wish to make Yi-gang the Young n Head. After the session ceremony, Yi-gang will have only two years left to live. I wish for Yi-gang to live freely. I apologize. I misspoke. The power of the Baek Noble ns Council of Elders was immense. The n Head knew the ulterior motives of those who insisted on the principle of eldest session and wanted to make Yi-gang the Young n Head. n Head Baek Ryu-san was suffering from a chronic illness, and Yi-gang, who was to seed him, was fated to die soon. They likely intended to seize the ns power during this chaos. Yi-gang being sharp-witted is a story from when he was young. Since losing his light at the age of 10, hes been a resigned child. A moment of bitter silence passed. So I wonder. How did he deal with those assassins? The general pondered for a moment and then chuckled. Perhaps, just maybe, the spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword might have aided him. Haha, your joking has improved. The garden where Yi-gang used to live alone its said to be the ce where the Immortal Divine Sword Baek Sung-cheon spent hisst years, long ago. Are you suggesting there are ghosts in the world? If the Immortal Divine Sword who died long ago still lingers, he might be a lingering ghost at best. Why would you say such a thing The general looked embarrassed. Baek Ryu-san chuckled bitterly, but soon hardened his expression. Regardless, we cannot let go of those who dared to threaten a blind swordsman. Send the Red Dragon Squad. Yes, n Head. If the Baek Noble n dispatched their elite Red Dragon Squad, even the assassins who left no trace would soon be caught.
So, youre saying your father keeps a deliberate distance from you to be in the good graces of the Council of Elders? Asked the Immortal Divine Sword widened his eyes after materializing from the sword. Yes. Initially, he opposed the Council of Elders when I was about 10, but when I startedzing around because I didnt want to be the Young n Head, his approach changed. Yi-gang spoke while applying medicine to his wounds. A week of recuperation after waking up significantly improved his condition. The frail firstborn, not only weak in martial arts but alsozy, is dismissed. The intelligent second-born is favored more, establishing grounds to pass on the Young n Head position. I see. The Immortal Divine Sword remarkably quickly grasped Yi-gangs fragmented exnation. However, emotionally, he seemed unable to empathize. So weak, so frail! The n Head of the Baek Noble n being swayed by the Council of Elders. While the n system was based on blood rtions, making many things even the n Head could not do freely, this was a bit excessive. Yi-gang lowered his head. Its all thanks to you, ancestor. What? Me? When one masters the Immortal Divine Art, dont they achieve longevity? Thats right Hence the name, Immortal. While a martial artist at his peak tended to live long, the Immortal Divine Art established by Baek Sung-cheon in front of him, known as the Immortal Divine Sword, was particrly astonishing. All of fathers direct bloodline enter the Council of Elders, and their numbers grow because they live long. Its like a human resources backlog. Hmm Considering the current n Heads grandmother, or rather, my great-grandmother, is still quite active as a senior elder, do you think my father can easily oppose the Council of Elders? It was said that the Immortal Divine Sword, Baek Sung-cheon himself, lived up to an astonishing 130 years. Due to such characteristics of the Immortal Divine Art, the Baek Noble n was under much stronger influence from the Council of Elderspared to other Seven Great ns. Ahem, there must be a reason why our ancestors emphasized leaving longsting legacies Youre changing the topic again. Anyway, Im ready. Yi-gang tightly tied the robe of his ck training uniform. The Immortal Divine Sword, who seemed a bit awkward for some reason, sighed with relief. Indeed. One cant block a flying de with words. I will personally oversee the training of my descendant. Right after leaving Red Dragon Hall, Yi-gang sought guidance in martial arts. The Immortal Divine Sword happily agreed. Now that his condition had significantly improved, they decided to begin the training today. No servants were encountered on the way to a separate training hall that he acquired. After Sohwas death, Yi-gang had avoided conflicts. You want to learn martial arts? Yes. Do you desire to wield this sword, forged from stars, and cut down the moon? I dont have such grand ambitions. Then, why do you pursue martial arts? Yi-gang was silent for a moment, then spoke, I just want to find and take revenge on those who killed Sohwa. Having enough strength to protect myself is sufficient. Hmm The Immortal Divine Sword looked somewhat displeased for some reason. Perhaps your own ambition is not such a bad motivation after all. With that, he seemed to convince himself, nodding subtly. Even if the blood vessels are severed, the method to use true Qi is simpler than you might think. Really? Yi-gangs eyes widened in surprise, as this was the main point he was most curious about. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke as if he was simply sharing how to boil noodles. Just die, like I did. Yi-gangs face contorted in disbelief.
Obviously, one could not die just to obtain martial arts skills. Upon Yi-gangs arrival at the training hall, the Immortal Divine Sword instructed him to take a sitting position. Hmm, to rify for my startled descendant, feeling the energy and spirit through death is the quickest method. Since you cant die, well have to use another method. I understand. Shush. Only answer when asked. The Immortal Divine Sword put on a seemingly stern expression. Do you know what Great Yin Meridian Blockage, and meridian blockage disease are? Isnt it a rare condition where one is born with severed vessels that energy flows through? Incorrect. Incorrect? Energy always flows within the human body. Many, even among martial artists, cant feel it. Even though its difficult to sense, energy flows through everything in this world. Especially all living beings with physical forms. If, by any chance, your vessels were severed and energy couldnt flow, you would have died long ago. The Immortal Divine Sword extended a finger and poked Yi-gangs abdomen. His finger went deep into Yi-gangs body. It did not hurt, but Yi-gang felt a peculiar coldness. If energy flow is likened to water and blood vessels arepared to a river, meridian blockage can be said to be like being born with a river as narrow as a stream. So then. The energy always flows steadily. However, the channel is so narrow that it even disrupts the metabolism of the living flesh. Its also impossible to release true Qi or gather energy. Yi-gang remained silent. Though he once lived in a world of science, this ce was the martial world where swords emitted light and spirits genuinely existed. If its not blocked, but rather narrow Does that mean if its widened, I can survive? Exactly. Moreover, youll also be able to use martial arts. Yi-gangs expression brightened. He found hope in treating the meridian blockage. However, that was a hasty judgment. But, it probably wont be possible. Pardon? You want to widen the blood vessels and fix the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, dont you? Yes, thats right Yi-gang was only fourteen, but he was mature enough not to get irritated by the Immortal Divine Swords sudden change of attitude. You said there was a way. Ive seen and even cut human necks, arms, and legs. Ive grown weary watching the innards flow, but there were no such blood vessels. He spoke as casually as if he was slicing cabbage, but the content reeked of blood. In a humans limbs, there are only blood vessels, blood, bones, bone marrow, muscles, and the like. Even if I shattered the bones, there was nothing but a foggy brain. No spirits or souls resided there. Yet, arent you seeing me, descendant? The Immortal Divine Sword pointed at himself with a finger. You are seeing the spirit with your own eyes. I dont know how its possible, but its no ordinary feat. Is it rted to martial arts? Of course. When I possessed your feeble body, how do you think I used internal energy? That was what Yi-gang was most curious about. Ive used my will as a foundation to reconnect the blood vessels that had originally been severed. This realization came to me in myter years. The principle is From there, the Immortal Divine Sword continued with his discourse on martial arts techniques. As expected, Yi-gang found it utterly iprehensible. Theres a concept called Essence-Qi-Spirit. Will is essentially spirit. Essence signifies the body, and Qi refers to true Qi. I established my will as a foundation, deceiving both the body and Qi. In other words, will is spirit, and spirit is will Yi-gang interrupted the Immortal Divine Sword, who seemed engrossed in his exnation. So, to simplify Haha, if you dont understand, you must learn step by step in detail. Its the power of will, right? Some also call it perseverance. Effort. By exerting effort, you might be able to reconnect the blood vessels with the power of will. Yi-gang was at a loss for words. The theories of effort and perseverance seemed applicable not just in modern South Korea but also in the martial world. Hehe, the younger generation always bes resentful when we talk about effort. However, the Immortal Divine Sword did not seem to advocate effort without purpose. You probably havent learned the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique, but have you trained in the Great Yin Flow? The Baek ns secret technique, Immortal Divine Art, wasposed of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique and Great Yin Flow. Yes, Ive always trained in it to take care of my body. Excellent. The Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique was a supreme technique for rapidly and powerfully cultivating internal energy, while Great Yin Flow was simr to exercises that cleared the mind. Most martial artists of our n primarily train in the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique, correct? Yes, typically we finish the Great Yin Flow around the age of seven and then focus solely on the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique. Hehehe, thats because the Great Yin Flow is an iplete technique. In myter years, I finallypleted the Great Yin Flow. It will undoubtedly be of great help to you, descendant. The Immortal Divine Swordughed heartily. I-is that true?! Yi-gangs heart raced. The idea that the Great Yin Flow of the Immortal Divine Technique was actually an iplete technique was news to him. Indeed. While I cant cure the blocked meridians of my descendant, I can certainly teach you. Yi-gang had never heard of anyone with blocked meridians learning martial arts properly before. Yet, a martial artist who was hailed as the best in the world was making this promise to Yi-gang. Please teach me! Very well. The fundamental principle is not much different from the Great Yin Flow. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled.
He passionately taught Yi-gang the Great Yin Flow technique he had perfected. The basic foundation was quite simr to the existing Great Yin Flow. The Great Yin Flow was a training method that involved reciting specific phrases to clear ones mind while moving the body. From adopting the initial stance to executing the final move, everything must flow like water. Because of his inability to cultivate internal energy, Yi-gang could only learn this much, and he had always practiced it. Following the steps he had memorized perfectly, Yi-gang demonstrated the Great Yin Flow based on the new sequence taught by the Immortal Divine Sword. While your spirit iscking, your perseverance isnt bad. Start again from the beginning. Completing one cycle of Great Yin Flow took about 30 minutes. It always ended with a powerful strike executed into the open air. Huff! Yi-gangs fist lightly pierced the air. A single drop of sweat fell from his chin. The one difference from his previous practice was that the figure of the Immortal Divine Sword was hovering in front of him. Yi-gangs fist that had passed through his sr plexus, escaped again. The true purpose of creating the Great Yin Flow is to materialize will into reality. When your fist, made of flesh and blood, can touch my soul, only then will you truly understand its essence. Huff, hack. This is the sixth time, isnt it? Again. What the Immortal Divine Sword was asking of him was absurd: to strike him, a spirit, with the final move of the perfected Great Yin Flow. When Yi-gang first heard this request, he was taken aback. Striking a ghost with bare fists as the aim of training? This was a different path from the martial arts training methods he knew. It did not even feel possible. After three and a half hours, on his seventh attempt at the Great Yin Flow, his fist still merely whizzed through the air. Hmm, your perseverance exceeds my expectations. With your talent, my descendant, theres no need to worry. Yi-gang never showed signs of fatigue or distress. The Immortal Divine Sword was quite pleased with his demeanor. It took me 10 years to touch nothingness and another 20 to cut through it. However, since youre more gifted than I am, I expect youll be able to touch me in three years and cut through me in about 10. But that did not mean he was being kind to Yi-gang. But by that time, I wonder if youll be dead and be a ghost like me. Youll meet that child called Sohwa soon, so you must be happy. Hehehe! He wasnt lying. It would genuinely take that amount of time for Yi-gang to grasp what the Immortal Divine Sword realized in his lifetime. Yi-gang might even die before reaching that level of understanding. A true martial artist must burn his life in training. Work hard, work very hard. The more he saw him, the more he liked his descendant. The thought of watching Yi-gang struggle every day delighted him so much that he felt full without eating. The saying To attain enlightenment, one must die was also true. Unless one died once, truly realized the futility of all things in the world, was reborn, and overcame infinite emptiness by losing oneself, it was an unreachable state of realization. How could a 14-year-old boy achieve such enlightenment? The Immortal Divine Sword misjudged that. Put your will into your fist! Huff, hack. So, he did not notice the change in Yi-gang on his eighth attempt at the Great Yin Flow. It was not because his fists got faster or because the true Qi in his blood vessels flowed that his destructive power became stronger. It was the look in Yi-gangs eyes that changed. Despite his weak body, he repeatedly and tirelessly practiced the Great Yin Flow, and with the guidance of the absolute master, the Immortal Divine Sword, he reached a state of selflessness. Having already died once and been reborn, Yi-gang, contrary to the Immortal Divine Swords thoughts, was fully qualified. Huh. Once again, the Great Yin Flow performed by his exhausted body came to an end. Just as Yi-gangs fist slowly extended toward the Immortal Divine Swords abdomen, the Immortal Divine Sword too realized something amiss. Oh. Within Yi-gangs fist, there was the very will that the Immortal Divine Sword had fervently spoken of. Thud Although faint, there was an unmistakable sound of impact. And the spot on the Immortal Divine Swords abdomen where Yi-gangs fistnded dispersed like smoke with a loud puff. Ughhhh! A vortex-like hole formed on the Immortal Divine Swords abdomen. Being a ghost, no blood oozed out, but the Immortal Divine Sword felt pain for the first time since his death. I-Im being enlightened1! For a moment, he thought he was experiencing what one might call enlightenment2 Yi-gangs progress was faster than expected. And by arge margin.
  1. The ''enlightened'' here is derieved from the bhuddist term, gaining enlightenment and ascending to nirvana?
  2. Refer to note 1?
Chapter 5: Great Yin Meridian Blockage (2) Chapter 5: Great Yin Meridian Blockage (2) Yi-gang put his will into his fist just once. A smile inadvertently surfaced on his lips, but an overexerted Yi-gang fell andy down on the spot. Unbelievably, when he awoke from a profound sleep, the bright full moon was already hanging in the sky. I almost died. Turning his eyes, the Immortal Divine Sword was sitting on the sword. You are already dead, how can you die? I almost attained enlightenment1. Thats what I mean. Yi-gang recalled the situation just before he copsed. Indeed, the Great Yin Flow that the Immortal Divine Sword hadpleted was mysterious. Compared to what he had previously learned, it was easily understandable yet profound. It was especially beneficial because the Immortal Divine Sword personally guided him in detail. Immerse in selflessness and forget the flesh. Imagine that you are dead. Your body rots and crumbles into soil, bones corrode and scatter, and all that remains is your will. Surprisingly, following that advice was not difficult. It was because Yi-gang had the experience of dying before. In the end, Yi-gang was able to harbor will in his fist. He remembered even the moment when his fist tapped the abdomen of the Immortal Divine Sword, and it screamed. Are you okay? Hmm, originally, no matter how enlightened2 the descendant is, it is not so easy to attain enlightenment3. It happened because I was off guard. It wont happen again in the future. Fortunately, the body of the Immortal Divine Sword, which had been wide open, looked fine. After all, there was no way it would attain enlightenment from being hit by a punch from Yi-gang. Yi-gang suddenly felt a chill. Even though he fell asleep in the private training hall, it was still hot for some reason. It was strange. The Great Yin Flow is inherently a study that deals with Yin energy, contrasting the Yang energy of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique. Thats why it was taught to my descendant who suffers from the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. It is natural to feel cold as you have not yet handled Yin energy. Is that so? I havent heard such a story. It could be. Learning martial arts doesnt only consider the bnce of Yin and Yang. Besides, the iplete Great Yin Flow simply rxes the body and clears the mind. The Immortal Divine Sword did not show its usual light demeanor. It was sitting upright with a serious face, looking at the moon. I pondered deeply when you, my descendant, were sound asleep. Touching the untouchable is the first realm of the Great Yin Flow. However, its not something that can be attained in half a day. Didnt you say I have talent? The same applies even so. Its a difficult, no, an impossible task. So, the answer is Was it a shock that he took a hit like that? Without knowing what Yi-gang was thinking, the Immortal Divine Sword spoke. The descendant has already died once. Didnt I almost die and survivest time? Thats not it. Youpletely died, losing your physical body, leaving only the soul wandering. And then being reborn perhaps reincarnated. ! Yi-gang felt his heart sinking. It was a story he has never told anyone. Seeing you surprised, it seems its true. Euhahaha! The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled upon seeing Yi-gangs reaction. It was a reaction he expected. You speak nonsense. Its not nonsense. Im dead yet Im hovering above the ground, isnt there a word for it, reincarnation? However, like the descendant, remembering past lives and death might happen once in a thousand years. Who were you in your past life? A martial artist, a farmer, a schr? Yi-gangs reincarnation was not simply that. After pondering for a while, Yi-gang carefully spoke, I was not someone from the Central ins. He did not exin everything. It was just a story about being born in the distant future and dying young. Hmm! Its surprising. There would have never been a case like this. The elders of Azure Forest would be astonished if they knew. Arent you surprised? When you get old, you tend not to be easily surprised. The Immortal Divine Sword epted Yi-gangs reincarnation more casually than expected. Rather, it eased Yi-gangs mind. However, it might be better to keep it a secret. It might also be better to keep it a secret from your family. I suppose so. Then, it was not my illusion. The descendant is indeed the only rightful heir to inherit my progress! The Immortal Divine Sword abruptly stood up. Yi-gang, despite his aching body, also rose and sat down. Originally, the Great Yin Meridian Blockage is the worst condition for mastering martial arts. However, it may be a better condition to realize the enlightenment I obtained in myter years. Myst fist was, honestly, just good luck. You think I did not know that. It doesnt matter. If you havent mastered it, simply repeat and train. Whats needed is just effort. Can you do it? Yi-gang cautiously ced his hand on his own chest. Thump Thump His heart was beating. Up until now, the world had always betrayed Yi-gang. In his previous life, he was diagnosed with terminal pancreatic cancer right after getting a job, and after being born in the martial world with the forbidden physique, he received a heavenly punishment called meridian blockage. The Immortal Divine Sword pointed at the sky with his hand. Lets try cutting down that moon. That statement made Yi-gangs heart race. A sense of achievement along with a thrill that he had not felt for so long slowly spread through him. Could he put in the effort? Of course, I can. Effort was something he had been putting in his whole life. There was nothing he could not do in that regard. Good. Illpletely change the training n. From tomorrow, lets train the Great Yin Flow while replenishing Yang energy through different means. Yes! Ah, speaking of thepleted Great Yin Flow. Using the original name as it is doesnt have the same vor, how about changing the name? Well, if you want to, go ahead. He wondered if it was necessary, but the Immortal Divine Sword seemed already excited. Having finally perfected it, how about adding the character for true to the Great Yin Flow to signify itspletion? Adding true? Correct. Call it the True Great Yin Flow (Jin-Tae-Eum-Gyeong)! Yi-gang, who had been momentarily stunned, vehemently shook his head. Absolutely not. Hm? Why are you being so stiff about it? It sounds cool. My uncles name is Jin-tae. Baek Jin-tae. What does that have to do with anything? True Great Yin Flow, Jin Tae The Immortal Divine Swords voice gradually faded away. Annoyed, the Immortal Divine Sword, kicked at the ground. Ugh! Right? It cannot be that. Yi-gang finally exhaled a sigh of relief.
The ns good-for-nothing Three years since that incident, Baek Yi-gang, at the tender age of 11, was exiled to a remote manor on the outskirts. It had already been two months since he returned home. Yi-gang came back because of an attack by assassins. However, the disaster that urred at the manor was confidential. Ordinary servants merely thought that the n Head forgave Yi-gang and called him back. In the Red Jade Training Hall, which could only be used by the head of the Baek family, servants gathered snugly under one corner of the eaves. The red jadeid on the floor was a precious item that always emitted warm Yang energy, so the servants cleaned and maintained the Red Jade Training Hall daily. Hmm, hes been like that for a month. Has it already been that long? Two servants holding broom handles and one gatekeeper who managed the entrance to the Red Jade Training Hall were speaking. They nkly hung on the railing, gazing down at the training field. Yi-gang was alone in the training hall. When did he get here? One servant asked, to which the gatekeeper, Jang Pal, replied, Around the hour of the Rabbit4, so about 5 AM. He arrived at sunrise, and its well past lunchtime now, so it must be around 4 PM. What? That early? Its not just today. Hes been doing that every day for a month. Yi-gangs infamy was well-known among the servants. They knew the kind of reputation he had until he was eventually driven out to the manor. Even until a month ago, when Yi-gang first visited the Red Jade Training Hall, the servants scoffed at him. They did not know why he started martial arts training again, which he had once abandoned, but they certainly thought he would give up after a few days. What on earth got into him? I thought he would quit soon. However, Yi-gang shattered everyones expectations. Far from giving up, he dragged his frail body to continue the training every single day without fail. While it was a sight that impressed the onlookers, there were still those who disliked Yi-gang. Servant Wang Il was certainly one of them. Whats so impressive about that? Is that martial arts? Hes just dancing around and dawdling in broad daylight. Yi-gangs training style was indeed unimpressive. There was no precision, nor were the movements swift. The servants alsoughed. Hehe, it does seem like dancing. We have to clean soon since its Young Master Ha-juns training time in a little while Tsk what nonsense is he up to, sote? Hey, Wang Il. Lower your voice. He cant hear. Hes too far away in this spacious training hall. The chastised servant grumbled but did lower his voice. Unlike his colleagues, who had be somewhat friendly, he still looked upon Yi-gang with disdain. Losing half a months sry due to gamblingst night might also be a reason for his foul mood. But he has changed a lot, hasnt he? Perhaps he became jealous after seeing his younger brother, Young Master Ha-jun, be the Young n Head. Hmm, Wang Il, why do you look upon Young Master Yi-gang so unfavorably? What? Youre asking because you dont know? What is there to like about him? Heszy, and disrespectful to the elders around him. Dont you remember, three years ago during the ns ancestral rite, he got drunk and flipped the ritual table? Exactly my point. That incident has nothing to do with us. It was the elders of the n who suffered. Ugh Think about it, Young Master Yi-gang never directly tormented us, did he? Wang Il, who badmouthed Yi-gang daily, was taken aback when his colleague spoke defensively about him. And there were people in this world who got angry when they could not refute something. Ah, great! Youre all pretending to be so kind. No, its not pretending to be kind. Seeing him work so hard just makes it a bit difficult to criticize him, thats all. The colleagues quieted down when Wang Il got angry. Seeing this, Wang Il, invigorated, continued to ramble as if seizing an opportunity. I cant believe it. Do you really think people change that easily? He suddenly returns home and trains so ostentatiously like that, why do you think so? Wang Il, calm down Hes acting like that because hes jealous of his brother, who has both a good nature and inborn martial talent. Since he was pushed out of the position of Young n Head, he wants to look good to the elders now Thats quite an interesting story. A cold voice, like an ice chamber, emanated from behind Wang Il. Huh, huuuh! Wang Il, turning around, prostrated in terror. Sir Neung! Behind the servants stood a middle-aged man with a chilling expression on his face. A vassal of the n and the one who taught Baek Ha-jun the light footwork technique, he was Tranquil Sword Neung Ji-pyeong. True to his nickname, which meant a sword in tranquility, his presence was so stealthy that even a first-rate master could not detect it. Naturally, to the servants, who were gossiping about him, it felt as if a ghost had appeared. I apologize! Please forgive us, sir! The servants unanimously prostrated, seeking forgiveness. Neung Ji-pyeong was famously cruel and frightening in disposition. Everyone, from Wang Il to his colleagues, shivered in fear, wondering what punishment would be meted out. Prepare yourselves to receive a corporal punishment. Yes, y-yes! What are you all doing? Get back to your duties. But surprisingly, Neung Ji-pyeong let it slide just like that. The servants, figuratively breathing sighs of relief while rubbing their necks, hurriedly backed away. A few whips would be a hundred times better than the worst-case scenario. Neung Ji-pyeong had appropriately disciplined the servants rudeness. The reason was simple. Tch, these crawling creatures realize even such shallow intentions. He shared the same opinion as Wang Il. Neung Ji-pyeong had beenpletely captivated by the 12 year old Baek Ha-jun, while teaching him light footwok technique. In personality, martial talent, lineage, and even in appearance, Baek Ha-jun was indeed the true candidate for Young n Head position. On the other hand, how frivolous a person Yi-gang was. It was pitiful that he was born with meridian blockage, but living so pathetically and then returning to train in the Great Yin Flow every day was immensely sad. If youre trying to pretend to change your attitude sote, train in something other than the Great Yin Flow. His younger brother, Baek Ha-jun, had already moved past the Great Yin Flow at the age of seven, and it was meaningless to see it dawdle and repeat. Neung Ji-pyeong, anticipating that sight, looked down at Yi-gang below the balcony. ! And then, he was shocked. Yi-gang, who had been practicing the Great Yin Flow, had stopped early on and was doing something unthinkable to Neung Ji-pyeongsmon sense. How could he do such a thing! Veins bulged on Neung Ji-pyeongs forehead. Eventually, he could not hold back and hastily leaped down the training hall.
  1. PR/N: Refferring tost chapter- The ''enlightenment'' here is from a bhuddist term, meaning to obtain an enlightenment and ascending to nirvana?
  2. PR/N: Regr enlightenment or gaining an epihany/realization?
  3. PR/N: Refer to the previous note, this is also the bhuddist term?
  4. PR/N: Time here is divided among the twelve zodiacs, the hour of the Rabbit is the period of time between 5am - 7am. ording to what was stated at the end of this dialogue Yi-gang stayed in the training hall until the hour of the monkey, which is the period of time between 3pm and 5pm. Approximately 11 hours. For more information visit this site: https://simple.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chinese_zodiac#Hours?
Chapter 6: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (1) Chapter 6: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (1) In a corner of the Red Jade Training Hall, there was a furnace. It was used by the servants to manage the red jade, which must always be cleaned with hot water. Yi-gang was crouching down in front of that furnace. Even with his back turned, it was clear that he was not trying to clean the Red Jade Training Hall. A small pot was ced on the furnace, and next to Yi-gang were some vegetables and food ingredients. Yi-gang was, astonishingly, cooking soup right there. Cooking food in the Red Jade Training Hall! For Neung Ji-pyeong, such behavior was iprehensible. The Red Jade Training Hall, of all ces, was a sacred site within the Baek Noble n. The red jade, which emitted heat even in the dead of winter, was a precious object that the legendary Immortal Divine Sword acquired after defeating the Cult Leader of the Evil Cult. Not just Baek Ha-jun, who trained here, but also people from previous generations always paid their respects to the statue of the Immortal Divine Sword with devout postures. But now, the returned Baek Yi-gang was dishonorably boiling a hot pot. This is unforgivable. Neung Ji-pyeong, who had intended to leave, approached Yi-gang to give him a warning. True to his nickname, the Tranquil Sword, Neung Ji-pyeong made no noise as he leaped down and approached Yi-gang. Yi-gang,pletely unaware of Neung Ji-pyeongs approach, continued stirring the hot pot. As Neung Ji-pyeong got about five steps closer It was the moment when he anticipated Yi-gang would be startled and was about to call out to him. Stop. The first to speak was not Neung Ji-pyeong but Yi-gang. He continued to stir the pot without even looking back. At Yi-gangs words, Neung Ji-pyeong froze on the spot. Stay right there. It was not because Yi-gangmanded it that he stopped. Shock shimmered in Neung Ji-pyeongs eyes. How did he sense my presence? Thanks to the light footwork technique he had mastered, Neung Ji-pyeong never gave away his presence under usual circumstances. Even Baek Ha-jun could not dare detect his approach. Yet, Baek Yi-gang, as if he had eyes on his back, recognized Neung Ji-pyeongs approach. No, did he hear me punish the servants? Perhaps he noticed Neung Ji-pyeongs entrance back then. Even so, how did he notice me getting close Yi-gang calmly stirred the pot, adding salt and soy sauce. He surprisingly seemed adept at cooking. Neung Ji-pyeong wondered if perhaps Yi-gang had just made a random guess. I didnt just guess. ! His heart pricked. It was as if he had seen right through Neung Ji-pyeongs thoughts. Leaving the flustered Neung Ji-pyeong standing still, Yi-gang continued speaking. Whats wrong with cooking food for oneself? Isnt it the essence of propriety and dignity? After all, humans die if they dont eat When I was around ten, I made this dumpling hot pot and received praise from my father. My younger brother liked it as well. That was thest praise I remember. Each word felt piercing, as if it delved right into Neung Ji-pyeongs mind. Neung Ji-pyeong swallowed. Only then did he remember the characteristics of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. A fragile body incapable of mastering martial arts. However, ites with a greatly sharpened intellect and keen senses. If you had noticed earlier, you would havee to greet me right away Tsk. Yi-gang was scolding Neung Ji-pyeong. If Neung Ji-pyeong had recognized Yi-gang from afar, he should have greeted him as he returned to the n. How could he unknowingly approach while hiding his presence? That was the implication of the words. Surely, he noticed me from the very beginning. Neung Ji-pyeong felt a cold chill. It was midsummer now. The surrounding area was covered with the always-hot Red Jade. Yet, a clear cold air was emanating from Yi-gang, who stood right in front of him. Yi-gang slowly turned his head to look at Neung Ji-pyeong. Oh, isnt that Squad Leader Neung Ji-pyeong? The feigned surprise in Yi-gangs demeanor made Neung Ji-pyeongs heart grow colder.
Oh, its cold. At the moment when he finished practicing the Great Yin Flow, Yi-gang immediately rushed to the firece. Didnt I say that theplete Great Yin Flow attracts Yin energy? When you reach that level, you should be able to handle it. Yi-gang had sought this Red Jade Training Hall to prolong his Great Yin Flow practice, but there were limits. Yi-gangs body became as cold as an ice chamber, actually emitting cold air. That was why he had made additional preparations for today. Oh, the broth has boiled too. Goodness, thinking of replenishing Yang energy with food. Quite a clever idea. Garlic, green onions, leeks, chicken, and the like. I asked Suk-su to prepare dumplings with ingredients rich in Yang energy. He could have just brought it boiled. Yi-gang did not bother to reply. The dumpling hot pot he intended to make was not a dish from the Central ins. He would dissolve the red pepper powder and spicy sauce appropriately and then boil it in Korean style in the chicken broth. There was nothing better to warm up the body. Having received the dumplings in advance, there was not much to cook. Yi-gang added the prepared seasoning to the broth and torerge chunks of green onions into it. Once it was moderately boiled, it was time to add the dumplings. Ah, the aroma is fantastic! The Immortal Divine Sword, initially sulking, seemed eager to bury his nose in the pot. It was so distracting that Yi-gang, slightly annoyed, remarked, Enough. Oh my, how intimidating. What a grim expression. Fortunately, the Immortal Divine Sword obediently stepped aside. Stay right there. The cold tone seemed to have had a good effect. Yi-gang tasted the soup with a spoon. Slightly nd. A rough sprinkle of salt and red pepper powder should do the trick. Hitting the seasoning like that should work. Im not haphazardly adjusting. It was merely expertise based on extensive experience. Tasting the perfectly seasoned soup, a smile naturally crept up to his lips. Immortal Divine Sword seemed displeased to see Yi-gang enjoying the meal alone. Hmph. A descendant of the Baek n should have dignity. You should have someone else cook for you. I fear you might drop the red pepper. It was unlikely that any mishap would ur just because Yi-gang held adle. Whats wrong with cooking food for oneself? Isnt it the essence of propriety and dignity? After all, humans die if they dont eat Cough. When I was around ten, I made this dumpling hot pot and received praise from my father. My younger brother liked it as well. That was thest praise I remember. Younger brother, huh? Ah, was he the one who came looking for you when you lost consciousness? Yi-gang gave a bitter smile. He had a strange rtionship with his younger brother, Baek Ha-jun. Even after regaining his senses, they hadnt met yet. I shouldve gone to see him sooner and at least said hello The Immortal Divine Sword looked at Yi-gang with a peculiar expression. Hmm descendant. Yi-gang turned his gaze to the Immortal Divine Sword. I missed the right moment to say it, but why is that man standing still and ring at you, descendant? Yi-gang felt as though cold water had been poured down his neck. Turning his stiff neck to look behind, there stood Neung Ji-pyeong, the leader of the Biyeon Squad. Oh. Yi-gangs mind raced. Neung Ji-pyeong was a figure known for his strictness. To be caught making hot pot in the Red Jade Training Hall was undoubtedly embarrassing. A-arent you Squad Leader Neung Ji-pyeong? His voice seemed to tremble a little. He resented the Immortal Divine Sword for not alerting him sooner. In the moment he braced himself for unpleasant remarks Neung Ji-pyeong suddenly bowed deeply. I apologize for the dyed greeting, Young Master Yi-gang. For someone who usually appeared so rigid, this was an excessively polite gesture. Was he gathering his strength to reprimand Yi-gang? Please forgive my rudeness. To make matters even more surprising, Neung Ji-pyeong even apologized to Yi-gang. The perplexed Yi-gang asked, What rudeness are you referring to? Curious, he asked, but Neung Ji-pyeong bit his lip. Uh I cant even guess. I forgot my duties as a leader. With that, he even bowed deeply in a courteous manner. Yi-gang could not even begin to fathom how the situation had unfolded. In that case, I shall take my leave. It was a relief when Neung Ji-pyeong finally left. Even as he watched Neung Ji-pyeong walk away, the absolute silence sent shivers down Yi-gangs spine again. Only after Neung Ji-pyeong had left did Yi-gang let out a sigh of relief. What on earth was that all about? Such a peculiar fellow. Immortal Divine Sword also expressed his bewilderment, cursing at Neung Ji-pyeong. Ah, shoot! The stew is overflowing! Distracted by Neung Ji-pyeongs sudden appearance and subsequent disappearance, the dumpling hot pot boiled over. Yi-gang quickly refocused on his stew. Neung Ji-pyeongs interruption soon faded from his mind. Seizing the moment of confusion, the Immortal Divine Sword eximed, Descendant, how about entrusting your body to me again when we eat! You said that if you possess me again, I might die. I will teach you the method you so desired to lighten your body! What use would that be if Im dead! Yi-gang was not fooled.
After getting a good talking-to from Yi-gang, Neung Ji-pyeong left the Red Jade Training Hall. As the sun was setting, Neung Ji-pyeong returned to the Red Jade Training Hall. It was soon time to instruct Baek Ha-jun in the light footwork technique. Baek Ha-jun, even in his youth, carried an air of maturity about him. His talent for martial arts was astounding. For this reason, Neung Ji-pyeong was always anxious before the training session. Whew The days earlier events still weighed on his mind. Usually, they wouldmence after the sun hadpletely set, but starting today, it was brought forward by about half an hour. Because of this adjustment, he ran into Yi-gang. Did I misjudge? As a vassal loyal to the n, he was not the type to grumble andin. Especially on matters regarding the Young n Head, he had never dared toment. However, deep down, he firmly supported Baek Ha-jun. Not merely because he was his teacher, but because he believed Baek Ha-jun was more suitable for the role than Yi-gang. This was because, at some point, Yi-gang had lost his vigor and appeared pitiful. Was thatzy and pathetic appearance just a fa?ade? Even if Yi-gang had not acted this way, whether or not he learned martial arts would not have mattered. The Baek ns lineage was different from the lineages of the other Seven Great ns. No, its a pointless matter. After all, hes destined to die when he turns twenty. Neung Ji-pyeong shook his head to dismiss those distracting thoughts. Maybe he was too engrossed in his contemtion. Because of that, he failed to notice someone sneaking up behind him. Swooosh The moment the swords sharp noise was heard, Neung Ji-pyeong drew his sword and swung it backward. sh! The sword shed with the wooden sword in mid-air. The assant was a boy with a cold expression. It was none other than Baek Ha-jun. Squad Leader Neung, I got you. As always, the moment Baek Ha-jun entered the training hall, heunched a surprise attack, and Neung Ji-pyeong defended against it. However, todays situation was a bit different. Until now, Neung Ji-pyeong always detected Baek Ha-juns surprise attack in advance. But today, even if he was deep in thought, he ended up giving away more space than usual. Hoh! Young Master! A smile broke out on Neung Ji-pyeongs face, which had been as rigid as an iron mask. How could he not be happy? The boy was only twelve years old. His hand holding the sword was not even fully grown, yet that sword attack surprised Neung Ji-pyeong. However, Baek Ha-jun, who should be pleased, did not smile at all. That was the nature of the young Baek Ha-jun. Still, the sword was easily blocked. Haha, its something to be happy about. After all, Im most confident in my light footwork technique and perception. Seeing Baek Ha-jun, who was improving day by day, Neung Ji-pyeongs heart felt lighter. Indeed, Baek Ha-jun was a true genius and the rightful Young n Head. Today, we can elevate the level of catching the goblin practice. Yes. Baek Ha-jun nodded expressionlessly. And then suddenly, he lifted his gaze into thin air. Master? Hmm. Baek Ha-jun, slightly furrowing his brows, looked around. It smells. Ah! Neung Ji-pyeong realized. He had be ustomed to it and forgot, but within the training hall, a faint scent of dumpling hot pot still lingered. For a moment, he debated whether or not to tell about his meeting with Yi-gang. A heartwarming scent Neung Ji-pyeong was taken aback. For a very brief moment, it seemed like a smile formed on the corners of Baek Ha-juns mouth. Finally, a childlike countenance was visible. Actually Young Master Yi-gang visited this morning. And that smile disappeared in an instant. With a colder expression than before, Baek Ha-jun asked, My brother? Yes, I heard that when its not Young Master Ha-juns training time, he practices here Didnt you know? Judging by his reaction, it seemed Baek Ha-jun was unaware of this. They had never ovepped in their timings for a month. So this scent is Yes, after Young Master Yi-gang finished his training, he had the hot pot Baek Ha-juns small hand gripping the wooden sword had turned pale. Neung Ji-pyeong noticed it. They still arent on good terms, I guess. A moment ago, he was smiling, but now he was clearly angered. It was a rare emotional change for Baek Ha-jun, who was always like a piece of ice. Dont let it bother you too much. Just focus on your training for today. We set the training time early because theres a lot to do. If Baek Ha-jun and Baek Yi-gang confronted each other directly, a storm would surely ensue. That was the moment Neung Ji-pyeong tried to calm Baek Ha-jun down. Creak It was not the time for servants toe in and out, yet the door of the Red Jade Training Hall opened. Why is thentern lit Oh. And so, mumbling to himself, Yi-gang made his entrance. Why are you here now? For Yi-gang too, he must not have expected that Baek Ha-juns training time had been brought forward. Baek Ha-jun, as if turned to ice, looked intently at his older brother. The brothers finally saw each other after three years. Chapter 7: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (2) Chapter 7: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (2) Even if you arent going to eatte at night, why bother bringing back thedle you left behind? Leaving it might allow the servants to throw it away. If they throw it away, you can simply purchase a new one. The artisans of the Firelight Workshop can craft even adle made of cold iron. The artisans of Firelight Workshop cant be used without the permission of the n Head. And thatdle is a cherished item. Yi-gang walked facing the sunset. Since he came out, he might as well enjoy the feeling of taking a stroll. Due to the presence of servants around, Yi-gang focused his mind andmunicated silently. By the way, am I truly bing stronger? What did you say? Hoho. Ive trained with the Great Yin Flow for a month. But I dont feel any difference. Yi-gang trained with the Great Yin Flow every day at the Red Jade Training Hall. The Great Yin Flow itself was not a strenuous orplicated move. The problem was with mental strength. The Great Yin Flow guided by the Immortal Divine Sword was not just a martial art that merely trained the body. From the first to the ninth movements, he had trained to embed his will in each motion. Hit me. Upon the Immortal Divine Swords words, Yi-gang swiftly threw a punch. It was the third movement of the Great Yin Flow. In a peculiar manner, the Immortal Divine Sword twisted his hand, blocking Yi-gangs fist with his palm. Thud- Sure enough, the punchnded on the ghosts body. Havent you be somewhat ustomed to embedding will in your body now? I have. But its not like my body has be faster or stronger. His punch was still slow andcked strength. Although training rigorously in the Great Yin Flow, he felt a slight lightness in his body. If martial arts were so easily mastered, thered be no need for the blood and sweat. Someday, youll experience the change in yourself. Yi-gang nodded to the calm words of the Immortal Divine Sword. What Im curious about is the story of that younger brother of yours Are you talking about Ha-jun? It seems you arent on good terms. Yes. Yi-gang firmly replied. When he was younger, he was adorable, so I yed with him. He used to follow me around, calling me big bro, big bro. Hehe, despite just a two-year age gap, you speak of him as if he were a small child. A two-year difference between siblings was not significant. But to Yi-gang, who in his past life had been a fully-grown young man, Ha-jun truly appeared like a baby. I raised him. Haha! Then why are you not on good terms now? I distanced myself. There must be a reason when blood-rted princes kill each other over the throne. The n Head of the Baek n was no different from the king of the city named Xian. When Yi-gang copsed from a seizure around the age of ten and the issue of the Young n Head session engulfed the n, Yi-gang had no choice but to decide. I tormented him a lot. I overturned Ha-juns birthday table. Pinched his cheeks until they bruised and he cried. Kicked his sobbing rear. I even secretly drank alcohol. You were quite the rascal. At first, he noticed, but as I was about to leave the family, our rtionship deteriorated. He did not even see me off. It was for the best. Its destiny for martial arts brothers to eventually draw their swords against each other. Dont dwell on it. Didnt you say family should always be harmonious? Siblings are the exception. Yi-gang suddenly wondered if the Immortal Divine Sword also had siblings. While pondering this, they arrived at the Red Jade Training Hall. There, to his surprise, he found Baek Ha-jun and Neung Ji-pyeong, whom they were discussing just moments ago. Yi-gang was as surprised as the first time he saw the Immortal Divine Sword. Why are you here now? The younger brother he met after three years had grown a lot in that time. Was he 12 years old? He was still youthful, but he had gotten taller. He might have been simr in height to Yi-gang, who was two years older. Baek Ha-jun red at Yi-gang, who appeared suddenly. Yi-gang had not expected a warm greeting, but the cold reception left a bitter taste in his mouth. Oh, is that the kid? ring at his elder brother as if he wants to kill him. Is there another story you havent told me? I once destroyed all of Ha-juns treasured toys. Right in front of him. Truly the worlds enemy. Yi-gang silently looked at Baek Ha-jun. The younger brother also stared back at Yi-gang. His gaze and expression were extremely cold. Should he say something? Perhaps greet him since it had been a long time? Or maybe make a casual, tension-easing remark like before? There was a visitor. Yi-gang made a third choice. He picked up thedle he had left behind and turned to leave. What a boring choice. The time it took to pick up thedle from the stove and turn around felt incredibly awkward. Until that moment, Baek Ha-jun had simply stood still in ce. Yi-gang felt a slight relief and turned towards the door. Suddenly, Baek Ha-jun, who had been standing behind him just a moment ago, appeared in front of the door, blocking Yi-gangs path. It was a movement technique that Yi-gang did not even notice. Young Master Ha-jun! What an impressive Moon Shadow Step! Neung Ji-pyeong and the Immortal Divine Sword eximed in unison. The Moon Shadow Step was a light footwork technique taught to the direct bloodline and the retainers of the Baek n. The technique disyed by Baek Ha-jun, whom Yi-gang had not seen for three years, was impressively advanced. Heh! His agility is iparable to our descendants. It reminds me of my younger days. Considering that the Immortal Divine Sword gave such apliment, it must undoubtedly be of an exceptional level. Uh, the descendant you are referring to is standing right next to you. How interesting, this situation just got more entertaining. As much as the Immortal Divine Sword was enjoying it, the atmosphere in the training hall grew stranger. Baek Ha-jun, having blocked Yi-gang with his footwork technique, said nothing. He simply red at Yi-gang. Yi-gang broke the silence. What do you want? Despite Yi-gangs cold words, Baek Ha-jun remained silent. Ah, the moment of conflict has arrived! A confrontation between brothers, how thrilling! Yi-gang disagreed, but the Immortal Divine Sword seemed to think so. Yi-gang rxed his shoulders, his expression turned icy, and a cold aura emanated from him. If youre going to block someones way, you should speak up. Do you n to just stand there like a fool forever? It seems youve forgotten how to speak while we were apart. Once he started speaking coldly, even sharp-tongued remarks came out easily. His younger brother, who might have shed tears in the past, remained expressionless. They always say children grow up in the blink of an eye. Perhaps, due to Yi-gangs cold demeanor, Baek Ha-jun was forced to mature quickly. Tsk. Yi-gang clicked his tongue in disapproval at Baek Ha-jun. Just as he was about to ignore him and walk away, the silent Baek Ha-jun hurriedly stopped Yi-gang. Wait, big bro! Yi-gang momentarily froze in ce. What did you say? It was a term of address he used to hear often in the past, but in this atmosphere, it seemed entirely out of ce. There was a crack in Baek Ha-juns previously cold and expressionless face. Big Bro ther. I mean, Big Brother Was it because they were meeting after such a long time? Baek Ha-jun, in his flustered state, trying to gather his scattered words, momentarily resembled his younger self from about six years ago. Yi-gang could have reprimanded him, saying, Cant you still tell the difference between heaven and earth? But Ha. Instead, Yi-gang just burst outughing. Its turned rather nd, The Immortal Divine Sword remarked, seemingly disappointed.
Brothers shouldnt be on good terms. Is there a reason why they shouldnt be? Of course. If brothers get along, they end up sharing power. And if that happens, the world eventually gets torn apart. Its inevitable. You have a point there. I too had a brother once. But one day, he sent assassins after me. So, I took the assassins life and woke him up by smacking his head. I didnt kill him. Instead, I broke his dantian and severed his meridians to ensure he lived a peaceful life. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke in a menacing tone. Ignoring him, Yi-gang spoke to Baek Ha-jun. Arent you too old to call me big bro? Big Brother Just call me brother. It sounds silly the other way. Truthfully, at 12 years old, it was not inappropriate to address ones elder brother as big bro. Still, Baek Ha-jun seemed incredibly embarrassed by his slip. Although he assumed Yi-gang would only resent him, it seemed Yi-gang felt differently. So, why did you stop me as I was about to leave? Baek Ha-jun had halted Yi-gang, but he seemed unprepared with what to actually say. That is um. Unlike Yi-gang, Baek Ha-jun was not good at quick retorts and was rather clumsy by nature. Though he hid his fluster behind a cold expression, his wordscked coherence. Its been a while since we met. So, how about we go training together Baek Ha-jun seemed to regain a bit of his confidence as he spoke. Right, like having a sparring session, as we used to do. Or what about racing together, big bro I mean, brother! Somewhere between a child and a teenager, Baek Ha-jun looked at Yi-gang with eyes full of anticipation. But Yi-gang, on the other hand, wore a baffled expression. Are you mocking me right now? Huh? Challenging someone who cant even use internal energy to spar? It was then that Baek Ha-jun realized the blunder in his words. So, you really want to get back at me, huh? No, thats absurd. Revenge? Thats not what I meant at all! Baek Ha-juns face turned pale. He had intended to engage Yi-gang, but ended up touching a sensitive spot for him. Of course, Yi-gang was not hurt by Baek Ha-juns words. Hes surprisingly easy to tease despite his initial impression. Hes still a child, after all. However, it was out of the question to have a sparring match with the incoherent Baek Ha-jun. How could I possibly get beaten by a younger sibling who still looks like a child? Of course, I wasnt talking about sparring using internal energy. Yes, I meant without using internal energy. Today is the day we train in the light footwork technique, not swordsmanship or external technique. Right, Squad Leader Neung? Neung Ji-pyeong, taken by surprise, nodded in agreement. A match without using internal energy? Yi-gang was slightly curious, but he was resolute. So, you think just because you learned a bit of martial arts, you can look down on me? Fine then. Todays n is catching the goblin! What? Its a game father taught us. A game we yed together. It was actually a mobility technique training. If its that game Yi-gang was momentarily taken aback. Catching the goblin was a type of game they used to enjoy in their childhood. It involved a dangling red bean pouch and a blindfold. But why would that game be mentioned in the context of mobility training? Ah, the training method I created is still being passed down. Hmm, if its that game Was catching the goblin a training method? Yes, it was. It was a story Yi-gang had not heard before, but thinking about it, maybe that game could indeed help in light footwork martial arts training. So, you want to y a game after such a long time? Its not a game, its training. If we do it together Its not for you to decide. You should have first sought permission from Squad Leader Neung, who oversees your training. Tsk. Ah. Yi-gang turned his attention to Neung Ji-pyeong, expecting thetter, being the more judicious one, to halt Baek Ha-jun. However, things took an unexpected turn. Hmm. If Young Master Yi-gang participates, it will surely benefit Young Master Ha-jun. After a moment of contemtion, Neung Ji-pyeong nodded in agreement. Squad Leader Neung has given his permission too! What! Normally, Neung Ji-pyeong would have separated Baek Ha-jun and Yi-gang. It was iprehensible why he had changed his stance so suddenly. Could he have ulterior motives? Does he expect Ha-jun to beat me? Hehe, why not give it a try? Ill teach you some techniques to make your movements more agile. Excuse me? The Immortal Divine Sword spoke in a straightforward manner without any hint of joking. Werent you curious? To see if anything has changed due to my teachings? Well, yes, but This is a good opportunity. They are talking about ying goblin catch without using internal energy. In that case, it would be less of a disadvantage even for a descendant with the blocked meridian condition. Yi-gang hesitated. Both Baek Ha-jun and, for reasons Yi-gang could not quite grasp, Neung Ji-pyeong were looking at him with anticipatory eyes. Perhaps, there was no reason for him to back out. Misunderstanding Yi-gangs hesitation, the Immortal Divine Sword added weight to the decision. I didnt mention this since I wasnt certain. But if the descendant defeats that boy, I will provide a clue to extend your lifespan. You should have told me that earlier if you knew. Make your choice. Yi-gang made his decision. Alright. ! Baek Ha-juns face lit up with excitement. Wheres the blindfold? Ah, its here, Young Master Yi-gang. Neung Ji-pyeong handed over the blindfold he was supposed to wear. Yi-gang gripped the prepared blindfold designed to obscure vision. A wise choice. I had no other choice. Yi-gang tried to sound a bit regretful. Hmm, then why does our descendant seem to be smiling? Smiling? Suddenly, Yi-gang touched the corners of his mouth. Indeed, his lips were slightly upturned. Then, lets get ready. With an excited voice, Neung Ji-pyeong prepared for the goblin catch. Yi-gang pondered. If Baek Ha-jun did not use his internal energy, would there be a chance to win? It would be difficult. Ha-jun is a genius. The Council of Elders recognized him too. They said he has a talent that could rival the best in the world. Thats likely no exaggeration. The Immortal Divine Sword too recognized Baek Ha-juns excellence. Yet, descendant, who do you think is the one who trained you? However, that confident and slowly spoken statement, I am Baek Sung-cheon, the very one who yed the Cult Leader of the Evil Cult and, with a single sword, rose to be the strongest. If that boy is a vessel that appears once in 100 years, then you, the one I chose, are the honored unparalleled vessel. Without a word, Yi-gang covered his eyes with the blindfold. Go forth. Go and teach that ignorant boy the difference between heaven and earth. In the ce I lived before reincarnation, there was a saying. Oh? He gripped the blindfold tightly. The younger sibling is never the equal of the elder. Chapter 8: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (3) Chapter 8: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (3) The Immortal Divine Sword suddenly broke the mood. I cannot agree. Excuse me? What is it? The nonsense of no younger brother being equal of the elder. When you said you had a brother, were you the younger one? Uhum, indeed. A younger brother often learns from the mistakes of the elder, growing into a better person as a result. He had been cheering for Yi-gang just moments ago but now changed his stance. Then, Neung Ji-pyeong interjected, further dampening Yi-gangs enthusiasm. Take off your blindfold for a moment. Youre familiar with the rules of catching goblins, arent you, Young Master Yi-gang? I have a general idea. You scatter bean pouches around and, with eyes covered, throw them at each other, right? Those were the rules of the goblin-catching game he remembered ying as a child. yers wore blindfolds and picked up bean pouches, throwing them at each other as if engaging in a staredown. Bells were tied to the waist so that each yers location could be easily determined. Its simr, but slightly different. The difficulty has been increased to train ones light footwork technique. In the goblin-catching game for training, yers did not wear bells on their waist. The bean pouches were wrapped in rabbit fur, making them quieter. If you hit your opponent with the bean pouch, you get one point. First to three points wins. However, if you grab the bean pouch and strike your opponents body directly, you win instantly. The number of pouches is small, isnt it? Yes, there are only five. The game had be considerably more challengingpared to the yful version. It hones ones reflexes and agility while sharpening senses other than vision. Whoever conceived this, its an excellent training method. Lets begin. Yi-gang brushed off the Immortal Divine Swords self-praise and donned his blindfold again. Despite hearing about the revised rules, his expression remained unchanged. Baek Ha-jun also put on his blindfold. As soon as I throw the five bean pouches, the game will start. Neung Ji-pyeong swallowed hard. Both Baek Ha-jun and Yi-gang stood still, their bodies rxed. It was unimaginable even a day ago that the two brothers would face off like this. ying goblin-catching with you, its been a while. Almost six years now. I remember getting hit in the nose with a bean pouch. Not anymore. If this had been when Yi-gang was eight and Baek Ha-jun was six, it might have been more favorable for Yi-gang. However, the present Baek Ha-jun would surely overpower Yi-gang in every aspect. This was why Neung Ji-pyeong was worried. Young Master Ha-jun, you must not let your guard down. Yi-gang had recognized the presence of what was known as the Tranquil Sword from behind. With a hidden move likely up his sleeve, it was unpredictable what would happen if Baek Ha-jun became careless. Begin. Then, Neung Ji-pyeong threw all five bean pouches at once. The fluffy furry pouches scattered in all directions. Ting- Due to the fur, a very faint sound signified the start of the match. Immediately, Baek Ha-jun moved with lightning speed. He grabbed the nearest bean pouch as if he could see it clearly. With a smooth motion, he instantly threw the pouch towards Yi-gang. Smack! The bean pouch hit Yi-gangs shoulder and fell. This happened before Yi-gang could even move from his spot. Young Master Ha-jun, one point! A smile that Neung Ji-pyeong could not hide crept onto his lips. His earlier concerns seemed unfounded. Baek Ha-jun had not been careless and was familiar with the goblin-catching game. He even had experience ying against Neung Ji-pyeong. For Yi-gang, who only yed as if it were childs y, it seemed impossible to counter. Baek Ha-jun had secured a point right from the start, but he was not overly confident. He lowered his posture and moved quietly and slowly. He was remembering the sound from when the first bean pouch fell and was trying to locate the next one. This, too, was an excellent strategy. Then, what about Young Master Yi-gang? Yi-gang would also surely not remain still. Filled with anticipation, Neung Ji-pyeong looked in his direction. However, Yi-gang was still in his original position. Thats! And he was doing something iprehensible. He raised his left hand in front of his face and crossed it with his right arm. It was the First Form of the Great Yin Flow. As soon as the goblin-catching game began, Yi-gang brought out the Great Yin Flow. Whether Neung Ji-pyeong wore a stunned expression or not, Yi-gang, with his eyes covered, could not see. Theres no need to tell me the locations of the bean pouches or Ha-jun. I didnt intend to, so focus. For over a month, the only thing Yi-gang learned from the Immortal Divine Sword was the Great Yin Flow. He did not meditate and practice internal energy cultivation nor external art training. Except for meals, sleep, and rest, he practiced for seven shi1 hours a day. Thats 14 hours of repeating the Great Yin Flow. That meant that on average, Yi-gang practiced the Great Yin Flow around 25 times a day. As he memorized the moves and moved his body, the Immortal Divine Sword gave him advice while observing him. Thanks to that, it seemed as though the aura of the Great Yin Flow was now ingrained in his body. While he was disying the First Form of the Great Yin Flow, Partial Opening of Heaven and Earth, where the palm covers heaven and earth Swoosh! The second bean pouch passed by Yi-gangs ear. In the meantime, Baek Ha-jun had thrown another bean pouch. However, Yi-gang continued with the Great Yin Flow, unfazed and undeterred. The essence of the light footwork technique is to literally lighten the body. Its not just about moving swiftly. That would be missing the point. The Immortal Divine Sword calmly advised as well. What youve ingrained in your body over a month is to make the body rely on its physical being. The path to lightening the body is the same. Instead of aiming to strike something weightless, envision your body bing weightless. Afterpleting the First Form, Yi-gang naturally transitioned to the Second Form. From the moment Neung Ji-pyeong exined the rules of the goblin-catching game, Yi-gang had realized. With his eyes covered, he had to find the bean pouches and throw them at Baek Ha-jun, hitting him. And he needed to do this three times. This was the correct method. However, winning in such a manner was absolutely impossible. Yi-gang chose a different approach. Hm, using ones brain ismendable, but resorting to tricks will eventually harm you. So, is there another way for me to win? Yi-gang was not thinking of just getting by. Once he started, he wanted to win. It was his nature. Well, thats another matter. So he did everything he could. However, his younger brother, Baek Ha-jun, probably could not understand his feelings. What are you doing? Moving cautiously towards the third bean pouch, Ha-jun, despite exposing his position, asked Yi-gang. Why are you standing there making that noise Blindfolded, Baek Ha-jun could not have imagined that Yi-gang was performing the Great Yin Flow. Yet, strangely enough, only the soft thudding of footsteps and the rustling of clothes could be heard from where Yi-gang was. Yi-gang did not reply. Baek Ha-jun hardened his expression, found the third bean pouch, and threw it. Thud! This time, it hit Yi-gang. Young Master Ha-jun, two points! Neung Ji-pyeong eximed. However, his expression was not as bright as before. It was not because he was impressed by Yi-gangs performance of the Great Yin Flow. Yi-gangs movement was still quite terrible. The Third Form of Great Yin Flow, Flying Hawks Deft Talon, was where one moves their hand like a hawk hunting their prey. But his movement was far from hawk-like, resembling more of a sick chicken. Did he sense the bean pouch? Yet, that hand swung as if to catch the silently flying bean pouch. Although he failed to catch it and got hit on the shoulder, Yi-gang managed to pick up the bean pouch btedly. Neung Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. Yi-gang, instead of throwing the bean pouch, tucked it into his waist and continued with the Great Yin Flow. There was a feeling of unease in the air. Neung Ji-pyeong looked towards Baek Ha-jun. Determined to win at the goblin-catching game, Baek Ha-jun threw the fourth bean pouch. And Yi-gang, about to transition into the Fourth Stage of the Great Yin Flow. Swoosh The bean pouch miraculously missed him. I dodged it! This time, it was not a mistake. Yi-gang, who seemed unaware of the approaching bean pouch, slightly tilted his shoulder just before being hit. Then the flowing movements of the Great Yin Flow continued seamlessly. Ha-jun needs to close the distance. Neung Ji-pyeong felt anxious. Although Yi-gang demonstrated an astonishing dodge, the advantage was still with Ha-jun. If Baek Ha-jun became a little more aggressive, he would surely win. However, Baek Ha-jun stood still, holding the fifth bean pouch in his hand. He looked around aimlessly, seemingly without any intention to throw. Despite having his eyes covered with a blindfold, it was evident he was flustered. Why in the world Ah! Then, Neung Ji-pyeong realized the source of his unease. At some point, there was no sounding from the hands and feet of Yi-gang as he performed the Great Yin Flow. The noise made by leather shoes against the ground, the whistling sound created when punching the air, and the unavoidable noises due to the mass of a human body C all of these sounds had disappeared. From the moment those sounds ceased, the blindfolded Baek Ha-jun lost his target. Where, where is he Up to the third bean pouch, he could clearly determine Yi-gangs position. But starting from when he threw the fourth bean pouch, the noise from Yi-gang began to diminish. And by the time he held thest bean pouch, there was not a single sound. It was as if his older brother had vanished like a ghost. Thud, thud. As silence enveloped, Baek Ha-jun could hear his own heartbeat. The sound of blood flowing through his veins, the sound of his breathing, and a faint ringing in his ears. Other than that, there was utter silence. Was Yi-gang still in the same spot as before? If he threw this fifth bean pouch, hed have to collect the previously thrown pouches. That meant he would have to approach the area where Yi-gang was. His heart thudded even louder. Despite being an expert and having yed the game of catching the goblin with Neung Ji-pyeong countless times, he had neverpletely lost sight of his opponent like this. Baek Ha-jun felt a suffocating frustration and wanted to rip off his blindfold. In the past, how was it? When they were young, just the sight of Yi-gangs smile made them y the game of catching the goblin together. Surely not even once Then, Baek Ha-jun realized that up to this point, he had never once defeated his older brother. At that moment, despite it being a midsummer night, an icy cold breeze brushed against Baek Ha-juns face. A spine-chilling coldness, as if a ghost had appeared from somewhere. By the time his instinctual sense of danger made him attempt to dodge, he had already been standing still for far too long. The bean pouch struck the face of the dodging Baek Ha-jun. Squish The hand clutching the bean pouch pushed Baek Ha-jun. Losing his bnce impably, Ha-jun fell backward. Thud! He hit the back of his head on the ground. Y-young Master Yi-gang wins! Neung Ji-pyeongs voice echoed faintly. Baek Ha-juns vision went dark.
There was a time when everyone in the n cherished his older brother. Although he was born with blocked meridian disease, he was always considerate, so everyone pitied him and looked at him with warm eyes. His older brother, Yi-gang, was only two years older than Baek Ha-jun, but to Ha-jun, he always seemed like an adult. Big Bro, this is so delicious! Is it? Eat a lot. But its spicy! Drink some water with it. Yi-gang would asionally make a spicy dumpling stew for him. At that time, Yi-gang was only eight years old, but even that seemed mature. Ha-jun was extremely happy when he was with Yi-gang. His elder brother was both smart and kind. He believed those happy days wouldst forever. However, one day, everything changed. Suddenly, Yi-gang started to act harshly. He no longer yed with Ha-jun and angrily tossed aside the meals and medicinal concoctions the servants brought. Their father, too, looked at him coldly. The retainers whispered to Ha-jun, saying, Since your elder brother has lost his virtue, someday you, Ha-jun, will take his ce as the heir. Back then, Ha-jun could not fully grasp what was happening around him. All he wanted was for his brother to return to how he was before, so they could y joyfully like in the old days. To be so naive Reflecting on it now, he realized it was something he should regret. He should have understood earlier why his brother had changed like that. Yi-gang increasingly acted poorly towards Ha-jun. When he cursed and broke toys, even Baek Ha-jun could not help but burst into tears. Many were appalled at Yi-gangs behavior, seeing him torment his younger brother. However, Baek Ha-jun had a realization. Contrary to the murmuring servants, Yi-gang was not truly evil. Brother, do you have to be mean to me? Go away. When he asked this, there was a hint of sadness in his brothers eyes. Even when Yi-gang destroyed all the toys, he intentionally left Ha-juns cherished swordsman doll untouched. He must have known how much it meant to Ha-jun. While he asionally scolded him harshly, he never once raised his fist. Ha-jun, as a child of a martial arts n, knew how brutal violence could be. All Yi-gang did was pinch Ha-juns cheek. Even when he did it until Ha-jun cried, it was not really that painful. Could it be that while he resented his younger brother, he could not bear to treat him too cruelly? Then, why did he act that way? Pretending to be bad, feigning cruelty, acting recklessly. Only after Yi-gang was banished from the family home and left for a distant ce did Ha-jun realize. All of it was because of him, the younger brother. He had not understood that at the time. Graduallying to his senses, Ha-jun saw his brothers face. Im sorry. Brother. He could not help but utter those words. Yi-gang, looking down at him, furrowed his brows. I won, yet you speak as if you triumphed. No, thats not it. The position of the heir, rightfully Yi-gangs, had been taken by Baek Ha-jun. I took everything from you, brother. Did you hit your head? You shouldve been the Young n Head. Look at you. How Yi-gang had defeated him was beyond Ha-junsprehension. However, somehow, Ha-jun felt that this oue was inevitable. Just keep that title. I never wanted to be the Young n Head anyway. Yi-gang said with a disdainful tongue click, but Baek Ha-jun felt a surge of warmth rise up in his throat. He was certain that Yi-gang was lying for his sake. Also because of me, our mother too. What? What are you talking about now? I heard. The reason our mother passed away early its because she got sick after giving birth to me Upon hearing this, Baek Ha-jun realized his original sin. He had taken everything from his brother and was also the reason for their mothers death. Everything was his fault. From that moment on, guilt towards Yi-gang grew inside Baek Ha-juns heart. And as time passed, that emotion grew exponentially. Heh. Yi-gang gave a hollowugh. Then, with a distorted face, he lunged at Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun braced himself for a punch. You little brat. Acting all high and mighty! Yi-gang grabbed both of Baek Ha-juns cheeks. And he pulled relentlessly. Aaaah! Just because you have a mouth, doesnt mean youre smart. Stop acting smart, you idiot! Contrary to his memories, the pinch on his cheek by Yi-gang really hurt to the point of tears. Baek Ha-jun involuntarily shed a tear. Ouch! It hurts! So? Laughing now? Youve lost now. Ugh! Since I won, do as I say. What, what are you talking about? It wasnt a bet! Quiet. And then Yi-gangmanded mercilessly. For Baek Ha-jun, it was an unthinkable request.
  1. Traditional chinese time system where 1 shi is roughly 2 hours in modern time?
Chapter 9: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (4) Chapter 9: Younger Brother, Baek Ha-jun (4) Yi-gang was weak. No one knew this better than he did. He could not defeat his younger brother, who was endowed with heaven-given martial talent, using only regr techniques. If he could not hit him with the bean pouch, he had to touch him with his own hands. If he could not catch Ha-juns movements with his eyes closed, he had to make Baek Ha-jun stop. He had to hide his own movements. That was what he thought, and Yi-gang seeded in hiding himself. Huh, I had my doubts, but you really did it. Even at the Immortal Divine Swords admiration, Yi-gang dared not reply. He thought he had gotten used to infusing his will into his body, but this was different. The gap between touching something nonexistent and making something existent seem nonexistent was vast. However, Yi-gang fell into a state of selflessness and infused his will into his body. His physical body felt lighter, and his footsteps made no sound. In return, he felt unstable, as if he might be carried away by the slightest breeze, but his senses sharpened in the tranquility. Using his younger brothers rough breathing as a guide, he advanced while practicing the Great Yin Flow. It felt like he had be an alien he had seen on TV in his previous life. He moved as if walking on the moon and struck Ha-jun with the bean pouch. That guy, the more I see him, the more impressive he bes. With the Immortal Divine Swords unrestrainedughter, Yi-gang won like that.
Why, cant you grant it? That night, right after defeating Ha-jun, Yi-gang sought to exercise the rights of the victor. However, since Baek Ha-jun had turned pale and Neung Ji-pyeong was next to him, Yi-gang invited Baek Ha-jun to his dwelling the next day. No, its more like Ha-jun, who quietly visited Yi-gangs ce, seemed extremely awkward. Naturally, it was their first proper meeting in three years. Then its a trivial matter. But to tell father that I will officially be the Young n Head That was what Yi-gang demanded from Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun was only designated to be the Young n Head, but he was not officially recognized as such yet. Its even stranger that you still havent gone through the procedure. To be the Young n Head, two conditions must be met: The nomination by the current n Head and the approval of the Council of Elders. Baek Ha-jun had only met the first condition so far. If that happens, it will be irreversible. Still saying such pitiful things. From the moment I was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, it was already irreversible. Yi-gang spoke coldly and sternly. Baek Ha-jun remained expressionless, but his eyes trembled slightly. What I said before wasnt a joke. I have no interest in such a position, so you should be the Young n Head. Brother With the state Im in, I might not live past twenty. Ill leave the bothersome matters to you and live freely. Ugh. Though he spoke his heart out, Baek Ha-juns face showed overwhelming emotion. It was a familiar reaction. Gosh, hes as stubborn as a mule. Look at him, thinking Im conceding out of some non-existent benevolence. Every time they discussed the position of the Young n Head, he made that face. Just in case youre wondering, Impletely sincere. Yes, yes! Sigh. Yi-gang unconsciously let out a sigh. The Immortal Divine Sword too let out a mocking chuckle. You cant me the younger one entirely. Its peculiar to despise the idea of bing the n Head. Our values differ. Moreover, with so much to do, theres no time to waste on being the Young n Head. For Yi-gang, who possessed modern-day memories, there was no ambition for the seemingly hollow title of Young n Head. Furthermore, now that the Immortal Divine Sword had mentioned a way to extend his lifespan, he had to investigate it. What was that stuff you started talking about yesterday? What stuff? The one where you said you took everything. The position of the Young n Head, and even mother. Ha-juns face darkened in an instant. Yi-gang clicked his tongue and offered a te. First, eat this. What is this? Its grilled rice cake with honey. There was no personal maid at Yi-gangs ce. Usually, other servants brought the meals, but this rice cake was personally grilled by Yi-gang. It was one of the snacks that Baek Ha-jun loved the most, along with dumpling hot pot. Its been such a long time. The hot rice cake, freshly pressed and grilled over the charcoal after sprinkling it with salt the outeryer is slightly browned, and it is to be eaten after dipping it generously in sweet honey. The once neat and cold face of Baek Ha-jun softened with the honey. Yi-gang did not miss that moment. Leaving aside how nonsensical that statement was, the question is why. What? Why did youe to think that way? I just naturally started feeling that way one day. Even if what you say about the former is true, the story about mother is different. There must have been a reason for you to think that way. The Immortal Sword eximed in admiration, Impressive! The reason mother passed away was certainly due to an illness. Its also true that she went through a hard time and became ill after giving birth to you. The n Head asked for that fact to be kept a secret. How did you find out? After hearing Ha-juns words, Yi-gang thought about it. It irked him a little. Ha-jun hesitated for a moment. There seemed to be something on his mind. Uncle told me. What? Uncle? Yes, while talking about myte mother. He had a slip of the tongue and asked me to forget about it. But I couldnt. A slip of the tongue, huh? He was really flustered. I kept asking about what he inadvertently mentioned. Yi-gang closed his mouth. It was a mistake that could easily happen. It was not something top-secret, but it was still something they tried to keep quiet. However, the Immortal Divine Sword made a fuss. Uncle? Are you talking about that enemy, Baek Jin-tae? He is one of the few righteous people in the Baek n. Why do you call him an enemy? Isnt it because of him that the Great Yin Flow lost its name? Baek Jin-tae, their fathers younger brother, was a martial artist with a gentle disposition. He was one of the few martial artists from the Baek n who did not dislike Yi-gang. Currently, he was away from the n because of affairs rted to the Murim Alliance. Righteous? Just hearing that word stinks to high heaven. Yi-gang chose not to respond to the statement, which wasden with deep personal sentiment. When I be the Young n Head, what about you, brother? Ha-jun asked. It was an obvious question. If the session bes clear, Yi-gangs position within the n would be even more precarious. Originally, he should be assisting the Young n Head as a vassal, but even that might not be possible. Well, there wouldnt be much for me to do within the n. Even if Yi-gang was alive by the time Ha-jun bes the n Head, his continued presence would make it difficult for the n to trust Ha-jun entirely. Maybe leaving the n isnt such a bad idea. No way! Dont shout, youll burst my eardrums. Maintain some dignity. Ha-jun reacted strongly to the idea of leaving the n. It was amusing given how he had always acted so cautiously. Leave home and go where Dont make that face. Your already not-so-handsome face is bing even less so. Ah, yes I guess Im not as handsome as you. The previously sorrowful Ha-jun touched his face, looking a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Yi-gangughed lightly. Although Yi-gang was handsome as well, Baek Ha-jun also had the kind of looks that could make women cry when he grew up. He looks so delicate, itsughable. It was precisely as the Immortal Divine Sword had described. I dont want to just wait around for my death anymore. I should at least try to heal my body a bit. Baek Ha-juns reaction was even more intense than expected, as he roughly stood up as though he was about to break the chair. Did you find a way? Well, its not exactly a surefire solution. And it probably wont result in a full recovery. Before doing goblin catching with Ha-jun, the Immortal Divine Sword set a condition for his victory. He had promised to share a clue that might extend ones lifespan. Yi-gang decided to hold onto that ray of hope. Did you get in touch with the Divine Physician? No. Besides, Im not sure if the Divine Physician could even cure meridian blockage. Its not like I havent consulted with other physicians before. In the martial world, the Divine Physician was known as the best doctor, but his whereabouts were currently unknown. However, Yi-gang was not looking to rely on the doctors abilities. I intend to visit the Azure Forest. Azure Forest? Yes, I want to go to that sect and have them take a look at my body. It was only natural for Baek Ha-jun to be puzzled by this. The Azure Forest was a respected Murim sect, and a major one at that. These days, it was called the Nine Sects One Gang and One Forest, effectively cing the Azure Forest on equal footing with the Nine Sects One Gang. Ive read the books. Books? Hmm. Do you know the characteristics of martial arts sects like Wudang, Mount Hua, Qingcheng, and Kunlun? Oh, they produce elixirs using alchemy Of course, elixirs are important. Anyway, while those sects are Taoist, they have practically be more like swordsmen. The Azure Forest, however, is said to be different. Ive heard that the internal energy techniques of Azure Forest martial artists are incredibly profound. Thats right. Maybe, given my blocked meridians from birth, they might be able to help a bit. The one the Immortal Divine Sword spoke of was the Azure Forest. The elder from Azure Forest is no ordinary person. Perhaps they could alleviate the symptoms of yours, descendant. I had aided them in my lifetime and earned a token from them. If you show them that token, theyll probably heed your request. There was little interaction between the Azure Forest and the Baek n. While the Baek n aligned more with the Seven Great ns, the Azure Forest was closer to the Nine Sects One Gang. If they have any decency, theyll remember the token. Retrieve it and pay a visit to the Azure Forest. The token, it was said, was not kept within the n but somewhere else. The first order of business was to find that token. But the Azure Forest is quite far, isnt it? Thats right And I also need to persuade the n Head. In order to find that token, he needed to go all the way to Azure Forest. He may have told Baek Ha-jun that he saw the books, but he could not just tell the n Head the same thing. It would take quite some time, and that thought made him feel somewhat overwhelmed. Then, Baek Ha-jun brought up an unexpected topic. Well, speaking of Azure Forest the opportunity mighte sooner than we think. What? Some people from Azure Forest have decided to visit our n. Yi-gang was taken aback. What? Why? No, when? Probably in four days. As you said, we originally had no exchanges with them, but suddenly they decided to visit along with young masters from other ns. Great! Yi-gang could not hide his smile. If someone from Azure Forest came in person, he could just show them the token and ask for their help. First, I have to find their proof. The only problem was he had to find that token before they arrived. Four days meant time was running out. The ce where the token is hidden has mechanisms set up to prevent theft. If an ipetent descendant like you goes alone, its a perfect recipe for disaster. How will that work then? I dont have any subordinates. You have someone right in front of you thats perfect for the task. Yi-gang lifted his head to look ahead. There, after devouring all the grilled rice cakes, Baek Ha-jun was hesitating, too shy to ask for more, yet his eyes were hopeful. Hey. Yeah? Hows your schedule tomorrow? Um, nothing special. I think Ill just train by myself. Thene with me. Lets go somewhere. Baek Ha-juns eyes widened. Where? Outside. By outside, Yi-gang clearly meant beyond the ns walls. To the marketce? Yes, you dont want to? Baek Ha-juns face lit up. Sounds good!
Around dawn. Baek Ha-jun quietly stepped out of the inner courtyard, dark circles evident beneath his eyes. He had not been able to sleep the previous night due to anticipation. To bring a sword with him. It seemed that Yi-gang had not simply called him to y as he initially thought. Nevertheless, itd be good to bring some money. But he was not without excitement. For the 12-year-old Baek Ha-jun, asions to venture outside the n were rare. Moreover, he had never ventured out without guards or other retainers even once. Yet, his brother, who had returned after a long three years and whom he had believed would surely despise him, was the one who had suggested going out. Maybe they would stroll through the market and perhaps even share some sweets. At the rear of the outer courtyard, Baek Ha-jun surveyed the surroundings from behind a pine fence. The inner courtyard was rigorously defended by martial artists with keen senses. However, the outer courtyard was different. With many outsiders frequentlying in and out and the fence not being especially extensive, there were opportunities to slip away like this. Making sure there were no patrolling guards in sight, Baek Ha-jun made his move. Thud! He used the protruding part of the wall as a step, and quickly grabbed onto the roofs eave. Pulling himself up with strength, his clothes fluttered. In a matter of moments, he jumped over the seven-chok high fence. Thump. Had Neung Ji-pyeong seen it, he would have apuded such an excellent light footwork technique. In front of the raised head of Baek Ha-jun stood a strange man. Gasp! Without realizing it, he almost drew his sword, but he managed to stop himself in time. Uh, bro? What are you doing here? At first, he thought it might be a beggar, but it was Yi-gang. His hair was unkempt, and his clothes looked as if they were picked up from somewhere, old and worn out. His face was grimy as if it had been smeared with mud. Why do you look like that? Thats what I should be asking. Didnt I emphasize that you shoulde without attracting any attention? Thats why I came out quietly. Its not abouting out, its about moving around! Did you have to wear a name tag that says Baek Ha-jun and parade around? Ha-jun looked down at himself. Neatly tied hair, clothes made of silk. A belt adorned with jewels and a sword simrly embedded with gems. Uh Sigh. This is why rich kids whove never sneaked out Yi-gang sighed, murmuring some words under his breath. He then approached, spread out his palm, andpared it to Ha-juns face. Eek, what is this! Mud. Baek Ha-juns fair face quickly turned as grimy as Yi-gangs. Do you think were going to y? Werent we? Ha-jun, who had transformed in an instant to look like a peasants child, looked crestfallen. But Yi-gang was relentless. No, no, were going to work. Your clothes stand out too much. Roll on the ground a bit. Obediently, Ha-jun rolled on the muddy ground. Somehow, he felt like shedding a tear. Chapter 10: Azure Forests Token (1) Chapter 10: Azure Forest''s Token (1) In this world, there are many martial masters. Yet, only a few surpass the human limit to be called superhumans. Among such superhumans, a few are particrly notable. In the orthodox Murim, there would be people like the abbot of Shaolin, or the Sword Emperor of the Wudang Sect. Among them, there was the Forest Lord of Azure Forest. The sect led by this Forest Lord was the very Azure Forest. Though they stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the Nine Sects One Gang, meeting them while wandering around Jianghu was not easy. Only members of the sect recognized for their skills could leave the forest. They also stayed out of power struggles between sects. Despite being a major sect, they maintained a sense of mystery. Thus, it was surprising to hear that the Immortal Divine Sword had a connection with the Azure Forest. Reading many books is good, but the real world lies outside those books. Those from Azure Forest are also humans and move around just the same. I once stayed in Azure Forest. Ive never heard of this. I didnt mention it to the n. At that time, I obliged to their request. They needed a strong martial artist like me. Yi-gang recalled what he knew. Even during the time when the Immortal Divine Sword was alive, the Azure Forest was powerful. Yet, they had to seek help from an outsider? However, the Immortal Divine Sword did not borate further. What I received in return back then was a token. They said if I ever presented this token, theyd fulfill a favor. Hearing this, it was clear that this token was more precious than any treasure. After all, it carried the promise of Azure Forest. One question, why did you hide the token somewhere else and not in the n? It wasnt an item that could be left in amon ce. Once you see it, youll understand. So, my descendant, dont be too picky. It was said that the Immortal Divine Sword sealed the token inside a shrine in Xian. The shrine was located in a busy pedestrian street where many people roamed. Brother, should we head this way? Yi-gang looked back at Baek Ha-jun, who was sipping on some candied fruits. Compared to a little earlier, Ha-jun looked quite disheveled now. His hair was unkempt, mud smeared across his face, and his clothes were dirty. A cloth was wrapped around his jewel-studded sword, making him look every bit the beggar. He seemed a bit down until he was treated to the sweets. Now he looked more spirited. So, is it good? Yes. Listening to him, Baek Ha-jun revealed that it was his first time out in the city alone. Hence, he was busy looking around and admiring the surroundings as if he just came from the countryside. Oh, thinking about it, my clothes have be this dirty. What will I do when I return to the n? You think about that now? Yi-gangughed. Though Yi-gang might not have realized it, if Ha-jun left the ns premises, he would inevitably be found out. Therefore, he had left a letter in advance so that the n members would not be too shocked. Its always been easier tomit a deed and then seek forgiveness rather than getting permission beforehand. Maybe youll get a few hits with a whip, but thats about it. A whip Have you never been scolded before? Baek Ha-juns face turned a shade of red, clearly showing his fear of being scolded. After all, unlike Yi-gang, Baek Ha-jun was a model child. Dont worry. Ill tell them I forced you toe with me. Brother then youll get scolded again. Its okay. Im used to it. Yi-gang shoved another one of the sweets into Baek Ha-juns mouth, who seemed about to get emotional. Leading Baek Ha-jun, Yi-gang navigated through the bustling street. The Immortal Divine Sword tried to recall the way and guided them. There used to be a pond over there, and, hmm, the government office of the local chief was in that direction, so surely it should be this way. Didnt you mention a shrine? We seem to be heading towards themercial district. That shrine was dedicated to the God of Wealth. Its only natural thatmerce flourished nearby. Hiding the token of Azure Forest in a shrine for the God of Wealth was indeed strange. Brother, you seem to know the way really well. To Baek Ha-jun, Yi-gangs navigation based on the guidance of the Immortal Divine Sword must have seemed magical. Do you think its really there the relic of the Immortal Divine Sword. Its the ce where I lived, and it used to be the manor where he resided. I clearly read about it in a book from there. Do you think its alright if we dont inform the elders or father? What if someone steals it while were notifying them? Yi-gang gave Baek Ha-jun such an excuse. We should secure it ourselves. Right, after all, its the relic of the Immortal Divine Sword. Baek Ha-jun looked expectant. Ever since the name of the Immortal Divine Sword was mentioned, he had been like this. Do you admire him? Of course I admire him There hasnt been such a great martial artist in our ns history. Well sure. Although Yi-gang was a bit grumpy, the Immortal Divine Sword burst into heartyughter. Hahaha! Thatd is indeed very different from his brother, so bright-eyed! Would you please focus on the path? Dont rush me, I remember it now. Turn right from over there. The Immortal Divine Sword eventually recalled the location of the God of Wealths shrine. However, when Yi-gang and Baek Ha-jun followed its guidance and arrived, what awaited them was not a shrine. What is this There was not the dignified stone statue of the God of Wealth nor even the incense that passing merchants would light and leave behind. Instead, there stood a magnificent restaurant five stories high. Rather than the scent of incense, the aroma of food wafted in the air. Is the relic of the Immortal Divine Sword in that building? Yi-gang remained silent, staring intently at the restaurant building. Is this the ce? Hmm, theres no doubt about it. It seems that over 100 years is indeed enough time for thendscape to change. It seems as though the shrine might have beenpletely bulldozed. Thats not the case. The Immortal Divine Sword rose in mid-air, taking a deep breath as if smelling something. Both the shrine and its marker are undoubtedly inside there. How can you be so certain? Those who built such a colossal restaurant out of greed wouldnt dare to destroy the God of Wealths shrine. Yi-gang looked up at the signboard. Greatest Gold Tower. With a name that seemed obsessed with wealth, it did seem usible that they might have preserved the shrine. Lets go in. Were really going into that restaurant? Baek Ha-jun seemed taken aback, perhaps thinking Yi-gang would suggest turning back. However, there was no intention of retreating now. Having once secretly left the n, getting penalized was inevitable. He might not even be able to meet with Baek Ha-jun afterward, and there would be no opportunity until someone from Azure Forest arrived. We must. As Yi-gang was about to enter through the main gate, he hesitated. A burly man guarding the entrance of the building was ring at them with narrowed eyes. Hey, you beggars. Scram! Theres no food for you here! Both Yi-gang and Ha-jun looked like beggars. The disguise was meant to be inconspicuous while traveling with children. If theyd known, they might have worn their original silk clothes. The ce likely to have the shrine is obvious; its probably somewhere on the first floor. With a building of that scale, there might even be an indoor garden. How shall we enter? I rmend searching for a back door, climbing the wall, and sneaking in. It reminds me of when I infiltrated the Evil Cult. As Yi-gang stood still, the gatekeeper shouted again. You brat, are you deaf? Hmm Ignoring the man, Yi-gang took a quick nce at Ha-jun. Then, with a sigh, he nudged Ha-jun. Hey. Eyes. Baek Ha-jun had a cold re, gripping the cloth on his sword tightly. He seemed ready to strike the gatekeeper who insulted Yi-gang at any moment. You have until the count of three to disappear. Shoo! Now, one, twooo! Oblivious to the threat to his life, the man began counting. Regardless, Yi-gang whispered to Ha-jun. Dont draw your sword impulsively. Only pull it out when I tell you to. I think there wont be any need to draw it today. Go, twooo! Yi-gang yfully ruffled Ha-juns hair and looked back at the gatekeeper. Why are you ring? Oneeee! Then, Yi-gang took something from his pocket and flicked it. It hit the mans nose and fell into his hand. Ouch! Whats this huh? What Yi-gang threw was a shining piece of jewelry. It was a silver coin, the size of a fingernail. How did a kid like you get this? Various emotions crossed the gatekeepers face: immediate greed and suspicion as to why a boy looking like a beggar would have a silver coin. Just as he was about to confront Yi-gang, demanding where he got the coin from, What are you doing? Show us in. That Yi-gangs demeanor suddenly changed. Having driven away little beggars several times before, the man inadvertently stiffened. Bring a good room, rich food, and precious liquor. Isnt that your job? Yi-gang walked over and stood in front of the man. Only then did the man realize that even Yi-gangs walk was far from ordinary. Even the children of noble ns, who often visited the restaurant, did not carry themselves with such grace. Standing right in front of the paralyzed man due to an unknown pressure, Yi-gang slowly swung his sword, wrapped in cloth. Uh! The hard hilt of the sword tapped the mans lips. A small cut appeared, and blood oozed out. You barbarian. Somehow, the man felt he deserved it. Perhaps that was why he could not avoid the slow movement. Or would you like to cut off those insolent lips now and apologize for your rudeness? No, no, I will do as you ask. The man bowed to Yi-gang, sweat dripping from his forehead. His experience working as the gatekeeper of a high-end restaurant had shaped him this way. It happened from time to time. Individuals, especially martial artists, whose origins were far from ordinary despite their appearance. Following the mans lead, Yi-gang entered the restaurant. The gatekeeper, notorious for his nasty temper, personally escorted the seemingly ragged boys, attracting peoples attention. However, Yi-gang walked without showing any signs of intimidation. That brat is acting quite mighty for his age. The people in such ces surely know how to gauge someones worth. Heh, heh. Sly as a snake. It seemed as if the Immortal Divine Sword was hoping that Yi-gang would casually enter the restaurant, but he had no such intention. Receiving curious nces from both customers and servers, Yi-gang secured the best private room on the first floor. It was right next to an indoor garden with a preserved shrine.
The servers face brightened upon receiving Yi-gangs order. It was because a silver coin had just slipped out of Yi-gangs sleeve moments earlier. What is the dish that this establishment is most proud of? Our specialty is soup filled yellowfish, a soup made from well-cooked, plump yellowfish. Prepare that and roast a duck for me. Hee-hee. Ill arrange it right away. No, hold off on that. I have a long conversation to share with my brother. Bring the food after about two hours. The server also realized earlier on that these seemingly ragged boys were more than met the eye. Bowing courteously to him, Yi-gang instructed. Until then, do not allow anyone into the room. Understood, sir. The server pocketed an additional silver coin with a broad grin before making his exit. Not long after the server left, Yi-gang suddenly rose from his seat. Lets go. Huh? But Baek Ha-jun remained seated, clearly startled. But the food hasnt arrived yet. I purposely asked them to bring the foodter to buy us some time. Embarrassed, Baek Ha-jun got up. Ah, r-right. Good grief. Although his younger brother was renowned not only for his martial talent but also for his intelligence, he had a certain naive aspect. Yi-gang cautiously opened the door and scoped out the surroundings. Fortunately, their private room was located in a quiet spot, and the shrine was right in front of it. Without needing to employ any light footwork techniques to avoid notice, he approached the shrine with quiet steps. The shrine, about the size of a small room, looked very old at first nce. Inside, there should be a statue of the God of Wealth and some ancestral tablets, but the door was closed. In front of it, an incense burner held several half-burned sticks of incense. Lets go in now. Yi-gang opened the door and confidently stepped into the shrines interior. Inside was a statue of the God of Wealth, Guan Yu. Baek Ha-jun examined the interior with a tense expression. It just looked like an old shrine. You said the relics of the Immortal Divine Sword are in here? Right below here. Yi-gang raised his finger and pointed to the floor. It was written that its underground. However, it merely looked like an ordinary wooden floor; there was no apparent staircase or door leading down. Look behind the statue. Following the Immortal Divine Swords advice, Yi-gang inspected the back of the Guan Yu statue. At first nce, it looked like an ordinary stone statue. But as his gaze traveled downward, Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. There was a notably worn and shiny spot on the statues heel. Pull it. As Yi-gang grasped and pulled on that part, surprisingly, a chain emerged with a distinctive feeling of something catching. Grinding noises followed Along with the sound of stone being scraped, a holerge enough for a person appeared in what had seemed like a solid floor. Whoa! Baek Ha-jun gasped in awe. How could there be something like this The fact that there was such a mechanism meant it was never an ordinary shrine. Ha-juns gaze towards Yi-gang was filled with an even deeper admiration. The one who should be respected isnt this guy but me! Lets go in. Ignoring the Immortal Divine Swords remark, Yi-gang intended to enter the hole. No, brother, Ill go in first. Baek Ha-jun stopped him. Ha-jun drew his sword, gripping it firmly, and stepped forward. That might be the better choice. The mechanism is old and might malfunction, but that kid can surely avoid any danger. Though Yi-gang had exined that there might be a trap, Baek Ha-juns stance was resolute. Be careful. We dont know what might be there. Okay. Baek Ha-jun took a torch lit inside the shrine and jumped into the hole. His movements showed no hesitation, and when hended, only a faint noise was heard. Is there anything? Its a bit dark for a moment Thats when it happened. From the hole in the floor, Baek Ha-jun cried out desperately. Ah! Big Bro! Yi-gang quickly rose to his feet, drawing his sword. No, no, bro, brother! It seemed something was so shocking that Baek Ha-jun mistakenly used the less formal term for brother. Yi-gang dove into the hole even faster than Baek Ha-jun. There was not even a moment for the Immortal Divine Sword to follow. Unlike Baek Ha-jun, when Yi-gang fell, not even a hint of noise was made. Really. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled softly. Yi-gangs movement was as swift as a gust of wind. Has he further mastered the art of light-footedness in the meantime? An impressive fellow. Unable to hold back his praise, the Immortal Divine Sword followed Yi-gang into the hole. Chapter 11: Azure Forests Token (2) Chapter 11: Azure Forest''s Token (2) The first time Yi-gang used the light footwork technique since facing Baek Ha-jun was just now. Was it because he thought Ha-jun might be in danger? His body moved before he could think. Yi-gangs movement did not speed up. It was just as if his body had be as light as a rubber ball. He jumped down into the hole without using adder, but there was no fear in Yi-gangs mind. Just in that short moment, his thinking became even sharper. Is it the Low Down Sect? He noticed that the Low Down Sect had its hand in this ce. The guard protecting the restaurant did not know martial arts, but the employee he met earlier actually did. Hard calluses on his hands, a consistent way of walking The pirs of the restaurant had the mark of the Low Down Sect carved into it. However, he was not very alert. It was natural for the Low Down Sect to get involved in such businesses. The Low Down Sect, a sect for people of the lower-ss, was involved in everything gambling, pickpocketing, betting parlors, and horse stables. There was no business they did not get involved in. Thanks to this, they were known for their informationwork. If so, The moment hended on the ground without making a sound, Yi-gang had already derived several possibilities. So, someone has already discovered it. At least, based on what the Immortal Divine Sword said, this ce had not been abandoned for over 100 years. There were signs of people having used this ce. The space,rger than the shrine above ground, contained a desk and chairs. Brother! Just as Ha-jun lit the candle on the desk, he jumped in surprise. He immediately ran over to Yi-gang. Yi-gang did not understand why Baek Ha-jun was so flustered. Whats the matter Oh. Casually trying to take a step, Yi-gang staggered and almost fell. If Ha-jun had not caught him, he would have hit the ground. The sensation of all the strength draining from his body took Yi-gang by surprise. Did you think channeling will into your body would be easy? Even with all the effort of squeezing out will from that tiny brain of yours Barely preventing a fall, the Immortal Divine Sword slowly descended above Yi-gang. In this indifferent world, its just a small struggle. Always keep a cool head. I didnt even use internal energy, so why is this happening? Using willpower consumes true Qi. Your true Qi is as tiny as a bean, so naturally, youd fall. It seems there were limitations to the light footwork technique after all. It was not unexpected. Nothing is perfect. So, this true Qi, it cant be replenished easily like internal energy, can it? Exactly. Yi-gang managed to stand up again. Brother, it seems like your body hasnt fully recovered yet. Im fine. His dizziness had subsided. However, Baek Ha-jun seemed worried, wondering if Yi-gangs illness had returned. It seems someone has been here recently. Yes, they were using the candle. This is There were documents on the desk. Yi-gangs eyes sparkled as he examined them. A register of names? The documents listed peoples names, appearances, and pertinent details in a descriptive manner. -Xian Branch Manager Yi Ryung, died of disease. -Owner of the Restaurant Tower House, Yi So-eun, alias Golden Flower, daughter of Yi Ryung. Controls the fourth floor restaurant. Disguised as the owner of Shinhwa Tower. To be assassinated. -Shintong Jeong-gu. Close aide to the owner of the Restaurant Tower House. To be assassinated. Such details were recorded, but some parts were written in code, making them impossible to interpret. It seems there was internal conflict within the Xian branch of the Low Down Sect. Can you interpret it? Its just a bit. Its a numerical code frequently used by the Low Down Sect members. It seems there was a dispute over the position of the branch manager of Xian after the recent death of the one here. This ce appears to be controlled by one faction. You are very knowledgeable. The Low Down Sect has some useful individuals. However, finding a decent person among them wont be easy. There was no more information to glean from the documents. Yi-gang scanned the stone chamber. There were holes in the walls at various ces. Decayed branches were embedded, and there were ces from which rusty arrowheads protruded. Traces of a mechanism. Its all broken. The reason Yi-gang brought Ha-jun was because of these mechanisms. However, all the mechanisms that the Immortal Divine Sword mentioned were broken. Those who used this ce probably dismantled the mechanism. So, does that mean the Immortal Divine Swords relics are gone too? Ha-juns suspicion was understandable. At a nce, this secretive ce was filled with human traces. If there were any valuable items, they likely would have been pilfered long ago. No, thats not it, Yi-gang said firmly and continued to examine the chambers walls. Apart from the deactivated mechanism, there was something strangely eye-catching. On the wall, a mysterious relief was carved. Though crude, it seemed to depict a scene from a myth. Yi-gang began to tap the wall with his sword sheath. Thud Thud Gradually, he moved to different parts of the wall, tapping each time. The sound was solid, as if the wall was filled inside. Then, Yi-gang stopped in front of a bizarre creatures sculpture. It was a carving of Pixiu, the God of Wealth from myths. This is the ce. Yes. The moment he tapped the head of the Pixiu with his sword, Thump If one was not actively listening, they would not have guessed that it sounded hollow. There was clearly a hidden space, but the stone wall was thick. The token is stored here. Wow! Baek Ha-jun almost fell backward. For a 12-year-old kid, the current situation was just too thrilling. You just have to poke the eyes of that Pixiu. Its so intricately hidden. Its because its such an important item. The token was stored in the shrine to purify the malevolent poison Qi attached to it. A token from the Taoist Azure Forest, imbued with malevolent poison Qi? At first, it did not make sense. Use Shooting Star Fang to poke it. Silently, Yi-gang unsheathed his sword. Being a meteorite sword, it was quite heavy. It was a wonder how he used to swing it around freely in the past. Hmph! Yi-gang thrust the meteorite sword. With a squishy sensation, the tip of the sword was embedded into the sculptures eye. Scraaatch With the sound of stone being scraped, what looked merely like a wall transformed into a door and opened. Its open! True to Baek Ha-juns exmation, a secret chamber that had been dormant for over 100 years revealed itself. Lets go in. Okay! Yi-gang and Baek Ha-jun cautiously entered the passage. Fortunately, there were no traps inside. While advancing with a candle in hand, Yi-gang softly said, Is there a night-pearl embedded? Its bright. This was because a faint light was emanating from within the passage. What? Its pitch-dark. However, Baek Ha-juns response seemed a bit odd. What are you talking about? It seems like we can even move ahead without the candle. No If we extinguish the candle, we wont be able to see anything. Although it was clearly getting brighter, Baek Ha-jun clung to Yi-gangs robe as if to emphasize that he was not lying. Without much ado, Yi-gang reached the end of the passage. In the middle of a dead-end stone chamber with sealing rope, there stood a stone b. On top of ity an antique ne that emitted a dazzling light. And Yi-gang shielded his eyes from the intense light. Ugh, what kind of light is this! There was not even a lit torch inside, so what was the source of this intense light? While Yi-gang was struggling to shield his eyes, Baek Ha-jun, in astonishment, opened his mouth. You find it blinding? At that response, it was Yi-gang who was taken aback. Was Baek Ha-jun implying he could not see the light? That ne is emitting light. Its just an old ne. However, to Yi-gangs eyes, it was clear. A warm light continuously flowed from the old ne. Heh Could it be? And the Immortal Divine Sword mumbled in dismay. Perhaps he had a suspicion. Ever since you simply walked up and grabbed my sealed sword, I felt that you were no ordinary being. The Immortal Divine Sword said solemnly, Descendant, proceed. The light emanating from the ne felt strangely familiar to him. Yi-gang casually brushed aside the sealing rope that blocked his path. It seemed simr to the sealing rope that was once wrapped around the Immortal Divine Swords sword. Go, seize the opportunity that hase to you. The moment Yi-gang grabbed the glowing ne Whoosh It felt as if fire had ignited in his hand. Along with an intense heat, the light began to flow into Yi-gangs hand. Hey, brother! Theres fire on you! Baek Ha-juns rmed shout faintly reached him as he ran towards Yi-gang. Yi-gangs vision turned blinding white.
It was a pristine white world. When he came to his senses, Yi-gang found himself standing there. There was nothing around him, only a rusted meteorite sword embedded in the ground from which the Immortal Divine Sword emerged. This brat! You startled me! The Immortal Divine Sword always appeared translucent, such that anyone would perceive it as a ghost. But now, it looked as alive as any human being. You really are fortunate. Its like you were born with heavenly fortune. If I were that lucky, I wouldnt have been born with blocked meridians. Given the situation, Yi-gang should have been startled, but he felt oddly at ease. You cheeky fellow. Being born as a descendant of the Baek n and then learning martial arts from a peerless master like myself C you are more than lucky. That seems right. Moreover, you absorbed the energy contained in the Pixius eye, and a fully purified spirit energy, all at once even. Arent you the luckiest under the heavens? Pixius eye? Spirit energy? Im talking about the ne you hold. Had it been there from the beginning? In Yi-gangs right hand was the ne he had grabbed earlier. It had a gold chain with a red gem attached. At a nce, the gem looked like some creatures eyeball. I personally extracted a Pixius eye with Azure Forest and crafted it into this ne. Isnt Pixiu a creature from legends? Pixiu was a legendary beast that looked like a mix of a dragon and a tiger. It was known to feed on precious metals. It indeed exists. If what the Immortal Divine Sword said was true, then this ne was undoubtedly a significant artifact. Well, ghosts exist, so I guess such things could exist too. Hmph. Then what is this spirit energy? Are you referring to the intense light I absorbed? Yes. Among Essence-Qi-Spirit, theres Spirit. The internal energy of the lower dantian is derived from the true Qi of the middle dantian, and the true Qi of the middle dantian originates from the upper dantian. The energy of the upper dantian is precisely the spirit energy. It was aplicated exnation, but Yi-gang felt he somewhat understood. The reason my deceased self could possess the living descendant was due to that. It was challenging to replenish, yet you obtained it so easily. So then Possession isnt something I rmend. However, while you have that ne, you can grow your tiny true Qi into something much more substantial. Yi-gangs heart raced. Just a while ago, had he not exhausted himself just by barely using a light footwork technique? ording to the Immortal Divine Sword, this ne was almost a miracle for Yi-gang. Im really fortunate. Tsk, tsk. The Immortal Divine Swords form had once again be translucent. Youve easily obtained what shouldve been earned through more trials. I dont like that. As the teasing words faded in his ears, Yi-gangs eyes snapped open. Brother! Baek Ha-jun was supporting Yi-gang. What happened? Youre awake! You were frozen, clutching that ne, for over two hours. For over two hours? Baek Ha-jun looked as if he was on the verge of tears. It felt like a mere moment for Yi-gang, but he was told he had lost consciousness for two hours. Yi-gang could understand why Ha-jun looked so distraught. Im sorry. Contrarily, Yi-gang felt invigorated. Perhaps it was due to the power he absorbed from the ne. Yi-gang hung the old ne he was holding around his neck. You woke up at just the right moment. The Immortal Divine Sword remarked with a smirk. Yi-gang realized that Baek Ha-jun had removed the cloth wrapping the sword, ready to draw it at any moment. Listening carefully, he could hear footsteps. Someonese in. Just a moment ago, there was a sound of the ceiling opening, and people entered. Yi-gang had apparently lost consciousness while the original users of this secret space returned. -Which rat did this! Tie this guy up for now. Well deal with himter. Was he yourpanion? So it wasnt just you who snuck in! -Please, please. I dont know anything! Sounds from beyond the passageway echoed. -Seems like theyre hiding in here. Never expected a passageway like this -Come out, you bastards! Naturally, the tunnel through which Yi-gang and Ha-jun entered was quickly discovered. These guys did not seem the friendly type at first nce. The footsteps grew nearer. There seemed to be at least four or five of them. Baek Ha-jun turned to look at Yi-gang with a cold, settled expression. Yi-gang nodded in response. Soon, daggers flew out of the darkness. ng! The daggers aiming for Yi-gang were deflected by the sword that Baek Ha-jun swiftly brandished. Then, menacing-looking men appeared. Whats this? Just some kids. Threw your des and couldnt evennd a single one? Laughing and sneering at the sight of the young Yi-gang and Ha-jun, only the man who appeared to have thrown the daggers looked nervously from side to side. How did you kids find your way in here? They look like scrawny little beggars. Whats this? They have swords? A man with a bushy beard inquired, revealing his yellowed teeth. Yi-gang took a step forward. Are you from the Low Down Sect? The men were visibly taken aback. Wha? Wevepleted our business here. I was unaware that this was your dwelling. If you let us leave peacefully, wellpensate. Every word and gesture of Yi-gang radiated an aura of dignity that his modest attire could not mask, which likely surprised them. This isnt an ordinary kid But still, there are only two of them. Yet, it did not seem like they would let Yi-gang go easily. The Immortal Divine Sword, which had been silently observing Yi-gang, clicked its tongue. Youre too soft. Are you afraid of des? It would be good to build a connection with the Low Down Sect. Everything has its time and ce. It reminds me of the first time I met my descendant. The narrow passageway was filled with menacing-looking men. It felt simr to that time, yet so much was different. What should we do? Killing the kids might lead to troublesome consequences. What do you mean what? They look clueless. Compared to trained assassins, the Low Down Sect were merely violent thugs Kill them! and Yi-gang was not alone this time. Ha-jun. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind from his side. Before anyone could notice, Baek Ha-jun had already infiltrated the left side of the Low Down Sect members. From his scabbard emerged a shining silver de, which traced a smooth arc in the air. Swoosh Almost effortlessly, one of the Low Down Sect members right arm was severed, still gripping its de. Blood spurted from the severed shoulder. Before droplets couldnd on Baek Ha-juns indifferent face And before the shocked men could open their mouths in horror, Yi-gang also made his move. He directed his gaze to the gang leader who had ordered his execution and brought down his meteorite sword. Even if the de was blunt, it was heavy enough to break a mans corbone. Ssh! Hot blood sttered on his face. Good job. Haha. With the pleased praise from the Immortal Divine Sword, a warm energy radiated from Yi-gangs ne. Chapter 12: Azure Forests Token (3) Chapter 12: Azure Forest''s Token (3) The first time he witnessed someones death was surprisingly in his past life. It was even reported on the 9 PM news that night. Some madman at the bus stop brandished a knife and went on a rampage. He took out a kitchen knife from his bag and stabbed the person next to him. Before a scream could erupt, he stabbed another standing person in the back. Yi-gang, or rather, the person in the past life, would typically have fled the scene. But his mother was beside him, which prevented him from escaping in time. Facing the assant who tried to attack his mother with the knife, he intervened. Consequently, he got stabbed in the shoulder before he managed to push the lunatic onto the road. A heavy bus wheel crushed the mans neck. It was the first time he realized a human neck could twist so grotesquely. He underwent several police investigations, but, understandably, he bore no me. However, he could not eat properly for a few days. Haunted by the thought that he had taken a life. And then, after his reincarnation, the second instance was when he was possessed by the Immortal Divine Sword. At that time, Yi-gang definitely shed people with his own hands. Blood sttered everywhere, and limbs were sent flying. It was a chilling experience. However, unlike before, he was not traumatized. He even ate well. Was it resilience built from the experiences of his previous life? No, it was not just that. In his past life, he was an ordinary young man, but now, he was Baek Yi-gang, the eldest son of the Baek Noble n. Because this was not afortable modern society but a martial world. The blood of Yi-gang, born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, was inherently more robust than his past life. Arghhhhhhh! If you tried to kill someone first, you should be prepared to die. Yi-gang agreed with the words of the Immortal Divine Sword. He put more strength into the meteorite sword he held in his hand. Unlike Baek Ha-jun, Yi-gangs swordy was not clean. Woodeuk! The Low Down Sect member eventually fell to his knees and met his end. The cruel smile that had appeared when he ordered the children to be killed had vanished. This crazy! Ugh! Perhaps angry that his colleague was unexpectedly defeated by Yi-gang, a skinny man beside him charged. Yi-gang had not even had a chance to retrieve his sword. Deploy the Third Form. Yi-gang boldly let go of his sword and responded with his bare hands. Following the advice of the Immortal Divine Sword, he deployed the Third Form of the Great Yin Flow. Despite being in realbat, the Great Yin Flow that he had practiced for a long time came out as naturally as water flowed. He stepped forward with his left foot and lowered his shoulders. The dagger the Low Down Sect member had been holding grazed past Yi-gangs neck. Chieek! Youre still slow, youve forgotten the subtleties of the light footwork technique. A red blood line appeared on his neck. However, Yi-gangs body did not slow down. Gathering his right hands fingers like a hawk, Yi-gang jabbed the mans eyes with that hand. Ah! With a short scream, the man covered his eye with one hand and wildly swung his dagger. Being hit by such a recklessly swung de would undoubtedly be a foolish affair. In the meantime, Yi-gang leaned back and grabbed the handle of his sword. The corpses corbone was still tightly biting onto the meteorite sword. If youck strength, infuse it with rotational force Following the advice, Yi-gang drew his sword with a swift spin. and with that momentum, strike. The man with the dagger clutched his head, but Yi-gang mercilessly swung his meteorite sword. Pak! The meteorite sword was embedded in the mans forearm, and the dagger rolled on the ground. Kkueo-eok! It was a severe injury, but it had not taken his life. As the man floundered, trying to escape, Ha-jun intervened. Baek Ha-jun rushed forward and struck the mans temple with his knee. With a sharp sound, the man fell. Seeing the blood gushing from his nose, it was uncertain whether he was alive or dead. Bro. Baek Ha-jun stood with a calm demeanor. Looking back, the one who had initially lost his arm was dead. The remaining two were groveling on the ground. In between that, he had taken care of three of them. Kkueo-eok, sorry, please, please spare me Heuk-heuk. With no mercy, Baek Ha-jun smacked the back of their heads with the hilt of his sword. Pbeok! Perhaps having taken a heavy blow, they immediately lost consciousness. Are you okay? Im fine. It was nothing. Saying that, Yi-gang also visibly rxed. He had been thinking about the assassins he had fought, but it had been more manageable than he thought. Even if the descendantcks internal energy, youre still from the Baek n. Dont get cocky just because youve caught these low-level thugs. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke without mincing his words. His words were true. Yi-gangs face was smeared with blood, and he was out of breath from exhaustion. In contrast, Baek Ha-jun looked entirely pristine, making the difference in their abilities clear. Yi-gang wiped the blood off his face. Phew. You dont look too good; want me to support you? Yi-gang waved his hand dismissively at Ha-jun. Then, as if something suddenly urred to him, he asked, Youve been in realbat before, havent you? Ah Uh, this is my third time. Baek Ha-jun, wiping the blood on the hem of a fallen Low Down Sect members robe, did not seem phased by thebat. Yi-gang felt the same, which made it oddly rtable. They came at us so suddenly. It really caught me off guard. Yi-gang agreed with Baek Ha-juns sentiments. Since those thugs drew their swords first, he had no regrets about using his own. However, he was concerned about why they had instantly tried to kill them and what to do with those who had surrendered and lost consciousness. Killing them all would be the cleanest way. The Immortal Divine Swords suggestion was straightforward. From Yi-gangs perspective, it was not a bad idea. But Yi-gang did not draw his sword. Lets see who these bastards brought down here. Ah! The Low Down Sect member had dragged someone into this basement. Yi-gang wanted to check that first. Upon stepping outside, someone was tied tightly to a chair. They were severely beaten up, covered in bruises, and their eyes were blindfolded. Oh, oh, Sir! Thank you! Suddenly, the person expressed his gratitude to Yi-gang. Youve executed all the traitors of the sect! I am deeply indebted for this favor! The blindfolded man spoke with great emotion. He sure has a way with words. Without even knowing who Yi-gang was and without the ability to see the situation, he was quickly assessing and pleading for mercy. Since youve dealt with the rebels of the Low Down Sect Xian Branch, our branch owes you a great debt. I will surely repay you, Sir. Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. He gestured to Baek Ha-jun, who was about to ask something, to remain silent. Your name. Ah, ahh! Thank you for sparing me, Young Master! My name is Jeong-gu. I didnt say I spared you. Upon realizing the change in Yi-gangs tone, he swiftly switched his address from sir to Young Master. Hes quick on his feet. Yi-gang picked up some documents from the table. The name seemed oddly familiar. -Shintong Jeong-gu. Loyal subordinate of the Restaurant House Owner. Must Kill. Daughter of the deceased Xian Branch Manager. It was written that she, along with her loyal aide, must be killed. And you say these people were the traitors of the Low Down Sect? Right after the former Branch Manager passed away, they took up arms. I am the loyal subordinate of the next Branch Manager. To me, you are nothing short of a savior. The man spilled information without even being prompted. Yi-gang was able to grasp the situation quickly. In the loosely disciplined Low Down Sect, internal strife like this often urred, and, by chance, Yi-gang and Ha-jun had taken out one of the factions. You serve someone who isnt even a Branch Manager yet. And yet you talk about offering gratitude? The very viins you defeated, young sir, were the ones plotting the rebellion. Hmm, so who is this next Branch Manager you speak of? Although it was evident he had read the documents, Yi-gang pretended to ask. The identities of the Low Down Sect executives were typically confidential. That is I need to know to ept your gratitude. I cannot disclose that before reporting to her. But rest assured, Young Master, she wont forget your kindness. The man declined to answer, his voice trembling. Yi-gang simply hummed, Well, then die. He drew his meteorite sword. As the sword was unsheathed, the man flinched but kept his mouth shut. Heh heh, hes got spirit. Make it quick and painless for him. Taking the Immortal Divine Swords words as a cue, Yi-gang swung his sword. The man must have realized he was about to be killed. Kheuk! The edge of the sword slightly grazed Jeong-gus neck and stopped. Blood started to flow. Until that moment, he had not opened his mouth. You have some resolve. Th-thank you! In reality, Yi-gang had intended to stop just before the mans throat but due to insufficient grip strength, he almost killed him. But admitting such would be embarrassing. Yi-gang didnt let it show. Tell me what you can do. First, I will clean up this messy situation. There shouldnt be any problems caused on your ount. There are still a few alive. Of course, we should take care of them. This was quite a brutal conversation. He had been ufortable about having killed a few Low Down Sect members, but they inadvertently ended up being indebted to him. Furthermore Considering youve listened to my proposal. It seems you could use our assistance Our Xian branch boasts one of the best information gathering skills in all of the Central ins. It was what Yi-gang wanted to hear the most. He needed information and people to serve him. Was he not treated like an abandoned child within his own n? If given the opportunity, I will serve you with utmost sincerity. The cure for the blocked meridians, the current political situation in the Jianghu, and most importantly, the viin who sent the assassins after Yi-gang. The necessary information he required was great. He was not just going to sit idle. Quite a perceptive fellow. What do you think? There were a few organizations in the Jianghu like the Low Down Sect that dealt with information. Its true that such individuals would be useful to the descendant. The Beggars Gang is toorge, and other ces are excessively treacherous. The Low Down Sect would probably be decent enough for forming connections. Indeed. Proceed as you wish. The Immortal Divine Sword entrusted the decision to Yi-gang. Yi-gang too, had made up his mind. First, he would test the others abilities. Do you know who I am? Im not entirely sure. Despite his vision being obscured, he did not simply say he simply did not know. Of course. Try to deduce it. If your answer seems usible, Ill spare your life and assign you a task. If I may venture a guess Based on your voice, you sound like youre in your early teens, and theres an air of dignity in the way you speak, which suggests youre from a noble family. Despite his apprehension, he cautiously continued his deduction. Judging from the scent of blood, you have the martial arts skills to deal with the five rogues, suggesting youre from a martial arts n The footsteps of the one escorting you are consistent, suggesting they are a martial master. He was slightly off, but generally on the right track. Jeong-gus deduction was getting closer to the truth. There are only a few noble ns around here. Considering theres a martial master around the age of a young man the Baek n Could it be! It might have been luck, but his uracy was astonishing. The Immortal Divine Sword was ready to apud on the side. Youre different from thatzy brother of yours, arent you the prodigious Young Master Baek Ha-jun! Hahahaha! This guy is something! Yi-gang almost inadvertently raised his fist. However, unlike Yi-gang, who barely restrained himself, Baek Ha-jun, who had been silent till now, rushed over and struck Jeong-gu. You insolent cur! How dare you! Ugh! I apologize, Im sorry! Yi-gang red at Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun flinched and lowered his head deeply. Thats enough. No need to say more. T-then Young masters of the Seven Great ns and the martial masters of Azure Forest are visiting the Baek n. Prepare detailed information on them. It was believed that only the lowly profiteers gathered at the Low Down Sect, but they seemed to be quite capable. Yi-gang took out all the silver coins from his pouch and ced them on Jeong-gus knees. I will send a letter of rmendation. This should suffice, correct? Of course! Thank you so much! Upon saving his life, Jeong-gu shed tears of gratitude. With a gesture from Yi-gang, Baek Ha-jun swung his sword, releasing Jeong-gu from his restraints. Jeong-gu, not daring to even remove his blindfold, prostrated deeply. I will serve you faithfully. Please inspect everything carefully! His posture and attitude weremendable in many ways. It was the correct attitude. Are you talking about that guy? He seems decent. No, Im talking about you, descendant. The Immortal Divine Sword looked at Yi-gang with satisfaction. In the turbulent Jianghu, one cannot survive alone. Surround yourself with people. The first criterion is usefulness and the second is trust. At least that fellow seems useful, so it wont hurt to keep him close. Earlier, he had told Yi-gang to make a choice, but it seemed he had already made up his mind internally. Lets head back to the n. Yes, brother. In any case, he had achieved his goal. A faint smile graced his lips. Having obtained the token of Azure Forest and made connections with the Low Down Sect, Yi-gang was satisfied. But were going to get scolded big time when we get back, arent we? Baek Ha-jun hesitantly asked. The fierce momentum he had disyed earlier while dealing with the members of the Low Down Sect was no longer visible. Are you scared? Its not that Im scared Unlike Yi-gang, who had been reprimanded many times, Baek Ha-jun seemed apprehensive about the n Heads scolding. Dont worry. Its all on me anyway. Still He wont scold us too much. Yi-gang had gotten into trouble and been scolded more than once or twice. Over time, the n Head had stopped directly reprimanding Yi-gang and would just send him cold nces. Baek Ha-jun looked worriedly at his older brother, but Yi-gangs steps towards their home were light. And when Yi-gang returned to the n The n Head was surprisingly waiting for him in his quarters. Chapter 13: Azure Forests Token (4) Chapter 13: Azure Forest''s Token (4) It was the first time that the n Head had personallye to Yi-gangs residence. Usually, when Yi-gang made a serious mistake, he was summoned and scolded. However, when Yi-gang casually returned to his residence this time, the n Head was standing at the entrance. Taken aback, Yi-gang froze in ce. The n Head approached him and examined his body. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were sharp, reminiscent of a bird viewing its prey. Even though he did not raise his voice or scold him, Yi-gang felt a sense of pressure. You went to the restaurant. Yes. Hmm. The n Head observed Yi-gangs arms and legs, then held his chin. After examining and twisting it in various ways, his gaze suddenly hardened. Theres a wound on your neck. I got a slight scratch. I see. With that, the n Head continued inspecting Yi-gangs body. Once he saw there were no major issues, he paused and let out a very faint sigh. Yi-gangs eyes widened slightly. Was that a sigh of relief? Because he was not hurt? Perhaps he was worried when his child went missing after being attacked by assassins. You took your younger brother with you. I forced him toe with me. Of course, you did. The n Head looked down at Yi-gang with stern eyes. Come in. Yes. In the end, he could not avoid the disciplinary rod. Baek Ha-jun, who was quietly holding his head down, could not help but lift it. Was his elder brother not bearing all the me on his behalf? Father! Both the n Head and Yi-gang turned their heads simultaneously. While the n Head remained expressionless, Yi-gang gestured to his neck with his thumb, implying wait. Eventually, Ha-jun lowered his head again. Follow me, general. Ha-jun, you kneel and wait there. Yes, n Head. Baek Ha-jun tried hard to swallow the heat that was rising in his throat, and so, he knelt down. Soon after, the sound of the disciplinary rod being struck emanated from Yi-gangs residence.
Whack! There was a reason the chestnut tree wood was so frequently used for disciplinary rods. Its splinters make it exceedingly stingy. However, Yi-gang did not even let out a moan as he endured the strikes from the disciplinary rod. This level of pain was nothingpared to what he had recently experienced. Moreover, Yi-gang was aware that deep down, the n Head was also in anguish. As evidence, the hand that held the disciplinary rod was pale with strain, and despite trying to maintain a poker face, the corners of his mouth were twisted in distress. Disciplining a child in this manner was amon urrence in this era. In fact, the n Head rarely resorted to the disciplinary rod. The fact that he chose to use the rod despite his evident distress meant he truly wanted to correct Yi-gangs behavior. Whack! A mark, painful even just to look at, formed on the calf. The n Heads hand stopped. Do you realize your mistake? How long has it been since your return, and yet you took your younger brother to the restaurant? Do you even acknowledge that you are part of the Baek n? I apologize. So Expecting a response from Yi-gang, the n Head closed his mouth. Perhaps you should talk back a bit more. His skills with the disciplinary rod seem quite refined. If I get hit more, it might hinder my training. Hiding his expression while responding vaguely to the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang concealed his emotions. You are no longer a child, so this will be thest time I use the disciplinary rod on you. Conduct yourself properly. I will. The n Head gently closed his eyes. Yi-gang observed a different demeanor in his fathers appearance than usual. Perhaps it was rted to the reason he hade here personally. In five years, the next Seven Stars Conference will be held. It seemed like a sudden topic. Yi-gang was already aware of this. Its a gathering of the next-generation martial artists of the Seven Great Families, something of that sort. Just as the Nine Sects One Gang have the Dragon and Phoenix Conference, the Seven Great Families have the Seven Stars Conference. It was simr to a fellowship that rotated generations every few years. In the past, it used to be a gathering where peoplepeted in martial arts, but now its nature had significantly changed. It has be a gathering where outstanding rising stars build connections. Currently, in the Baek n, the figure affiliated with the Seven Stars Conference was a coteral branch of the n and rather someone of no particr note. In five years, someone else will join the Seven Stars Conference. Ha-jun will be the one to join. Yes. Were you aware of this? In five years, Baek Ha-jun will be 17 years old. Considering his age, it was only natural for Baek Ha-jun to be designated for the Seven Stars Conference. Its only natural, isnt it? Yes. Being afflicted with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, even if Yi-gang were to join the Seven Stars Conference, he would pass away from his illness before the generation could even be reced. The n Heads speech slowed as he discussed this inevitable fact. This time, children from Moyong Noble n and Peng n of Hebei will be visiting here. Theres also a word of a disciple from Azure Forest. Ive heard about it from Ha-jun. They probably aim to establish a rapport with Ha-jun, whos been designated for the next Seven Stars Conference. One of them, Moyong Tak, is in the current Seven Stars Conference, and the other two are also to be in the next Seven Stars Conference. Yes. The n Head finally broached the main topic, which Yi-gang had not anticipated. You should join them as well. What do you mean? When Ha-jun establishes ties with them, you should also be there. Yi-gang was at a loss for words. Since it was mentioned that one of the Seven Stars Conference members was apanied by a disciple from Azure Forest, naturally, Yi-gang had thought of meeting this disciple. In fact, he had been pondering how he could make contact with the disciple from Cheongrim, and now his father was suggesting that Yi-gang should join them directly. Why? Is it that strange? Im not interested in the Seven Stars Conference or anything rted. If your health was normal, you would have been the one entering the Seven Stars Conference. Thats why Im not normal, right? Yi-gang had genuinely asked out of curiosity, but the n Head could not immediately respond to his assertive tone. From the side, the Immortal Divine Sword eximed, Speaking back to an elder so directly, such a disrespectful child, but Yi-gang ignored him. You shouldnt talk back. The n Head responded thus and then rose from his seat, maintaining a stern demeanor. The reason I disciplined you today is to correct your behavior. Would you act so recklessly in front of children from other ns as well? Your mistakes are a reflection of and bring shame to both me and Ha-jun. Be careful not to bring harm to anyone. Saying so, the n Head coldly left the room. Yi-gang, lost in thought, stared nkly at the door the n Head had exited from. The Immortal Divine Sword circled around the deep-in-thought Yi-gang. It might be a blessing in disguise. You should seize the opportunity and show the token to the child from Azure Forest. Indeed. But why does he insist on having me meet the people at the Seven Stars Conference? It was both a given and a significant matter that Baek Ha-jun would be the next member of Seven Stars Conference. It would also aid in being recognized as the Young n Head. Yi-gang quickly deduced this reasoning. Well, no matter if I meet those people or not, nothing will change, so I guess it doesnt matter. Even if he met the children of the other ns, Ha-juns nomination would not change. Moreover, if Yi-gang were to show any embarrassing behavior, it might actually strengthen Baek Ha-juns standing. Indeed. Still, I wonder why he bothered to talk to me in such a roundabout manner. Or maybe I should do something weird in front of those other n brats as he expects? Perhaps if I drink and pass out, the effect would be quite What? Ha-ha! Though it was a half-joking remark, the Immortal Divine Sword burst into a heartyugh. While you often seem astute, at times youre truly naive. And then, as if finding it adorable, he ced his hand on Yi-gangs head. Whats so naive? Such a childlike thought. Do you think the n Head would truly be pleased if you embarrassed yourself? You really dont understand a fathers heart. Wa-ha-ha! Realizing he might have misjudged the situation, Yi-gangs face crumpled. He probably wanted you, a lonely descendant without friends, to use this opportunity to meet your peers. With my leg like this, wont it be disgraceful to limp in front of them? Just then, the door slightly opened and the general peeked his face in. Young Master Yi-gang. Yes, general. Please take this. Its nothing special, just a simple ointment that the warriors use during training. Applying it to your wounds should help. The general mentioned, Keep it a secret from the n Head, and then left. Yi-gang inspected the ointment he received from the general. It seemed like a regr ointment, stored in a rustic wooden container. Open it and take a whiff. Ha! The fragrance is refreshing, so refreshing! Im very familiar with this scent. However, the contents inside were clearly extraordinary. The faint floral scent was one Yi-gang had smelled when he was badly injured as a child. Isnt this Hwanhwa Mu-yak-go, made using the secret methods of the n? Such a precious item in this old wooden container, its quite mystical. Got it, so lets move on. It was unlikely that the general would randomly gift him an ointment known for its potent healing properties. It must have been under the n Heads orders or with his silent approval. With a bitter smile, Yi-gang applied the ointment to his calf. Rest now. Given the situation, itll expedite matters. Yes. Yi-gang reached for the ne around his neck. The eye of Pixiu. The Immortal Divine Sword was confident That this ne would lead Yi-gang to a new horizon.
Truly, the effects of the ns secret Hwanhwa Mu-yak-go were astonishing. After generously applying the ointment to his bleeding calf and sleeping, only a pinkish mark remained the next day. Thus, Yi-gang was able to start training as soon as dawn broke. The Immortal Divine Sword was especially hurried today. The first instruction he gave to Yi-gang was to exhaust himself physically. Your posture is disrupted. When the body moves, is that an immobile posture? Indeed, as he said, Yi-gangs slender legs trembled as he assumed the horse stance. To put it simply, the horse stance is a stance simr to sitting on an invisible chair. Its great for strengthening the lower body, so Yi-gang began training in it. If youre panting just by swinging that measly sword, you wont be able to do anything. Yes. Just because the descendant is weak doesnt mean theres no potential for growth. Physical strength is the foundation of everything. Yi-gangs physique was no better than a paper dolls. He had known this fact, but he felt it even more deeply after fending off a Low Down Sect members attack not long ago. He thought he had gained strength after effortlessly practicing Great Yin Flow, but he was wrong. The Great Yin Flow is a training method. Separate efforts are needed for physical strength. Lets move from the horse stance and shift to the attack move. The Immortal Divine Sword was an exceptional mentor. He keenly observed Yi-gang from close proximity, sparing no advice. Yi-gang exerted himself, moving his body to an extent that would normally have drained his energy. Exhaust your strength until yourepletely drained. Heuk, hak. Speaking had now be an ordeal. His entire body was drenched in sweat. Droplets trailed down, cascading along his calves. Pushing oneself to the limit blurred ones consciousness. His vision whitened, on the verge of copsing. Stop. Yi-gang halted abruptly. With great effort, he swallowed back the bile trying to surge up. Have you exhausted all your strength? Judging by your silence, you have. Assume the cross legged position. Yi-gang, with his staggering body, managed to sit down with difficulty. He then ced the ne he was wearing on his palm. From now on, Ill teach you how to replenish True Qi. The reason for recklessly draining his energy this way was for that. It sharpened the senses, making it easier to feel the True Qi. Unable to utter words, Yi-gangmunicated through thought. Is it really possible? About the True Qi? Ill exin in detail. Do you remember when I possessed the descendents body? Yes. Do you know why possession was possible then and not now? I dont know. When the deceased me controlled the living descendants body, a vast amount of True Qi was expended. At that time, the descendant had an abundant amount of True Qi. But it was exhausted then, which is why I cannot possess you now. Why back then Ah, the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng. Exactly. True Qi is essentially life force. Rare elixirs like the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng even replenish True Qi, and thanks to that, the descendent survived the possession. ording to the Immortal Divine Sword, True Qi was inherently a limited resource. Once used, it was difficult to replenish. Therefore, he could not even freely use the light footwork technique, due to its current depletion. Do you remember that a human body is like a fountain with three bowls? The first bowl is the upper dantian, followed by the middle dantian, and then lower dantian. Using the spiritual energy of the upper dantian to boost the True Qi in the middle dantian, and then using that True Qi to umte internal energy in the lower dantian. Is there spiritual energy in this ne? It was said that the red gemstone was the eye of a spiritual beast. Yes, what Im teaching the descendant is how to use that spiritual energy to boost True Qi. Despite being weak, Yi-gang was still a child of a martial arts n. He knew very well the significance of what the Immortal Divine Sword was saying. Then I can be stronger too. There are real stories about dying martial artists suddenly disying immense strength. Burning ones own life force to exert power meant consuming True Qi. It was the first time he heard that there was a way to replenish such True Qi. Not just that. Since its replenishing life force, your physical condition might improve slightly. I was taught that its impossible. Ordinarily it is, but the descendant is somehow special. Hmm, close your eyes for now. Time is of the essence. Although the Immortal Divine Swords attitude was suspicious, Yi-gang quietly closed his eyes. Then suddenly, driven by curiosity, he asked, Id like to ask just one thing. You sure do talk a lot. What is it? Why are you suddenly in such a rush? Youve always been so rxed before. Yi-gang asked out of curiosity, but the Immortal Divine Sword looked at him as if wondering why he would ask such a thing. Havent you agreed to meet those guys called the Moyong Noble n and Peng n of Hebei? Thats right. Following the order of the n Head, Yi-gang had set up an encounter with them. Theres a chance they might belittle or disrespect you. It was not an unfounded concern. There was no reason to expect that the proud descendants of the major ns would show only goodwill to Yi-gang. At that time, did you think Id allow you to be crushed without being able to speak up just because your martial arts skills are weak? Yi-gang could not help but burst intoughter. The reason for the rush was precisely because of this. Even if you get insulted, I want to ensure you cannd at least one punch. Be grateful for that. Yes, I understand. The ever-enthusiastic Immortal Divine Sword. Yi-gang, too, steeled his resolve. Chapter 14: Azure Forests Peony, Jin Ri-yeon (1) Chapter 14: Azure Forest''s Peony, Jin Ri-yeon (1) Originally, even if one possesses the Eye of Pixiu, cultivating True Qi is an impossible task. Only with something like the Dragons Orb might it be possible. Yi-gang sat in a cross-legged position, appearing lifeless. Beside him, the Immortal Divine Sword guided him. However, its possible for you, descendant. Because youre special. Why? Because of that material. To the outsider, it merely looked as though he was meditating, but the situation was far from ordinary. As proof, a red light emanated from the ne in Yi-gangs hand. You saw the spiritual energy with your own eyes, saw me, and touched the sealing rope that doesnt allow anyone to approach. This means your spiritual eyes have already partially awakened. Originally, ones cultivation should reach the heavens for the spiritual eyes to manifest. That was the reason the Immortal Divine Sword was surprised at Yi-gang. The spiritual energy emanating from the ne and floating around; Yi-gang visualized it. It was a realm still not permitted to Yi-gang. If one were to make an analogy, it was like a sparrow with the wings of a phoenix. Because of that, the Immortal Divine Sword ced its hopes on Yi-gang. True Qi is delicate. If you dont want to die, focus till the very end! Yi-gang had not moved for six hours. And finally, his eyes snapped open. Ugh! ck blood gushed out from his mouth. Cough, gasp. Yi-gang picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Born weak due to the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, Yi-gang often suffered from hemoptysis. However, the blood he just expelled was unusually dark. During the process of stoking the true Qi, the impurities that were around it have melted away. Wow, it really works. Yi-gang, looking at the thoroughly soaked handkerchief with blood, was amazed. He was not surprised by spitting out blood anymore, but he found it astonishing that real impurities were being expelled. There are a lot of things that will surprise you. That just goes to show how dire the state of your physical body was. How does your body feel now? Much better. He got up and moved his limbs. His body, which had felt as heavy as waterlogged cotton, was now light. Didnt I mention that the True Qi is life energy? Naturally, it would alleviate some difort in your body. However, it might notpletely cure your illness. This much is already more than enough. Now, you should be able to use the art of light footwork without any hindrance. It was an excellent achievement. Until now, even making his body feel lighter was a challenge. And, though only a little, you might be able to challenge the next step. The next step? Didnt I tell you? If you dont want to be looked down upon by the youngsters youll meet, you need to have some tricks up your sleeve. Ive heard who might be visiting. The brothers Moyong Tak and Moyong Jin from the Moyong n. Peng Mu-ah from the Peng n. Jin Ri-yeon from Azure Forest. Even Moyong Jin, who was a year younger than Yi-gang, and Peng Mu-ah, of the same age, would likely have exceptional martial arts skills. Unless they werepeting in catching goblins, Yi-gang could not match them. A technique Exactly. A technique that can, if need be, break your arms and legs, but still can crush an opponents nose. I cant have my arms and legs broken. Its just a figure of speech. Isnt it worth learning? Hearing this, Yi-gang became curious. Thepleted Great Yin Flow you possess, which naturally includes movements that clear the mind, is a nine-form technique. Do you remember the first True Flow you learned after that? Isnt it the secret art of light footwork, which makes the body light? Yes, if theres a first True Flow, theres naturally a second. Now, lift that cute fist of yours. Yi-gang quietly raised his fist. A fist that has not seen sunlight, pale and dry. It did not look adorable, but neither did it seem like the fist of a martial artist. What if that fist became as hard as steel? So strong that not even a de could harm it? Crushing a humans nasal bone would then be a piece of cake. Are you talking about external techniques to strengthen the body? Its not that simple. Its the second True Flow of Great Yin Flow, the secret art of strengthened body. It too was a martial art that deviated from the usual. Yi-gang showed great interest. However, the Immortal Divine Sword had a stern expression. Of course, training to the extent of blocking a sword is a far-off goal. Ill teach you the basics tomorrow. I feel fine now. Excess is only second to deficiency. I see. Yi-gang briefly looked out the window and easily epted the advice. The sun had already set, and it was almost time for the evening glow. More time has passed than I thought. You managed to stimte True Qi in just six hours, so its quite fast. Do you want to rest for a bit now? However, Yi-gang shook his head. No, its time. Im going out. Going out again? Perhaps I was too lenient with the whip. I got permission for this outing. Ill also have an escort. Saying that, Yi-gang approached the vase next to his bed. He then picked up the white chrysanthemum that was ced in it. Its been almost two months since Ist visited, so I thought it might be time to go again, Yi-gang spoke while wrapping the chrysanthemum in paper. Why the chrysanthemum? When meeting after such a long time, shouldnt I bring at least a flower? Youre going to that childs grave. While there was not a custom of taking chrysanthemums to graves in the Central ins, Yi-gang had personally acquired one. Yes, while Im there, I also intend to meet the Low Down Sect disciple again. The task he had instructed to a person named Jeong Gu should be nearing itspletion. Yi-gang tucked the bouquet of chrysanthemums under his arm. His expression was not very bright. The Immortal Divine Sword observed Yi-gang for a moment, then spoke with a smile, On your way, try practicing the art of light footwork a bit more. You told me to rest. Is it okay? It might not be bad to forget your idle thoughts. Ill help you. That sounds good then. Thus, Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword conversed amicably as they walked Slowly digesting and reflecting upon unpleasant memories.
And at that moment, at the Greatest Gold Tower Thevish five-story restaurant was erected with great ambition by the Xian branch of the Low Down Sect. The ce was popr even in this historic city. Its cuisine was renowned, and the white liquor fermented in-house was known for its exquisite aroma. Especially, the topmost fifth floor had such a high reputation that even money could not easily buy one an entry. That night, young martial artists upied the best room on the fifth floor. Four individuals in total: A man and a woman who appeared in their early 20s, and another pair, a boy and a girl, who seemed in their early teens. Among them, a young man in his 20s with mixed-race features heartily took a drink from his ss. Whew! Indeed, the Gold Essence Liquor here is a specialty! It was a good decision to visit a day early. Haha! Were meeting with the n Head of the Baek n tomorrow. Are you sure drinking is a good idea? Haha, wevee all the way to Xian and youre diving straight into business? Even Senior Sister Jin might want to enjoy this liquor. Ill pass. The woman called Senior Sister Jin tly refused, but the young man did not seem bothered,ughing instead. Furthermore, he spoke in a somewhat greasy tone, Normally, outsiders arent let in so easily. Were lucky. Perhaps they offered us the fifth floor because they recognized Senior Sister Jins beauty. Or perhaps they mightve guessed the identity of the envoy from Young Master Moyong. The Low Down Sects eyes are spread throughout Central ins, after all. Hehe, that could be the case. These were the members of the Seven Stars Conference who were visiting the Baek n. The young man drinking was Moyong Tak, affiliated with the current Seven Star Conference, and the woman was Jin Ri-yeon from Azure Forest. Moyong Taks younger brother, the 13-year-old Moyong Jin, was munching on a chicken leg on the side. Big brother, what about that Baek Ha-jun kid? Is he strong? Hmm, Ive heard hes quite skilled. But I must be stronger, right? After all, youre 100 times stronger than the current Young Master Baek Yeong-il. Baek Yeong-il is a martial artist affiliated with the current Seven Star Conference. While he was not particrly remarkable, Moyong Jins question was somewhat impolite. Of course, Moyong Tak justughed it off in a hearty manner. Well Hahaha! Check it out when you meet him. Yes! Hehe. Jin Ri-yeon, who was not affiliated with the Seven Star Conference, found the whole situation somewhat ufortable. The self-proimed debonair Moyong Tak and his brother Moyong Jin, whose only concern seemed to be about who was stronger, both felt a bit awkward to her. Hey, youre spitting out food! Oh, s-sorry. However, Peng Mu-ah, who followed her around calling her sister, was somewhat endearing. Eat quietly. Uh The 14-year-old Peng Mu-ah scolded Moyong Jin, but all he did was blush. Peng Mu-ah gave a huff and continued her meal in silence. Jin Ri-yeon cautiously stood up from her seat. I will retire for the night. Oh, why not stay a bit longer? Im a bit tired. Ignoring the lingering taste in her mouth, she left Moyong Tak behind and exited the room. Intent on returning to her assigned bedroom, Jin Ri-yeon changed her mind and headed towards a window at the end of the hallway. As she opened it and inhaled the cool air, she felt a little more at ease. Forest Lord Jin Ri-yeon, known by the nickname Azure Forests Peony, was a renowned martial artist in the martial world. She ventured into Jianghu at the age of 17, and now, four yearster, she was 21. Until a few months ago, she was ted about returning to Azure Forest after a long four years. What on earth is in this Xian ce. However, a letter from her sect held her back. It was a personal letter sent to her by the Forest Lord of Azure Forest. Having read the letter, Jin Ri-yeon abruptly halted her return to the sect. Subsequently, she arrived at Xian, apanying the group from the Seven Star Conference. A red star has risen in the northern sky. It seems a new wave has begun in the Baek n. You should go and see for yourself. Its contents were not easily understood. However, Jin Ri-yeon did not dare defy, she followed the letters instructions. If the Forest Lord said it was so, it must be. But she could not even guess what awaited her here. From the fifth floor, Xian looked like a vibrant city. With the sunsets aid, the city glowed red, and she raised her hand. On her wrist was an antique-looking metal bracelet. It was one of the artifacts of Azure Forest. It was a bracelet said to vibrate by itself upon encountering mystics. Before she stepped into Jianghu, the Forest Lord had given it to her. Sister! Jin Ri-yeon, lost in thought, was called by Peng Mu-ah who had followed her out unnoticed. Ah, why did youe out early without finishing your meal? No, I ate plenty. Peng Mu-ah ran toward her with a broad smile. Then, she nearly clung to Jin Ri-yeon, who was standing by the window. At first, Peng Mu-ahs clinging behavior took Jin Ri-yeon by surprise, but she had grown used to it. She stroked Peng Mu-ahs head. I came out early because I couldnt stand the sight of Moyong Tak and that guy Moyong Jin. Oh, you couldnt stand the sight of them? Yes, theyre always acting so smug. Peng Mu-ah did not have a fondness for the Moyong brothers. Jin Ri-yeon felt a pang of sympathy inside. After all, Moyong Jin, the younger brother, seemed to be infatuated with Peng Mu-ah. The irony was that the very person in question, Peng Mu-ah, probably had no idea. Moyong Jin definitely seems to like me. But Im not into guys like that. Did you know? Of course I knew! Ive known since the first time I saw him. Isnt it pretty obvious? Jin Ri-yeon only caught on to that muchter. For now, she simply nodded in response. I dont like brash guys. Their intentions are too transparent. And I also dont like those who are wishy-washy. What do you mean by wishy-washy? Their martial arts skills! He acts all tough even though hes weaker than me. So, to catch your fancy, one would have to be stronger than you? No. Theyd have to be stronger than my dad, but honestly, thats going to be hard. I actually prefer weaker guys. That response was quite unexpected. Not wishy-washy ones, but the kind that makes me want to protect them! Peng Mu-ah said so, showing a cute clenched fist. Despite her adorable appearance, Jin Ri-yeon was well aware of how formidable Peng Mu-ahs techniques were. Her de technique, Five Tigers Gate Splitting de, would soon gain great renown. Itd be nice if you could meet someone like that. Yes, and I also like you, sister. I like you too, Peng Mu-ah. Having only brothers, in just a few months, Peng Mu-ah hade to regard Jin Ri-yeon as an elder sister. When youre feeling down, how about taking a walk alone? Hmm? Thats what I do when dad scolds me. It makes me feel a bit better. Gives me some time to think. It was an unexpected suggestion. It seemed Peng Mu-ah had followed Jin Ri-yeon out because she was worried about her. Touched by her thoughtful gesture, Jin Ri-yeon felt a lump in her throat. Maybe I should? Peng Mu-ah beamed. Jin Ri-yeon responded with a faint smile. Its gettingte, so dont stay out too long! Alright, take a rest. Peng Mu-ah waved repeatedly, seeing Jin Ri-yeon off. Jin Ri-yeon felt lighter than she had a while ago. Even though the setting sun meant darkness was imminent, a nighttime stroll would not be too bad. However, the moment she stepped out of the restaurants main gate, she found herself involuntarily stopping. Where should I go? She had arrived in Xian only this morning. Even if she wanted to take a walk, she was unfamiliar with the geography of this ce. And there was another fact that others were unaware of: Jin Ri-yeon was notoriously bad with directions. She nced to the left, then to the right, hesitating for a moment. Just then, a man wandering around aimlessly caught her eye. An ordinary-looking man in ordinary clothes. Like Jin Ri-yeon, he seemed lost. Suddenly, the man turned toward Jin Ri-yeon and waved with a friendly gesture. Ah, youre here! She was taken aback. Why would a stranger act like they knew her? Of course, she had been mistaken. Wow, seeing you in person, youre indeed quite the beauty. Your features are as if theyve been carved from jade! So you recognized me right away, even without having seen my face. A boy brushed past right next to Jin Ri-yeon. It was this boy whom the man was greeting. Its the young master of Xian, isnt it? Have you carried out what I instructed? Jin Ri-yeon became stiff as ice. Her pupils constricted in shock. All thoughts of a stroll evaporated in that instant. It was because of the boy who had passed by her side. I didnt sense him at all. She had not heard even the slightest footstep when he brushed past her. Jin Ri-yeon, being a highly regarded next-generation master, found it unbelievable that she could not sense such a young boy. Here, Ive enclosed the documents. Ill look at itter. Good work. Oh, theres no need for this again. I respectfully decline. Just remember to call upon me again. The sight of the man, who appeared much older, humbly refusing the silver coins from the young-looking boy did not register to Jin Ri-yeon. Is it my misconception? Even though she thought she had not sensed him at all, the boys retreating figure, ambling away, lookedpletely ordinary once again. Perhaps she was so lost in thought that she did not hear the footsteps. Then Zing Jin Ri-yeons bracelet vibrated. It was the Azure Forest artifact, said to tremble when encountering the mystics. She quickly looked up to see the boy. ! Just like a moment ago, even though he was definitely walking, there was no sound, as if he were a ghost. Without realizing it, Jin Ri-yeon started following him. She decided to trace the steps of that boy. It was not a thought-out n but seemed more like an instinctual decision. In that moment, the path of her nighttime stroll was determined. Soon, the front of the restaurants grand gate became deserted as even Jin Ri-yeon followed Yi-gang. However, shortly after, a surprised voice of Jeong Gu echoed from inside the gate. What? They are staying here right now? One of them just left? Jeong Gu hurriedly ran out from the restaurant, but by then, both Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon had disappeared. Chapter 15: Azure Forests Peony, Jin Ri-yeon (2) Chapter 15: Azure Forest''s Peony, Jin Ri-yeon (2) The bundle of documents Baek Yi-gang had received was considerably hefty. He had asked for information on the members of the Seven Stars Conference and Azure Forest two days prior. Considering the time constraint, it seemed like the Low Down Sect was quite efficient. -Personally handed down. Priority: Special Grade 1. It was written like that. The anonymous paper wrapping the documents was treated with wax to prevent it from getting wet. Such attention to detail. Impressive. We dont know about the contents yet, though. Ill have to check it when I get hometer. The Immortal Divine Sword also seemed tomend them. Associating with Jeong Gu seemed like a good choice. In reality, the information Yi-gang received in exchange for silver from Jeong Gu was not that crucial to him. I have to identify the assasins and the mastermind who sent them. There are no eternal secrets in the world. They will be revealed eventually. He ned to entrust this task to the Low Down Sect after verifying them. The Baek Noble n had been trying to find the mastermind for a while now. However, despite several months passing, not a single clue emerged. Whoever it was, their methods were sly and sinister. Baek Yi-gang, who had been waiting and trusting in the n, had now decided to personally seek out leads. While having such thoughts and walking, he unknowingly entered a forest. With the sunset approaching, the forest would soon darken. Feels like a ghost might pop out at any moment. Youre joking, right? Heh, is it okay leaving the escorts at a distance? I didnt want them to see me receiving information from the Low Down Sect. Same goes for this ce. Right, being paralyzed by fear means you cant aplish anything. Soon after, Yi-gang arrived at a small grave mound. It was not luxurious but was maintained neatly. Sohwas Gravestone. It was Sohwas grave. Originally an orphan, she was taken in by the Baek Noble n, but was not in a position to have a proper grave. However, due to Yi-gangs strong request, the n had a gravesite built for her here. Have you been well? He had not been away for too long, but some weeds had started growing. cing down the chrysanthemums, Yi-gang personally plucked out the weeds. Just like you said,ing back to the main house is more tolerable than I thought. Sohwa had always wished for Yi-gang to return to his family home. She believed that if he had a family, he should live with them and share his love. Yi-gang once spitefully remarked, How can you, who doesnt have a family, know so much about it? But Sohwa confidently responded. I consider you my family. Back then, he justughed it off, but reflecting upon it, Sohwa truly felt like family to him. Yi-gang closed his eyes for a moment,memorating her. Death was always a frightening event. Be it ones own death or the passing of someone close. It was an experience he has already been through once, yet the emotion remained unchanged. What happened to Sohwa? Im sorry. I dont know. It seems even experiencing death doesnt grant all the answers. Not everyone remains in this world after death, as I have. Otherwise, the world would be filled with ghosts. He had asked this question long ago. What happened when a person died? Yi-gang had tasted death, and so had the Immortal Divine Sword. They were two rare beings in the world who shared this unique experience. However, despite putting their heads together, they could not find an answer. Yi-gang was reincarnated, while the Immortal Divine Sword failed to achieve Nirvana. Ordinarily, one might achieve Nirvana, but whether the cycle of rebirth awaits afterward, or if theres an afterlife, or if theres an eternal void, I truly do not know. That was why death is not something to be taken lightly. Having paid his respects, Yi-gang took a moment to gaze at Sohwas gravestone before departing. You mentioned that the reason you, the Immortal Divine Sword, remain in this world is due to spiritual energy, right? Indeed. When I ascended to the Absolute Realm, my upper dantian fully opened, I opened my spiritual eyes, and I awakened my divine powers. Thanks to this, even though I lost my physical form, my consciousness remains. Didnt you say I also possess spiritual energy? Youve undergone the miraculous event of reincarnation, and more importantly, you were born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. So, the spiritual energy of the descendant would certainly be above average. How would youpare them? What? Comparing yourself to me? Wahahaha! The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled as if finding the question amusing. Its not as simple asparing internal energy, but if I had to, it would be likeparing the venom contained in a small nd to the water filling ake. Is the difference that significant? Even though Im already dead, yes, it is. Yi-gang had once felt this spiritual energy through the Pixiu ne. It was the source of power, ascending from internal energy, to True Qi, to spiritual energy. Yet, for the current Yi-gang, even utilizing a bit of spiritual energy to amplify True Qi felt miraculous. He wondered what heights the Immortal Divine Sword had reached in his lifetime. He became curious about the perspective of such an absolute master. Would you like to see? It seemed as if he had peered into Yi-gangs very soul. Excuse me? The view from the top of that great mountain. Given that your body has greatly improved since before, I think it might be possible for a brief moment. Could he truly experience the realm of the Immortal Divine Sword? Intrigued, Yi-gang nodded. The Immortal Divine Sword carefully ced his hand on Yi-gangs crown. The Baihui acupoint on the crown is also known as the Qianmen or the fontanelle or soft spot. Connected to the upper dantian, Ill momentarily lend some of my spiritual energy to you through this point. Immediately after saying so, a warm energy flowed into Yi-gang from his crown. It felt as if a massive drum was being struck inside his head. Boom At the same time, time seemed to slow. Leaves that fluttered in the wind halted mid-air, and the clouds in the reddened sky stood still. How is it? The Immortal Divine Swords voice echoed, elongated. The setting sun seemed close enough to touch with his fingertips. However, something else entirely captivated Yi-gangs gaze. Its full of light. Life pervades all around. From trees, grass, mountain birds, to insects. Light was emanating from everything. Even from Yi-gangs own body And just like that, the brief experience came to an end. Time resumed its natural course, and the world lost its radiance. Gulp A metallic taste of blood was felt in his throat. With great effort, Yi-gang swallowed it down. His head felt heavy, and his face rapidly paled. Although the Immortal Divine Sword had assured him everything would be alright, seeing Yi-gangs sudden pallor startled him. C-cough, you should be fine. Perhaps your body isnt quite ready yet. Tsk. It was just when Yi-gang clicked his tongue. From behind, there was a rustling sound, followed by a thud. Surprised, he turned around, only to see a young woman sitting on her rear. Judging by her attire and appearance, she was no ordinary person. She did not seem like an herb collector either. What could she be doing here? ! Though it should have been Yi-gang who was startled, the womans face seemed even paler. Who is this girl? How would I know? Yi-gang, after a moment of silence, finally spoke, Who are you to sneak a peek at someone mourning the deceased? Suddenly, his face was no longer one of surprise but one bearing the dignity of a noble.
Undoubtedly, the bracelet the Forest Lord gave had vibrated. It was a peculiar item that trembled when encountering something mystical. Jin Ri-yeon trusted the bracelet just as she trusted the Forest Lord. That was why, while out for a walk, she had followed the boy she encountered. She wondered if he had any connection to the reason the Forest Lord had sent her all the way to Xian. Of course, she had no intention of revealing herself. However, unexpectedly, the ce the boy led her to was a gravesite. The boy offered chrysanthemums at a grave and stood still. To Jin Ri-yeon, he seemed lost in sorrow. His emotion seemed so profound that he remained frozen in that posture for a long time. Maybe hes just a kid visiting a family grave. With that thought, a sudden inexplicable guilt washed over her. Zzzzzing The bracelet vibrated, much more intenselypared to earlier. Zzzing, crack! A crack formed on the bracelet, which was made of an unknown metal. As it shattered and fell apart, it turned to scrap metal in an instant. Acting on her instinctive sense of danger, Jin Ri-yeon performed the Azure Forests divine art. True Qi flowed through her meridians, and her mind cleared. However, when she looked again at the boy who seemed so ordinary moments ago, she was struck by profound shock. The boy, bathed in the light of the setting sun, appeared reddish. Despite being a head shorter than Jin Ri-yeon, he seemed overwhelmingly immense to her. Ugh! She felt as if she was looking at the back of a giant, an intense pressure and fear engulfing her. Even after encountering numerous experts in Murim, there had been none who could instill such fear in Jin Ri-yeon with just their presence. The pressure was so strong that she could not even reach for the sword tied to her waist. She tried to resist, but Tsk. with the sound of a tongue click, the overwhelming pressure disappeared as if it had been a lie. Jin Ri-yeon, attempting to regain herposure, unceremoniously slumped down. The boy turned his head to look down at her. For the first time, seeing his face, it seemed like he was not from this world. His pale face, as if carved from white jade, still shone brightly even under the twilight. Jin Ri-yeon, forgetting what to say, remained silent. From the beginning She wondered if he knew from the beginning that she was following him, for he showed no signs of surprise. He noticed I was tailing him. Jin Ri-yeon cautiously reached for her sword. However, what came from the boys mouth was a stern reprimand. Who are you to spy on someone paying their respects to the departed? Judging by your appearance, you dont seem inexperienced. What are you doing here? Instead of answering, a flustered Jin Ri-yeon received a sharply spoken remark from Yi-gang. Are you bing a thief? Jin Ri-yeon, a highly regarded next-generation master, was being chided as if she were amon thief. Having just been filled with fear moments ago, only now did Jin Ri-yeon objectively assess the situation. Even if she was a Murim martial artist, she had been tailing a young boyte into the night. On top of that, she got caught while watching someone offering chrysanthemums at a grave. Seeing that you carry a sword, you seem to be a martial artist. While martial artists do act freely, youve crossed a line. Ah. Jin Ri-yeon was not the kind of person who deserved such scolding from Yi-gang. In fact, her character was quite noblepared to her excellent martial arts skills. I I apologize. Thus, even when scolded by a boy younger than her, she bowed her head. Her face was flushed with embarrassment. Leave. I am displeased, said Yi-gang, his voice less sharp than before. Jin Ri-yeon felt overwhelmingly ashamed, enough to momentarily forget the shock she felt when she had been caught. She pondered how she could apologize, but in the current situation, there seemed to be nothing she could do. Jin Ri-yeon bowed deeply and hastily retreated from the spot. At Sohwas grave, only the cold-faced Yi-gang remained. Such peculiar children exist. Tsk tsk. Perhaps shes a bit of a headache, The Immortal Divine Sword muttered with a hint of pity after objectively observing the situation. Then he noticed that Yi-gang was still standing stiffly. Oh dear, it seems it wasnt just an act. You really were upset, werent you? Theres no reason for me to feel good. Moreover, I didnt expect someone to be tailing me. Didnt the descendant leave the guards in the city? Yi-gang, having received permission to leave, was provided with several guards by the n Head. However, Yi-gang had instructed them to stay far away. For someone said to be an absolute master, why couldnt you sense someone tailing you, just like with the incident with Squad Leader Neung? Hoho, youll understand once you experience death. What its like not to have a physical body. Why not try dying once and find out? The Immortal Divine Sword tilted his head, jesting. However, the light footwork technique of that girl from earlier looked familiar Hm, oh! Do you recognize her martial arts technique? Yes! It was the light footwork technique of Azure Forest! Yi-gang was so taken aback that he opened his mouth wide. What? Tsk tsk, it seems Azure Forests standards are not what they used to be nowadays. What about her? That person? If she was a disciple of Azure Forest, then she was scheduled to visit the n tomorrow. Could the dazed woman he met earlier really be a disciple of Azure Forest? I didnt say anything disparaging about her earlier, did I? It wouldve made the situation more interesting if youd dished out a generous helping of insults. Wahaha. Fortunately, Yi-gang had only spoken properly, and the disciple seemed ashamed of her own mistake. Yi-gang decided to take it all in stride. Suddenly, the guards, who were waiting on his orders, rushed to where Yi-gang was. Young Master, are you alright? They were the bodyguards who, following Yi-gangs orders, had been waiting at the base of the mountain. Cant you see for yourself? That woman from earlier, she came from this direction The bodyguards waiting for Yi-gang seemed to have noticed the Azure Forest disciple rushing away, seemingly embarrassed. I encountered her. She was spying on me, and when I reprimanded her, she fled. Ah The bodyguards seemed to not fully understand Yi-gangs words. I found her suspicious, so I sent two guards to pursue her. Thats fine. Tell them not to chase her. What? Do I need to repeat myself for you to understand? Uh understood. We will meet her tomorrow anyway. Yi-gang mumbled, looking at the sky that had gradually darkened. He fiddled with a ne, a token of Azure Forest. Chapter 16: Moyong Jin, And Baek Ha-jun (1) Chapter 16: Moyong Jin, And Baek Ha-jun (1) The representative color of the Baek Noble n was undoubtedly red. It was probably because the renowned Red Dragon Corps, which was most active and well-known outside, wore red uniforms. And the ce from which the Red Dragon Corps got its name was none other than the Red Dragon Hall, which was the residence of the n Head. Those who visited from the Seven Stars Conference have arrived in front of the Red Dragon Hall. Pleasee in; the n Head is waiting. The red dragon carved into the eaves looked incredibly lifelike and magnificent. The grand red gate itself seemed to showcase the towering prestige of the Baek Noble n. Lets go in. Yes! However, the brothers Moyong Tak and Moyong Jin did not marvel. The Moyong Noble n they belonged to was also a prestigious n, and it would be undignified to gawk in such a ce. Wow, its splendid. Of course, Peng Mu-ah, still a child, blurted out her admiration. The splendor of the Red Dragon Hall was impressive evenpared to the other buildings of the Peng n of Hebei. But the same girl, previously admiring, looked to the side with a worried expression. Sister, are you okay? Huh? Youve looked upset sincest night. Ah. Jin Ri-yeon absentmindedly touched her lips. Unbeknownst to her, her expression showed deep contemtion. Since she returned from her walkst night, she had been like this, making Peng Mu-ah worry if her advice had been misguided. Jin Ri-yeon gently patted Peng Mu-ahs head. Im sorry, its nothing. She passed it off with a slight smile, but internally, she felt conflicted. The experience of the previous night remained vivid in her memory. Though she had retreated out of embarrassment then, the thought of the broken bracelet kept resurfacing. What could be the identity of that boy? Could he be rted to the auspicious matter in Xian that the Forest Lord had mentioned? Jin Ri-yeonposed herself. It would be inappropriate to show weakness, especially in front of the head of the Baek Noble n. She and the members of the Seven Stars Conference entered the main hall of the Red Dragon Hall. Members of the Baek Noble n and their vassals had lined up on either side. And in the very center stood a man, his back turned to them. Hmm. The moment he casually nced over his shoulder, the entire group tensed. His cold gaze seemed to pierce through the group. His age surpassed that of most, but for a martial artist, he was in his prime. His demeanor was as sharp as a sword and perfectly matched his reputation. So, its you. Iron-Blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san. Stepping forward as the representative of the group, Moyong Tak bowed respectfully. I am Moyong Tak, the martial arts schr of the Moyong n! Its an honor to meet the head of the Baek n! Indeed, how is the Gentleman Sword doing? Thanks to the n Heads concerns, my father is doing well. Baek Ryu-san inquired about the well-being of the Moyong n Head. Typically, when prestigious ns interacted, they would exchange various formalities. How is so-and-so doing? We are grateful due to someones grace. Thank you for your concerns. Moyong Tak was well-versed in these courtesies, and it was as if his words had been oiled and prepared in advance. However, Baek Ryu-san cut through the pleasantries after just one exchange, directly addressing the main issue. Youve visited as representatives of the Seven Stars Conference Yes, thats correct. Did youe to test Ha-jun? Such a direct manner of speaking was rare. Moyong Tak was inwardly taken aback. Thats not our intention. We thought it would be good for the young ones to interact and share experiences. Hmm, I see. Baek Ryu-sans response was curt. Ive heard you are a disciple from Azure Forest. Suddenly singled out, Jin Ri-yeon quickly lifted her head. I am Jin Ri-yeon, a second-flower disciple. I see. Azure Forest and our n have not interacted until now. You should also make yourselffortable during your stay. Thank you. However, as the group still stood in ce, Baek Ryu-san gestured broadly with his hand. You may leave now. Ah, in that case, we will take our leave. The group bowed once more and turned away. After leaving Red Dragon Hall, the guide who had escorted them told them to wait for a moment. Under the long shadow of a birch tree, Moyong Tak let out a sigh. Phew, they say hes cold as steel and heartless. Indeed, his reputation is not unfounded. Even for someone as shrewd as Moyong Tak, meeting n Head Baek Ryu-san was a nerve-wracking experience. Moreover, who would have thought hed be such a distant man. How was it, Jin? How did you feel meeting the Iron-blooded Merciless face to face? My heart was racing. Not just her, everyone felt an intense pressure from Baek Ryu-san. His sharp, refined aura, akin to a well-forged sword, was indeed legendary. A long time ago, I heard that n Head Baek defeated our n Head in a duel. Jin Ri-yeon and Peng Mu-ah were taken aback by Moyong Taks statement. It was an unfamiliar tale, and certainly not a light matter to be mentioned so openly. However, Moyong Jin merely nodded and remarked, Nowadays, I believe my father is stronger. Hahaha. Although its a story from a long time ago. The sword of Moyong is the best in the world after all! Whether thatment was Moyong Jins youthful bravado or a fact that even Moyong Tak agreed with was uncertain. Peng Mu-ah whispered to Jin Ri-yeon, Just like I told you, unfortunate, right? Shh. In the midst of that, Neung Ji-pyeong, the guide who had escorted the group, returned. Bringing with him a young boy. My name is Baek Ha-jun. The boy who introduced himself gently and bowed was Baek Ha-jun. He seemed a year younger than Moyong Jin, yet his demeanor was moreposed and mature. Moyong Tak cordially acknowledged Baek Ha-juns greeting. Haha! So you are the famed Ha-jun that everyones been talking about. Moyong Tak then examined Baek Ha-jun from head to toe. Hmm, hmm, just as Ive heard. If you join the Seven Stars Conference in the future, youd certainly make an outstanding cultured young man. However, your expression is a bit cold. Boring men arent popr. You should learn to smile, like this. Saying so, Moyong Tak shed a grin. His white teeth sparkled in the sunlight. Yes. Yet, Baek Ha-jun only responded with that single word and then fell silent. Even the usually witty Moyong Tak seemed taken aback. Seeing her chance, Peng Mu-ah whispered to Jin Ri-yeon, Hee, he somehow seems a bit more likeable, doesnt he? She seemed to find amusement in the awkwardness Moyong Tak felt. Although she did not nod in agreement, Jin Ri-yeon internally felt the same way. Having been watching quietly, Neung Ji-pyeong spoke, Please, follow me. I will guide you.
Neung Ji-pyeong led the group and showed them around various ces. It was not originally his job, but as he was responsible for teaching Ha-jun, he had taken it upon himself. Moyong Jin seemed only half-interested in the guided tour and approached Ha-jun. My name is Moyong Jin. Im a year older than you, so Ill speak casually. You can do the same. Alright. Moyong Jin confidently extended his hand. Not knowing what it meant, Ha-jun just stood still. Oh, dont you know a handshake? Its already quite trendy in our main house and in Beijing. Moyong Jin said so, wearing a somewhat proud smile. Its a custom from the West called a handshake. Just take my hand and shake it. Like this? Yes. Haha. Martial artists typically avoid holding each others hands. Capturing even a pulse can be dangerous. However, perhaps because of that, the handshake felt even more novel. A boldness that did not show fear, and a sign of trust and intimacy. Having exchanged handshakes with Baek Ha-jun, Moyong Jin looked back at his brother and Peng Mu-ah with confidence. Moyong Tak nodded in approval, and Peng Mu-ah turned her head with a hmph. This ce is the Red Jade Training Hall. Its made from the red jade that, in ancient times, the Immortal Divine Sword had taken after defeating the Evil Cult Leader. Neung Ji-pyeong cut off the groups chatter with his words. Ah, this is the statue of the Immortal Divine Sword. The entire group looked at the statue with interest. It was a sculpture of a swordsman pointing to the sky with a magnificent sword. [Worlds Greatest Swordsman] That phrase was inscribed on it. The statue of the once greatest martial artist seemed to showcase the pride of the Baek n. This is thest stop of our tour. The n Head rmends you exchange martial arts knowledge here. Thank you for the guidance, Master Neung. Moyong Tak expressed his gratitude on behalf of the group. Neung Ji-pyeong nodded and opened the doors to the Red Jade Training Hall. The training ground was covered in red jade. It was well-maintained, with high-quality wooden swords and knives avable. There was also a stage set up in the center. Aha! So this is the famous Red Jade Training Hall. What would martial arts ns do when they interact? Demonstrating their martial arts skills and sparring was what they call an exchange. Ive heard that, Ha-jun, you have quite a talent with the sword. Its delightful to have apetitor among fellow swordsmen. Yes. I hope you be good friends with our Jin, haha. While Moyong Tak said this, Moyong Jin and Peng Mu-ah were busy admiring the Red Jade Training Hall. Moyong Tak smirked and spoke up. Our Jin might be young, but hes not a bad swordsman. How about testing him out? Hehe, seems youre not too eager. At this age, the desire to test ones skills was strong. However, Ha-juns impassive face did not show any sign ofpetitiveness. But his words told a different story. Im ready whenever. Haha! Contrary to how you look, you already have the temperament of a master. He had no intention of avoiding the demonstration. You will probably train alone here, I suppose? From what Moyong Tak heard, the Red Jade Training Hall was a ce not easily essible even by the Baek n. Only the direct descendants of the n Head or those with his permission could enter this nearly sacred ce. Thats not the case. My brother also trains here. Brother? Ah you mean that kid. It seemed Moyong Tak knew of Baek Yi-gang. For a moment, a mocking smile yed on his lips. Seeing that, Ha-juns eyes turned cold. At that moment, Moyong Jins voice echoed throughout the Red Jade Training Hall. Ah, yes! Hes here too. Really? So, hes your older brother? Moyong Jin was in a conversation with Peng Mu-ah, his face slightly flushed. Peng Mu-ah, who usually disliked Moyong Jin, had a rare twinkle in her eyes. That was why Moyong Jin was so enthusiastic. Yes, hes here. His name is Baek Yi-gang. Since the Peng n isnt a sword n, you wouldnt know. I didnt know. Why hasnt hee out then? The Moyong n was as prestigious in swordsmanship as the Baek n. Moyong Jin knew the story about the brothers Baek Yi-gang and Baek Ha-jun, and he was very pleased that Peng Mu-ah was interested in his tale. He has the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, so he cant use martial arts. Hes also very weak. Weak? Even though hes from a martial arts n? Seeing Peng Mu-ahs eyes sparkle, Moyong Jin became increasingly spirited. Because of the meridian blockage disease. So, originally, he should have entered the Seven Stars Conference. Huh, thats pitiful. No, theres nothing to pity. Why? While it would be hard to me the childs innocence, Moyong Jin was slowly crossing the line. They say hes bezy and is leading a dissipated life. Thats why nobody seems to like him. I wonder if hes out there wasting his time right now. Hmm Its a bit pathetic. I do feel sorry for his illness, but he shouldnt live like that. If it were our Moyong n, wed just Thud! At that moment, someone forcefully pushed Moyong Jins shoulder. Startled, Moyong Jin wobbled but quickly applied his light footwork technique to regain bnce. Turning his head in surprise, he found Baek Ha-jun, who had been far away, now standing behind him. You, you You dare to! You. What? You? Baek Ha-juns eyes were extremely cold. There was no sign of the awkwardness he disyed when he shook Moyong Jins hand earlier. Neung Ji-pyeong also had a cold expression, and Jin Ri-yeon looked ufortable. Moyong Jin realized his verbal mistake. However, when he looked at his brother Moyong Tak, he was just smirking. So, he mustered some courage. I-I am your elder brother. Who do you think you are? I dont have a brother like you. I have one brother, the one you just insulted. Baek Ha-jun spoke withposure. What! Did I say something wrong? Its well-known how pitifully your brother lives. In response to the yelling from Moyong Jin, Ha-jun threw a wooden sword at him. Come up. Then, he ascended the sparring stage. Unexpectedly catching the wooden sword, Moyong Jin looked flustered. It was only natural for them to spar, and there was nothing to fear. However, this was more sudden than expected. Was a sparring match not about exchanging words, showcasing each others martial arts skills, and growing together? Get up here. Honestly, more than anything else, the issue was Baek Ha-jun. The cold gaze he cast down on Moyong Jin was unsettling. However, Moyong Jin could not back down. Right next to him was Peng Mu-ah, and his brother was watching from behind. He did his best to steady himself and climbed onto the sparring stage. It was you who proposed to spar first. I only spoke the truth. Youd know if you listened, but That mouth of yours As if he had been waiting for it, Baek Ha-jun immediately assumed his fighting stance. Shut up. A single phrase that feltden with murderous intent. Moyong Jin quickly assumed the Star Cloud Sword Technique stance. Though it was called a friendly spar, the atmosphere was thick with tension. Jin Ri-yeon, who was watching, voiced her concern. Young Master Moyong, shouldnt we intervene and stop Jin and that boy? It should be fine. Theyll eventually have to cross swords at some point anyway. However, Moyong Tak seemed rather pleased. Even Neung Ji-pyeong, who could be considered responsible, remained silent, so Jin Ri-yeon held her tongue and continued to watch. Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun red at each other. Their sharpness was incredible for those who were just twelve or thirteen years old. Heh, dont me me if you find my hand to be merciless. The tension tightened to its limit, and just as the sparring match seemed to be about tomence. Screeeech The doors of the Red Jade Training Hall swung open. Considering the guests presence, it could not have been a servant. Who could it be? Both Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun lowered their swords and turned to look at the door. Cough, ahem. Hmm. The person who approached with a cough and a slight limp was a young boy dressed in a splendid long robe. Recognizing him, Baek Ha-juns face brightened slightly. I apologize for my tardiness. Ah! The sound, which was unclear whether it was a gasp or a scream, was unmistakably made by Jin Ri-yeon. She recognized the face. Im Baek Yi-gang. Greeting simply, Yi-gang, without even sparing a nce at Jin Ri-yeon, surveyed the sparring stage. Hmm, starting the sparring match already? Ah Yes. Baek Ha-jun, who had previously shown no mercy to Moyong Jin, suddenly became timid in front of Yi-gang. For a moment, he looked as if he was about to get scolded. Did I arrive thatte? You didnt even have a chance to introduce your brother. Ah, no Baek Ha-jun seemed at a loss for what to do. Seeing this, Moyong Jin felt a sense of relief. It seemed that the suddenly appeared Yi-gang might stop the martial arts match. However, Yi-gang did not stop Ha-jun. The introduction can wait. What are you doing? Huh? If youve drawn your sword, you should swing it. Saying so, Yi-gang leisurely leaned back. Baek Ha-jun nodded and assumed hisbat stance once again. However, if you lose, you will offer a bow of respect. Alright! Moyong Jin, taken aback, swallowed hard. Ha-juns momentum had be even sharper than before. Chapter 17: Moyong Jin, And Baek Ha-jun (2) Chapter 17: Moyong Jin, And Baek Ha-jun (2) In a spar, getting distracted was taboo, but Moyong Jin sneakily nced at his brother. Moyong Tak was merely smiling. However, his demeanor felt terrifying. Moyong Jin swallowed hard. He had been flirting with Peng Mu-ah and ended up provoking Baek Ha-jun. Perhaps it was a slip of the tongue because he knew about the discord between the brothers Baek Ha-jun and Baek Yi-gang. I absolutely cannot lose. He had indeede here to initiate a dispute as a member of the next Seven Stars Conference. However, he did note merely tough and enjoy himself. As a descendant of the Moyong n, he could not lose to the Baek n. If he were to lose to Ha-jun, Moyong Jin would be severely reprimanded by his brother. Baek Ha-jun also had a brother. Moyong Jin slightly shifted his gaze to look at Yi-gang. Azy bum, the disgrace of the Baek n there were even rumorsbeling him as a joke. But why did Baek Ha-jun seem to tremble at his brothers words? Moyong Jin could not understand. Regardless, Baek Yi-gang did not attempt to stop the spar; he was just spouting arrogant words and leaning back. There was no time to be lost in irrelevant thoughts. Thud, thud, thud Moyong Jin and Ha-juns wooden swords shed in the air three times. It was a courtesy performed during friendly spars. Baek Ha-jun lowered his stance and held his sword horizontally. He had adopted the stance of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Moyong Jin, in contrast, prepared his ns martial art, the Star Cloud Sword Technique. Unlike Baek Ha-jun, who appeared to be purely offensive, Moyong Jin stood straight up, using his sword to shield his upper body. His stance seemed as solid as a fortress. However, inparison to his fortress-like sword posture, Moyong Jins heart began to waver. I cant find any openings Though he had not experienced realbat, Moyong Jin had participated in numerous spars. Moreover, the Moyong n secretly studied the Baek ns Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. From its inherently aggressive nature to the strategies for countering and breaking it. Yet, Baek Ha-jun did not easily move. While his eyes radiated anger, the tip of his sword was unyielding. Daringly, Moyong Jin took a step forward. Thud At that moment, Baek Ha-jun retreated a step back. It was not a step taken out of fear. Instead, the sharpness of Ha-juns sword felt as if it could pierce through his neck, making Moyong Jin momentarily stunned. Thus, he took another step back. However, this time, Baek Ha-jun advanced a step forward. Somehow, their distance felt closer than when they initially confronted each other. Moyong Jins breathing faltered slightly. He felt like a snake facing a famished predator. Are you just going to stand there?! Though he shouted in an attempt to ovee his fear, Baek Ha-jun did not reply. He only stared with cold eyes. Unbeknownst to Moyong Jin, he was already being pushed back in the psychological battle. Something that could be called an inner demon began to stir within him. Yet, throughout all of this, Baek Ha-jun calmly sought out Moyong Jins weaknesses. They might be on par in terms of sword skills, but their mental strengths differed. Just as Baek Ha-jun was about to exploit Moyong Jins opening and thrust his wooden sword, a noise broke the silence of the spar. Kulruk! Keuk. Kolrok. It was the sound of intense coughing. It emanated from among the people who had been silently watching the spar. Keuk! Kulruk! Despite the gut-wrenching sound of coughing, neither of the two engaged in the spar dared to avert their eyes. However, the subsequent scream shattered Baek Ha-juns calm. This! Hemoptysis! Sh-shouldnt we call a doctor? Hes coughing up blood! Those were the voices of Jin Ri-yeon and Peng Mu-ah. Only one person was known to have hemoptysis: the elder brother, Baek Yi-gang. Everyone had believed his condition was improving and that he was past those fits. Baek Ha-jun could not help but turn his head. Supported by Jin Ri-yeon, Yi-gang held a handkerchief soaked in ckish blood. And at that moment, Moyong Jin hesitated. During the spar! Being distracted on the sparring stage was a tant mistake, and it was Ha-juns fault. If he were to strike at that stupid neck now, it would be Moyong Jins victory. If it were a real fight, that is. If it were a real fight. Being of a prestigious n, would it be appropriate for him to swing his sword now? Or is even having such a thought too soft? His hesitation did notst long. Tsk. The sound of a tongue clicking seemed to assault Moyong Jins ears. Even amidst the noisy training hall, that slight sound was heard clearly. It was made by Moyong Tak. Every time Moyong Jin showed a disappointing appearance, his brother clicked his tongue that way. Eeyaap! Thus, Moyong Jin swung his sword. Perhaps he let out a somewhat embarrassing shout because of his shame. Baek Ha-jun quickly turned his head, but it was toote to counter. The wooden sword approached him as swiftly as a sh of light. Just like a falling meteor, the wooden sword was heading straight towards the widely exposed vicle of Baek Ha-juna strike that could decide the oue. On Moyong Jins face, a mix of tion from the impending victory and a touch of guilt surfaced. However, Ha-jun did not show any signs of panic. Whack! The wooden sword did not hit the vicle as intended. At that very moment, Ha-jun twisted his shoulder to deflect the blow. Instead of the vicle, the sword struck his arm, but he still did not let go of his sword. Instead, he spun his body around and raised his left arm. Harnessing that rotational force, he swung his elbow. It squarely hit Moyong Jins face. Thud! The sound was as dull and impactful as that of the wooden sword. It was not a shy sword technique, nor was it a sophisticated body technique, but it was powerful enough. Powerful enough to cause a nosebleed. Krak! Baek Ha-jun swung his wooden sword at the retreating Moyong Jin. However, the aftereffect of the blow on his arm was still evident. His entire right arm tingled as if it had been struck by lightning. Naturally, the force behind his sword weakened. Euaaaa! Even while bleeding from his nose, Moyong Jin did not give up. Though it was a sword technique meant for disy, there was force behind the wooden swords. In mid-air, the two wooden swords shed. ck! The well-maintained wooden sword slid off at a precise angle, striking each others wrists as if in a deceptive dance. Kuk! Eh! Both of them lost their grip on their swords simultaneously. But their gazes shone even brighter. If there were no teeth, use the gums; if there was no sword, use both hands and feet. Moyong Jin employed foot techniques, and Baek Ha-jun met them with the fifth form of the Great Yin Flow. Whack! The sound of the intense blow echoed. What began as a friendly spar was on the brink of turning into a full-blown fight. However, the spectators could no longer stand by idly. Stop! Moyong Tak and Neung Ji-pyeong intervened with shy light footwork techniques, breaking into the stage area. They each grabbed Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun by the cor, pulling them apart. Have you forgotten this is a friendly spar! Youre both being too hot-blooded. The emotions had be too intense, and the situation had overheated. Slumping down, Moyong Jin only then realized he was bleeding profusely from his nose. His wrist was also slightly swollen. Thankfully, it did not look like a severe injury. Bleeding so disgracefully from the nose The quiet rebuke from his brother tugged at his heart. Moyong Jin nced at Baek Ha-jun. His wrist also seemed to be in pain, but his face wasposed. With a concerned face, Neung Ji-pyeong inspected Baek Ha-juns condition, then looked up. Thankfully, you seem to be unharmed. Is the Moyong son alright? In ce of Moyong Jin, Moyong Tak responded, Although my younger brother can be a bit naive, he is sturdily built. I see. It was a scuffle between the young ones. Such things can happen. But I didnt expect them both to be so passionate. He used the word passionate to describe the messy disy that had just transpired. Moyong Tak even added, Ha-jun. Being careless in a martial arts spar is not good. However, your sword technique is certainly splendid. I hope in the future youll be an exceptional swordsman alongside our Jin. With a refreshing smile as he offered advice, he resembled an inspirational senior figure. However, there was a sting in his words. He pointed out Baek Ha-juns mistake of losing focus during the spar. I did intervene myself, but its a pity. The match couldnte to a conclusion. Haha! Baek Ha-jun did not join in theughter. Moyong Jin felt the same. Despiteunching an attack that could be seen as cowardly, he failed to ovee his opponent. As a result, he could not lift his head. -How pathetic. When Moyong Taks whispered words reached his ears, he was startled. -You should have struck quietly, not with such energy. Youve embarrassed both yourself and our n. Contrary to the amiable demeanor he usually disyed, Moyong Taks whisper was shockingly cold. A hand rested on the bowed head of Moyong Jin. This kid, you seem embarrassed after the spar. Lift your head, Jin. Haha. Moyong Tak, patting his head with a smile, on the surface appeared as a loving elder brother. Reluctantly, Moyong Jin raised his head. He caught sight of Baek Ha-jun. And unexpectedly, Baek Yi-gang, who had ascended onto the sparring tform. That same Baek Yi-gang gave Ha-jun a light knock on his head. Thud! Ouch! Idiot. Though it was a light fist, it felt surprisingly painful. That was because Baek Ha-jun grabbed his head and wore a pained expression. You get distracted during a spar? If it were a real sword fight, you could have died. Youre lucky it wasnt. Because you suddenly vomited blood How many times have I coughed up blood? Dont make a fuss about it. How can you be like that? And Im fine today. I didnt cough up blood because Im sick but because of training Training? Forget it. Just pull yourself together. As Yi-gang made a motion to give another yful knock, Baek Ha-jun quickly covered his head. The fierce look he had moments ago was nowhere to be seen. Moyong Jin felt a surge of emotion. His brother was patting his head, while Baek Ha-juns brother yfully knocked his younger siblings head. But why did Moyong Taks hand feel so cold, and those brothers seem so warm? After admonishing his younger brother for a while, Baek Yi-gang opened his mouth. Regardless, we won. Huh? Moyong Tak, who had been listening, chuckled as if taken aback. This was just after he had dered the fight a draw. You said your name is Yi-gang, right? Nice to meet you, Im Moyong Tak. Pleased to meet you, Young Master Moyong Tak. You say you won, referring to your younger brother? Yes, isnt it obvious to anyone? Moyong Taks eyebrows twitched. Although the spar had been forcibly halted, it was clear that no victory had been determined. Hahaha, this young fellow seems to have quite apetitive spirit. Not particrly. Then, do you have any bones to pick? Could he be referring to the time when Moyong Jin swung his sword at the distracted Ha-jun? While your younger brothers actions were undeniably rash. What? But ultimately, the greater fault lies with Ha-jun for letting his guard down. The atmosphere turned tense. Moyong Tak still wore a smile, but it seemed cold because of it. Id appreciate a clear exnation. Had they continued fighting, Ha-jun would have won in no time. I heard that due to meridian blockage, you couldnt properly learn martial arts. Do you have such keen insight? I didnt see it that way. Yes, I have a good eye. Even in front of Moyong Tak, who was taller by a head, Yi-gang did not back down. Dont force it. We both have two eyes. If you couldnt see it, theres nothing I can do. Help him up and see for yourself. Youre quite audacious. I told you, help your younger brother stand up. Moyong Tak coldly stared at Yi-gang for a moment. It was unclear what he was thinking. Jin, stand up. Ah, yes. Moyong Jin, who had been sitting down, hurriedly tried to stand at his brothersmand. Klut! Suddenly, he grabbed his right leg and crumpled down. Moyong Tak was taken aback. What?! Instead of the shocked Moyong Tak, Yi-gang extended a hand as if to assist Moyong Jin. However, when Moyong Jin red at him while biting his lip, Yi-gang retracted his hand with a smug smile. And then, he demonstrated the Great Yin Flow. The Fifth Form of the Great Yin Flow is called Cloud Dragon Emerging from the Sea. Such a natural stance of Cloud Dragon Emerging from the Sea. Just as the name implied, the stance that Yi-gang disyed with his hand was absolutely wless. Even Neung Ji-pyeong and Baek Ha-jun were impressed. Ha-juns Cloud Dragon Emerging from Sea hit this kids Chengjin point1, as it passed. Then, Yi-gang lightly tapped Moyong Jins calf with his finger. Aaargh! At the very least, his leg wouldve been numbed. Its only natural he would lose the spar. Moyong Tak was at a loss for words. Did this seemingly frail Yi-gang see everything, even the instant when Moyong Jins and Ha-juns limbs collided? You saw that? It must have been a very brief moment. At least, Moyong Tak had not seen it. Even if he had jumped in to halt the spar at that instant, it was inexcusable. Being able to observe such fleeting moments could not merely be brushed off as having sharp eyes. Only a martial master with exceptional perception and judgment could do it. Moyong Taks eyes wavered. How could such an ordinary, no, such a frail guy He could not believe that the smugly smiling Yi-gang was capable of it. Neung Ji-pyeong muttered softly, Indeed. I did have a feeling about it. The most skilled person here, he backed Yi-gangs im. Moyong Tak caught his breath for a moment. And then he spoke, Ha-ha-ha, this is embarrassing. Young Masters judgment is truly exceptional. You tter me. Yi-gang also smiled thinly. It was infuriating for Moyong Tak, but that was precisely why he forced augh. Its just that I have good eyes. This guy, hes quite clever with his words. He wouldnt have known if I hadnt informed him. Next to Yi-gang, who would have thought that there was someone with even sharper eyes than anyone else here? The Immortal Divine Swordmented, chuckling as he said so. Just look at that Moyong Taks face. It must be quite refreshing inside. Wohoho! Yi-gang merely smiled serenely, concealing his inner feelings. Even without the advice from the Immortal Divine Sword, he was confident in Ha-juns victory. Moyong Tak had no intention of graciously epting a draw, even as heughed. During the time that the Baek brothers managed to secure a win over the Moyong brothers, the onlookers too were left perturbed. Notably, Jin Ri-yeon was among them. She stared at Yi-gang with aplex gaze. As expected, hes no ordinary man. Though her bracelet had vibrated, signaling something important, she had been puzzled when they had met a short while earlier. His paleplexion and mboyant clothing made him look more like a noblemans son than a martial artist. Yet, just watching him review the martial arts moves showed he was anything but ordinary. He had caught the strike from Ha-jun that even Jin Ri-yeon had missed. However, Jin Ri-yeon was not the one most shaken. Uh, sister Peng Mu-ah tightly gripped Jin Ri-yeons sleeve. Hm? I Peng Mu-ahs eyes shone as if she had seen a precious gem. From the moment Yi-gang briskly walked in, and especially during the moment he executed a rough acupressure move. I, kind of like that guy. Ah Someone she wants to protect. Only then did Jin Ri-yeon understand what kind of person Peng Mu-ahs ideal type was.
  1. Located on the back of the calf?
Chapter 18: Scions Of Prestigious Clans (1) Chapter 18: Scions Of Prestigious ns (1) Following the friendly spar between Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun, the atmosphere at the Red Jade Training Hall became somber. It could not be said it was solely because of the spar. A significant part of the reason was due to Yi-gang. Did he not openly challenge Moyong Tak, who could be considered the representative of the Seven Stars Conference? While Moyong Tak was one of the top next-generation masters with a renowned reputation, Yi-gang was rtively unknown. Even if he was the eldest son of the Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san, in terms of standing, he was worlds apart from Moyong Tak. Yet, Yi-gang firmly stood his ground. For Moyong Tak, it was a hit to his pride. Hehe, it seems the Baek n has a very talented chef. The culinary skills are quite impressive. Is that so? Haha, perhaps they brought a renowned chef from Beijing. I heard he once worked in the Forbidden City. You know a lot about cuisine. Truly knowledgeable. Considering how amiable they were being towards Yi-gang, one of two things was likely. Heughs so refreshingly. Either he has a very good temperament or hes a deep thinker. It was as the Immortal Divine Sword had said. After the exchange at the Red Jade Training Hall, a small banquet was organized by the n. It was a considerate gesture to foster closeness over a meal. Surprisingly, Moyong Tak voluntarily took a seat to the right of Yi-gang. Without any embarrassment, he expressed his wish to get closer, and his demeanor was pleasant. Did you cough blood earlier? Are you okay? Yes, despite how I appear, Ive be much healthier than before. And as for the bleeding, any of the Baek n would gulp that down, rinse his mouth, and be just fine. What did you say? Hahaha! Of course, Yi-gangughed and conversed with Moyong Tak as well. On the outside, he might seem delicate, but it was a different story inside. Breaking a steel te would be an easy task for him. Dont trust those from the Moyong n. They are cunning and sly. I got it, kind of. I say this for your sake, descendant. Treasure every word as if its gold and jade. Throughout the day, while trying to ignore the incessant chatter of the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang managed to keep hisposure. However, even Yi-gang encountered a moment where he could not maintain his calm. Excuse me An unexpected figure sat to the left of Yi-gang. It was a swordswoman called Peng Mu-ah, royalty of the Peng n of Hebei. She swiftly took the seat next to Yi-gang, pushing aside Baek Ha-jun who was about to sit there. Here, eat this. Uh What is this? The reason was unknown, but everything was alright up to that point. That is, until Peng Mu-ah meticulously stripped the chicken leg ced in front of her and offered him the meat. Its the tendons of the chicken, well-prepared. Eat this. Thats not what I was asking Without saying a word, she seemed intent on disassembling the chicken leg, then suddenly pushed the te towards him. Yi-gang, taken aback, just stared nkly at the te. However, it seemed Peng Mu-ah misunderstood Yi-gangs reaction. Oh, Im sorry. Here. Then, with her chopsticks, she picked up a piece of chicken and offered it in front of Yi-gang. Ah,e on. Wasnt she fourteen? She looked like a cute child and was the same age as Yi-gang. But they certainly were not on terms to be feeding each other. The others also looked on in surprise at Yi-gang and Peng Mu-ah. Yi-gang forced a smile. Haha, Im not a little kid. Oops! Peng Mu-ah seemed to realize her mistake. Seeing her flustered, Yi-gang felt a slight relief. At least she seemed to be a normal kid. But he was mistaken. Youre okay with spicy food, right? While chastising herself, Peng Mu-ah scooped up a condiment made of pepper, garlic, and mustard. And again, she offered it to Yi-gang with her chopsticks. Jeez. Yi-gang calmly epted and ate the meat. See, its delicious! Seeing her p and celebrate, he thought perhaps he should have done this earlier. He might have been judging too much from an adult perspective. In the Central ins, offering someone food might just be amonce gesture. Hahaha, isnt she a strange one. That was not it. The expressions of the other party members became strange, and even the Immortal Swordughed boisterously. Just because she shared a chicken leg doesnt mean shes lost her mind, does it? Im referring to the descendant whos quietly epting the offer. Despite Suk-sus excellent culinary skills, the taste seemed off. Thanks, but Ill decline any more. While I might have a weak body, Im not so helpless that I cant eat by myself. Yi-gang declined gently yet firmly. Fortunately, Peng Mu-ah nodded as if she understood. However, the piercing gazes did not fade. Looking up, he saw Baek Ha-jun and Moyong Jin ring in their direction with fiery eyes. Baek Ha-jun averted his gaze quickly when he made eye contact with Yi-gang, but Moyong Jin was different. Continually ring at Yi-gang, he finally muttered a word. Hmph, so unmanly. The response to his snide remark was instantaneous. Baek Ha-jun red at Moyong Jin, and even the previously dazed Peng Mu-ah, sharply set her eyes on Moyong Jin. Hm. Yi-gang drew their attention to himself with a slight cough. Instead ofughing it off, Yi-gang pointed a chopstick at Moyong Jin and said, You, your attitude is disrespectful. What? Why are you acting like some thug? For just a mere murmur, Yi-gang gave back double. Flustered yet angered, Moyong Jin responded. How dare you! Youve stained your elder brothers reputation. Why are you bringing up my brother? The youngers mistakes are the elders mistakes. Are you too young to understand that? What wrong did I do to deserve this? I respect the senior Moyong Tak, but his younger sibling, you, show no reverence to those above you. That is your mistake. Senior? Moyong Jin was so bbergasted that he opened his mouth wide in disbelief. It was natural for Yi-gang to show respect to Moyong Tak. Considering age and the distribution of positions within Jianghu, there was a significant difference. However, pointing out such a distinction between the two of them, who had a mere one-year age difference, was not warranted. Even Baek Ha-jun, who is just a year younger, did not regard the former as an elder and spoke casually to him, not to mention after their sparring. Thats right. Since Im senior to you, show respect and correct your attitude. You! Moyong Jins face turned as red as a beet. He might have been quick to anger, but he could not respond. He felt his brothers gaze. Moyong Tak was watching the two of them, with a smile. What he said isnt wrong. ! It was a statement in support of Yi-gang. With his face turning pale, Moyong Jin had no choice but to concede. Fine, I got it No. Its I got it, sir Or say I understand. I got I mean I understand, sir. Yi-gang stopped his reproach and continued with his meal. It looked like Moyong Jin might burst into tears if he continued. He certainly knows how to rile people up. That kid seems simply jealous. Yi-gang had noticed. Even though he was not sure of the reason, he perceived that Peng Mu-ah had taken a liking towards him, and Moyong Jin had been ring at it resentfully. You were provoking him. Indeed. Its more nd than I thought. It was not because Yi-gang particrly disliked Moyong Jin that he yed the mischief. On the contrary, he had a favorable impression of Moyong Jin, probably because he was so transparent and guileless. Didnt I tell you? Hypocrisy and deception are the Moyongs characteristics. Moyong Tak seems different from what Ive heard. He had provoked Moyong Tak, who was acting friendly with Yi-gang for no apparent reason. Yi-gang had received information about them from Jeong-gu of the Low Down Sect. Moyong Tak, twenty-three years old His martial art was the Star Cloud Sword Technique. His nickname was the Smiling Sword Wolf due to his ever-smiling face and sharp sword skills. He was the legitimate son of the Moyong ns n Head, Gentleman Sword, born to the second wife. He was vying for the position of the Young n Head, wishing to earn recognition from the n Head. Contrary to his ever-smiling demeanor, he was cruel and deeply scheming. He had a close rtionship with Tang Go-jin of the Tang n within the Seven Stars Conference. He had a fondness for betting and gambling, and because of this, he has faced humiliations in the past In summary, that was it. Although there was not any particrly striking information, it was useful in getting a grasp on the character of Moyong Tak. Despite his genuine-looking smiles, it was clear that he was a man of great ambition. The hospitality of the Baek n isvish, but theres something suffocating about it. Is that so? Beforeing here, I briefly stayed at a restaurant. The food and drink there were truly exceptional. How about we go there just by ourselves sometime? Yi-gang nodded at the proposal made with a yful face. That sounds good. Hahaha! You truly are a likable friend. Moyong Tak acted familiar again, but Yi-gang merely responded with a thin smile, letting it slide. He could always find out more about Moyong Taks intentionster. Isnt there someone more important than him? Indeed. Yi-gang shifted his attention to the person beside Moyong Tak To Jin Ri-yeon, a disciple of Azure Forest, who, while pretending to eat quietly, asionally sneaked nces at Yi-gang.
As the evenings small banquet concluded, they dispersed to their respective amodations. The Moyong brothers stayed together, and Jin Ri-yeon and Peng Mu-ah also shared amodations. The hospitality of the Baek n lived up to its reputation. Jin Ri-yeon and Peng Mu-ah were given an entire separate building. Having perhaps relieved their fatigue with a bath, they entered their bedroom with damp hair. Wow! Peng Mu-ah dove into the bed with plush bedding. Her stomach was full, and she felt refreshed; her mood was undoubtedly elevated. A proud smile spread across Peng Mu-ahs face as she rolled around on the bed. Today was so much fun. Wasnt it? Jin Ri-yeon gazed at Peng Mu-ah with a soft smile. Yes! n Head Baek was also incredibly impressive. Not as much as my father, though. He seemed like a remarkable person. I also watched the spar. Youre talking about Jin and Ha-jun. Yes. It was a bit disappointing, though. Peng Mu-ah also had talents that did not fall behind the two. She likely had apetitive spirit as well. Jin Ri-yeon recalled how Peng Mu-ahs hands kept fidgeting during the spar. Peng Mu-ah felt a bit sorry for Moyong Jin. Really? Jin Ri-yeon looked surprised. Perhaps Peng Mu-ah did not dislike Moyong Jin. If he had shown his skills, he wouldnt have lost so easily. Hes notpletely without talent. But he was too nervous, and thats why, even afterunching a surprise attack, he lost. A surprise attack It was a surprise attack! Well, but it was more of his fault for being caught off guard in the first ce. Lying down, Peng Mu-ah raised her right hand, making a gesture as if holding a de. If I had stepped up, I wouldve beaten both of them. There was genuine conviction in Peng Mu-ahs voice as she mimicked swinging a de. It was not just a baseless im. Suddenly, Peng Mu-ah sat up and looked at Jin Ri-yeon. And also Yes? Hee-hee, what do you think about him? Him? Ah Jin Ri-yeon instantly realized whom Peng Mu-ah was referring to. Hes a unique kid. She could not describe it any other way. This was true even without considering their previous encounter. It was not just the fact he appeared fluttering in shy attire, which was not even martial artist clothing, but the sudden act of vomiting blood. Hes the same age as me! How can he be so frail? Is being frail a good thing? Its not just regr frailty. He vomits blood, and it hurts to see him like that. But hes not just frail, either. You saw how he fought with Moyong Tak, didnt you? Mmm, he didnt seem deterred at all. Usually, if someone is that weak physically, their spirit tends to be weak too. But Yi-gang seemed different. Before she knew it, she was addressing Baek Yi-gang familiarly. Jin Ri-yeon nodded with a slight smile. Maybe its because all the men in our Peng n are rather simple-minded. Ive always liked smart kids who look a bit sickly. Peng Mu-ahughed gleefully, wondering why she felt that way. Yet, she cautiously remarked to Jin Ri-yeon, But Yi-gang kept ncing at you. Did he? Yes. Could it be Her expression instantly fell, showing a dramatic change in emotion that was quite childlike. Hes not falling for you, is he? Peng Mu-ah let her imagination run wild. Jin Ri-yeon was objectively beautiful. Perhaps Yi-gang had be enchanted by her mature charm. Impossible. Of course, Jin Ri-yeon immediately dismissed the idea. If Yi-gang had been looking at Jin Ri-yeon, it might have been simply because they were acquaintances. But for some reason, Yi-gang had always pretended not to know. Peng Mu-ah remained uneasy. As Jin Ri-yeon contemted how to reassure her, Are you there? A maids voice asked from beyond the door. Oh,e in. Upon Jin Ri-yeons invitation, the maid cautiously opened the door and bowed her head. She brought unexpected news. Jin Ri-yeon, someone wishes to convey a message to you. Me? It was clear that the maid hade bearing a message from someone else. Young Master Yi-gang wishes to see you at once. Me? I understand its quite abrupt. Hes currently waiting in the garden. The maid bowed her head apologetically. Of course, she wasnt to me; it was just that Yi-gangs request was so sudden. Yes, understood. After all, it was not as if a grown man was asking for a ndestine meeting, but rather the young Yi-gang had something to say. Already preupied with her own concerns, Jin Ri-yeon nodded. As she prepared to leave Ah. She felt the sting of a piercing gaze and could not help but turn around. There stood Peng Mu-ah, her face set in stone. Oh, no Its not like that Peng Mu-ahs face looked as if the sky had fallen. Cold sweat trickled down Jin Ri-yeons neck. Chapter 19: Scions Of Prestigious Clans (2) Chapter 19: Scions Of Prestigious ns (2) Jin Ri-yeon was deeply embarrassed. Peng Mu-ah misunderstood the situationpletely. There was no reason for Yi-gang to call Jin Ri-yeon in the middle of the night. She sweated bullets trying to convince her, assuming there must be some other reason. The saving grace was that Peng Mu-ah did not stubbornly insist on following. She feared that her assumptions might actually be true. Although her reasoning was a bit cute, Jin Ri-yeon could not even entertain such thoughts. She too was on edge. That night, standing in front of a grave under the sunset, the aura emanating from Yi-gang was palpable. Being a disciple of the Taoist sect Azure Forest, Jin Ri-yeon could recognize it. The aura was something that only absolute masters of Forest Lord level possessed. His upper dantian was wide open, his will connected to the heavens and earth, overseeing the world However, when she met Yi-gang again, she could not feel such an aura. Pondering over this unresolved mystery, Jin Ri-yeon arrived at the garden. It was a coolte summer night. The clear moonlight illuminated the garden, and there Yi-gang stood. He turned to look at Jin Ri-yeon. Youvee. Suddenly, Jin Ri-yeon thought. It made sense why Peng Mu-ah felt attracted when she first met Yi-gang. Under the moonlight, Yi-gang indeed looked dignified. Pale skin, long eyshes, an appropriately slender physique, splendidly dressed, and always standing proudly. Rather than the son of a martial arts n, he looked more like a nobleman acquainted with literature. Having grown up seeing only rugged men every day, a mere nce from Yi-gang was enough to shake the innocent Peng n girl. Im sorry for the other day. Without realizing, Jin Ri-yeon found herself speaking formally. Thats a matter Ive chosen to forget. Please speakfortably, as I told you during the day. Ah, right. She tried her best to hide her embarrassment. However, I do want to ask, why did you follow me back then? That is She wondered if she could share what the Forest Lord had entrusted her with. After a moment of thought, she began speaking. There was nothing particrly secretive about it. The order to visit Xian and the Baek n, the bracelet given by the Forest Lord, the very bracelet that resonated in the presence of the mystical - it vibrated in front of Yi-gang. She told him everything. Hmm, may I take a look at that bracelet? While she expected Yi-gang to be surprised or incredulous, he was unexpectedly calm. Most martial artists would dismiss such tales as fanciful, so his reaction was surprising. It broke back then. Thats unfortunate. Such a shame it broke. I cant help it. I still dont really know why it resonated. Isnt it because of me? Was he referring to himself as something mystical? Yi-gang continued in a calm voice, Perhaps the auspicious matter of the Baek n that the Azure Forest Lord mentioned might be about me. His attitude seemed a bit brazen. Yet, it was not entirely off-putting. Or maybe the bracelet responded to the token I possess. Token? I am referring to the pact Azure Forest has with the Immortal Divine Sword. Its a testament to the friendship between the Baek n and Azure Forest. Yi-gang reached into his pocket. Jin Ri-yeons gaze naturally followed his movement. What he pulled out was a ne. A blood-red gem that looked eerily like an eye. Do you recognize it? The reflection of Pixius eye shed in Jin Ri-yeons eyes. She seemed momentarily entranced by it, then suddenly eximed, Ah, can it be?! Because of her reaction, she failed to notice the subtle sigh of relief from Yi-gang. Im seeing it for the first time! Its fortunate that you recognize it. Jin Ri-yeon was a second-flower disciple within Azure Forest. A disciple who can engrave two blue flowers on the hem of her clothing. This was a level where one could engage in external activities. While she may not be privy to all the secrets of Azure Forest at just this level, her position was a bit unique. Once she returned to Azure Forest, it was certain that she would be granted the third flower, and, notably, she was mentored by the Forest Lord. She might not have been aware of the promise with the Immortal Divine Sword, but she at least knew that Yi-gangs ne was no ordinary item. This is the eye of a spirit creature. I believe it belongs to a being called Pixiu. Pixiu? Dont you know? I know what Pixiu is, but How did you get such an artifact from ancient times? Is it valuable? Of course. Yi-gangs expression became peculiar. He had figured the eye of the spirit creature was an extraordinary item, but Jin Ri-yeons reaction was more intense than he had anticipated. From the side, the Immortal Divine Sword chuckled. See? Didnt I tell you? Just show her the token, and shed bepletely stunned. As the saying goes, this turned out to be a good thing for Yi-gang. It would make asking favors a bit easier. To think that the Immortal Divine Sword had our token The Immortal Divine Sword who received the token has long ascended, so would it be eptable for me, his descendant, to act on his behalf? However, Jin Ri-yeons expression was odd. Youre going to ask for a favor? Yes. There were records stating that if this token is shown, Azure Forest would grant a request Ah I havent heard of such a thing. Unable to contain himself, Yi-gang shot a re at the Immortal Divine Sword. To Jin Ri-yeon, it must have looked as though Yi-gang was staring into empty space. I can verify it for you. Verify? To see if the promise of Azure Forest truly resides in this token. There was no mark or engraving on the Pixiu ne. Even the chain holding the gem appeared to be nothing more than ordinary metal. Just lend it to me for a moment. However, Jin Ri-yeon seemed to have a way to check. As Yi-gang handed over the ne, she pulled a handkerchief from her belongings and took it. She handled it as if she was holding a burning piece of coal. How can you wear something so dangerous around your neck Pardon? Huh? Youre saying its dangerous? You didnt know? Instead of continuing to hold the ne, Jin Ri-yeon gently ced it on the ground. She then unwound a red thread tied around the handle of her sword and arranged severalyers of it around the ne. It looked as if she had made a simple sealing rope. No matter how one looked at it, it appeared ominous. Yi-gang chastised the Immortal Divine Sword. What does she mean, a dangerous ne? The girl must be mistaken. I wore that ne and nothing happened to me. Are you sure? Didnt you mention sealing something in a shrine for purification? Er, um. Jin Ri-yeon took over the exnation. If this really is Pixius eye, no matter how much time has passed, some of its poison Qi would remain. Poison Qi? Isnt Pixiu a creature that brings wealth and prosperity? If that were the case, neither Azure Forest nor the Immortal Divine Sword would have exorcised Pixiu. The Pixiu that consumes gold and treasures possesses the metal Qi. And if one carelessly wears a ne made of Pixius eyeball Wears it and then? One might suffer from taboo effects, or in the worst case, go mad. Cough cough cough! Ahem! The Immortal Divine Sword forcefully cleared his throat. But I was fine wearing it. Thats whats odd. Jin Ri-yeon tied her own hand with the red thread and began to murmur a chant. As she did, her aura began to change. There was a clear energy in her eyes, and the tips of her fingers turned slightly red. Pure Wisdom Mind! You know of it? Thats Azure Forests secret divine art. Its a rare method of cultivating the middle dantian and handling True Qi. You knew so much about that, but you didnt know the ne was dangerous? I truly apologize, Im so sorry! Handling True Qi, as exined by Immortal Divine Sword, was a very difficult task. Even Yi-gang used the ne to stimte True Qi, but he could not harness its power effectively. He could have used it differently with the Great Yin Flow. If only you could learn Pure Wisdom Mind, even with the descendants frail body, you could harness True Qi. Oh! Then Even if you ask as a token, theres no way they would teach Pure Wisdom Mind. So give up on that idea. It was a disappointing revtion. In the midst of this, Jin Ri-yeon seemed to have finished preparing, for she clenched the ne in her right hand. And the result was more dramatic than expected. Chiieeek! From the hand that gripped the ne, white steam erupted. Aargh! She let out a pained groan. Ar-are you okay? Ha, ha, yes, the token of the previous Forest Lord is The color of the ne Jin Ri-yeon held had slightly changed. From red to violet. Upon closer inspection of the gem, an unknown tortoiseshell pattern emerged. Jin Ri-yeon exined it was the emblem of the previous Forest Lord. By infusing the True Qi of Pure Wisdom Mind, I suppressed the metal Qi in the ne. Now it should be able to exert its original power. The original power? Because its a ne made from the eye of a spirit. The Pixiu ne was not just imbued with simple spiritual energy, there was a proper way to utilize it. Oddly enough, even Immortal Divine Sword did not know about it. Assuming that it was briefly mentioned in the past, Yi-gang asked, What is this power? How do you use it? Its simple. Just infuse the ne with True Qi and Hmm. Oh. For Yi-gang, it was like an unreachable goal. After all, he was afflicted with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, meaning he could not infuse it with True Qi. Im sorry. Theres no need for apologies. That request of yours is rted to this matter. Ah, yes. If Azure Forest can do it, the owner of this token can ask us. This emblem carries such a meaning. Fortunately, the story that the Immortal Divine Sword told was true. Yi-gang brought up the main point, I wish to cure my divine punishment, the Great Yin Meridian Blockage with which I was born. That is Ive heard that the Forest Lord of Azure Forest possesses one of the best Qi cultivation techniques. Can you help me meet with the Forest Lord? Yi-gang looked straight into Jin Ri-yeons eyes. Jin Ri-yeon, in turn, recognized the sincerity and strong will towards life reflected in Yi-gangs gaze. Im not sure if its possible The Forest Lord of Azure Forest was a martial artist, not a medical specialist. Whether he could fix the meridian blockage is uncertain. Just trying is enough for me. However, in front of Yi-gang, Jin Ri-yeon could not bow her head in refusal. Ill do my best. Upon hearing this, Yi-gang smiled. Im satisfied with that. When Jin Ri-yeon returned to Azure Forest, Yi-gang would apany her. Although there was something he had to do before that. We should first go to the n Head to get permission. What? Only then can I go to Azure Forest. To depart, Yi-gang needed Baek Ryu-sans permission. Recalling the cold and unemotional visage, akin to a single de of a sword, tension stiffened Jin Ri-yeons face.
After Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon met while Peng Mu-ah waited anxiously with her face buried in her nket The brothers Moyong Tak and Moyong Jin were also conversing in the quarters assigned to them. Until midday today, the brothers exhibited intense closeness towards each other. However, in the nighttime quarters, the sound of one person hitting another echoed. p! Followed by the noise of someone tumbling to the ground. Moyong Jin had received a p from his elder brother. Despite not being of a docile nature, Moyong Jin trembled and could not rise, a fear instilled from childhood taking over. Get up. Yet, when Moyong Tak ordered with an icy tone, Moyong Jin forced himself to his feet. Then, another ruthless p. Smack! The p was so harsh that Moyong Jin once again fell to the ground, whereupon Moyong Tak stepped on him. You imbecile. Youre so pitiful that I find it hard to believe we share the same blood. Even with his elder brothers foot on his back, Moyong Jin could not budge. If he resisted, he would be severely beaten. Such rage from Moyong Tak was rare. Perhaps if he endured and pleaded for forgiveness, his elder brothers anger might subside. Im sorry, I truly am. Of course, you should be. Youve messed everything up. No one would have known this side of Moyong Tak. Outside, he always portrayed a kind demeanor. You lost so pathetically. Even after preparing so much against the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. He didnt use a sword, but his elbow You were defeated by such a crude body technique, making it even moreughable. I was caught off guard. Indeed. Theres no other exnation than your carelessness. In the afternoon when Moyong Jin was defeated, Moyong Tak appeared magnanimous. However, his true feelings were not so. Moyong Tak had ns since his visit to Baek n. You ambushed him and still lost. How will you make father proud now? To gain the approval of his father, Gentleman Sword Moyong Jeong-cheon, the n Head of Moyong n. In order for Moyong Tak to be the Young n Head. What will you do? For your elder brother and for our father. Trembling, Moyong Jin replied, Next time, I will surely win. At that, Moyong Tak gave a sly smile. He removed the foot that had been pressing down on Moyong Jin and, instead, helped his younger brother to his feet. Then he hugged the shaken and subdued Moyong Jin. Thats right. Thats how my little brother should be. Yes Tears welled up in Moyong Jins eyes. The tension likely melted away when the same brother who had been so fearsome suddenly embraced him. Ha! Look at thisd, crying like a baby. I will, I will surely win. Never forget, by any means necessary However, Moyong Tak wasnt smiling. win the sword seizing spar and take away the Baek ns sword. Ever since their father, Moyong Jeong-cheon, suffered a defeat at the hands of Baek Ryu-san and had his sword taken away, a bitter feud had persisted between the two ns. On the surface, they smiled at each other, but their emotions were still unresolved. Yes. In public, we will overpower the Baek n Heads son and disgrace him. Moyong Tak was a man of ambition. He had ulterior motives foring here, using the Seven Stars Conference as an excuse. His younger brother, whom he taught swordsmanship, went to the Baek n, settled their long-standing grudge, and returned. It was proven that the swordsmanship of the Moyong n is superior to that of the Baek n. Undoubtedly, this achievement would solidify Moyong Taks position as the most favored child. If that happens, the position of the Young n Head too Recalling todays events, a crack appeared in Moyong Taks smile for a moment. Yes, Jin, you just need to give it your all. Ill set the stage for you. But immediately after, he wore a perfect smile again and affectionately patted Moyong Jins head. Chapter 20: Wishing To Get Closer (1) Chapter 20: Wishing To Get Closer (1) A few dayster, Yi-gang requested to see his father. Perhaps it was due to the early hour, as the ce where Baek Ryu-san awaited him was not the grand Red Dragon Hall. It was the west chamber of the back garden where the n Head stayed alone, a quiet room adorned with a small garden. There, Yi-gang knelt. While waiting for the n Heads response, he was lost in thought. The scent of medicinal herbs. There was an itch-inducing aroma, it was the scenting from the decoction set in front of him. Forsythia, cinnamon and even ephedra. Painkillers. Yi-gang frequently took these. They were medicinal herbs known for their pain-relieving properties and for dulling the senses. He was nearly a master when it came to herbs. It seems his condition has worsened. It was not just Yi-gang whose health was deteriorating. n Head Baek Ryu-san was suffering from a lung disease, a disease that might one day make it impossible for him to wield a sword. That was probably why he wanted to appoint Ha-jun as the Young n Head so soon. However, in front of others, the n Head never showed signs of ailment. Yi-gangs gaze shifted to the side. On the wall behind the n Head, numerous swords were hung next to each other. All were swords taken by past n Heads after defeating their opponents in a sword seizing spar. The term sword seizing spar referred to a martial art contest where the victor takes the opponents weapon. It was a rougher exchange than a typical spar, but less burdensome than a fight to the death. However, being deprived of ones sword was a humiliation for a martial artist. Thus, the collection of swords carried the weight of resentment held by the Baek n. Lost in such contemtion, Yi-gang was jolted back to reality when the n Head finally spoke. I forbid it. Pardon? Yi-gang asked in surprise. Baek Ryu-san squinted at Yi-gang with apparent annoyance. You wear a foolish expression. I said I forbid it. Why is it not allowed? I said Im going to fix my blocked meridians. Yi-gang hade with Jin Ri-yeon to make this request to the n Head. Azure Forest offered assistance. The Forest Lord of Azure Forest promised to examine Yi-gangs condition. Do you think its easy to cure the Great Yin Meridian Blockage? Numerous physicians have tried and failed. Its not as simple as you think. Do you think Im unaware of that? I know my body. If I stay like this, I wont even live past twenty. For the first time, Yi-gang confronted the n Head directly. Baek Ryu-sans eyebrows twitched. Hah! Azure Forest is far away. Dont waste your time and effort. It was not that Yi-gang could not understand the n Heads perspective. The enormous Baek n had put in all their efforts to cure Yi-gangs Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Though it was not known to the public, they even secretly procured and administered the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng, a rare elixir. Yet, his condition remained unhealed. Yi-gang signaled to Jin Ri-yeon with his eyes. She cautiously intervened on his behalf. If I may be so bold to suggest, our Forest Lord is profoundly skilled in Qi techniques. He can certainly assist Young Master Yi-gang. Sigh. Jin Ri-yeons defense was to no avail. Weve never had any interaction with Azure Forest. I appreciate the gesture, but I dont see the reason. Thats because, rightly as fellow martial artists following the Tao Tsk, enough with the clichd lines. Weve tried Qi techniques before with no sess. Our Forest Lord might be capable of seeding. Youre merely a second-flower disciple, not the Forest Lord himself. On what authority do you speak so confidently? His words were direct and without mercy. Jin Ri-yeon had no choice but to lower her head again. Yi-gang refrained from mentioning the token. Enough with the useless chatter. Focus on recuperating. With your current state, you wont withstand a challenging journey. The n Head closed his mouth, firmly ending the conversation. Yi-gang also remained silent. It was not that he could not understand his fathers perspective. It wasnt long since I was ambushed, theres no reason to trust the Azure Forest, and hes already lost hope in my treatment. Those three reasons were probably it. Perhaps he was worried that Yi-gang would make the journey in vain and return. Or that the trip might further worsen his condition. Yi-gang understood those concerns. But for that very reason, he could not just quietlyply. So, he took a bold stand. I refuse. Whether you permit it or not, Ill leave. He dered as he stood up from his seat. What did you? Ive grown up. My life is mine to look after, so please dont try to stop me. The Immortal Divine Sword made a remark from the side, heh, for someone the size of a chestnut to act so impudent. This child The n Heads reaction grew even more intense. How dare you, someone who cant even stand before me! And the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. From the n Heads body emanated an intense aura that made it hard to believe he was ill. Whoosh Although there was no wind, his long coat fluttered fiercely. Ripples formed in the tea inside the cup. Ugh! Standing beside him, Jin Ri-yeon instinctively channeled her true Qi against the immense pressure. The clear energy of Pure Wisdom Mind protected her body, but the oppressive feeling did not dissipate. To kill with a gaze. This phrase referred to the manifestation of such intent. Someone as frail as Yi-gang surely could not withstand it. However, turning to look at Yi-gang, Jin Ri-yeon was astounded. Yi-gang still stood firm, albeit with beads of sweat rolling down his neck. Like a small boat weathering a storm in the middle of the ocean, he looked precarious. You. Im leaving. He even retorted. Of course, Yi-gang was in an incredibly difficult situation. He seemed like he might copse at any moment, as if his legs could give way beneath him. It might feel like this if you encountered a tiger in the dark of night. Ground yourself. The manifestation of intent is just an aura. Its not a real sword, so why fear a sword of the mind? But beside Yi-gang was the Immortal Divine Sword. Yi-gang recited the mantra of the Great Yin Flow inwardly, following the advice of the Immortal Divine Sword. Wrap your heart in armor. Even a sword of the mind will not pierce it. Reiterating that counsel to himself, Yi-gang persisted. Eventually, the n Head retracted his aura and silently looked at Yi-gang. Before the n Head could speak, Yi-gang started, I understand why youre worried. What do you mean? Youve tried everything already. You even had me consume that precious Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng. ! The n Heads eyes widened in shock. He had secretly given the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng to Yi-gang. You had me take the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng, which you obtained to cure your lung disease, in my stead, didnt you? How did you I heard it from the doctor. Please, dont me him. I just happened to overhear. Yi-gang had known all along. His father had given him the divine elixir, meant to cure his lung disease, in secret and without telling anyone. Yet, it could not heal the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. That was why Baek Ryu-san was heartbroken. However, I wont give up. I intend to survive. Brushing his sweat-soaked bangs back, Yi-gang spoke, I understand your concerns. But, I wont just sit and wait for my death. He had said all he needed to. He could not think of any more words to persuade his father. Not bad. Baek Ryu-sans face seemed to age momentarily. Youve grown. He turned away, as if avoiding showing his face. Do as you wish. Thank you! However, The n Head set a condition. Before you go, train your body a bit more and build a rapport with the children. Excuse me? The first condition made sense. Considering Yi-gangs frailty, he would need to train harder before embarking on a journey. He was already eating more, and it was time to start learning swordsmanship in earnest. Youre saying I should get close with those young ones? But to build rapport with those kids You were young yourself once. Whats with that tone? Well, I mean, its possible. This time, the children from the Moyong n have visited. Ah The rtionship between the Moyong n and our Baek n isnt that great. It was something he already knew. Both ns were renowned for their swordsmanship, and in the past, there had been sword seizing spar between Baek Ryu-san and Moyong Jeong-cheon. We were young and in opposition back then, but now, both I and that friend, Gentleman Sword, have be n heads. Our positions make reconciliation difficult. Surely, Gentleman Sword wouldnt still hold onto the grudges of the past. Even his title includes the word gentleman. The Moyong n has always been that way. Theyre narrow-minded and cant let go of grudges. The n Head naturally expressed his distaste for the Moyong n. Still, a lot of time has passed. It would be good if you could form a good rtionship with those children. For the sake of Ha-jun, right? Yes, and for your sake as well. Are you referring to me? Dont youck friends? It would be good if you could get along with them. Ah, understood. Jin Ri-yeon, who was listening, made a peculiar expression on her face. Yi-gang pretended not to notice. Ill take my leave then. Go on. The n Head only showed his back till the end. Yi-gang bowed his head to his fathers retreating figure and stepped back. Two conditions C they should not be that hard. Worried about his friendless child, it seems. Hahaha. Yi-gang made an effort to ignore the Immortal Divine Swords teasing.
Whos looking for me? The moment Yi-gang entered his residence, a dispute arose. Yes, young master. A man and a woman. Could there be anyone in Xian who would look for him? He could not think of anyone off the top of his head. Who dares summon me? They im to have an item they must deliver to you directly. Then they should just hand it over. The thing is they insist on giving it to you in person. Audacious ones. What could this item be? The maid hesitated briefly before replying. They said they left a hairpin adorned with jewels The owner from a ce called Greatest Gold Tower came to retrieve it. Saying this, the maid lowered her head as if embarrassed. Yi-gang immediately understood the situation. Lets go. Ill lead you to the outer courtyard. If it was the owner from the Greatest Gold Tower, it must be someone rted to the Low Down Sect. And Yi-gang had not left behind any jewel-adorned hairpin. It was probably just an excuse to meet him directly. What could be their reason foring so suddenly? Indeed, as he stepped into the outer courtyard, a familiar face greeted him, Ah, Young Master! Jeong Gu recognized Yi-gang and waved his hand. The guards around him tried to stop him. Its been a while, Manager Jeong. However, Yi-gang acknowledged him, brushing off the guards. Ha ha ha! Ivee personally to return the item you left behind. Was there a need toe all the way here? I was actually thinking of visiting. Hehe. Why sound so disappointed? The sight of him, at the tender age of sixteen, casually chatting with the manager of the restaurant, confirmed the preconceptions the guards held about Yi-gang. Everyone, step back and mind your duties. I have important matters to discuss with Manager Jeong. Yi-gang waved dismissively at the guards. That wont be possible. Why not? You should obey whenmanded. The guards hesitated, taken aback. Havent you searched him? He had no weapons, but That settles it then. If anything, just keep some distance. Although Yi-gang spoke with a faint smile, the guards did not dare to defy him. They stepped back just far enough so they could not overhear the conversation. When Yi-gang turned his gaze back to Jeong Gu, his expression had be cold. What brings you here? He knew he now had a rtionship with the Low Down Sect, but he never expected hede all the way here. Jeong Gu hurriedly lowered his head. I apologize. It was urgent There better be a good reason. At that moment, someone apanying Jeong Gu intervened, Allow me to apologize on his behalf. It was the young woman who had introduced herself as the owner of the Greatest Gold Tower. I am Geumhwa, the head of the Xian Branch of the Low Down Sect. Thedy, with red makeup around her eyes, bowed politely. Her manners were on par with those of a prestigious n. Thanks to your graciousness, weve received many favors. Ive wanted to express my gratitude for a while. You called me here for just that? The woman named Geumhwa looked intently into Yi-gangs eyes. Surprisingly, her eyes were clear and pure. There was a shoring in the task you entrusted to usst time, so we came urgently. A shoring, you say? Yi-gang had conducted an investigation into the members of the Seven Stars Conference through Jeong Gu. It was a hasty task to gauge their abilities, but the results were quite satisfactory. Yes, so weve supplemented the investigation and brought it back. Well return the fee you entrusted as a sign of our apology. Geumhwa said as such and handed over a silver coin pouch. Yi-gang sneered, but for some reason, he pocketed the pouch. However, he left the small document untouched. Ive already received everything I needed. The task Yi-gang gave was of trivial content. Even the fee for the task was low. No matter how much Yi-gang had helped the Low Down Sect, it was surprising that the Branch Manager came in person just because the investigation was somewhat insufficient. I dont recall you all being such justice-driven folks. Yi-gang was not naive enough to believe those words entirely. Thats why you should see this for yourself. So, this was the reason they came all this way. After a brief silence, Yi-gang reached for the document. However, Geumhwa did not let go of the document in her hand and added, Even if were considered a band of rogues, we do have principles. With that, the clear eyes she disyed earlier now shone with intensity. Firstly, we repay the silver weve received. And secondly, we prioritize the initial tasks given to us. Thats why wevee to see you, Young Master. So Yi-gang, who was listening, had an exceedingly cold expression. if the results are satisfactory, perhaps you could consider entrusting us with a follow-up task. Yi-gang forcibly snatched the document. He then roughly untied the silk ribbon binding it and spread it open. Youre quite presumptuous. Ill be the one to make the choice. Saying this, he closely examined the written contents. Both Geumhwa and Jeong Gu swallowed nervously as they watched Yi-gangs expression. However, Yi-gangs face remainedposed. Huh. Then, with a faint mocking smile, he said, Its not about upholding trust and principles, but probably just a task youre too scared to handle. Geumhwa could not deny it. She had heard about it from her subordinate, Jeong Gu, earlier on, but the Yi-gang before her was by no means an easy young man to deal with. In fact, he was harder to deal with than some of the renowned martial masters she had encountered from prestigious ns. Tense, they both swallowed nervously, waiting for the silent Yi-gang. Then, with a cold expression akin to wearing armor, Yi-gang thought to himself, Making friends, as father said, does seem quite hard. Didnt I tell you before? The Immortal Divine Sword, having read the document with him, affirmed with ament, The Moyong n are naturally like that. For once, even Yi-gang could not deny hisment disparaging the Moyong n. Chapter 21: Wishing To Get Closer (2) Chapter 21: Wishing To Get Closer (2) The Low Down Sect was also called Low Down Mingling Group. It basically was a group of unimpressive people. However, in terms of its size and the number of its members, it was no less than any major sect. Just as the Beggars Gang sheltered numerous beggars, the Low Down Sect embraced a variety of individuals. There was a host gang, where courtesans and performers belong; a horse gang, a group of horse traders; a greedy gang, a group of gamblers; and a trick gang, where pickpockets and thieves gather. While people from all walks of life were active as part of the Low Down Sect, only about 10% of the Low Down Sects members were trained in martial arts, making it hard tobel it as a martial arts sect. However, while the Low Down Sects activities could be overlooked, the Low Down Sect itself could not be ignored due to their immense intelligence gathering capabilities. Unlike the Beggars Gang, which operated on behalf of the orthodox faction, the Low Down Sect collected information indiscriminately, regardless of being in the orthodox or not. Among them, the Xian branch had been running an excellent information business. This was an achievement of the former Branch Manager, and that position was handed over to the new Branch Manager, the Golden Flower, Geumhwa Yi So-eun. Thanks to Yi-gang, she could safely hold onto her position as the Branch Manager. She worked hard to manage the situation, expelling those showing signs of rebellion and selling assets to reorganize the branch. The situation was not easy. A lot of money was needed, and she needed a reliable and wealthy client. In such a situation, Moyong Tak suddenly appeared, offering a substantial amount and cing a request. At first, it was a trivial matter. He wanted to exchange pleasantries with the small sects in Xian. She connected him to disciples from various sects. Due to Moyong Taks affable nature, he quickly gained followers. Everything was fine until Moyong Tak, with a cold expression, ced a new request not long ago. You seem more enterprising than I thought. Quite an innovative idea. Yi-gangmented after looking at the document containing the request. Naturally, Geumhwa could not say anything clearly in response. Why didnt you just decline? It was difficult for us given our situation. Theres already the money weve received, and we couldnt dare turn down Young Master Moyong. Moyong Tak had frivolously spent a lot of money just to meet and mingle with the children of other sects. Just the money that the Low Down Sect had received amounted to 300 nyang. How much did you receive? Pardon? The advance payment, you must have gotten one. Moyong Tak, having already spent a lot, suddenly pushed forward a hefty sum, iming it to be an advance payment. We received a gold yuanbao. Considering one gold yuanbao, or ingot, was worth 50 gold nyang, in silver, it roughly tranted to about 500 nyang. It was an astronomical sum. If you get one more as the remaining payment, thats 100 gold nyang. Even for a rich son, its not an amount to casually spend. Though the Moyong n was wealthy, it was not money one would spend on a hobby. Hes going to hold a banquet at the Greatest Gold Tower in a month? Thats what he said. Spending 100 gold nyang to hold a banquet was noughing matter. He wants to set a martial arts stage on the fourth floors stage of the restaurant. He certainly knows how to enjoy the finer things. That ce is often used for such performances. And he intends to pit Moyong Jin against Ha-jun there. Ha-jun had previously defeated Moyong Jin in a friendly spar. Although it was said to have concluded without much fanfare. Moyong Tak was nning to recreate that match by spending a significant amount of money, and this time, he was intending to gather young martial artists from around Xian as spectators. What confidence he must have. ording to the Immortal Divine Sword, Ha-juns swordsmanship was only slightly superior to Moyong Jins. It was perplexing why he would n a public match given this. Naturally, there was a hidden agenda. And the method was not something a son from a prestigious n should resort to, leaving even the present Low Down Sect members in shock. He has some kind of drug. Yes, our disciple who works as a servant witnessed it. We dont know exactly what kind of drug it is, but he said it was a white powder packed in yellow paper. Its pretty clear. It could be medicine for him to consume, not necessarily poison. He also emphasized preparing strong-scented Golden Essence Liquor and Sichuan cuisine for the banquet. And you dont know what it is? We suspect it might be Sangong powder. Sangong powder was, to put it simply, a form of poison that disperses ones internal energy. Sangong literally meant to lose internal energy, after all. Once consumed, ones senses be dull, and it bes difficult to gather ones true Qi. If inhaled properly, it left no trace in the body. He ns to feed that to Ha-jun? Thats our assumption. I really cant understand it. It was an incredibly aggressive and, at the same time, foolish method. To drug the opponent of ones younger sibling right before a spar involving young children even if it leaves no evidence, Ha-jun will surely feel something was off with his body. Was he thinking of just shrugging it off? Thats why you came to me. How could we possibly harm the younger brother of our benefactor? Yi-gangughed. What nonsense. It was unlikely they sought Yi-gang purely to honor their bond. Having recently seeded as the Branch Manager of Xian, the situation remained unstable. There was no way they would dare to use Sangong powder on the uing Young n Head of Baek n here. However, its the right choice. Ah! Hand over the gold yuanbao you received from him. Consider it a penalty for the inadequacy of the initial investigation. Geumhwa did not hesitate and respectfully presented the gold yuanbao. Yi-gang briefly nced at the gold yuanbao and returned it. This will be the fee for the follow-up task Im entrusting you with. You mean For now, keeppany with Moyong Tak. Will that be alright? I want to see his intentions through to the end. Yi-gang informed Geumhwa and Jeong Gu about how to contact him again. Saving Jeong Gu at the previous shrine of the Wealth God was a good decision. Thanks to that, they were able to detect Moyong Taks suspicious activities. Well be in touch. Thank you, sir. Jeong Gu and Geumhwa bowed deeply. We, of the Low Down Sect Xian branch, pledge our loyalty to Young Master Yi-gang. Their reaction was not exaggerated. The helping hand extended by Yi-gang was that crucial to them. Very well. However, with that, Yi-gang turned away. His mind was overwhelmed with the newly acquired information. What could Moyong Tak possibly be thinking? Now that Yi-gang had discerned his intentions, how should he act? What will you do? I believe I should see my father first. He had mentioned visiting again, but he did not expect it to be this soon. Consulting him might be a good move. Its not really for advice. I intend to borrow something. Borrow? Yi-gang exined his idea. Listening quietly, the Immortal Divine Sword then burst into a heartyugh. Thats truly ingenious. Right? Perhaps, things might turn out better than expected.
About half a month had passed since the delegation from the Seven Stars Conference visited the Baek n Having decided to stay for around two months, they still had plenty of time left. Gradually, they adapted to the lifestyle of the Baek n. Jin Ri-yeon primarily meditated in her own dwelling. Moyong Tak wandered outside, touring Xian and often returning intoxicated, bragging about the rtionships he had forged with members of various sects. Peng Mu-ah polished her de techniques alone and asionally followed Yi-gang. Baek Ha-jun reverted to his old routine, dedicating himself to martial arts training at the Red Jade Training Hall. Moyong Jin, too, honed his sword skills at the Red Jade Training Hall. Ha-ap! The first form of the Star Cloud Sword Technique flowed gracefully from the tip of his sword. His mastery had grown considerably. The sword wielded by Moyong Jin was resplendent; it was a formidable treasure sword, especially for a child to possess. Whew. After executing the movement three times in session, Moyong Jin caught his breath. Indeed, the Red Jade Training Hall lived up to its reputation. Despite extensive use of his Qi, he felt invigorated. He subtly turned to nce at Baek Ha-jun. Perhaps, Ha-jun might have been sneaking nces at Moyong Jin executing the Star Cloud Sword Technique. However, as expected, Baek Ha-jun did not even spare a nce, engrossed in his own sword training. Normally, would one not be interested when a rival openly disyed their techniques as if urging them to watch? Moyong Jin felt an inexplicable frustration and regret. While feeling this, he asionally stole nces at Ha-juns Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. The sword, cruder than Moyong Jins own, shed through the air. Swish Often, such a piercing sound resonated. It was a sharp sound, as if cutting through the neck of an imaginary opponent. He has be quite familiar with that sword technique. Knowing the opponents swordsmanship in advance was crucial. His brother, Moyong Tak, had learned a great deal about the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique while spending time with Baek Yeong-il from the Baek n. And he had rigorously trained Moyong Jin in its countermeasures. If we spar again, for sure. He had been too hasty thest time. If they were to spar now, it would be different. However, Moyong Jin suppressed hispetitive urge. Had his brother not instructed him? Until the time was right, never engage in a sword duel again. While lost in these thoughts, What do you want? Huh? Do you have something to say? It seemed he had been staring at Ha-jun for too long. No its not If you have nothing to say, then never mind. Ha-jun looked as though he wanted to disengage from the conversation. In a rush, Moyong Jin quickly thought of something to say. So far, he felt as if he had been treated as a non-entity. Deep down, Moyong Jin wanted to converse with Ha-jun. I-I was just curious about something. What is it? Well Oh, right! Why doesnt your brothere to the training hall? My brother? Moyong Jin had once made a blunder mentioning Yi-gang in front of Ha-jun, and he instantly regretted his words upon utterance. However, to his surprise, Ha-juns reaction was rather mild. My brother hes busy. In fact, Ha-jun was also curious why Yi-gang had not been showing up at the training hall. They used to train together quite frequently after the goblin hunting incident, but these days, seeing Yi-gang had be rare. He doesnt seem all that busy to me. He is. Hes very busy. Is he not well? Is he bedridden again? Ha-juns eyes turned slightly cold. Dont speak thoughtlessly. Moyong Jin did not intend to speak ill of Yi-gang. Its not thoughtless. Its a fact that your brother is frail The young Moyong Jin justcked tact. He was not good at hiding his true intentions, and they were quite transparent. Right now, seeing Ha-jun showing interest in the conversation made him a bit nervous. While my brother might be physically frail hes strong. What do you mean? Its true. Ha-jun was alsocking in conversational skills. He racked his brain trying to defend Yi-gang. For starters, my brother is smart. He knows a lot. What does being smart have to do with being strong? He remains calm even in urgent situations. Really now. When Moyong Jin did not back down, Baek Ha-jun earnestly searched for something to say. My brother, he he has beaten me before. What did you say? A few days before you arrived, I had a match with my brother, and I lost. Youre saying that your seemingly frail brother defeated you? Moyong Jins reaction was more intense than Ha-jun had anticipated. While the description frail irked him, Baek Ha-jun subtly smiled a smile Moyong Jin had never seen before. Its true. You had a match? And youre not talking about a mind game, like Baduk or something, right? Its not that. I couldnt even touch my brother. He hit me once, and I went flying. Youre lying! Certainly, he had been hit in the jaw and had fallen backward. It was not a martial arts match but rather a goblin-catching one. However, Ha-jun chose not to delve into that detail. I didnt lie. So, Im going back to my sword practice now. Dont bother me. Hey, tell me more! Im really curious. But Baek Ha-jun, without batting an eye, swung his sword again. He felt that if the conversation continued, he might give away more than intended. Frustrated, Moyong Jin stamped his feet. How on earth did the seemingly weak Yi-gang manage to overwhelmingly defeat Baek Ha-jun? As if summoned by the mention of his name, Yi-gang soon appeared at the Red Jade Training Hall. Ah, youre still here, practicing your swordsmanship. Ah, brother! Baek Ha-jun greeted him with a bright smile. Moyong Jin, too, looked at Yi-gang with a different perspective than before. Contrary to his usual attire, Yi-gang was wearing a long shirt suited for training instead of his shy long robe. Did youe to train? Yes, I havent been able to practice for quite a while. Why didnt you show up recently? I was inquiring about a few things with father. And its not like I was just idling around. Without specifying what exactly he had discussed, Yi-gang subtly nced at Moyong Jin. Their gazes met in the void. Moyong Jin, for some unknown reason, swallowed nervously. Thats great, brother. Lets train together now. Yes, actually, I had something to ask of you, Ha-jun. Ask? Instead of responding, Yi-gang unhitched his rusty sword and leaned it against a wall. He then picked up a wooden sword used for training. Take a wooden sword. Um? Its been a while; lets have a wooden sword spar. Baek Ha-juns face turned pale. Brother, youre not fully recovered yet. No need to worry. Ive improved a lot. But still He hesitated, whispering softly, Moyong Jin is watching. What does it matter? Do your best. Im curious about both our skills. Even so However, seeing Yi-gangs stern expression, Baek Ha-jun had no choice but to nod in agreement. Listening to their conversation, Moyong Jin clenched his fists. Is he really, truly that strong? Ha-jun must have been exaggerating, Moyong Jin thought. But when Yi-gang really mentioned sparring, Ha-juns hesitancy was palpable. The way his face turned pale was evidence that Yi-gang was evidently stronger than he appeared. As I said, do your best. Alright. Reluctantly, Baek Ha-jun assumed abat stance. It was wless. However, facing him, Yi-gangs posture did not seem anything special at all. Moyong Jin swallowed hard. Maybe its something beyond my ability to discern. It was just like the swordsmanship of his brother, Moyong Tak. Tension filled the training grounds. Here Ie! Come on. The two brothers shed. Chapter 22: Wishing To Get Closer (3) Chapter 22: Wishing To Get Closer (3) Baek Ha-jun charged at Yi-gang first. Did Yi-gang give up the first move because hes stronger? Moyong Jin clenched his sweaty palms and widened his eyes in astonishment. He could not even afford the luxury of blinking, for fear of missing a single moment. What he did not know was that just as Moyong Jin feared Moyong Tak, Ha-jun was also afraid of his older brother. Considering that the age difference between Yi-gang and Ha-jun was only two years, it was quite astonishing. Unlike Ha-jun, who was hailed as the greatest genius of the Baek n, Yi-gang was known to be frail. However, Yi-gang had been sharp since he was young. Thanks to the experiences from his previous life, he matured early. To Ha-juns eyes, Yi-gang seemed much older than just a two-year gap. That was why he dared not defy his older brothersmand. The words, Give it your best. Yi-gang tried to block Ha-juns sword with a horizontal swipe, but that alone was insufficient. Ha-juns wooden sword swayed as if it were made of rubber. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique directly struck Yi-gangs ribs. Snap! Even though Yi-gang managed to deflect some of the force, the sound was still quite rming. Yi-gang eximed and was flung backwards. Moyong Jins mouth dropped open in shock. Brotheeer! However, no one could have been more surprised than Ha-jun. Dropping his wooden sword, Ha-jun rushed over to the fallen Yi-gang. Aaaagh! Brotheer! No one could have ever imagined that the usually calm Baek Ha-jun could scream like that. Ha-jun grabbed Yi-gangs shoulder and shook him. Ugh, ugh. Let go. Are you okay? Im sorry! What do you mean sorry? I said let go. Ugh. Struggling, Yi-gang managed to get himself up and heaved a dry retch. As Moyong Jin watched, he felt drained of energy. He had not expected a legendary fight, but this was just too anticlimactic. Yi-gangs skills were exactly as they appeared to be. It was not that he was ignorant of swordsmanship, but he was no match for Baek Ha-juns sword. For a moment, thinking of Yi-gang as a martial master felt foolish. I must have hit you too hard. It was me who said to give it your best. Did I break your rib? Ha-juns worry was understandable. Yi-gang cautiously touched his ribs, just to check. Hmm, Im fine. Really? Look, not even a bruise. True to Yi-gangs words, his side waspletely intact. Given the impact he had felt on his hand, Ha-jun tilted his head in confusion. Yi-gang smirked and said, Lets spar again. Huh? Why? You dont want to? Its not that I dont want to It seemed pointless. Baek Ha-jun just could not bring himself to say it. If you dont mind, pick up your sword. Hurry up. Since his older brother seemed fortunately fine, Ha-jun had no choice but to pick up his sword again. Watching them, Moyong Jin simply slumped down in disbelief. For reasons unknown, Yi-gang, seemingly unharmed, immediately requested another spar. What in the world is he thinking? A spar only held meaning if the opponents were of somewhat equal skill. He could somewhat guess what was going through Yi-gangs mind. Perhaps hes trying to hone his swordsmanship through sparring since hecks the basics? Certainly, sparring can significantly aid in improving ones sword skills. However, employing such a method would not yield any substantial results. You needed an opponent ofparable skill, a robust body that could engage in realbat without getting hurt, and most importantly, an excellent master who could provide advice on the results of the spar. From Moyong Jins perspective, Yi-gang had none of these. Im, Im going. Like I said before, do it properly. If merely getting hit by a wooden sword made one stronger, then there would be no novices in the world. The sparring resumed once again. This time, Ha-juns movements were slightly slower. However, as soon as Yi-gang shouted at him to take it seriously, he instantly gave his all. ng Yi-gang managed to block Baek Ha-juns downward swinging wooden sword. At the surprising turn of events, Moyong Jins eyes widened for a brief moment. As expected, Ha-juns wooden sword struck Yi-gangs sr plexus this time. The initial attack seemed to have been a feint. Kuhuk! Uaack! Brother! Unwearied, Ha-jun let out a scream simr to the one he had given a little while ago. Moyong Jins eyes narrowed in concern. Being hit at the stomach must have been extremely painful. Are you okay? Cough, ah, Im fine. Yet, Yi-gang once again managed to stand up. For someone considered frail, his tenacity was indeedmendable. Taking a moment to catch his breath, Yi-gang made a proposition that surprised Moyong Jin. Lets do it one more time. What? Seeing the flustered Ha-jun, Yi-gang pushed his luck further. Unable to watch any longer, Moyong Jin intervened. Its nonsense. Oh. Yi-gang turned to look at Moyong Jin, who felt somewhat shrunken and then said, Theres such a difference in skill level. Its pointless to continue sparring. Respect your elder. What? Didnt we talk about thisst time? You should use honorifics. Par don me. Why did he say pardon me? Moyong Jin barely resisted the urge to p himself. Anyway. Its a needless struggle sir. Hmm, I see it differently. Ha! What do you know about swordsmanship? At this rate, youll never beat him in your life. Ha-jun probably thinks the same sir. Yi-gang nced stealthily at Ha-jun. Ha-jun turned his head, avoiding eye contact. Seeing no denial, it seemed he also agreed with Moyong Jins opinion. Repetitive sparring alone is pointless. Theres no one here to give advice or make corrections sir. Yi-gangs expression became peculiar at those words. Instead of exining further, Yi-gang suddenly extended his hand. Whats this sir. A handshake. I heard you taught Ha-jun about handshakes. Ah! In a sh, Moyong Jins face brightened up. The previously downtrodden look he had was now nowhere in sight. Its a custom of the Westerners. A way of greeting by holding each others hand. Oh right. Shall I show you sir. The Baek n brothers might find it difficult now, but it was not the case in the past. Were they not just frogs in a well, having lived only within Xian? Following his elder brother, Moyong Jin had been to Beijing and had established connections with children of other prestigious ns. He took pride in being the capable son of the Moyong n, the ruler of Zhejiang. Show me this handshake of yours. Alright! With his chest puffed out with pride, Moyong Jin eagerly took Yi-gangs hand. They held hands, shaking them up and down. This unfamiliar greeting in the Central ins boosted Moyong Jins confidence. Look at Yi-gangs astonished expression. Did he not seem captivated by a culture hes never witnessed? I knew something was off. Huh? I thought Ha-jun learned it wrong, but you were the one who got it wrong from the start. What are you talking about? The hand is wrong. You should be holding with the opposite hand. Moyong Jin was holding Yi-gangs right hand with his own left hand. Instead of their palms facing each other, Moyong Jins hand was enveloping the back of Yi-gangs hand. Yi-gang corrected it for him. How could it be? Who taught you the handshake? You learned it wrong. Upon hearing Yi-gangs words, a memory struck Moyong Jin. In truth, the handshake was nit as widespread as to be called a trend. To say it was a big fad in Beijing was an exaggeration. He had first learned it from the children of traders at the port, who had trade interactions with Western merchants. You should hold hands like this. As Yi-gang took his hand the correct way, it finally felt right. This feeling of the hand fitting perfectly was certainly the sensation he had when he first learned the proper handshake. And you dont shake it all wobbly like that. He had been taught that a handshake meant holding and shaking hands. Hence, he had fervently shook Baek Ha-jun and Yi-gangs hands up and down. You just need to shake it gently, once or twice. Even for Moyong Jin, it was undeniable. Yi-gangs way of doing the handshake was very refined. Much more so than the young trader from Golden Ruler Merchant Group who taught Moyong Jin. Im doomed. Moyong Jins face turned deep red. Surely, hell make fun of me. The memory of proudly teaching Ha-jun the handshake technique surfaced. The ruthless Baek Yi-gang would surely mock Moyong Jin. The shame was already overwhelming. However, Yi-gang said something unexpected. Well, whats so special about this handshake technique? From now on, do it like this. Ah, yes. You should say yes, sir. Yes, sir. Yi-gang did not mock him. He simply checked to make sure Moyong Jin was doing the handshake correctly and nodded. Baek Ha-jun, standing beside them, sneakily observed the handshake and also nodded in approval. Good. I just happened to know the correct handshake technique, and I taught it to you, right? Right sir. Then, even if you know more about swordsmanship than I do, you can advise me about the spar. As he said that, Yi-gang picked up his wooden sword again. As Moyong Jin nkly stared at Yi-gang, who was preparing for a spar with Ha-jun with an imposing stance, a bted response slipped out from his lips, Yes, sir Hearing Moyong Jins murmur, Yi-gang smiled. A handshake, huh? You sure know strange customs. Its just a simple greeting. He had been a bit surprised when Ha-jun said he learned the handshake from Moyong Jin. In the Central ins, handshakes were packaged as a mysterious Western culture. Of course, to Yi-gang, there was nothing special about a handshake. Whew. This time, Ill take the lead. Yi-gang said this to Ha-jun, who was tensely holding his wooden sword. As he took a deep breath, his ribs heaved. Still, it was bearable. Otherwise, he would still be rolling on the ground. Yi-gang, of course, had a countermeasure. Before fully mastering the secret art of strengthened body, external arts are inferior. Continuously train your body. While not visiting Red Jade Training Hall, Yi-gang learned the secret art of strengthened body from the Immortal Divine Sword. Simply put, it was about making the body robust. It was the second form of thepleted Great Yin Flow, and it was much harder to grasp than the secret art of light footwork. Practicing duels and deliberately getting hit was a part of properly practicing the secret art of the strengthened body. Focus even more. The most important thing is the sword that has been passed down to the descendant. That was also true. Yi-gang wanted to learn swordsmanship. Although it was ate start for the child of a martial artist, Yi-gang had the best master by his side. Do not forget the Way of the Three Talents. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique also originates from those three movements. The Immortal Divine Sword whispered softly. The foundation of swordsmanship is the Three Talents. Instead of teaching the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, the Immortal Divine Sword began with the Three Talents Sword Technique. Although it was called a sword technique, it was a basic move that was inferior to the low-grade martial arts sold at street stalls. Vertical cut, horizontal cut, and thrust. That was all. Yi-gang initially dismissed it as trivial. It was a mistake. Even the horizontal and vertical cuts were not easy to execute with the correct posture. The distribution of weight, handling of the gaze, harmonious movement of the waist and arms, everything was utterly unfamiliar. Under the meticulous guidance of the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang polished the basics of swordsmanship from scratch. However, could hepete with the prodigious Ha-jun with just that level of skill? Im going. With that said, Yi-gang took a step forward. Unlike before, Yi-gang extended his wooden sword forward first. When shing vertically with the sword, do it as if its a lightning strike. Of the thousands of vertical cuts he had swung so far, it was the most perfect strike. With the intention of breaking Ha-juns forehead, Yi-gang shed down with his sword. Huh! The gaze of Ha-jun, holding the wooden sword, changed in an instant. He seemed oblivious to it, but the moment he held the sword, the younger brothers eyes became sharp. ng! Ha-jun parried Yi-gangs wooden sword diagonally. With just that move, Yi-gangs force dispersed. Then, just like earlier, Ha-juns sword whizzed vigorously. Just like in their previous duel, it aimed for Yi-gangs vital point once again. Its the same attack as before. Use the secret art of light footwork! Contrary to Moyong Jins thoughts, Yi-gang always received generous advice from the absolute master after every spar. Thanks to that, while his body was heavy and sluggish, Yi-gangs spirit was lighter than anyones. Whish Instead of striking Yi-gangs sr plexus, Ha-juns sword passed by his armpit. Using the secret art of light footwork, Yi-gangs body seemed to flutter like a falling leaf. To the eyes of Ha-jun and Moyong Jin, it must have seemed as if Yi-gang had deftly evaded the wooden sword. Moyong Jin inadvertently eximed in admiration. Rou-neng-zhi-gang! Softness ovees hardness. At that moment, the Immortal Divine Sword also shouted to Yi-gang, Good! Hold on to his sword! Yi-gang firmly gripped the wooden sword by his side with his left arm. Had it been a real sword duel, he might have been cut. However, if one properly learned the secret techniques of strengthened body, they could also use these skills against real swords. Yi-gang, gripping his wooden sword tightly, pulled it while stretching his body forward. And headbutt! What happened to the Way of the Three Talents and softness oveing hardness? As much as the Immortal Divine Swordughed, Yi-gangughed too. Boom! It was an actual headbutt without any semnce of the elegance expected from a prestigious n. Chapter 23: Wishing To Get Closer (4) Chapter 23: Wishing To Get Closer (4) Taijutsu, literally meaning body techniques, were the foundation of martial arts. All martial arts ns, all martial artists of every sect, learn taijutsu. Whether it was a sect that taught swordsmanship or one that taught the staff, it remained the same. Before handling a weapon, it was more important to first master ones own body. Even if it was not a fist or feet technique, there were various ways to utilize ones body, particrly through the use of knees and elbows. This was because these were the two hardest parts of the human body. They had dense bones covered by skin that was less sensitive to pain. When used correctly, they were no different from blunt weapons. And besides the knees and elbows, there was another equally hard part, and that was the forehead. If one were to get hit in the face with a solid headbutt, even the greatest martial master would undoubtedly have a nosebleed. However, due to itsck of dignity, the orthodox Murim martial artists tended to refrain from using it. Still, one should know how to handle a headbutt. The method was simpler than one might think. You lowered your chin, ensuring the blownded on your forehead instead of your face. Bang! A sound as if a hammer and anvil shed echoed. The foreheads of Yi-gang and Ha-jun collided briefly before separating. Argh! Ugh! Both Yi-gang and Ha-jun staggered. It must have been a jarring impact. Whew, stop. Yi-gang raised his hand to halt the sparring. He took deep, ragged breaths. It seems Im too exhausted to continue. Saying this, he sat down heavily and continued to breathe heavily. They had already engaged in sparring three times consecutively. If this had been Yi-gangs stamina from the past, he would have aplished the impossible. His stamina had been drained for quite some time now. Ugh, it hurts. Ha-jun squatted down, clutching his swollen forehead. It was noticeably inmed. Brother, are you alright? Im fine. On the other hand, Yi-gang only appeared to be out of breath. His forehead, though slightly pink, looked perfectly fine. Moyong Jin, who had been watching since the beginning of their spar, clenched both his fists tightly. His body was slightly trembling from excitement. I had thought it might be a draw Yi-gangs martial arts were truly nothing special. He was not mistaken. Just by observing his heavy panting, it was clear that Yi-gangs stamina was in a poor state. His movements were sluggish, suggesting he might not be able to harness his internal energy. However, that adaptability and fearless momentum Even if it was possible with a wooden sword, grabbing the sword by its side and pulling for a headbutt? He was not afraid of getting hit by the wooden sword at all. If Moyong Jin had been in Yi-gangs ce, could he have done the same? Though Moyong Jin was much stronger than Yi-gang, he had not been as bold against Ha-jun. And above all, to put it strictly, the sparring could be considered a victory for Yi-gang. In contrast to Ha-jun, who clutched his forehead and groaned, Yi-gang looked perfectly fine. In other words, What a hard head! Despite his frail appearance, it was clear that Yi-gangs skull was very thick. At that moment, Yi-gang looked at Moyong Jin. How was it? Huh? Didnt you say you would give advice? Oh Right. His request for advice was not empty words. I noticed your upper body movements couldnt keep up with the footwork technique. To put more power into the sword, you should pay more attention to your lower body. Hmm. I see. Thank you. Yi-gang nodded slowly. It was sincere and precise advice, exactly what Yi-gang needed. The Immortal Divine Sword also affirmed Moyong Jins words. Good. Ill be counting on you in the future. In the future? Yes, from now on, Ill be training at the Red Jade Training Hall every day. Lets practice our swordsmanship diligently together. Wow! The final exmation was not from Moyong Jin but from Ha-jun. He seemed pleased by the news that Yi-gang would being every day. And Moyong Jins face did not show displeasure either. On the contrary, he looked slightly happy, his expression brightening. Alright! Its not alright, its yes. Yes. Seeing Moyong Jins nervous smile, Yi-gang thought, Just as I suspected, he doesnt seem like a malicious person. Hmm, thats what Im saying. I doubt someone like him would feed Ha-jun Sangong powder and request a sword seizing spar. Moyong Tak had such a scheme in mind. He nned a sword seizing spar between his younger brother and Ha-jun in front of the young martial artists of Xian. Furthermore, his n was to show off Moyongs prowess to the spectators, even resorting to dirty tricks if necessary. However, looking at Moyong Jins naive face, it was hard to believe. That kid might not be aware of his brothers ns. Yi-gang agreed with that sentiment. Speaking of which, its been difficult to see Young Master Moyong Taktely. Huh? Oh. How is he doing? Hes probably mingling with the martial artists here in Xian. My brother has always liked doing that. I see. He seemed clueless. Well, I should be going. Time had flown by. It would soon be dark. Yi-gang left the Red Jade Training Hall ahead of Ha-jun and Moyong Jin. He could have trained a bit more, but truthfully, he was not feeling well. When he touched his forehead, he felt a sharp pain. Ugh. You still havent mastered the secret art of strengthened body. He was a tadte in using the secret art of strengthened body when he was headbutting. It was because he never expected Ha-jun to hit back with his own forehead. While walking, Yi-gang halted due to the surging pain. He leaned against a tree for a moment and rubbed his side. As expected, it was sore from the massive blow by the wooden sword. Suddenly, Peng Mu-ah popped out from behind the tree he was leaning against. Are you alright? Gah! It was fortunate that he froze when surprised due to his nature; otherwise, he might have screamed embarrassingly. Youre hurt! No, no, Im fine. Who did this to you? Was it Moyong Jin? Its okay. More importantly, how long have you been watching me? Peng Mu-ah had been hiding behind the tree, watching Yi-gang. Instead of answering his question, she grabbed Yi-gangs face, inspecting his reddened, swollen forehead. Hehehehe! The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled. Peng Mu-ah kept following Yi-gang like this. Eventually, an exasperated Yi-gang red at her once, but it backfired. From then on, she started following him secretly. That Moyong Jin, the scoundrel! How could he do this to someone so fragile? Its just a minor injury from sparring with Ha-jun. Go away. That guy? That evil Baek Ha-jun! Heh. It was indeed bothersome, but Yi-gang could not exactly hate her for it. In his eyes, she was just a child. It was hard for anyone to be cold to someone who approached with such goodwill. Peng Mu-ah took out an ointment with a fragrant scent from her pouch. Stay still. This is a special ointment from our Peng n. While Peng Mu-ah seriously applied the ointment to his forehead, Yi-gang remained still. Why did you spar? Its not good for your body if you push it too hard. Ive told you many times, Im not that weak. Youre lying Yi-gang could not understand why Peng Mu-ah was so clingy. Could it be because he was handsome? Tsk. Ha-jun also looks quite simr to me, but seeing that she shows no interest, it seems its not because of my looks. In contrast to his previous life, he was born with a more refined appearance in this life. But it did not seem like Peng Mu-ahs fondness was solely based on his looks. Ill scold that Baek Ha-jun for you, so dont worry. Theres no need She, of the same age as him, stepped forward, wanting to protect Yi-gang. What do you think the daughters of martial arts ns would have grown up seeing? In their surroundings, there would have always been brutish men who knew nothing but strength. Then, what about her Due to that, many of them develop unusual tastes in the opposite sex. Such as being well-versed in cultured arts like poetry, calligraphy, and painting. Or they might be drawn to those who elicit a protective instinct, liking those who appear frail. Looking at Peng Mu-ah fussing over whether he had any other injuries, it seemed quite usible. Still, shes just a kid. Such a bother. But from Yi-gangs perspective, it felt like nothing more than a childs curiosity. Yi-gang made an effort to keep a cold expression. His patience had its limits. With a voice as cold as dripping ice, he prepared to speak harshly. Why were you hiding in a ce like this? Just stop being annoying and go away. That was all he intended to say with his question. I have something to give you. Something to give me? However, that statement shattered the mask he was trying so hard to maintain. Soon after, Peng Mu-ah pulled out a small wooden box from her belongings. Curiosity sparked in Yi-gangs eyes. Its something my father gave to me Well, he didnt say it was only for me, and there are two pills in there anyway What is it? Its good for the body. Not exactly an elixir, but close. As Peng Mu-ah opened the box, a rich aroma enveloped them. It revitalizes the bodys energy and is also good for internal injuries. He told me to take it in case anything happens. Anyway, Ill be returning home in a little over a month. You should have one. Despite her casual demeanor about it, the aroma was profound. Two medicine pills, each the size of an acorn, were wrapped in gold foil. You! Yi-gang, who was nning to act indifferent, was deeply moved. Youre giving me something so precious? You seem unwell. Im healthy. Thank you! Yi-gang quickly epted the medicine pill. Eat it right away. They say you should consume a Mending Origin Pill as soon as you take it out of its container. You truly are kind. If it was good for the body, Yi-gang would not hesitate to consume it. Haha, such a naive fellow. Watching Yi-gang chew the pill thoroughly, the Immortal Divine Swordughed softly. But Yi-gang was entirely engrossed in savoring the taste of the pill. It has tuber fleeceflower. Mustve been aged for about a hundred years. With ligusticum striatum Hmm, and they added licorice and honey. You can discern that? Of course, I can. Not long after Yi-gang ingested the pill, he felt a warm surge throughout his body. His vision became clearer, and his senses felt electrified. This is truly a good pill. Although she imed it was not an elixir, it was evidently a precious medicine pill. It would undoubtedly help in the healing process if one had internal injuries, and perhaps even enhance ones internal energy. But it might be of no use to Yi-gang. Hehe. In that case, can you do me a favor? Peng Mu-ah asked cautiously. Feeling cheerful, Yi-gang nodded with enthusiasm. Well um, in about a week, a famous performance troupe will being to Huaqing Pool. Would you like to watch it with me? Huaqing Pool was a renowned ce in Xian. It was a garden built by Emperor Xuanzhong of the Tang dynasty for his consort Yang Guifei, famous for its beauty. It would be fun to see if there was a performance troupe there. A date invitation. (Date in english) Date Whats that? There was no reason to decline. Sounds good. Really? Truly?! Peng Mu-ah seemed joyful as she yfully twiddled her fingers. Then, see you then! With that, she suddenly turned and ran off. She might trip if she runs like that. Wonder why shes running away. Shes probably shy. No matter how smart one acts, theory and experience are different. Haha. The reward of receiving the precious medicine called the Mending Origin Pill was more than plentiful. Seeing how much Peng Mu-ah cherished it brought a smile to Yi-gangs lips. However, Peng Mu-ahs joy did notst long. That very night, at the dinner table, Moyong Tak brought up a topic. Yi-gang inquired, A banquet? Its not exactly a banquet, more like an intimate gathering. Hehe, do you remember that ce I told you aboutst time? The one known for its good food and drinks? Yes, the Greatest Gold Tower. In about a week, Ive arranged to rent the whole ce out. All the renowned figures of Xian and the handsomely groomed talented people will gather. It was so grand, it could not be described as modest even in jest. Ive formally sent out the invitations. Lets enjoy it as the main guests. It was not an atmosphere where one could decline. Listening to the conversation, the anxious Peng Mu-ah suddenly raised her hand and asked, That, thats in the evening, right? Hermitment with Yi-gang was during the daytime. Yes, to share exquisite drinks, wed have to meet in the evening. After all, they say Xians nights are brighter than its days. Oh, then thats great! Peng Mu-ah sighed in relief and smiled. However, her expression hardened at the following words from Moyong Tak. Hahaha! During the day, theres a performance by a troupe from Beijing at Huaqing Pool. Lets watch it together and then have fun together in the evening! Oh. Peng Mu-ahs face looked as if the sky had fallen. Yi-gang averted his gaze quietly. Well, at least I kept the promise. Seeing Jin Ri-yeon in a fluster beside Peng Mu-ah, who looked on the verge of tears, Yi-gang took a big sip from his cup. Chapter 24: Sword-Seizing Spar (1) Chapter 24: Sword-Seizing Spar (1) Xian, Huaqing Pool The performing troupe from Beijing put on masks and vivid makeup as they performed their y. At that moment, the One-Armed de Wielder raised his sword high with his only hand! The one ying the role of the announcer eximed in an exaggerated manner. The performer dressed as the One-Armed de Wielder lifted his de. Perhaps because he was a viin, the shy de resembled Yi-gangs rusty Shooting Star Fang. This viin! Surrender and ept the aura of our n! The Murim Alliances Inescapable Net is alreadyplete. Kneel! Other performers dressed as members of the Murim Alliance brandished their swords, spinning around gracefully. Their movements matched the rhythm perfectly, looking quite menacing. The One-Armed de Wielder swung his sword down. It was as if lightning had struck from a clear sky. Whooosh- The so-called One-Armed de Wielder struck down with his sword. To the martial artists, the move seemed all for show, but it was enough to amaze themon folk. It seemed intended for dramatic effect. At the very moment the sword was swung, the members of the Murim Alliance stopped abruptly in unison. With just one strike, he cut down five members of the Murim Alliance. From the chests of the paused Murim Alliance members, red blood gushed out. Of course, their chests were not really cut. It was just a burs of duck feathers dyed red. However, the scattering red duck feathers looked exactly like spurting blood. Even the martial artists, who had seen real blood spurt several times, were impressed. As the first act came to an end, the performers approached the spectators, graciously epting coins in appreciation. Yi-gang too handed over a few coins and apuded. Its impressive. It felt so real. The de technique waspletely odd, but it was cool, Peng Mu-ah mumbled as such. She had been in a sulky mood just that morning, but going out seemed to have lifted her spirits. Moyong Tak also smiled brightly, speaking to Moyong Jin. Hmm, turning the One-Armed de Wielder, who was a public enemy of Murim, into a y. Truly, these Beijing performing troupes have great ideas, dont they? Huh? Oh, yes. You! Stop daydreaming. Hahaha. However, Moyong Jin seemed startled, as if his mind was elsewhere. Despite his professed love for performances, he was not concentrating at all. Yi-gang quietly observed the two brothers. Moyong Tak looked around at his group. Shall we slowly head to the restaurant? The sun was already setting. The group reluctantly began their departure. Around the performing troupe, people still flocked. The next act was about to start, after all. I wish we could stay longer and watch more. The Immortal Divine Sword seemed even more reluctant to leave than the young Peng Mu-ah or Ha-jun. Despite it being just a y, you seem to find it regretful? The character of the One-Armed de Wielder was quite impressive, wasnt he? He was a public enemy of Murim who was hunted down and killed. A public enemy of Murim right, tsk tsk. His skills were quite good, making it very intriguing. Due to the Immortal Divine Swords nagging, Yi-gangs departure was dyed. As he made his way through the crowd, attempting to follow his group, there was a sudden interruption. The Immortal Divine Sword whispered softly, Yi-gang. Even before hearing the warning, Yi-gang already felt an unsettling sensation. As he bumped shoulders with someone, Yi-gang swiftly turned around. Even if he could not use internal energy, it did not mean he was unfamiliar with martial arts. Using the basic grappling technique, which any child of a martial arts n would know, he twisted the persons wrist. Aaaargh! The one Yi-gang subdued was a young boy. He looked emaciated, almost indistinguishable from a beggar. Let go of me! Youre hurting someone! As the boy screamed, the attention of the crowd was drawn. However, Yi-gang nonchntly checked his belongings. Huh, so such things still happen. The purse he had kept inside his pocket was missing. Give me back my purse. Before I hand you over to the government office and have your wrist cut off. What nonsense are you talking about? I didnt take anything! Yi-gang frisked the struggling boy, but the boy didnt have the purse. Why are you manhandling an innocent person! Innocent, you say. Such ces are perfect for pickpockets. And those who do pickpocketing, often belong to the Low Down Sect. Yi-gang leaned close to the ear of the sly-looking boy. Didnt anyone teach you who I am? It seems Geumhwa and Jeong Gu failed in training you. ! The previously enraged boy mped his mouth shut. His eyes trembled in confusion. Dont make things difficult. Just hand over my stuff, and Ill let you go. While the boy seemed unaware of who Yi-gang was, just the name of the Xian Branch Manager was fearsome enough by itself. Its in the ankle The moment Yi-gangs gaze shifted to the boys bulging ankle, a sh of a sword gleamed from somewhere, shing at the boys ankle. Swoosh- Ah! Fortunately, the sword only sliced through a hidden pocket in the ankle strap. Realizing that his ankle was unharmed, the boy was visibly shaken. It was Moyong Tak, who had returned and swung his sword without warning. Smaller pickpockets often hide stolen goods in their ankle straps. Haha. It seems this technique has spread even here. Yi-gang quietly looked at Moyong Tak. Moyong Tak, chuckling, picked up the purse and handed it over. Dont be too upset. Its all because of your shy appearance. When these lowlifes see such a trendy nobleman, how could they resist? Trendy? Yi-gang examined his attire. A red outer garment adorned with intricate embroidery. Contrasting with it, a robe as smooth as ebony and elegant leather shoes. Moyong Tak had long since admired Yi-gangs attire. Although it was not intended, the style was said to be trending in Beijing recently. On top of that, Yi-gang wore numerous rings, including one adorned with a ruby the size of a fingernail. I dont want to criticize the fashion sense of the descendant, but it does seem a bit excessive. Being too shy can quickly be gaudy. Its stylish. Yi-gangs appearance was the epitome of a nobleman. Moreover,pared to hispanions, he looked significantly slender and frail. It was no wonder that the pickpocket boy targeted him. It feels a bit much to hand him over to the government office. Ill let him go. Upon hearing Yi-gangs words, Moyong Tak grinned. In any case, even if Moyong Tak had not intervened, Yi-gang had intended to release the young thief. Be more careful with your hands in the future. With those words, Moyong Tak extended his right hand to the boy. Was he offering a handshake? As the boy hesitantly reached out, Moyong Tak genuinely shook his hand. Such a dirty, delicate hand. Then, veins bulged on Moyong Taks arm. Grip- With a vicious sound, the boys hand was crushed. Ah, ahhh! This is your punishment. Live with repentance. Ugh, ughhh! Moyong Tak released his grip a momentter. The boys hand turned a shade beyond red, to purple. Tears streamed down his face as he shivered, holding his broken right hand. The strength of a martial artists grip was unbearable for a street pickpocket. Clutching his hand, which undoubtedly had several broken bones, the boy staggered away in escape. Such ingratitude. Even when shown mercy. Haha. Standing up with a satisfied expression, Moyong Tak earned a re from Yi-gang. Even if one were from an orthodox sect aiming to be a reputable master, peel back ayer, and this was what you would find. Many among the martial artists were like this. Not only Moyong Tak could cloak such violence in the guise of mercy. Oh! I recognized young masters face and rushed over. Truly, it had to be you, brother! To think you showed mercy to that damned scoundrel. Several young men appeared, pping. They all looked well-dressed, and weapons were fastened at their waists. They were unmistakably martial artists at a nce. Oh! Arent these our younger brothers? Didnt expect to see you already. Hahaha, we came to watch the street performers before the evening banquet. I had the same idea. This is something. Moyong Tak warmly exchanged greetings with the martial artists, even though he had not been here for long. It was astonishing. The appearing martial artists were all from the various sects within Xian. Yi-gang, standing behind, immediately recognized the identities of the arriving martial artists. Two from the Seven Lightning de Sect and two from the Green Field Gang. Those with a lightning emblem on their swords were from the Seven Lightning de Sect, and those with green belts were martial artists of the Green Field Gang. In Xian, not only was there the Baek n, but various smaller sects gathered. All of them were orthodox martial artists in opposition to the Murim Alliance. Since its like this, lets go together. That would be nice, but I have my entourage. Ah, the members from the Seven Stars Conference! There must be someone from Azure Forest as well. Thanks to you, brother, we have this great opportunity today. Hehe, they are all good people. In their friendly exchange, they likely did not recall the pickpocket whose hand was broken earlier. And that was not the only thing they had forgotten. A smirk appeared on Yi-gangs lips. The attire of the descendant is surely noticeable. They engage in such childish acts, keke. Their eyes clearly met Yi-gangs. Even though Yi-gang had been away from the main house for several years, they should have recognized him. However, they treated Yi-gang as if he were air. I was just assisting this friend who was facing some difficulties. Oh? That friend youre referring to? Hmm, dont you recognize him? When Moyong Tak mentioned Yi-gang, they finally tilted their heads, taking a closer look at him. Isnt that the Young Master Baek Yi-gang? Haha. Now, he seems more like a younger brother to us. Ah, its Young Master Yi-gang. They feigned recognition with a touch of theatricality. Its been so long that I forgot. Its been a while, Young Master Yi-gang. Theyzily extended their hands for a casual handshake. Yi-gang reciprocated the handshake. Ive been away from the n for a while. Im d to see you looking healthy. Hehe. Their words were polite, but their demeanor told a different story. For the unwell Yi-gang, thatment was clearly a sarcastic jab. Thanks to you all. Seven Lightning de Sects Jong Seok-oh, Yang Jeong. And Green Field Gangs Go Hee-sam, Chu Do-young. The previously smug martial artists suddenly stiffened. You knew our names? How could I not? They had not even imagined that Yi-gang would know their names. Every time on the n Heads birthday, the sect leaders would visit to offer gifts and pay respects. Didnt you all just tail them? The precious elixirs and such that the sect leaders presented to the n Head? I enjoyed them very much. Both the Seven Lightning de Sect and the Green Field Gang were sects that bowed their heads to the Baek n. They were the ones who showed loyalty by visiting annually on the n Heads birthday. Yi-gang was highlighting the difference in their positions in a roundabout way. I have a good memory. I recognized you just by seeing the back of your heads, as you were always bowing. But you all seem different. Wha-what do you mean! I mean, keep your eyes wide open when walking around. Thinking he spoke indirectly was a mistake, Yi-gang outright confronted them. Seeing their faces turning crimson with anger, Moyong Tak quickly intervened. Haha, in just a few years, Yi-gang, youve grown so much. Given how much your demeanor has improved, its understandable that we couldnt recognize you at first. He mediated skillfully. Yi-gang had said his piece, and the martial artists did not dare to openly express their anger, so no conflict arose. Lets meetter with smiles on our faces. With that, Yi-gang turned away without hesitation. The martial artists from the Seven Lightning de Sect and the Green Field Gang could only clench their fists in suppressed rage. As Moyong Tak followed Yi-gang, he sneakily turned his head towards the others. Everyone, dont take it to heart. The gathering will surely be enjoyable. Hahaha! His mouth smiled, but his eyes held an oddly cold glint. The martial artists stood still, mulling over that icy gaze.
The main gate of the Greatest Gold Tower was unusually shut tight. Moreover, there were tworge, imposing gatekeepers standing guard. However, as soon as Yi-gang and his group approached, they immediately opened the gates. Please,e in. They then showed their respect with an exaggerated gesture. Such a gesture was expected towards the esteemed guests who had rented the entire restaurant. Notably, a bead of cold sweat slid down the neck of one of the gatekeepers. He recognized a familiar face. Yi-gang, looking down with a cold gaze, was now dressed invish attire unlike before. However, his confident demeanor and aristocratic stride remained consistent with his past memories. Who would have thought that the skinny boy from back then was a young master of the eminent Baek n? Though the injury had healed, the smack he received still seemed to sting on his lips. Yi-gang retracted his gaze and entered the restaurant. Shortly after, someone stopped in front of the gatekeeper. Hmm, can I head straight to the fourth floor? The bowing gatekeeper raised his head to see Moyong Tak, who unmistakably looked like a man of culture. In terms of importance, he was no less than Yi-gang. He was the very employer of the Low Down Sect who rented the entire restaurant. Yes, weve prepared the main table for you. I see. Moyong Tak quietly observed the gatekeeper, then turned to hispanions. Go on ahead. And you, Sir Moyong? Jin Ri-yeon asked, but Moyong Tak just shrugged. Haha, I drank too much tea during the day. Oh With the excuse of visiting the restroom, the group went up without suspicion. Moyong Tak waited for them to climb the stairs before moving. The direction he took was not towards the restroom. There was a unique spot within the Greatest Gold Tower. The indoor garden on the first floor and the old shrine within it. Without hesitation, Moyong Tak entered the shrine. Inside, someone was waiting for Moyong Tak. Young Master. Ah, have you been waiting long? No, sir. Good, everything I instructed is prepared? Yes, Ive ryed everything to the chef. Take this. From his belongings, Moyong Tak handed over a shimmering gold yuanbao. The man who received it unexpectedly wore a slightly shocked expression. Theres no need to give the final payment when the task isntpleted yet. Its not the final payment, its an addition. To generously give 50 gold nyang as an extra fee. It was certainly not just a request for a sessful banquet. As expected, Moyong Tak handed over a powder wrapped in yellow paper from his belongings. Add this in the Golden Essence Liquor. And bring that bottle at the time I mentioned. There should not be a single error. Young Master It was a tense moment even for the worn out Low Down Sect member. You know what will happen if things go wrong. Moyong Tak merely smiled coldly, which looked all the more ruthless. By any chance do you know what kind of drug this is? Tsk. Moyong Taks hand moved lightning-fast to grasp the mans throat. Kehk, keuk Do you really want to know? Even as his face turned red from the strangtion, the man did not struggle or make a sound. From Moyong Taks perspective, that was quite satisfactory. It seems you dont need to know. Kehk, heuk Yes. I hope you dont disappoint me. I will never let you down, Young Master. From the moment he received the first gold yuanbao, the Low Down Sects Xian Branch was as good as enved to Moyong Tak. Dont worry. What youre concerned about wont happen. With a sly smile, Moyong Tak left, and the man massaged his sore throat. Whew. Getting involved with Moyong Tak was indeed a massive burden. To mix an unknown powder into the drink, especially at a banquet where people from Baek n, Peng n, and Azure Forest were all gathered. What would have happened if he had not established a connection with Yi-gang? Compared to Moyong Tak, Yi-gang might becking in martial skills and experience, but at this moment, he was their only hope. For now, I must trust him. Rubbing his throat, Jeong Gu muttered to himself. Chapter 25: Sword-Seizing Spar (2) Chapter 25: Sword-Seizing Spar (2) ording to Geumhwa, the Greatest Tower of Gold was a restaurant that was recently built. It was built by the Low Down Sect with a lot of money spent on its construction, and they even brought in an excellent chef from Sichuan. Moyong Tak instructed them to prepare delicious Sichuan dishes when hosting in the restaurant. Contrary to popr belief, not all Sichuan dishes were spicy. However, spicy dishes were the essence of Sichuan cuisine. The numbing sensation and fragrance from the Sichuan pepper and m pepper stimted ones salivary nds. Yi-gang was impressed by the dish served to him. Its Kung Pao Chicken and Boiled Beef! Do you like these dishes? Of course. Before reincarnation, in the West, there was a popr Chinese dish called Kung Pao Chicken. This was what they called Kung Pao Chicken. A dish made by stir-frying chicken and cashews with spicy seasoning. The harmony between the sweet taste of the nuts and the chewy chicken thighs was amazing. After the wave of savory taste, the numbing aroma of the Sichuan pepper remained in the mouth. The Boiled Beef was also typical of Sichuan cuisine, where plenty of chili oil was used. The beef was stewed with white cabbage and chili oil until tender. When picked up with long chopsticks, the meat is so tender that it falls apart. When you chewed on the well-seasoned cabbage and meat together, a sweet broth gushed out. Unlike Kung Pao Chicken, its charmy in its moist and hot texture. When your mouth started to burn, what you needed was a high-proof white liquor. On the table was an elegant ceramic bottle. As he uncorked the bottle, decorated with a golden string around its neck, a rich aroma of alcohol spread. It was the famous expensive liquor, Golden Essence Liquor. Moyong Tak poured the Golden Essence Liquor into Yi-gangs cup. Can you drink? Even setting aside your youth, Im a bit concerned about your physical condition. Would I be qualified to savor its elegance if I refused Golden Essence Liquor? Oh! Yi-gang downed the potent drink in the crystal cup in one gulp. Moyong Tak pped his hands in delight. As expected, my instincts were right. You definitely have the qualities of a great master! Heh! The fiery liquor was like a cold fire. Once swallowed, one could feel its trail down the throat and into the intestines. And the rich aroma felt with every breath out of the nose. It was a scent simr to flowers or even pineapples. However, today, he could not taste it. What a pity. Unseen by Moyong Tak, Yi-gang spat the liquor he held in his mouth into a hand towel. Before being driven out to the outskirts, Yi-gang often drank. At that time, he could forget the pain and worries, primarily because the taste of the liquor was unparalleled. However, while his mind was mature, his body was still young. There was a reason why minors were prohibited from drinking. After his return, Yi-gang had not touched alcohol. To spit out that precious Golden Essence Liquor. What a waste, my descendant. How do you feel? The food and the drink, its hard to detect because of their rich aroma. The scent is overpowering. I was asking about the taste Ah, nevermind. While the Immortal Divine Sword noticed the difference in taste, Yi-gang was deep in thought. Ordinary people would not notice the sprinkling of harmful substances due to the powerful taste and aroma. Yet, if Ha-jun was affected by a harmful substance, he would surely notice something wrong with his body. Want another drink? Haha, Ill take a break. Upon Moyong Tak offering the bottle, Yi-gang responded with a smile. Everyone enjoyed the feast joyfully. However, there were those observing them. Those sitting around one table were disciples from the Seven Lightning de Sect. Though they were eating with chopsticks, they were not filling their stomachs. They kept gulping down their drinks. They drank the precious Golden Essence Liquor as if it were regr wine, quickly and inrge quantities. Being intoxicated could blur ones judgment and cause dizziness. However, it also gave courage. You treat Baek Yi-gang quite kindly, Brother Tak. Well, after all, he is also from the Seven Great ns. How can I distance myself openly from him? Thats true. Earlier today, a man named Yang Jeong, who had confronted Yi-gang, scratched his throat anxiously. Damn, is it because I acted friendly with those Green Field Gang punks? My whole body feels itchy. Even though they belonged to the same level of martial sects, they have a conflicting rtionship in Xian. Despite outward appearances, the Seven Lightning de Sect and the Green Field Gang did not get along. They often shed swords with each other to that extent. Just bear with it a little longer. Its something our brother requested. I guess. They were deeply influenced by a figure named Moyong Tak. Typically, martial artists from prestigious ns tended to be arrogant towards disciples of smaller sects, but Moyong Tak treated them like brothers. But that was not the only reason. Unlike those Green Field Gang guys, we have the trust of our brother. Thats true. But, is it really okay? What do you mean? To openly pick a fight with a family member of the Baek n Moyong Tak had a specific request for them. To provoke Yi-gang at the banquet. Mistakes can happen when drinking. Moreover, that youngd, Baek Yi-gang, is an exiled child of the Baek n. And most importantly Yes, since Brother Tak has promised to watch our backs. The favor Moyong Tak promised was no small matter to them. Especially for those who did not just n to stay in Xian but wanted to advance to significant positions in the Murim Alliance. If you dont take risks, theres no reward. With that said, Yang Jeong stood up from his seat. Jong Seok-oh also stood up with him. Having gulped down their drinks, they transformed their intoxication into courage. It was signified by a deep sigh infused with the smell of alcohol. Whew, lets go. They approached Yi-gang and the members of the Seven Stars Conference. Since they were the central figures of this banquet, a crowd had gathered around them. Pushing through the crowd, they stood before Yi-gang, scratching at his nerves with variousments. All while mixing inughter and jest. Trusting the smiling Moyong Tak, Yang Jeong brought up a sensitive topic. It was not anything significant, just about: The incident where Yi-gang, living in exile in a manor, was ambushed. Except for Yi-gang, everyone else was ughtered. A lot of them died, I heard. You must be deeply grieved. The atmosphere turned heavy, but this might be what Moyong Tak wanted. They wouldnt be happy even in death, would they? Protecting their master was their duty. Youre the only one who made it back alive. Hehe, how about epting a drink from me Oops! And just as Yang Jeong was rambling on, someone sshed alcohol onto his face. It seemed like something Yi-gang would do. But it was not him. Yi-gang was merely staring coldly at Yang Jeong. Disrespectful bastard. The one who sshed the drink was Moyong Tak. He was not smiling as usual. Ah, br-brother. Shut your mouth, Yang Jeong. Yang Jeong felt a cold rush in his head. Had someone not promised to subtly intervene on his behalf? As Yang Jeong looked around, he noticed the res from the crowd were colder than he had expected. Especially Baek Ha-jun, Yi-gangs younger brother, had his hand on his sword. Just then, someone stormed in and shouted at Yang Jeong. Look at this, acting like hes too important! You dare! It was Go Hee-sam from the Green Field Gang. Ive held my tongue because Brother Tak took pity and took in even the scum of your Seven Lightning de Sect, but now I cant stand it any longer. Step outside. S-scum? This bastard! Ive been wanting to teach you a lesson for a while. With those words, an angered Go Hee-sam drew an iron rod from his waist. The iron club was a signature weapon of the Green Field Gang. You madman! Yang Jeong was utterly bbergasted. It was true that he was not on good terms with the guys from the Green Field Gang. But after Moyong Taks arrival, had they not at least pretended to be friendly on the surface? Above all, there was no reason for them to be this enraged for insulting Yi-gang. Since we have esteemed guests here, lets not do this now. Settle it on the sparring stage. Moyong Tak said coldly. It was only then that Yang Jeong fully grasped the situation. Such a stab in the back. Moyong Tak had said he would use Yang Jeong to change the atmosphere of the banquet. His younger brother, Moyong Jin, would step up and tten the Baek ns nose. What Yang Jeong was supposed to do was merely to create a bit of tension, but unexpectedly, the situation had turned. If any problems arose today, he would undeniably be the one to bear the responsibility. It was clear as day, especially seeing Go Hee-sam from the Green Field Gang, who could not contain his sneeringughter. Oh, so you think you can puff up like that? Lets have a go then. Yang Jeong, too, drew his de. Once he cut down that Green Field Gang scum, everything would be set right. The waiters and the other martial artists were taken aback, but it did not matter. Before heading to the sparring ground, Yang Jeong pulled out a handkerchief. The alcohol that had sshed on his face stung his eyes. It was while he was wiping his face with the handkerchief. A voice, which he had entirely forgotten, rang out. So now, even insignificant pests treat me as if Im easy prey. It was a young boys voice, yet the words dripped with heavy sarcasm. What caught Yang Jeongs eye as he lowered the handkerchief was a flying liquor bottle headed towards him. Wha! Seeing the heavy bottle flying towards his face, Yang Jeong instinctively caught it with his hand. Thud! And then, from his obscured view below, someone sharply kicked Yang Jeongs shin. His leg went numb, and before he knew it, Yang Jeong found himself falling backward. It was certainly disgraceful for a martial artist, even if drunk. But he had no time to feel embarrassed. You wanted a drink? Someone grabbed the cor of the fallen Yang Jeong. It was then that Yang Jeong realized. The one who had swiftly knocked him down was none other than the weak-looking young master he had inwardly looked down upon, Yi-gang. What Wha- What the hell! Just as a flustered Yang Jeong was about to express his anger, Yi-gang shoved a ss cup into his mouth. Then, Yi-gang snatched the liquor bottle that Yang Jeong held. If he was hit in the face with the bottle, the cup in his mouth would surely shatter. The consequences of that were clear. Blurgh! Yang Jeong, his face turning pale, tried to spit out the cup. Rather than making Yang Jeong choke on the cup for a lifetime, Yi-gang tilted the bottle, spilling the alcohol. Liquor poured into Yang Jeongs eyes and nose, causing him to il wildly. It was aedic sight. Hence, the reactions of the others were a beat slow. Crazy! Yang Jeong! It was Jin Seok-ohs voice. Themotion began btedly. Ugh! Wait, stop! Baek Ha-jun! Stop! Busy wiping his face, Yang Jeong did not know how the situation was going. All he heard were shocked shouts, sounds of something crashing through the air, and noises that seemed like someone being hit and tumbling to the ground. Someone, stop them! I-I did nothing wrong. Please, wait! How dare you! Keuk! And then, cutting through all the noise, Yi-gangs voice distinctly reached his ears. You are vermin who crossed the line. Yang Jeong, who was being referred to as vermin, hastily wiped his eyes and looked to his side. His fellow disciple Jin Seok-oh was on the ground with Baek Ha-juns foot pressing on his chest. Judging by the de in his hand, it seemed he had tried to help Yang Jeong. Another vermin, trying to deceive and use me. Lifting his head, Yang Jeong saw Green Field Gangs Go Hee-sam, who was threateningly wielding an iron rod just moments ago, now standing nkly. The iron rod he had been holdingy on the ground. Grasping his wrist and staring wide-eyed was How pitiful. It was Yi-gang, muttering with a smirk. There was no one else. Yang Jeong could not believe the situation. Yi-gang, a mere loser of the Baek n, looking as frail as a farmer tilling the fields, it was he who had floored Yang Jeong and caused Go Hee-sam to drop his iron rod. That same Yi-gang now coldly looked down upon Yang Jeong, who had his head bowed. Folk like you shouldnt act so arrogantly in front of me. Unless you have some backing. It was wrong to have believed that Moyong Tak would have their back. No, maybe the initial problem was looking down upon the Baek n while living in Xian. Or perhaps it was underestimating Yi-gang right before them. Isnt that right, Young Master Moyong Tak? Yi-gang turned to Moyong Tak, who remained seated, and remarked. Hmm. Youre engaging in such disgraceful acts. Pointlessly hosting feasts, calling these lowly types brothers. If you wanted a fight, you shouldve said so from the beginning. Or is it that the Moyong n traditionally enjoys such antics? Baek Yi-gang! The one who cried out, his face turning pale, was Moyong Jin. Yi-gang nced briefly at Moyong Jin, then addressed Moyong Tak again. Youve handed an excessively treasured sword to that youngd. Perhaps you wish to reenact the old sword seizing spar feud that existed between the Moyong and Baek ns. I wont deny having had such thoughts. Werent we never on good terms to begin with? Is this what the Gentleman Sword desires? Not at all. Its merely the heartfelt wish of a dutiful son. Moyong Tak smirked once more. Although the n he painstakingly constructed had somewhat gone awry, as long as his main objective was achieved, he could not care less about trivial matters like the Seven Lightning de Sect or the Green Field Gang. The atmosphere in the room grew cold. It seems like a farce, not even worthy of a theater y. Jin, ready your sword. Be prepared, Ha-jun. Moyong Jin, as if anticipating this, drew his sword with a tense expression. Crush him just likest time. Baek Ha-jun, indifferent to his brothersmand, gripped his sword. Chapter 26: Sword-Seizing Spar (3) Chapter 26: Sword-Seizing Spar (3) Peng Mu-ah gently tapped Jin Ri-yeons arm. When Jin Ri-yeon turned to look, Peng Mu-ah had a flustered expression on her face. What should we do, sis? What should we do! First Lets calm down. Then hyah! He spun around and shoved the cup into his mouth! I had no idea he was like that. Despite her words suggesting shock, in reality, Peng Mu-ah had immediately drawn her de. If Jin Ri-yeon had not stopped the disciple from the Seven Lightning de Sect, who was probably about to assist Yang Jeong by drawing his de, he would have been in deep trouble. Of course, he had already been knocked down by a kick to the sr plexus from Baek Ha-jun, instead of Peng Mu-ah. Really, I only thought he was weak, but to think he had that side too, how unexpected. As Peng Mu-ah said this, she was gasping for breath. Contrary to her words, her face looked excitedly flushed. Jin Ri-yeon felt at a loss. Please dont be surprised if something embarrassing happens at the banquet. Yi-gang had told Jin Ri-yeon that this morning. She wondered if something embarrassing would really happen. And sure enough, it did. And it was all under Yi-gangs lead. Those jerks, if they said such things in front of me, even I would have snapped! Peng Mu-ah voiced her support for Yi-gang with a scoff. To Jin Ri-yeons eyes, it was true that the Seven Lightning de Sect had provoked the situation. However, Yi-gangs retaliation was immediate and incredibly bold. The problem was that the one Yi-gang picked a fight with was the Moyong n. She naturally thought Moyong Tak would be furious, but he surprisingly epted it with augh. He dered a sword-seizing spar. A battle of pride between the Moyong n and Baek n had begun. The people at the restaurant were holding their breaths at this unexpected turn of events. Waiter. Moyong Tak called out to a waiter, who was cleaning up the broken bottle pieces. Ye-yes! Weve wasted good liquor. Bring another bottle of Golden Essence Liquor. Make sure its the best one with a special aroma. Ah, understood! The waiter rushed off, forgetting about the cleaning. Moyong Tak leaned back in his chair leisurely. Theres no rush, so lets take it easy. Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun were still ring at each other. The atmosphere was tense despite the closeness they had developed from training together over time. Yi-gang responded lightly. Indeed. He surprisingly nodded in agreement to the suggestion of taking a short break. Yi-gang looked at his hands. Though he wiped them with a towel, they still smelled of alcohol. Ill go wash up for a moment. Youre not nning to run away, are you? Haha. Just kidding. Haha. Yi-gang descended the stairs of the restaurant. The people who were specting if a spar would happen immediately nced at each other, gauging reactions. Everyone, rx. The food and drinks are delightful. After Moyong Tak said that, the crowd took their seats. Ha-jun also sat down and slowly closed his eyes. However, Moyong Jin could not do the same. In front of Ha-jun, who seemed unfazed, Moyong Jin hesitated. You. Yes? Youre suddenly facing a spar, and youre not nervous? Ha-jun did not reply, which made Moyong Jin feel even more frustrated. Its not just a regr spar, but a sword-seizing spar using real swords. The honor of our n is at stake. And? What do you mean and? Obviously Saying that one should obviously be nervous would only make Moyong Jin, who was truly nervous, look ridiculous. He had been reprimanded by his elder brother not long ago. He was told that he would perform the sword-seizing spar with Ha-jun in front of everyone. He had tried to calm himself by repeatedly thinking about this spar, but when the day arrived, his body became stiff with tension. On the other hand, Ha-jun seemed calm. At this rate, there was a possibility of losing again. You too. No, I mean, you are. Moyong Jin swallowed and asked, Your brother ordered it, right? For you to fight. Yes. Unexpectedly, Ha-jun readily admitted. He too, like Moyong Jin, was fighting due to the will of his elder brother. Moyong Jin felt both a sense of camaraderie and a sense of injustice. His father had lost in a sword-seizing spar against Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san in the past, but What does Moyong Jins spar with Baek Ha-jun have to do with that? To show the martial world that the Moyong ns swordsmanship was superior to the Baek n? Whats the intention behind demonstrating that? There was one reason. It was for his elder brother, Moyong Tak. Externally, he could not express it, and he even dared not think about it, but in reality, that was the case. Moyong Jins subconscious felt this situation was irrational. Thats why I feel more at ease. At that moment, the silent Ha-jun suddenly said that. Moyong Jin did not understand what he meant. You feel at ease? My brother is much smarter than I am. Even so. Also, theres no way my brother would do anything that would harm either me or our n. If it had been the old times, before he got to know Yi-gang and Ha-jun, he might have disagreed. Would you trust your half-witted older brother when there was no one to trust? He might have fired back like that. But now, after getting to know Yi-gang and Ha-jun, Moyong Jin could not refute those words. If my brother says to fight, then its right to fight. But since Ive already drawn the sword Ha-jun looked straight into Moyong Jins eyes. I dont n on losing. Moyong Jin instinctively avoided that gaze. Jin. Enough with the pointless chatter. Come here. Right then, Moyong Tak called out to Moyong Jin. Moyong Jin, as if running away, but with an awkward stride, sat beside his brother. Are you nervous? Yes. Of course, you would be. Moyong Tak did not me Moyong Jin. Now, take the cup. He then handed over a small cup made of crystal. On the table, unnoticed until now, was a bottle of Golden Essence Liquor that the waiter had brought over. The bottles mouth was adorned with gold strings. This is Rx. Do your best. I trust you. Young Moyong Jin does not drink alcohol. However, how could he refuse his brothers words in such a situation? Touched, Moyong Jin took the cup, and Moyong Tak poured Golden Essence Liquor into it. But what if I get drunk? Ha-ha! A mere sip from this small cup would not dull your sword skills. Instead, it will put you at ease. Moyong Jin nodded and took a gulp. The sip of Golden Essence Liquor, though minimal, felt incredibly cold. However, once it slid down his throat, it felt zingly hot. Euk. How is it? My chest feels warm. Feeling a bit rxed now? It seems so. Truly, he felt warmth inside, and courage began to surge. Seeing his younger brother like that, Moyong Taks eyes curled up like crescents. Oh, perfect timing. Just then, Yi-gang wasing up the stairs. Go prepare for the spar. Yes! Moyong Jin headed towards the sparring stage with a stern expression. He seemed ufortable, touching his chest now and then, but felt better than before. Moyong Tak looked back at Yi-gang, who was not approaching immediately but stood beside Jin Ri-yeon and Peng Mu-ah. Whatever they whispered to each other remained unknown. Hmph. Moyong Tak was not particrly interested. His attention was entirely on the uing spar. The preparations are perfect. Choosing such an borate method was to eliminate any potential risks. At the outer restaurant, where there are no vassals of the Baek n. Having the martial artists as witnesses for the duel. He used the drug, Pilinu powder, received from Tang Go-jin of the Tang n. I wouldve preferred not using the Low Down Sect. The conditions for using Pilinu powder were stringent. It worked best mixed with alcohol, and after mixing, it must be consumed within a certain period. He could not possibly perform such a meticulous process in public view. It was unavoidable. The Low Down Sect would surely not defy Moyong Tak. It must have been handled properly. Boldly, Yi-gang sat down next to Moyong Tak. Its about time it started. You took quite some time. Was it a big deal? Haha. Yi-gang ignored Moyong Taks jest. Yi-gang also seemed visibly tense. It was surprising when the frail Yi-gang subdued the Green Field Gang disciple with his techniques, but to Moyong Tak, it was still of a lower caliber and unworthy of his attention. Jin, get ready. Upon Moyong Taksmand, Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun locked eyes and ced their hands on their sword hilts. Unlike the friendly spars, in a sword-seizing spar, they did not follow the ceremonial steps like shing their swords thrice. Just as Moyong Tak was rising to address the spectators about their role as witnesses Someone called out to him. Excuse me, Young Master Moyong. Unexpectedly, Peng Mu-ah approached. Hm? Wondering why he was being bothered at such a critical moment, Moyong Tak concealed his irritation and offered a thin smile. What is it? You dropped this. The moment he saw what was in Peng Mu-ahs delicate hand, Moyong Taks heart felt like it dropped heavily. In Peng Mu-ahs hand was a yellow piece of paper. It was the yellow paper from Sichuan that sealed the Pilinu powder. Th-thank you. He almost snatched the paper from her. Yes. Peng Mu-ah returned to Jin Ri-yeons side. Despite this, Moyong Taks heart continued to race uncontrobly. It was clear. This yellow paper was the same one Moyong Tak had kept with him. The one he had passed to the Low Down Sect member Dropped it? Impossible. There was no way he had dropped something he had already handed over. As Moyong Taks thoughts reached this point, he heard Yi-gangs mocking voice. This liquor smells different. Seems like you got a new one. Oh, only this one is tied with a golden string. When Moyong Tak turned his head, Yi-gang was holding a bottle of Golden Essence Liquor, gulping it down. All of this had happened in the brief moment Peng Mu-ah had diverted Moyong Taks attention. Moyong Tak instinctively snatched the liquor bottle from Yi-gang. From the looks of it, he had already consumed quite a bit. This meant Yi-gang had ingested multiple times the amount of Pilinu powder that had been given to Moyong Jin. What what have you done?! Moyong Taks face contorted in despair. Just because I took a little sip of your drink Was there gold dust or something in it? Yi-gangs casual demeanor and words seemed suspicious. What did they say happens when one overdoses on Pilinu powder? A small amount was said to be harmless, but ording to Tang Go-jin, it was clear Uhm ah gah. Suddenly, Yi-gang clutched at his chest. Cough, cough! He started coughing violently, convulsing severely. He was clearly not okay. The crowd began murmuring in confusion. Baek Ha-jun and Moyong Jin, who had been locked in a stare-down, also turned their gaze to Yi-gang. Hey! Hey! Moyong Tak, also rmed, checked on Yi-gangs condition. Yi-gang, his face now pale, red at Moyong Tak. With force, as if he was vomiting blood, he uttered a single word, Poi poison! The moment the word poison left his lips, someone screamed in horror. What?! Moyong Tak grabbed onto the staggering Yi-gang. People stared at Yi-gang and Moyong Tak with shocked expressions. Amidst their ring eyes, Moyong Taks head began to throb with pain. Yi-gang looked as though he might vomit blood at any moment. Theres no way it definitely wasnt poison If Moyong Tak were entirely innocent, he would not have uttered such a remark. However, at his careless words, Yi-gang chuckled. Heh. Haha. Moyong Tak could not understand why Yi-gang, shaking his shoulders, was quietlyughing. Why are youughing? Of course it wasnt poison. Only then did Moyong Tak realize that Yi-gang seemed much better than he initially thought. His breathing was steady, and he was even smiling. His face was flushed because he drank and exerted strength. With aconite, corydalis, and dahurica seeds, I made sure I wouldnt feel any pain. Moyong Taks face hardened like ice. Ephedra, stone weeds, and others to awaken the senses. Even a small dose will make the senses sharp, preventing sleep for days. Yi-gang was reciting the ingredients that Tang Go-jin had mentioned when providing the Pilinu powder. There are many dangerous ingredients as well. Ive heard that the soldiers at the borders inhale the vapor from boiled pig urine before battles. This is even more potent than that. What nonsense are you spouting? Haha. To Moyong Tak, Yi-gangsughter sounded like the devils chuckle. Though I have some knowledge in medicine, there are many things I didnt recognize. The person who crafted it is quite skilled Shut your mouth! Itd be better if you lowered your voice. Because Yi-gang spoke softly, the spectators could not fully hear their conversation. However, they were certainly aware that something suspicious was happening. Yi-gang then stood up, looking perfectly fine. He dered to the onlookers, who were staring with dropped jaws, All unrted to me should leave this ce by the count of three. This includes those who work here. It was an abrupt and rudemand. Yet, the one giving the order was a young master from the Baek n, someone no one could underestimate in Xian. Those who remain will certainly pay the price, staking my ns and my name. Three. And then, he began counting down immediately. Even if they were not from the Seven Lightning de Sect or the Green Field Gang, all the martial artists who hade to watch on Moyong Taks invitation wore faces of indignation. They looked at Moyong Tak as if urging him to say something, anything. Two. But all he did was maintain silence with a twisted face. One- Everyone, please leave. Moyong Tak had no choice but to say it in a dejected voice. Soon, the crowd that had filled the fourth floor of the restaurant all descended. They even hurried, fearing they might offend Yi-gang. The only ones left were Yi-gang, Moyong Tak, and the members of the Seven Stars Conference. Tsk. Yi-gang clicked his tongue at Moyong Tak. You fed such a thing to your brother just to win in a mere spar? This time, he did not lower his voice. Moyong Jin looked back and forth between Yi-gang and his own brother in shock. If you had used a mountain venom on Ha-jun just to win, I might have understood. Its a spar you had to win after all. Yi-gangs voice carried a subtle hint of anger. After meeting Jeong Gu a short while ago, Yi-gang verified the powder handed to him by Moyong Tak. By smelling the powder and consuming a small amount, he had discerned its true nature. Thanks to his hands-on experience and consistent study in pharmacology, he understood it fully. It was not Sangong powder. It was a drug that temporarily enhanced martial strength and made one forget fear. In other words, it was intended not for Ha-jun, but for his own brother. Such drugs that temporarily awaken the bodystent power inevitably have side effects. You should know that, Yi-gang said, genuinely angered by Moyong Taks scheme. From a human standpoint, as a brother Shut up. You shouldnt feed such trash to a brother whos about to be a martial artist. You shameless bastard. Yi-gangs gaze was icy. I said shut up! Moyong Tak drew his sword like lightning. His wless sword-drawing technique was so swift it was almost invisible. The sharpened de threatened Yi-gangs throat. Stop! And then, everyone rushed toward Yi-gang and Moyong Tak. Brother! Leading the charge was Moyong Jin, his expression seemingly on the verge of tears. Moyong Tak saw his younger brothers face. This, this The ever-present smile he wore like a mask was now gone. His face contorted, as if he would crumble at any moment. Chapter 27: Sword-Seizing Spar (4) Chapter 27: Sword-Seizing Spar (4) How could you feed such a thing to your younger brother? There was a limit to cowardice. If you had any human decency, how could you do that? As an older brother, how could you do that to your own younger brother? Yi-gangs scolding felt like a knife scraping across Moyong Taks heart. His face twisted uglily with anger and shame.
Moyong Tak, too, had his innocent days. Seventeen, or was it eighteen? It was before he started his activities as a member of the Seven Stars Conference. Wooreureung It was a noisy night with loud thunder and heavy rain. But his steps were light. It was a happy day. His entry into the Seven Stars Conference was confirmed. He had be a representative candidate for the next generation martial master of the Moyong n. Moyong Tak, who had been told he was not suitable for mastering the Star Cloud Sword Technique, had worked even harder. How happy his mother would be to hear the news. The pitiable mother, struggling between the first and third wives as the second wife of the n Head. She would be surprised as he did not even send a message before visiting. In his arms, he brought some sweets. It had been a long time since he returned home, so he would be able to see his younger brother Jin. He would be very happy to receive the sweets. Just a moment ago, he was so happy. In front of his mothers residence The merchant who had been visiting the n for a long time, and a supplier of tea leaves Until he witnessed his mothermitting adultery. Crack! With a sh of lightning, Moyong Taks face was revealed. His handsome face was twisted as if in agony. Because he had flung his umbre aside and drawn his sword, his hair and clothes werepletely soaked. Ah, no, dont! His mother was clinging to Moyong Tak and wailing like that, but her voice was drowned out by the thunder. All he could hear was the sound of his heart pounding fiercely. In front of Moyong Jin, a middle-aged man was writhing, clutching his bleeding wrist. The filthy hand that had been touching his mothers face had been cut off by Moyong Tak. ncing at the severed hand, Moyong Tak raised his sword again. This time, he intended to behead him. It was fortunate that the thunder was loud and the rain was heavy. They would not be able to hear thismotion. Somehow, neither the guards nor the attendants were in sight, so it might not matter. Amidst the rumbling noise, a word from his mother reached Moyong Taks ears. He, he might be your biological father! Frozen in the posture of holding his sword, Moyong Tak stiffened. It was an unbelievable revtion. His mother seemed to guess Moyong Taks disbelief, spilling truths she had not been asked. Her pitiful situation, caught between the first and third wives, only receiving cold stares from the n Head. And the tea leaf merchant, who had been kind to her, a rtionship that had alreadysted 20 years. The secret that his blood might have been passed on to Moyong Tak or his sibling, Moyong Jin. It was a situation that could not be more horrifying. In front of the fierce storm of fate, Moyong Tak seemed on the verge of copse. Please, forgive me. Your father, he even took in the third wife to That day, Moyong Tak ultimately could not bring himself to kill the merchant. It was not that his resolve weakened at the words that the man might be his biological father. Dealing with a severed hand was one thing, but disposing of a corpse was difficult. He could not expose his mothers shame to the n. Never speak such nonsense again. My father is the Gentleman Sword Moyong Jeong-cheon. Looking down at his weeping mother, Moyong Tak spoke coldly. Moyong Tak returning to his residence. He walked as if he had be a ghost. He had lived his entire life with pride in the Moyong surname. The child of a prestigious n. He lived as the son of a righteous father and a wise mother. Lies. There was no way he, of such esteem, shared blood with that worthless trash. He could not be the product of such disgrace. Its a lie. The notion that the merchant, who had been begging for his life with a severed wrist, trembling, could be his biological father Brother! Before he knew it, Moyong Tak had arrived at his own residence. There, Moyong Jin was waiting for him. It was his younger sibling, whom he had not seen in a year. Now, what, seven years old? Seeing his brother, Moyong Jin ran towards him with a bright smile, not minding the rain or running on the muddy path. Moyong Tak reflexively tried to lift and hug Moyong Jin rushing towards him. Ugh. Unintentionally, he shoved his approaching sibling. Moyong Jin, who had fallen butt-first into the mud, looked up at his brother nkly. He seemed so startled by the situation that he could not even cry. Bro-brother. Why? Moyong Tak halted unsteadily, then walked past his younger brother, who sat there nkly. From behind, he could hear Moyong Jin starting to cry, but he ignored it and kept walking. Its an illusion. The merchants face seemed to reflect in the face of his younger brother, Moyong Jin. It had to be a misconception. There was no way his young brother, merely seven years old, could be like that. However, doubt and confusion began to twist deep within Moyong Taks heart. Entering a room where not even a candle was lit, Moyong Tak stood still. He had ced a mirror next to the bed, but due to the darkness, he could not see his reflection. He stood quietly, staring into the ck mirror. Indifferently, the sky struck with lightning again. Crack The nearby bolt illuminated the room for a moment. And in the mirror, the reflection of Moyong Taks face The man who had been crying in front of him just a while ago with a severed wrist, he was crying with the exact same face as that man. The room darkened once more. Moyong Tak shattered the mirror he had gotten from the Western Regions with his bare hands. Clutching his bleeding hand, he made a resolution. He would prove that he carried the Moyong bloodline more intensely than anyone. Moyong Tak was determined to gain his fathers approval and inherit the n Head position. Live like the Gentleman Sword, Moyong Jeong-cheon. He had lived with this thought. However, Moyong Tak increasingly resembled the tea leaf merchant. He was the child of sin.
Brother! Moyong Jin ran towards Moyong Tak. He was not as affectionate as before. Now thirteen, he seemed more childlike than Moyong Tak did at the same age. As Moyong Tak drew his sword and aimed it at Yi-gang, he came running, trying to stop his brother out of concern. Despite being treated so coldly and tormented. Even now, knowing that Moyong Tak had given him something akin to poison. How could he wear such a worried expression? In Moyong Jins face, the thick blood of their father, Moyong Jeong-cheon, was now clearly visible. The thick eyebrows, the slightly upturned corners of the eyes, all of it was the same. Contrary to himself, who, as he grew, increasingly resembled the tea leaf merchant of that day. Stay back! Moyong Tak warned, extending his sword further. As the sword seemed to target the neck of Yi-gang, the people rushing in hurriedly halted. Youre ying a dangerous game. Yet, even in a situation where his life was threatened, Yi-gang showed no fear. Or perhaps, he was just pretending. So, youve decided to back me into a corner, Yi-gang. Dont me me. With fiery eyes, Moyong Tak red at Yi-gang. Then, he swung the sword he was holding. The onlookers gasped in shock. But what Moyong Tak swung his sword at was not Yi-gang. He shed the table in two. Crash-! Bottles fell and shattered, and food spilled over them. Yi-gang gave a hollowugh. Destroying evidence, are we? I dont know what youre talking about. Huh. Moyong Taks smile was not as rxed as before. Dont y dumb. The Golden Essence Liquor didnt contain your poison. What? Yi-gangughed. I had already taken it out separately. Cant you tell, seeing that your brother and I are unharmed? Of course, the Golden Essence Liquor that Moyong Jin received didnt contain any Pilinu powder. Yi-gang came to meet Jeong Gu, saying he was going to the bathroom. After roughly figuring out theposition of the drug, he had hidden it away. I kept it safe, ready to be used at any time. Yi-gang clearly had Moyong Tak by the throat. Ill give you a choice. Yi-gang licked a droplet from the Golden Essence Liquor on the back of his hand. If youply with my demands, at the very least, Ill ensure that no one outside of those present here will know of your deeds. Moyong Taks gaze wavered. If what happened today were to be known throughout Jianghu, it would be the end of Moyong Taks life. Of course, they would not dare to openly harm a child of the Moyong n, but it was the ns reputation at stake. Instead of bing the Young n Head, he would be treated like an abandoned child of the n. Yi-gangs lips held the fate of Moyong Tak. First, return to your n. Id prefer not to see your face from tomorrow onwards. And? And, do noty a finger on the Low Down Sect members youve employed. Forget about seeking revenge. Moyong Tak must have realized that the sect members he hired had sided with Yi-gang. Respond. I understand. Yi-gang had ns to continue using the Low Down Sect members. And What he would demand next was not for others ears. Unable to speak it out loud, Yi-gang whispered into Moyong Taks ear. Moyong Taks face contorted. Thats difficult. It seems you have plenty of money. You can slowly repay it by converting it into silver slips of the Golden Ruler Merchant Group. Yi-gang demanded materialpensation. Moyong Tak was bbergasted, but Yi-gang spoke as if it were a matter of course. You dare to demand money outright. If you want to strike a deal, you need to pay for it. Thatsmon sense. You have quite the peculiar sense ofmon sense. Is it somon to find something more sincere than money? Moyong Tak would have to pay a rightful price. And that price would be something for Yi-gang to collect. Yi-gang needed a lot of money. With his current inability to freely use his ns funds, the debt Moyong Tak owed him would be helpful. If you, my descendant, were strong in martial arts, you would have finished this annoying matter by beating him up and calling it a day. Thats for sure. Yi-gang thought the same. Anyway, he had thwarted Moyong Taks petty n. Then is that all? Moyong Tak asked bitterly. Yes. If the Young Master keeps his promise, nobody would dare spread rumors recklessly, right? As he had been doing all along, Yi-gang addressed Moyong Tak with respect. Moyong Tak nced at Jin Ri-yeon and Peng Mu-ah. There was no one among them who would carelessly spread the rumors of todays events. Alright, lets leave it at that. Please leave your younger brother behind. Wouldnt it be nice to let the kids get closer? They wont need to mind you. Please, let them y at ease and leave. Moyong Tak sneakily nced back at Moyong Jin. Moyong Jin, not knowing what to do, kept alternating his gaze between his brother and Yi-gang. After a moment of silence, Moyong Tak opened his mouth. Stay here. Brother, I too! Stay put. With the firmmand, Moyong Jin reflexively shut his mouth. Ill send some people in about a month. Return then. Thats wise. Yi-gang, smiling slyly, approached Moyong Tak. And he swiftly extended his right hand. Have a safe journey back. The party was enjoyable. Was this an offer for a handshake? Moyong Tak extended his right hand to grasp Yi-gangs. The handshake was much more convincing than the one with his younger brother, Moyong Jin. Our father said he hopes the Baek n and the Moyong n will maintain a good rtionship moving forward. I wholeheartedly agree with this, Yi-gang whispered, so softly that others could hardly hear. My younger brother, Ha-jun, will be the n Head someday, though Im not sure about your side. Lets get along. So that we can smile the next time we meet. Yi-gangs eyes. Moyong Tak felt a freezing chill as he looked into them. How could the eyes of a boy, barely a year older than his brother, look like that? Like a night swallowing light, his pupils made Moyong Tak feel momentarily overwhelmed. It soon turned into a strong impulse. A desire to scream that he was not scared, that he had not lost. An animalistic urge to crush Yi-gangs slender hand in the handshake, to show he was stronger. The veins in Moyong Taks hand bulged. Crack Surely, Yi-gangs hand would be more fragile than the pickpockets he had broken earlier in the day. It was simrly slim, much paler, and softer. However, unlike the pickpocket, Yi-gang did not scream. He just looked back at Moyong Tak with indifferent eyes. Had Yi-gang shown any pain, Moyong Tak would have let go, but he continued to grip Yi-gangs hand tightly. Dont feel wronged. Its all your fault. From their sped hands, drops of blood dripped down. Drip, drip. And then, cold sweat trickled down Moyong Taks forehead. Both the humiliation youve suffered and the hole in your hand are all self-inflicted. Ugh. Unable to bear it any longer, Moyong Tak was the first to let go. His right hand was pale, and the palm wascerated as if pierced by a sharp stone, bleeding. It would be difficult to wield a sword for a while. Yi-gang, indifferent, was wiping his own hand with a handkerchief. Unlike Moyong Tak, his hand was clean. However, the ring he wore was splendid, with sharp jewels embedded on the side of the palm. It was Moyong Taks hand, which he had exerted so much force with, that was torn by the jewels. External art? He could not help but mutter that. It was only the skin that had been soft. That slender hand of Yi-gangs was like steel. Ha ha. Yi-gang just sneered in lieu of a response. Young Master Yi-gang. Then, a voice calling for Yi-gang was heard from the direction of the stairs. Neung Ji-pyeong and his subordinates were standing there. No one had noticed them ascending the stairs, so everyone was taken aback. We hurried over when we heard you had copsed from poisoning. Neung Ji-pyeong and his Biyeon Squad were the pride of the Baek n, specializing in covert operations and escort duties. It seems you are alright after all. From the beginning, the Biyeon Squad and Neung Ji-pyeong had been guarding Yi-gang and Ha-jun from outside the Greatest Gold Tower. Its just that I was greatly surprised when Young Master Moyong Tak said he wanted to leave in a hurry. What does being surprised have to do with copsing? It was a disappointment so deep it could make one copse, wasnt it? Isnt that right? As Yi-gang asked this, looking at Moyong Tak, Moyong Tak gave a bitter smile and said, Thats right Chapter 28: Sword-Seizing Spar (5) Chapter 28: Sword-Seizing Spar (5) The atmosphere in the hall was as tense as a sheet of ice. Neither Neung Ji-pyeong nor the members of the Biyeon Squad knew how the situation had turned out, and the others remained silent. Peng Mu-ah and Jin Ri-yeon pretended they had not seen anything and avoided the topic. Moyong Tak bitterly smiled and bowed his head deeply. Yi-gangs cold voice rang like thunder. Then, please take care on your way. I will. Without a proper send-off, Moyong Tak headed towards the staircase of the restaurant. He had been weed when he arrived, but he was alone when he left. Brother! Of course, his younger sibling could not just stand by. Moyong Tak, who was about to descend the stairs, stopped. Then, he slowly turned his head. Moyong Jin, despite being the one calling his brother, flinched and bowed his head. Seeing his foolish younger brother, Moyong Tak opened his mouth with difficulty. I Moyong Jins face clearly resembled his. Anyone could tell they were brothers. Moyong Tak hadmitted a sin. He had used his younger brother for his own sake. He had even drugged him to ensure victory in the spar. It was evident, but did that mean Moyong Tak regarded Moyong Jin merely as a tool? To gain their fathers approval, he used his only brother. It was unclear. No, its fine. Moyong Tak realized he had sinned. Whatever he said would sound like an excuse. Take care. Hone your swordsmanship and learn about the vast world. When you return to the n, I will send people to meet you. Come back home with them. Yes, brother. With those words, Moyong Tak trudged down the stairs. It was a lonely and empty departure. Silence loomed in the hall. Well. It ended well. The one who broke the silence was Yi-gang. Moyong Jin, whose face had been twisted, swiftly turned his head to re at Yi-gang. But soon, he bowed his head in mncholy. It was not Yi-gangs fault. Everything was his brother Moyong Taks fault. Moyong Jin knew this too, so he dared not me Yi-gang. Yi-gang approached Moyong Jin, who had his head bowed. Do you resent your brother? What? He used you. And also The words left unsaid were clear enough without guessing. It was about attempting to feed him something suspicious. Are you mocking me? Does it look like Im mocking you? Moyong Jin lifted his head to look at Yi-gangs face. Indeed, it did not seem like he was being mocked. I resent him, just a little. Why only a little? Because I can understand. Im weak. Brother had to gain fathers approval, and because I was weak, there was no other way. From what I saw, you didnt seem that weak. Thats not the only reason. Then? Brother, hes also a person with insecurities. Huh. That was truly an unexpected response. Yi-gang slightly widened his eyes. Perhaps, at some point, my brother became ill. Im not sure when it started. Moyong Jin was deep in thought, more so than Moyong Tak, and even more than Yi-gang. Yet, the fact that he was still young was undeniable. And probably, my mistake is the biggest. It would have been settled if I had won. If you had beaten Ha-jun, do you think the Gentleman Sword would have been so pleased? Moyong Jin neither affirmed nor denied it. At least, his brother Moyong Tak had thought so. Yi-gang, seeing Moyong Jin in torment, gave a slight smile. Lets find out. What? Sir Neung. And everyone. Yi-gang suddenly asked everyone as he looked around. Could you give me, Ha-jun, and this kid a moment, please? The request was to leave just the three of them and step down for a while. Neung Ji-pyeong hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head. When Jin Ri-yeon dragged Peng Mu-ah out, only three were left on the fourth floor. What are you up to? You didnt take that strange drug. So, there should be no problem with having a spar. A spar now? Theres no need for a sword-seizing spar, just fight to your hearts content. Its normal to feel rxed after going through a big ordeal, isnt it? Yi-gang was right. Moyong Jin realized that the trembling in his hands had stopped at some point. Looking at Baek Ha-jun, who quietly raised his sword, his heart did not pound. His brother had left inplete ruin. There was no way his body would stiffen up for just a match anymore. Bring it on. As Baek Ha-jun said that, Moyong Jin also instinctively lifted his sword. His brothers ns had all gone awry. Even if Moyong Jin were to defeat Baek Ha-jun here, there would be no rumors spreading. The same was true for the opposite. Alright. It was precisely because of this that his heart felt lighter. Swords shed in mid-air. Chang chang chang Unlike wooden swords, the metallic sharpness of real swords rang out. The match had begun abruptly. Moyong Jins Star Cloud Sword Technique flowed gently through the tip of the sword. A sword modeled after a cluster of stars should inherently be free. It has to be as solid as an iron wall yet shine impressively. About your brother, Yi-gang spoke, cutting through the sound of shing swords. It seems like he didnt trust you enough. What? Focus on the match. Indeed, Moyong Jin immediately regretted his retort. His focus faltered, and Baek Ha-juns sword swooshed in. The sword passing right in front of his forehead sliced a lock of his hair as it went. He felt a cold sweat. He insisted on you taking that drug to ensure your victory in the match, didnt he? In reality, it wasnt as dangerous a drug as I described. I might have exaggerated a bit. Hiek! Even just fighting as you are. You would have been capable, actually. That could not be. It was supposed to be a friendly spar, but had Moyong Jin not already been miserably defeated by Baek Ha-jun once? I know a great martial master. After seeing your swordsmanship, he mentioned that youre quite familiar with the Baek ns swordsmanship. He said that the level of Star Cloud Sword Technique is not low, so if you act defensively, it wont be easy for Ha-jun to win. Chae-aeng-! Moyong Jin parried Baek Ha-juns overhead strike. It was not incorrect. Trained by his brother to anticipate Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, Moyong Jins body moved reflexively. With the tension released, his movements became more fluid. It wont be easy to defeat Ha-jun, though. Anyway, your brother might have been excessively worried about you. Saying youre stillcking. Itsmon among siblings with a significant age difference, after all. So what are you trying to say? Regardless, winning the sword-seizing spar was imperative. Only then could his brother earn recognition from the n Head, and also Ugh! The one who grunted was not Moyong Jin, but Ha-jun. Moyong Jins treasured sword pierced through Baek Ha-juns defense. To avoid being stabbed in the shoulder, Ha-jun hastily raised his sword to block. Ka-ga-gak! Unlike Ha-jun, who held an ordinary blue steel sword, the sword Moyong Jin wielded was a treasured cold iron sword, prepared for the sword-seizing spar. Ha-juns de ttered as it was struck off. The spar was more evenly matched than before. Its an interesting reason, isnt it? If you win the sword-seizing spar and return, the n Head will be pleased, and thus, Moyong Tak will receive the recognition of the Gentleman Sword. The n will sing praises of Moyong Taks name. Is that correct? Yes! Hah! I told you not to answer. Yes, from what Ive heard, that reason seems flimsy. Moyong Jins sword became increasingly sharp, but his mind was clouded with Yi-gangs words. Ha-jun attacked even more fiercely with his now jagged-toothed sword. He was indeed a formidable opponent. Think about it. If you win against Ha-jun in the sword-seizing spar, who will receive the praise? Your brother who went to the n with you, or Moyong Jin also felt a sense of incongruity. You, who personally avenged for the n? Isnt it a strange n? There must have been better ways to enhance ones own standing. And then, the spar reached its conclusion. Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun bothunched strikes that, ifnded, would surely be fatal. Their swords, each aiming for the neck and chest, shed in mid-air. Ka-ang-! Sparks flew, and their ears rang. Ha-juns sword broke and stuck into the wooden floor. Moyong Jin stood panting, his sword still raised. Keuk. And then, Ha-jun scowled as if infuriated. Its the swords fault! Uh Moyong Jins face, on the contrary, was one of disbelief. He was well-versed in the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. On the other hand, Baek Ha-jun, unlike Moyong Jin, had not studied the Star Cloud Sword Technique. Moreover, Moyong Jins sword was far superior. Thats why only Ha-juns sword had snapped and flown away. But regardless. I won. A victory was clearly a victory. Oh, its fair and square. Before he knew it, Yi-gang had approached and said so. Instead of basking in the joy of victory, Moyong Jin approached him, as if ready to grab him by the cor. Really? For real? What are you talking about? That thing you just said. That my brother was actually doing this for me Hahaha. Thats absurd. Yi-gangughed. Moyong Jins face turned red. Whats so funny. How should I know? That Moyong Tak would do such nonsense for you? You fell for a careless remark I made. Yi-gang did not believe for a second that Moyong Tak had unknowingly done that. Moyong Jins eyes flickered with confusion. People are easily deceived, huh? Now I understand why your brother cant stand you. So, the truth is I dont know. How would I know what your brother thinks? Even if I did, you should already know. Moyong Jin felt deted. What was his brother thinking when he devised those ns? It was also unreasonable to take Yi-gangs words at face value. They were nothing more than interpretations made for his convenience. It was an undeniable fact that Moyong Tak had tried to feed Moyong Jin a dangerous drug. He was always too harsh under the pretext of discipline. I dont know either. Whether you cut ties with your brother or try to mend things, thats your choice. Go ask him. Ask him? Yes, he hasnt gone far. His brother, Moyong Tak, left the restaurant not long ago. He must have gone back to the Baek n to get his belongings, so he was probably on his way there. If he hurried, he could catch up with him. But he didnt ask me to follow him. Then live with the curiosity for the rest of your life. No, I cant do that! Moyong Jin scrambled to leave. Yi-gang stopped him. Wait, take something with you before you go. With that, Yi-gang went down the stairs and brought back something. It was a long object wrapped in cloth. He also brought a brush and wrote something on a piece of paper, then tucked it into the cloth. What is this To the curious Moyong Jin, Yi-gang exined what the object was. Moyong Jin was greatly astonished after hearing the story. What on earth why? Its not for free. I understand that, but Suddenly, Yi-gang grabbed Moyong Jin by the cor. Moyong Jin could have resisted if he wanted to, but he was too easily dragged along. Make sure you tell him exactly. That I persuaded the n Head. Under stood. Both you and your brother owe me a huge debt. His tone was nothing short of threatening. A cruel smile hung on Yi-gangs lips. As soon as Yi-gang released Moyong Jin, he grabbed the object and dashed down the stairs. Yi-gang quietly watched the empty staircase. This damn guy. The Immortal Divine Sword, which had been quietly observing themotion up until now, finally spoke. Youre quite sharp. You mean smart. Or perhaps wise. Wise? Huhu. Even so, the Immortal Divine Sword seemed quite pleased with itself. However, Im not sure if that Moyong kid will properly pay the price. Theyre notoriously sinister fellows, after all. We also have to collect the cost of the item. What can be done? I have his brother as a hostage. It seems so. How did you manage to discern the true intentions of that Moyong Tak fellow? Im not really sure if that was his intention. In my view, your conjecture seems correct. Really? Its typical for younger siblings to not understand the hearts of their elder brothers. The Immortal Divine Sword was a younger sibling who had an older brother. Rascal. It had a sour taste in its mouth.
Moyong Tak walked as if he had lost his soul. He had not drunk much alcohol, but his legs were failing him. He could no longer muster a smile. In the end, he had fed his younger brother a forceful dose of Pilinu powder. What Yi-gang said was not wrong. Such a drug originally ruins the takers body. It draws out the bodys dormant energy but often damages the true origin energy in return. However, the Pilinu powder he brought was different. It was personally made by his close friend, Tang Go-jin. Using the ns secret technique, they minimized the side effects. There was a high chance that Moyong Jin would just feel exhausted for a few days. What pointless talk. However, there certainly was a clear possibility of damage to the blood vessels. Moreover, Moyong Tak had no intention of engaging in such a discussion. On what grounds? I guess I do have dirty blood. He had lived as if blind, intending to prove that he shared the Moyong blood. But the actions he took were nothing short of cowardly. He only realized it after everything had crumbled because of Yi-gang. The naked truth of the human being known as Moyong Tak was so vile. Peoples gazes were immensely shameful. It was even more so because his brother, whom he thought would surely despise him, did not despise Moyong Tak. He never told anyone, but he envied his younger brother. Moyong Jin had talent. In the sight of his younger brother diligently practicing the Star Cloud Sword Technique, Moyong Tak constantly saw the reflection of the n Head. It was the talent for the sword that Moyong Tak could never possess. That was why, instead of properly teaching the Star Cloud Sword Technique, he might have focused on teaching the way to break the Baek ns Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Deciding to put his brother forward and make him win in the sword-seizing spar, now that he thought about it, was twisted Brother! Moyong Tak stood still abruptly. He had not even noticed his brother following behind. What is it. I came to ask you something. I have nothing to say. Moyong Tak made an effort to keep his voice cold. He felt like he would not be able to maintain hisposure if he turned around now. Actually, this n youve concocted. Was it possibly for my sake? What are you talking about? Moyong Jins voice was hesitant andcking confidence. The fact that you went out of your way to make me win in the sword-seizing spar. It wasnt actually to elevate your own reputation but for me Ha. Moyong Tak let out a scoff, incredulous. Who said that? Baek Yi-gang? Yes isnt it? Nonsense. He dismissed it like that. It was an absurd im. There was no deceit like that. However, at the same time, a small question sprouted in Moyong Taks heart. Really, why had he been so dedicated to teaching his younger brother? And then, Moyong Jin brought up a topic that was bound to shatter his current calm. Baek Yi-gang gave me the Seven Star Link Sword. What? Moyong Tak ended up turning around. Behind him stood Moyong Jin. His cheeks were marked with tear tracks, as if he had cried on the way there. And he was holding an old sword. He really gave the Seven Star Link Sword! The sword that had been given to Moyong Jin for the sword-seizing spar was also a treasured sword made from cold iron. However, this old sword in front of him was a treasured item of the Moyong n that could not even bepared. In the past, it was a treasured sword that was only permitted to the Young n Head of the Moyong n. Once, it was the sword that the Gentleman Sword Moyong Jeong-cheon had been deprived of during the sword-seizing spar with Baek Ryu-san. Why would Baek Yi-gang give this Moyong Tak was bewildered. If the Seven Star Link Sword were to be brought to the n, it would be no ordinary matter. It was akin to the wounded pride of the Moyong n, as there had been no way to retrieve it. Baek Yi-gang pleaded with their n Head to get it, Moyong Jin earnestly conveyed what Yi-gang had told him. If father asks how you obtained this, tell him this: The n Head of the Baek n, in admiration of the talents of the Moyong brothers, Moyong Tak and Moyong Jin, wished to return the Seven Star Link Sword. That sword must return to where it rightfully belongs. Thats what he said. Moyong Tak, at a loss for words, gazed at his younger brother. But its not free. Moyong Jin handed over a piece of paper he had received from Yi-gang a moment ago. A price tag? We have to pay an additional cost for the return of the sword. It was an amount that would make even Moyong Taks hands tremble. The price Yi-gang demanded for keeping his mouth shut was a thousand nyang in silver. It was an outrageous price. He said we could pay it back slowly. If you cant pay it back, I have to. Ha, hahaha. Moyong Tak could not help but burst intoughter. It was a deal he could not refuse, even if they had asked for a hundred million gold. It would be nice if the Seven Star Link Sword became a symbol of friendship between the Baek n and the Moyong n. Considering its a symbol of friendship, this is a cheap deal. He could not help butugh at his younger brother, who said this with a nonchnt expression. Stupid fool. Im sorry. Not you, me. Huh? Saying so, Moyong Tak ced his hand on Moyong Jins head. Im sorry. Later, when you return to the n, well talk more then. Moyong Tak smiled gently. Moyong Jin instinctively noticed that it was different from his usual insincere smile. Take care until we meet again. With that, Moyong Tak turned away. Ah, brother, you must take the Seven Star Link Sword with you! He did not take the sword, which was certain to earn him the affection of the n Head if he returned with it to the n. You bring it back. Its rightfully yours since youre the one who reimed it. But still In the end, Moyong Tak left without epting the Seven Star Link Sword. Moyong Jin tried to follow him, but gave up and silently watched his brothers retreating figure. Still young, he could notprehend his brothers feelings. Brother His gaze inadvertently fell upon a piece of paper on the ground. And his eyes widened in shock. It was the price tag for the Seven Star Link Sword that Yi-gang had written down. C-crazy. The amount was beyond Moyong Jins wildest imagination. Suddenly, a thought struck him. Since his brother had left without taking the sword, would Moyong Jin be the one responsible for this amount? He was almost scared stiff. He made up his mind. He would go back and ask Yi-gang, and if it did not work out, he would plead for a reduction. Moyong Jin, holding the Seven Star Link Sword carefully in his arms, returned to the restaurant. However, upon his arrival at the Greatest Gold Tower, there was no sign of Yi-gang. He was told that Yi-gang had hastily returned to the Baek ns main house. The reason became apparent almost immediately. The Red Dragon Corps, who had been tracking the assassins that attacked Yi-gang, had returned to the main house. And, those who came back had finally brought the clue he had been searching for. Chapter 29: Red Dragon Corps (1) Chapter 29: Red Dragon Corps (1) Yi-gang walked towards the Council of Elders with a stern expression. Last night, the Red Dragon Corps returned to the main house. The n regarded the attack on Yi-gang as an attack on the Baek Noble n. Thats why the Red Dragon Corps had been tracing the assassins. However, so far, there had been no significant results. The assassins were extremely elusive. In the midst of this frustration, the Red Dragon Corps had returned with some clues. Immediately the next day, a meeting of the Council of Elders was called. This assembly, attended by the n Head and all the elders of the Council, was indeed the most authoritative decision-making body. Even the Grand Elder, who held power equivalent to the n Head, would attend. And Yi-gang, as the only survivor of the attack, had been summoned. Huuh. In front of the Council of Elders, Yi-gang took a deep breath. He needed to calm his mind. To beposed, and calm. Yi-gang. Someone called out to him. It was his father. It seemed he had been waiting for Yi-gang here. n Head. Instead of calling him Father, he addressed him as n Head. Youve heard the news. Yes, Ive heard most of it. Yi-gangs expression was calm. The excitement he felt upon hearing that they had found a clue about the assassins had already been tucked away. Yes, umm We will discuss that in a little while. Theres still time left. The n Head said so and dismissed his escort. It seemed he wanted to have a conversation with Yi-gang. I heard one of the Moyong kids has left. The n Head brought up a different topic momentarily. Yes, he said it was urgent and went home. What I instructed you was to make friends with those kids. I did make good rtions. Thats why I asked you to entrust me with the Seven Star Link Sword. Exin in detail. I want to hear it. There was neither a vassal nor a servant next to the n Head. Yi-gang told the n Head about the Moyong Tak and Moyong Jin brothers. However, he omitted the story about the Low Down Sect. Ho-ho, so he initially nned the sword-seizing spar. Yes. Audaciously, he even tried to involve other sect members to increase the stakes. That sounds precisely like something Moyong would do. Is that so? Yes, Moyong Jeong-cheon did the same thing in the past. The ce where he applied for the sword-seizing spar was precisely the crowded headquarters of the Murim Alliance. He was practically digging his own grave. The corners of the n Heads mouth rose slightly. Ha-juns emotionless demeanor resembled his father, making this rare smile all the more noticeable. Hmm, I see. That kid, Moyong Tak. He looks nothing like his father, but his personality is certainly simr. However Yes. It seems youre hiding something from me. Hiding? The n Head stared piercingly at Yi-gang. Indeed, it was the sharp eye of someone in Jianghu who had been through countless battles. It must have been difficult for you to handle everything on your own. You must have recruited some capable guys. It seems that kid Moyong Tak is vulnerable to you. He thought he had adapted quite convincingly, but his father was not to be underestimated. Yi-gangs face stiffened with tension. Was it a mistake to use the Low Down Sect? Its fortunate that what you said wasnt all bluster. Excuse me? Didnt you say that? Youve grown up now and will handle things on your own. However, the n Head did not press Yi-gang further. On the contrary, he seemed somehow pleased. Right. Those who cant think on their feet cant survive. Its even more critical for you since you have a weak constitution. Father. The n Head turned swiftly, showing his back. Then, he murmured quietly. Dont be overconfident. If it werent for the Seven Star Link Sword I gave you, you would have ultimately failed the task I assigned. I clearly told you to make friends. Yes. The n Head continued to stand with his back turned. The Immortal Divine Sword murmured, He seems pleased. Does it seem so? He appeared reluctant to show Yi-gang his satisfaction. Just as Yi-gang, who had figured out his feelings, was wondering how long he would have to wait a familiar voice rang out. Brother! Yi-gang! Both the n Head and Yi-gang turned their heads. A middle-aged man was waving, his face full of smiles. Fineugh lines formed from frequent smiling, and a stylishly grown beard, but incongruously, a scar ran across his eyes. A swordmaster whose name resounds not only in the Baek n but across Jianghu He was known by the nickname Smiling Soultaker for taking lives with a smile. Jin-tae. Uhahahaha. Its been a long time, brother. It was Baek Jin-tae, the Immortal Divine Swords nemesis. Its been a long time, Yi-gang. How have you been? Being the younger brother of his father, he was Yi-gangs uncle. Yes, Uncle, thanks to your concerns, Ive improved a lot. Youve not only gotten healthier but also grown up a lot. Youre quite mature now. Youre just like me when I was young. His broad, beaming smile reminded him of Moyong Tak. But whereas Moyong Tak was nothing more than a brash young man pretending to be jovial, Baek Jin-tae was different. At first nce, his smiling face might seem frivolous. However, it was said he was as emotionless as his brother Baek Ryu-san when he was young. During the heyday of the Baek ns rivalry with the rising unorthodox faction in Xian, the two brothers had jointlyunched a surprise attack on the Demonic Spire Pavilion of the Unorthodox Union. Are you feeling a bit better, brother? Hahaha. Well, same as always. Ive found a good doctor recently, so its a bit better. Baek Ryu-san and Baek Jin-tae, the two had defeated nearly a hundred warriors. However, when they were fending off the hook-wielding disciples of the Demonic Spire Pavilion, one of those hooks lodged in Baek Jin-taes head. The hook that pierced his skull was said to have been as thick as a stout fishing hook, and the faint scars visible on the side of the uncles head were likely from that incident. Uhuhu, youll get even better. Having a hook embedded in his head should have been a fatal wound. The elders of the n, Baek Ryu-san, and even the doctor performing the surgery to remove the hook thought so. But it was said that Baek Jin-tae survived after a three-day-long surgery. However, there was a problem. Heh, nosebleed again. Are you alright? Its just a nosebleed, Ive always had them, you know. Baek Jin-tae smiled even as he dabbed at his nosebleed with a handkerchief. The hook that was barely removed from his head was said to have had a broken tip. A piece of metal the length of a fingernail has remained in his head from that time until now. After that, Baek Jin-tae, who had been emotionless, became a person who could not stopughing. He wasughing when his parents died, and also when he became a widower. I heard you had a tough time with the Red Dragon Corps. Its someone who dared to harm our Yi-gang; I must catch them. Yet, despite this, Baek Jin-tae was a martial artist second in rank after the n Head. He, leading the Red Dragon Corps, hade to deliver the news that Yi-gang had been waiting for. Ill exin in front of the elders, lets go inside. Lets do that. The n Head and Baek Jin-tae walked toward the Council of Elders together. Yi-gang followed them. The father and uncle walking together seemed to be on quite good terms. Did he guess Yi-gangs thoughts? The Immortal Divine Sword murmured, Does the brotherhood between them seem deep? Isnt it? It would have been difficult to acquire the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng if not for my uncle. It was for curing my fathers chronic illness, after all. He whoughs foolishly seems quite ominous. Yi-gang did not necessarily deny that statement. Didnt I tell you? Brotherhood in the martial world is ultimately destined to draw swords against each other. Even me and Ha-jun? That is an exceptional case. Those two seem to be on good terms on the surface, but The Immortal Divine Sword also had an elder brother. That brother sent assassins for his talented younger sibling, and in return, the Immortal Divine Sword destroyed his brothers dantian and cut off the vessels in his hands and feet. One never knows what kind of hatred may lie beneath that smiling face. Yi-gang just closed his mouth.
Weve focused on eliminating sects affiliated with the Unorthodox Union, Baek Jin-tae said with a slight smile. Elderly men of advanced years were sitting on the floor, which was painted as ck as ebony. They were all elders, and in Yi-gangs position, they were the venerable members of the n. All of them looked at Baek Jin-tae with stern expressions. We naturally investigated the Hidden Hand Gang, and even resorted to oppressive measures against several suspect sects. Heh heh. But there was no gain. I personally inspected the wounds on the children who faced their swords! The methods were definitely of the unorthodox faction! Theres no doubt about it. The one speaking angrily with wide-open eyes was Yi-gangs great-uncle, a martial master of previous generations. He had personally checked the sword wounds on the servants killed by the assassins. Thats true. But still, you dont know what kind of martial arts it was, do you, great-uncle? Hehe. Well, thats cough! Of course, they still had not figured out the martial arts of the assassins despite that. Yi-gang, who had been listening quietly, asked the Immortal Divine Sword, Last time, when we fought them, you said their sword technique had certain characteristics, right? The Immortal Divine Sword was inside the Shooting Star Fang. Despite that, it used to be possible tomunicate, but for some reason, it was silent now. Ancestor? Was it suddenly asleep when he had so much to ask? Yi-gang was puzzled. The elders seemed to have a lot to say, increasingly grilling Baek Jin-tae. Its a total of twenty. Twenty assassins were mobilized, and yet you havent caught a single clue. Its nothing short of a disgrace! The disgrace was epted long ago. Hahaha. Dontugh, Jin-tae, you jerk! Oh my, you are too harsh on a nephew who has worked hard. Hold on, Red Dragon Corps Commander. Such a number of people couldnt move without a trace. If they arent forces from within Xian but from outside, wouldnt investigating the stables or ces like the merchant groups yield something? Shouldnt we have captured and questioned the Low Down Sect in ces like Shenyang, Zhangyang, or Yecheon? One of the elders made a sharp point. But Baek Jin-tae shook his head again. He too had tried that approach. As the elders began to voice their opinions one after another, the Council of Elders quickly became noisy. Was this market-like chaos really the esteemed gathering of the Council of Elders? Just as Yi-gang was frowning, a particrly aged voice rang out. Silence. It was from the highest seat in the Council of Elders. The voice belonged to a woman who covered her face with a bamboo hat, sitting next to the n Head. Red Dragon Corps Commander. Yes, Grand Elder. The noisy elders closed their mouths in unison. Even Baek Jin-tae, known for his light-hearted behavior, bowed his head. Please tell us about the clue you found. She was Yi-gangs great-great-grandmother, no less. With an age far exceeding that, she had long surpassed 100 years, a living history herself. I have, in fact, brought a clue with me. There was a particrly heavy hint of amusement in the words that came from Baek Jin-taes mouth. He summoned someone who had been waiting outside the council. Bring it in. The way he said it made it sound like he was referring to an object. However, the members of the Red Dragon Corps instead brought in a person. The man, his face hooded, was not bound but stumbled as he was dragged in. Yi-gangs eyes widened slightly. It was not because of the mans disheveled appearance. Rather, he recognized one of the Red Dragon Corps members. She was a woman who seemed to be in herte teens at most. She was somewhat young to be a part of the prestigious Red Dragon Corps of the Baek n. That fact alone spoke volumes about her capabilities. Shes back, then. She and Yi-gang locked eyes for a brief moment. However, they did not show any sign of acknowledgment. Yi-gang returned his gaze to his uncle. We conducted investigations in all directions. The clue was found from an unexpected source. Its the carpenters who designed and built that manor. Grand Elder asked, her voice a bit slow due to her age, yet still clear, The Divine Sword Manor is where the Immortal Divine Sword resided during hister years. Were those carpenters still around? The ce where Yi-gang nearly died, and where he clenched the Shooting Star Fang to meet the Immortal Divine Sword. The Divine Sword Manor was originally the manor where the Immortal Divine Sword resided. They continue under the name Big Tree House. A few months ago, they were visited by a suspicious individual. Hehe. Baek Jin-tae chuckled for a moment, then caught his breath. They demanded the blueprints of the Divine Sword Manor. Blueprints? Yes. The elders were abuzz. It seemed they were finally onto something. Some were already furious. So they handed them over? They offered a thousand silver nyang. Just for that paltry sum! Theyve sold their faith! It was a considerable amount of money, not something to be scoffed at, but the elders were outraged nheless. Ask him yourself. With those words and a gesture from Baek Jin-tae, the Red Dragon Corps member removed the hood from the mans face. His speech might be unclear because we had to pull out his teeth. Hehe, but he eventually confessed. Uh, guh, I, I conf confess The mans face was a mess. Between his swollen lips, there were hardly any front teeth left. The mans face was swollen and bruised, with blood and pus stuck to it. Looking closely at his tightly clenched hands, all his fingernails were gone. At first, he was quite stubborn, haha. We had no choice but to draw blood. He was a sight of sheer torture. However, there was no one in this gathering who felt sympathy for the carpenter who sold the blueprints. How dare he betray the Baek n for mere pocket change! Big Tree House, was it? Theyre nothing but trash. The elders spat out curses at the chief of Big Tree House, spewing saliva in their rage. Amidst the pouring anger, the tortured head trembled uncontrobly. And Yi-gang thought quietly. He, who should have been the angriest, paid no attention to the so-called chief of Big Tree House. He did not sympathize with him, but he was not as enraged as the elders either. Rather, his mind had gone cold. Blueprints. Blueprints. From an assassins perspective, knowing information about the ce to be raided might be important. Somethings strange. But that would only be critical when a handful of assassins had to break through stringent security and infiltrate. The twenty assassins had easily ughtered Yi-gang and the guards of the Divine Sword Manor. Did those who had never revealed their true identities until now really need the manors blueprints? Isnt this a bit odd? He inadvertently asked the Immortal Divine Sword, but again, no answer came. Yi-gang sighed and lifted his head. In the noisy hall, his uncle Baek Jin-tae was looking at him. Upon eye contact, Baek Jin-tae slightly curled his lips. -Yi-gang. He heard his uncles voice in his ear. Voice transmission. It was a technique that used internal energy to transmit ones voice solely to a distant party. -Listen quietly. I have something hidden. Yi-gangs expression did not change at all. -I want to tell you, and only you, the real truth. He did not know exactly why. His uncle conveyed this and then shed a faint smile. Chapter 30: Red Dragon Corps (2) Chapter 30: Red Dragon Corps (2) The Council of Elders meeting continued in this manner. Baek Jin-tae, themander of the Red Dragon Corps, exined the ns moving forward. The discussion centered on following the clues obtained from Big Tree House to uncover the identities of the assassins. In truth, the gathered information might not have been significant enough to cause such amotion among everyone present. The identities of the assassins were still unknown, after all. It was merely indicative of theck of progress in their investigations so far. The meetings agenda proceeded in various directions thereafter. Topics included exchanges with the Tang n of Sichuan, deciding who to send to the Murim Alliances Assembly, and minor power struggles with the Unorthodox Union. However, Yi-gang could not focus properly, all because of the secret message his uncle had sent him. He said he had a hidden truth? And that he would reveal it only to Yi-gang. He had no choice but to wait until the end of the Council of Elders meeting since Yi-gang could not use the secret voice transmission technique himself. And when Yi-gang is sent to the Azure Forest, lets have the Biyeon Squad and Squad Leader Neung apany him. Snicker, since those assassins were after Yi-gang, we should ensure hes thoroughly guarded. Should he be grateful? There was no opposition to Yi-gangs visit to the Azure Forest. Even the elders who had always insisted that it should be Yi-gang, not Ha-jun, to be the Young n Head were silent. If Yi-gang were to return from the Azure Forest with his health improved, it would be beneficial for them. As the meeting concluded, Yi-gang respectfully bowed out and left the Council of Elders. Wait for me in the back garden, Yi-gang. Yi-gang headed towards the garden located in the outer quarters, a tranquil ce with a serene pond and a birch tree that was nearly 200 years old. This was where his uncle had asked to meet him. Since Baek Jin-tae was not yet in sight, Yi-gang stood under the shade cast by the birch tree. The weather had turned pleasantly cool as they had entered the season of autumn. This is a tree I nted a long time ago, the voice of the Immortal Divine Sword, audible only to Yi-gang, sounded from behind him. Somehow, the Immortal Divine Sword had emerged from the sword. Yi-gang examined the birch tree with renewed curiosity. Indeed, that would exin the trees immense size. It seemed as tall as a two-story building, and its branches were lush with abundant leaves. From the outside, Yi-gang, who might be standing amidst the leaves of the birch, would likely be hard to spot. Back then, it was a sapling, even smaller than the descendant. How relentless the flow of time is, the Immortal Divine Sword muttered, walking slowly to stand by the waters edge. ! Yi-gangs eyes widened in surprise. The Immortal Divine Sword, gazing into the pond, seemed as if he were truly alive. However, his reflection did not appear on the waters surface. After blinking several times, he returned to his original semi-transparent form. When a birch tree dies, its said to harbor souls within its body, the Immortal Divine Sword suddenlymented, seemingly out of context. They say a dead royal birch emits a dark light at night. Its will-o-wisps. Seeing those shes convinced me in my past life that souls do exist. Its nothing special, really. What do you mean? Birch trees by the water,den with moisture, have their trunks infested by insects which eventually die inside. Then, creatures like shrews enter to consume the carcasses but end up dying inside as well, exined Yi-gang, understanding the Immortal Divine Swords narrative. In the bodies of these dead animals, a substance called phosphine is produced. It glows blue in the dark of night, and thats probably why there are rumors about will-o-wispsing from birch trees, Yi-gang added, his exnation decidedly modern, a piece of knowledge from his previous life. The Immortal Divine Swords expression turned gloomy. What a starkly pragmatic young man you are. More importantly, why did you suddenly hide within the sword earlier? Cough. I had many questions to ask you, but you didnt respond when I called. I had a hard time on my own. At Yi-gangs remark, the Immortal Divine Sword coughed awkwardly and avoided eye contact, seemingly reluctant to answer Yi-gangs question. Since ancient times, the willows by the water have been loved by poets and writers for their serene atmosphere, he deflected, even reciting a poem and tantly changing the topic. Of course, his recitation was hesitant, perhaps indicating ack of poetic talent. Yi-gang, ring at him for stubbornly dodging the topic, broke off a small branch from the birch tree. With its green jade-like hue, the birch tree adorns itself But its said that birch trees possess the power of exorcising evil. Thats why shamans used birch branches to flog those who were possessed by spirits. Hmm, the leaves fluttering in the sky as if Like this! Yi-gang swung the birch branch broadly, smacking it against the Immortal Divine Swords back. Argh! The Immortal Divine Sword writhed as if it stung terribly. Yi-gang, who had swung the branch, was actually the most surprised. It was meant to be a joke; he had not expected the birch branch to genuinely affect a spirit. So this is the power of exorcising evil Yi-gang said, his hand trembling in awe of the branchs efficacy. Do you think thats possible! It must have been because you, who have trained in the Great Yin Flow and wear the Pixiu ne, wielded it. Ive even raised a tiger cub. Did it hurt a lot? I thought it would just pass right through you. Enough. Get rid of that branch right now. Yes, understood. Instead of throwing the branch away, Yi-gang tucked it into his bosom. Just as Immortal Divine Sword was about to express significant anger, someone called Yi-gangs name. What are you doing, Yi-gang! Ah, Uncle. What is it that those old fogies from the council are so curious about? Hehehe. Baek Jin-tae suddenly appeared and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. Oh, when did you grow so tall? At this rate, itll be ufortable to pat your shoulder soon. Youre going to grow taller than me. Is that so? Yi-gang was still of a boyish height, but Baek Jin-tae made a fuss. No one else showed this side to Yi-gang except his uncle. That was why, when exining to the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang had said his uncle was one of the few people he respected. Ive brought a gift for our Yi-gang this time too. Heh, go ahead, open it. Whats this! Every time he met Yi-gang, he brought a gift. Yi-gang cautiously opened the wooden box his uncle had handed him. Inside the box, there was ayer of soft moss, and three roots of an herb with purple flowers were ced. Its a medicinal herb called the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb! The purple color is splendid, isnt it? You cant buy this even with money. And most of those gifts were things good for the body. Yi-gangs face brightened. Wow! Thank you! Be sure to stop by the pharmacy before you take them and listen to the instructions. Theyre herbs rich in Yang energy, so you need to consume them with medicinal ingredients that contain Yin energy to create harmony, or something like that. A person who gave good things was indeed a good person. There were things in the world that money could not buy, and these sorts of remedies were among them. In that respect, Baek Jin-tae was certainly a person of character, at least to Yi-gang. The Immortal Divine Sword was also impressed. Ho! The Purple Spirit Phantom Herb was originally hard toe by in the Central ins. How did he get the thing when you need to cross Heilongjiang in the far northeast! Is it precious? Its precious, indeed. Youre really fortunate. A remedy abundant in Yang energy is invaluable for the body of the descendant, I will personally oversee your intake. Yi-gangs lips twitched in amusement. The item his uncle had brought today was even more valuable than usual. Thank you so much, Uncle! Yi-gang, you have to be healthy. Thats because Baek Jin-taes reason for taking such care of Yi-gang was not unknown to Yi-gang. so you can be the Young n Head. Hahah! Yi-gang smiled broadly. On the surface, it was a fresh smile without a single crease to be seen. Ah, how could I possibly be the Young n Head? Im frail, and Ha-jun would do much better in my stead. Uh? That again? Lineage is important. You, being the eldest, should be the Young n Head. I respect your father, but how could Ha-jun, the second child, surpass you and be the Young n Head? Dont worry about your health. Am I not making all this effort to keep you healthy? Baek Jin-tae said so adamantly. Indeed, it was a warm gesture of concern for his nephew. Hes transparent. Its hard to me him. Even if Yi-gang became the Young n Head, he would not live long. His father, Baek Ryu-san, was also not going tost long due to his lung disease. If that happened, instead of the title passing to young Ha-jun, one of the elders or senior members would act as the n Head. That was the tradition. Baek Jin-tae, who could be considered in the prime of his life in his 40s, would be an elder. At the same time, he would be the actual leader of the n. Being born as the younger brother of the n Head and living as the second-inmand, the only way for him to take the top spot was through this route. In other words. Yes. Baek Jin-tae ruffled Yi-gangs hair. Theres no one who cares for you as much as this uncle does. Hehehe. At the very least, Baek Jin-tae would not wish for Yi-gangs premature death. Upon hearing news of Yi-gangs ambush, it was his uncle who immediately led the Red Dragon Corps to rescue him, or so he heard. Im always grateful, Uncle. But what did you mean by what you said to me at the Council of Elders? Ah, that! Yi-gang brought up the main issue. What was it that he wanted to tell only Yi-gang, keeping it hidden even from the elders? Its nothing major. Its just that the carpenter from the Bug Tree House heard a strange tale. What story? Those who briefly went through the blueprints asked again. They asked if those blueprints were indeed the authentic ones, or if there might be another set. Hmm. Its strange. Whether there was something wrong with the blueprints. If so, how did they figure that out? Yi-gang immediately noticed something odd. It seems they had something specific in mind from the beginning. Perhaps information regarding the structure of the Divine Sword Manor. Right, didnt you say you found a secretive ce in the warehouse of the Divine Sword Manor, huhu. Yi-gang had hidden in the warehouse with Sohwa, where he discovered Shooting Star Fang and met the spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword. Thats right. Suddenly, Yi-gang felt the sword strapped to his waist grow heavy. ording to the carpenters, those assassins seemed to be looking for something. Did you by any chance see any suspicious objects? Haha. I wonder. An object, you say? Something ancient. Seeing Baek Jin-taes eyes soften, Yi-gang instinctively shifted his stance. The sword hidden behind him Could it be referring to the meteorite sword that once reigned supreme in the hand of the Immortal Divine Sword? What did his uncle know? Im not sure what youre referring to. Yi-gang shook off his uncertainty. Well, I heard that Baek Jin-tae pointed at the rings on Yi-gangs hand. Theyre talking about some kind of jewel or ornament. The tension abruptly dissolved. It did not seem like his uncle knew about the Shooting Star Fangs identity and coveted it. To begin with, the meteorite sword known as the Shooting Star Fang had been hanging in the Council of Elders. Rusty and worn, no one had recognized the Shooting Star Fangs identity so far, and there was no way his uncle could have. Yi-gang checked with the Immortal Divine Sword. Was there any jewelry there? I dont think so. It didnt seem like it. The Immortal Divine Sword also shrugged. I dont recall seeing anything like that. The same goes for that space underground. Is that so Well, thats disappointing. That was what I wanted to ask about. It was certainly a story that piqued curiosity about the details, but upon hearing it, there was nothing significant. Baek Jin-tae tightly grasped Yi-gangs hand and said, Dont worry about anything, just focus on taking care of your health. I will take care of those viins. Ill rely on you, Uncle! You said youre going to the Azure Forest to recuperate, right? Yes. The Forest Lord of the Azure Forest is an expert in Qi technique. Hopefully, he can fully heal your body. Haha, Im trying not to get my hopes up too much. Yi-gang responded with a smile to Baek Jin-taesughing remark. At that moment, the Immortal Divine Sword quietly spoke, If the descendants body fully recovers, your uncles ambitions will crumble. Yi-gang did not bother to respond. Because it was true. As Baek Jin-tae was about to leave the garden, he suddenly seemed to remember something and said to Yi-gang, Oh, also, theres someone in my corps who wants to meet you, Yi-gang. Ah. A little distance away, a member of the Red Dragon Corps under Baek Jin-tae was quietly waiting. Yi-gang realized who Baek Jin-tae was talking about. That girls sister died while serving you, I heard. Tsk, tsk, how pitiful. Yes, Im aware. Is that so? Then make sure tofort her well. Haha. It was not something tough about, but Baek Jin-tae left with augh nheless. And a figure dressed in the Red Dragon Corpss uniform slowly approached Yi-gang. She was a young woman in herte teens, still with a youthful face. She was also the Red Dragon Corps member who had brought the tortured carpenter. She respectfully bowed her head and lifted her gaze. Young Master. Its been a while. Yi-gang also recognized her. There were flowers on my sisters grave. Yes. Could it be, it was you, Young Master? Yes, it was. Thank you. Thanks to you, my sister Sohwa has beenid to rest in a good ce. While expressing gratitude, her voice was heavy with a profound sense of emptiness. Yi-gang looked into her eyes. Her grey pupils seemed utterly hollow. Unlike Sohwa, her face was unustomed to smiling. There was also a long scar stretching from her cheek to her jaw. Sohwa and her were both orphans. They certainly were not blood-rted sisters, but their rtionship was stronger than that. While Sohwa became a personal maid, she, with her talent in martial arts, was raised as a warrior, and their destinies diverged. ording to Yi-gangs memory, Sohwa, who was about the same age, had always worried about her, calling her a younger sister. Did you want to see me? Yi-gang, too, having heard her name incessantly from Sohwa, knew who she was. Soryu. Soryu. The girl, bearing the name of a small willow leaf, lifted her head at Yi-gangs call. Chapter 31: Soryu, Sohwa Chapter 31: Soryu, Sohwa The methods by which the Murim Sects expanded their power were generally simr. They epted disciples. Most often, they initiated young children and passed down the sects martial arts, but they also taught martial arts to wealthy outsiders as outer disciples. The Demon Cult epted followers, and the beggars were drawn into the Beggars Gang. The Shaolin Temple raised monks, so their manpower was typically sourced externally. Then what about the Baek Noble n and the other Seven Great ns? Naturally, they were different from ordinary sects. A strict family-run system. The n wasposed of family members with the same surname. However, the core members of the n, the Baeks, numbered no more than a hundred. Even though they all possessed formidable martial arts, that alone was not enough to exert authority in Jianghu. Thus, they employed guests from outside. They are those gathered under the name of the n Head or the Baek familys martial artists. Depending on their loyalty and level of martial arts, they were ced in important positions to serve; Neung Ji-pyeong of the Biyeon Squad was an example. However, that approach alone was insufficient, so they also took in young children. Children from affluent families who wanted to forge ties with the Baek Noble n or, conversely, orphans with nowhere else to go in this world. Sohwa and Soryu were orphans who entered the n. I am eighteen years old. My sister was the same age. How did Sohwa be your sister? Youre the same age. She has been taking care of me since we were orphans. Among the orphans, ordinary children often ended up bing personal maids, like Sohwa, or servants. Those among them with martial arts talent were separately taught martial arts. Life in the Red Dragon Corps must not be easy. I receive much guidance from themander. Soryu was an exceptional case among them. Originally, even if orphans learned martial arts, they typically lived as low-ranking warriors. However, her fate changed when Uncle Baek Jin-tae recognized Soryus talent. It was not a typical master-disciple rtionship, but he taught Soryu as much martial arts as he could. She did not learn the Immortal Divine Art, which was exclusive to the Baek family, yet she became a member of the Red Dragon Corps in herte teens. It was said that Baek Jin-tae regretted several times, thinking Soryu was better than his child, Baek Young-il. Yes. You are worthy of receiving Sohwas legacy. Thank you for your consideration. What Soryu asked Yi-gang for was to recover the legacy left by Sohwa. Sohwa did not leave much behind in the world, but her legacy was kept at Yi-gangs residence. Yi-gang walked side by side with Soryu. She may not have learned the secret art of light footwork, yet she made no sound while walking. Silence ensued for a long time. Yi-gang and Soryu had hardly ever had a conversation. The journey to the residence felt unusually long. Talk if you feel awkward; Im all ears. The atmosphere felt awkward, even for the Immortal Divine Sword. What is there to talk about? If shes a martial artist, she must like discussing martial arts. She seems quite talented, even though shes young. Martial arts Yi-gang broke the silence. What kind of martial arts did you learn from Uncle? I primarily learned the Lesser Yang Cultivation Technique, along with Vast Sword and Moon Shadow Step. I was taught martial arts focused on escort and stealth missions. Hmm? These were martial arts that diverged from the duties of the Red Dragon Corps. Isnt that whats usually taught in the Biyeon Squad? I requested it from themander. I wanted to travel around Jianghu with my sister Sohwa. I learned martial arts to protect my sister. Yi-gang lost his words. The atmosphere became even more awkward. How about asking about the scar on her face? Are you kidding? Seems a bit much, right? The Immortal Divine Sword seemed to lose his taste, too, as if embarrassed. Then, as if to save Yi-gang, familiar faces appeared. Brother! The one who called out and ran from a distance was none other than Moyong Jin. Ha-jun was with him. Weve been looking for you. Yi-gang showed Moyong Jin a soft smile, one he had never shown before. Hmm. What is it? Why are you smiling so creepily Anyway. Moyong Jin flinched for a moment before continuing. Youre going to the Azure Forest with Miss Jin this time? Ah, yes. The fact that Yi-gang would be visiting the Azure Forest was also known to Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun and I decided to go y goblin catching. He keeps saying Ill never beat him. You wont even be able tond a single hit on me. Huh, you were this arrogant even before the spar. Children at this age were usually like this, but Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun became close quickly. Especially after Moyong Tak returned to the Moyong n, they seemed to get along quite well. Baek Ha-jun was still blunt, but Moyong Jin was the type to stick around annoyingly. What? Thats because your sword was much better! So, lets try goblin catching without swords. Moyong Jin winning the spar at the Greatest Gold Tower seemed to be a shock to Ha-jun. Because of that, Ha-jun rarely showed a grumbling appearance. Yi-gang stopped the two who were bickering. Enough, what does that have to do with me? Please be our judge, brother. And the winner gets to fight you! It seemed like they wanted to ask this of Yi-gang before he left. Yi-gang also seemed interested. But at that moment, he felt a chilly sensation on the back of his head. Turning around, he saw Soryu quietly lowering her eyshes and bowing her head. Its fine by me, but not now. Lets do it tomorrow. Then its a promise! Well have to practice in the meantime. Moyong Jin and Baek Ha-jun said so and then ran off again. Yi-gang smiled and muttered, Theyre full of energy. You seem to be enjoying it. What? Oh Yes. As he looked back at Soryu, she was still avoiding his gaze. Yi-gang continued to walk, feeling uneasy. As if it were some sort of special day, another person appeared before Yi-gang. Gang! There was only one person who called him Gang, an affectionate diminutive, rather than Yi-gang. Peng Mu-ah forgot her manners and leaped over the wall to block Yi-gang. Right behind her, Jin Ri-yeon appeared, chasing Peng Mu-ah with a bewildered look. What is it? Yi-gang asked irritably, but Peng Mu-ah approached him and grabbed his hand. Take me with you! Yi-gang could not help but p his forehead. When he said he would head to the Azure Forest first with Jin Ri-yeon, Peng Mu-ah had shown a vehement reaction. She was most loyal to Jin Ri-yeon and most obsessed with Yi-gang. Knowing that both were leaving at once, she was greatly displeased. He knew she would be disappointed, but he never expected her to insist on following them. I already told you nicely before. It seems difficult, remember? You are here to visit our n for the next Seven Stars Conference, right? But if you suddenly leave, how disappointed will the Peng n Head be? Yi-gang exined kindly with a forced smile. Although it was a bit bothersome, Peng Mu-ah was a good kid. She was acting this way because she liked Yi-gang, and she even gifted him precious elixirs. However, Yi-gangs efforts were in vain. No! Im going to go too! Haha. Yi-gang let out a hollowugh, preparing to flee. Seeing no other choice, Jin Ri-yeon lifted Peng Mu-ah from behind. As Jin Ri-yeon was taller than average and Peng Mu-ah was shorter, she was helplessly restrained by Jin Ri-yeon. Run away quickly! Mu-ah, stay still! Please take care of her, Miss Jin. Lets go, Soryu. Gang, how could you do this to me! And who is that person next to you! Yi-gang, taking Soryu with him, quickly stepped away. Hng, take me with you. From behind, the sound of Peng Mu-ah whining could be heard, but Yi-gang deliberately ignored it. And finally, they arrived in front of Yi-gangs residence. Soryu, who had been quiet until now, spoke, You are loved. Loved, you say. Dont you know my situation in the n? Soryu remained silent. There was a strange emotion felt in that silence. Perhaps an ordinary child would not have noticed, but Yi-gang was no ordinary person. Yi-gang nced at Soryu for a moment before speaking, Wait here, I will bring Sohwas belongings. I will wait. Leaving Soryu behind, Yi-gang entered the room. Finding the belongings was not difficult. Sohwa had very few possessions, so Yi-gang had stored them all in a small wooden box. It was when Yi-gang was holding the wooden box Shes not a good-feeling child. Somewhat gloomy, too. Are you talking about Soryu. Yes. And shes learning martial arts other than what Ive told you. The way she looks at you isnt kind, either. Yi-gang did not argue. Would I appear kind to her, then? And it was inevitable. Though hiding her emotions, there was resentment in Soryus eyes when she looked at Yi-gang. She must have had only her sister to rely on in the world. Having been separated from such a sister and learning martial arts, she probably received shocking news out of the blue one day. The sister died miserably while protecting the notorious terminally ill and pathetic Baek Yi-gang. It was already a considerable feat that Soryu did not show her hostility towards Yi-gang. Shes Sohwas only sister. I should understand. Its her duty to take care of her. Heh, shes already busy taking care of you, what are you saying? So, is it fine if that child continues to resent you, descendant? If it eases her heart, isnt it okay? Im leaving for the Azure Forest anyway. He thought it would not matter if he were resented by someone, especially Sohwas sister. He was used to being despised and called pathetic. As long as Yi-gang could uphold his dignity, it did not matter. That was what he believed. However, the Immortal Divine Sword silently stared at him in response to his words. Yi-gang. The Immortal Divine Sword rarely called Yi-gang by his name. Yi-gang lifted his head. Yes. You are wrong. What do you mean? Hiding oneself is fine. Not caring about others views is fine too. However, you mustnt tarnish the wishes of the child who sacrificed her life for you. Are you saying Ive tarnished Sohwas wishes? Yi-gangs retort became unconsciously sharp. If the person who someone gave her life to protect is a pathetic person, there could be nothing more miserable. The child named Soryu, of course, must know that the Yi-gang her sister saved is a pathetic person. Is that what you want to say to her, the only remaining sibling? That your sister saved me, but I am not worth it. That I am a fool who forgets everything and livesughing, hahaha. Theres no way Do not deceive yourself just to feel at ease. The eyes of the Immortal Divine Sword were clear. Thinking so, Yi-gang sighed deeply. Whew. Then, he returned to Soryu with the box containing Sohwas belongings. Soryu still epted the box with an impassive yet rigid attitude. Theres not much. Ab that Sohwa often used, some hairpins, a ne, and a pair of flower shoes. Thank you. Do you resent me? Pardon? Caught off guard by the sudden question, Soryu lifted her eyshes. Im asking if you resent me because it seems like Im the one who caused your sisters death. Thats not Do you resent me because it seems like Im living joyfully, forgetting Sohwas sacrifice, even though I survived because of her? Yi-gangs voice was soft, but his words were straightforward and unembellished. Soryu could not answer, her mouth tightly shut. I asked if you resent me. Yes. Then Soryu confessed. Her voice was shallow and trembling. I do resent you. Yi-gang immediately tried to respond, then caught his breath for a moment. Then, do you want me to live apologizing? Repenting to the dead Sohwa every day, until the day I die a painful death. Wasting the precious time, at most six years, that she gave me. Thats not what I want. Soryu. Soryu lifted her head to meet Yi-gangs eyes. Sohwa may be dead, but I n to eat well and live well. We made a promise before she died. Not to give up. To cure my blocked meridians, to learn martial arts. To see the Dongting Lake in Hangzhou and to witness the vastness of the ocean with my own eyes. And though I didnt tell Sohwa, theres something else. In Soryus pupils, Yi-gangs own eyes were reflected. I n to find and kill the one responsible for her death. Young Master. Yi-gang turned his head. Indeed, he could not take this lightly. I just wanted to tell you. I, saved by Sohwa, am not just a pathetic person. Perhaps telling Soryu this was merely for his own satisfaction. Facing Yi-gangs back, Soryu spoke, Its true I resented you, Young Master, but I never thought you were pathetic. I see. Its no lie. My sister Sohwa talked about nothing but you, Young Master. Yi-gang turned to look at Soryu, who then took out a bundle of papers from her bosom and handed them over. What are these? These are some of the letters my sister sent me. Sohwa often spent almost her entire sry from the n on buying paper. She had been persistent in learning to write from Yi-gang and wrote letters. She never showed them to me, but she sent these letters to you. Because my sister frequently sent letters, I had no choice but to study writing. A very faint smile brushed past Soryus lips. She told me this is how she lives, always talking about her times with Young Master. People in the n misunderstand Yi-gang. Young Master is really bad at running. Hes young, but surprisingly mature. He loves delicious food, and although people in the n may not know, hes good at cooking. He has a righteous heart. Hes kind. Ive heard only such stories that could make me jealous. How could I ever consider Young Master pathetic? Soryu, speaking bitterly, seemed truly jealous of Yi-gang. She seemed to shake off her hesitation and handed the bundle of letters to Yi-gang. Please take them. Arent these important to you? I have many more letters. Those are something you should see, Young Master. The letters, the correspondence left by Sohwa. Yi-gang wanted to read them right away. As he fumbled with the envelope, Yi-gang suddenly realized that one of them was bulky. Feeling it, there was something hard inside. Yi-gang carefully opened the envelope and took out its contents. Whats this? It was a ring with an amber-colored gem embedded in it. Yi-gang looked at Soryu as if asking for an exnation. It was enclosed with the letter. Why on earth No, never mind. He would understand once he read the letters. And then, Yi-gangs eyes quivered as he went through the letters. Chapter 32: To The Azure Forest (1) Chapter 32: To The Azure Forest (1) The Azure Forest was located in the mountains of the Hunan Province. Considering the vastness of the Central ins, it was not too far from Xian, but it still required at least a month of travel. They could not just use well-maintained official roads, so a two-horse carriage was the limit. It was Yi-gang who hurried to depart. He had a reason to seek treatment for his body as soon as possible. On the day Yi-gang left the ns gate with Jin Ri-yeon, the crowd seeing them off was sparse. He had said his goodbyes to the n Head the night before, and the other retainers of the n did not show up. Except for Baek Ha-jun, everyone else was an outsider. There were three in total, including Moyong Jin and Peng Mu-ah. Have a safe journey! Yi-gang responded with a smile to Moyong Jins greeting. Dont fight with Ha-jun. Get along well. Yes I n to return as soon as possible, but by then, you wont be here anymore. Moyong Jin tightly closed his mouth. Somehow, he seemed emotionally charged. Well meet again,ter. Yes. Yi-gangs gaze shifted behind him. There, Peng Mu-ah was standing with her arms crossed and her chin turned away. She seemed to be sulking quite hard with her mouth tightly shut. Peng Mu-ah seemed to be expressing her disappointment with her whole body, but if she truly detested Yi-gang, she would not have appeared here in the first ce. Yi-gang waited patiently for Peng Mu-ah. And it did not require much patience. Promise me. When the Seven Stars Conference starts, youlle. Peng Mu-ah eventually looked back at Yi-gang. Im not a member of the Seven Stars Conference. Ha-jun will probably go instead. Still! You cane to visit. The members of the Seven Stars Conference regrly hold gatherings in the Murim Alliance. It would not be impossible to visit them, but it was obvious what would happen if Yi-gang, who was neither a member of the Seven Stars Conference nor strong in martial arts, were to go. Uhm. He would definitely receive a cold reception. But Yi-gang made a promise to Peng Mu-ah. Okay, I promise. Really? Yes. Peng Mu-ah finally eased her mind after securing Yi-gangs promise. She approached Jin Ri-yeon, gave her a hug, and her eyes reddened. Then Yi-gang went to Ha-jun for thest time. Ha-jun also had aplicated expression. Have a safe journey. Im not worried since youre always diligent. Yi-gang brought his mouth close to Ha-juns ear. Dont forget what I asked you to do. Yi-gang had previously instructed his younger brother on his responsibilities during his absence. Keep an eye on whether Geumhwa and Jeong Gu are doing their jobs properly. Write down the important things. Make sure the n doesnt know youre managing the Low Down Sect members. Yes Before leaving today, Yi-gang had stopped by the Low Down Sect and initiated investigations into the Big Tree House and several pieces of information. Having entrusted their management to Ha-jun, he expected some results upon his return. Its time to leave now. The journey is long, Young Master. Neung Ji-pyeong, acting as the coachman, urged Yi-gang. Yes. Yi-gang immediately boarded the carriage. He was bound to return to the n, so he did not prefer to fuss over farewells. Lets go! As Neung Ji-pyeong set the horses in motion, the carriage began to move slowly. Two warriors from Biyeon Squad rode their horses, following as if to escort them. The carriage was very luxurious, befitting the prestige of the Baek n. Inside, there were soft seats and little jostling. The journey ahead was long. Unconsciously, Yi-gang fiddled with the Pixiu ne. Next to the purple gem, there was a ring that had not been there before. It was the ring enclosed in Sohwas letter. After we leave the city gates, the road will be a bit rough. Its still early morning, so you might want to rest a bit. Sitting on the coachmans seat, Neung Ji-pyeong said so. Yi-gang expressed his gratitude but did not close his eyes. Rustle What came out from his pocket was Sohwas letter. He had already read it several times, but Yi-gang began to read the letter again.
[ Thats how it was. Well, I was really surprised. I thought the Young Master had gotten up without a sound. It was still before dawn. I said it smelled burnt somewhere, and there he was, in the room, making rice cakes. Hes not someone with a big appetite. So I asked quietly, are you hungry? Do you need anything? Young Master definitely answered. Though his tone was a bit vacant. Its fine. Sit down and eat too. Well, as Soryu knows, he likeste-night snacks. The rice cakes Young Master made were really extraordinary. Dipping them in the honey that Mister Jang had hidden, they were truly delicious. And then I went back to sleep because I was sleepy, but the next day, I told Young Master. The rice cakes at dawn were delicious. But do you know what he said? What nonsense are you spouting all of a sudden? Did you have a dream? ] The corners of Yi-gangs mouth lifted. It was because he remembered when Sohwa imitated his way of speaking. However, his expression hardened again. [ Of course, I thought Young Master was joking. Hes someone who subtly likes to y pranks. But no, he was dead serious, saying he had no such memory. I wondered if I really had a dream? But it wasnt. My goodness, who wouldve thought Young Master had somnambulism. ] Somnambulism. Yi-gang was suffering from sleepwalking. Perhaps it was because he had suffered from it in his previous life as well. In this life, where he was born frail, it seemed like the somnambulism came on more severely. I dont understand. Somnambulism? Id rather believe you were possessed by a ghost, said the Immortal Divine Sword, who was reading the letter with Yi-gang. Whats so hard to believe? Isnt somnambulism a symptom where children walk around while theyre asleep? I can understand that much. But baking rice cakes and having a conversation? There are indeed such cases. Yi-gang, too, would not have understood if he had not experienced it himself. But in severe cases of somnambulism, such things were possible. They walked around with their eyes open and even talked. In his previous life, there were instances where sleepwalkers drove vehicles or even killed people. Ive had such experiences myself. Above all, Yi-gang had his own experiences. It was one morning. He habitually got up and washed his face first thing, but the water was too cold. Normally, warm water was always prepared, so it was strange. When he came out after hastily wiping the water from his eyes, he was greatly surprised. It was the dead of night. In the early dawn, he had awoken due to his somnambulism, and the cold water had jolted him awake as he washed his face in his sleep. That, thats quite a frightening incident. The letter Yi-gang was reading contained such an anecdote. However, that was not what was important. Yi-gang read another letter he had opened. It was one sent before the anecdote about the sleepwalking. In other words, it was from when Sohwa did not know about Yi-gangs somnambulism. [This ring, it seems like a really old item, doesnt it? But it doesnt seem to be to Young Masters taste. I wonder where he got it from? I was totally surprised when Young Master, who supposedly went to take a nap, came back with that ring. I thought he had secretly kept it to give it to me as a present, but it seemed too big, so I guess that wasnt the case. Even when I asked in detail, he just gave incoherent replies. He said to throw it away if its not needed, but theres no need to go that far, right? Ill just send it to you, Soryu. If you run out of pocket money, take it to the market and buy something delicious. Ill send another letter. Loving you, Sohwa.] Yi-gang felt a sudden pang in his heart. He could feel Sohwas warm heart, who was living peacefully as a maid, worrying about Soryu, who might be living a rough life as a warrior. At the same time, he became curious. I definitely dont even remember seeing such a ring. Are you suggesting that your somnambulism has worsened? If I wasnt really possessed by ghosts, then that must be it. I have no idea where I picked up this old-fashioned ring. Yi-gang fiddled with the ring as he spoke. Hmm, well, calling it old-fashioned That is a silver ring set with a precious yellow jade. Its so tacky I wouldnt wear it even if it were given to me. I-isnt that a bit harsh? It was fashionable in my time. The ring belonged to none other than the Immortal Divine Sword. Last time, youined about myck of taste. Please refrain from making suchments again. The Immortal Divine Sword grumbled. Even in his view, the ring he used to wear was overly old-fashioned. Anyway, its just an ordinary ring. As far as I know, yes. Hmm, I do feel some spiritual energy, though. Naturally, jade stones tend to harbor such energy. Uncle Baek Jin-tae had asked if he had ever seen any old jewels or ornaments in the manor. Therefore, when Soryu gave him the ring, he was extremely nervous. But the truth was mundane. The yellow jade ring was just an ordinary one that the Immortal Divine Sword had worn in the past. He had shown it to Jin Ri-yeon, but she merely shrugged it off. Whether this old ring was what Baek Jin-tae was looking for remained unknown. Still, if it feels unsettling, you should show it to the Azure Forest Lord. That should do it. More importantly, the fact that Soryu secretly gave me this ring. Soryu was a member of the Red Dragon Corps. She would know what themander, Uncle, is looking for. Despite that, the meaning behind Soryu giving Yi-gang this ring Surely, that Jin-tae fellow is someone to be suspicious of. Hmm. Uncle had no reason to harm Yi-gang. But it was also true that something felt off. And there was someone watching Yi-gang in his dilemma. Are you okay? Jin Ri-yeon wore a look of concern. Yes? Yi-gang had been looking at the letter andughing, then bing serious, and again looking at the ring and sighing repeatedly. Thankfully, he had not been talking out loud with the Immortal Divine Sword, but it must have seemed strange to onlookers. It seems youre quite scared to leave the n. No, no, Im fine. Then youre not feeling unwell or anything? Yi-gang waved his hands, reassuring Jin Ri-yeon. It seemed he would have to be careful about his behavior on the way to the Azure Forest. It was only after several reassurances that Jin Ri-yeon nodded. Yi-gang thought she must have understood well and leaned his back against the wall, pretending to sleep with his eyes closed. Uh, Squad Leader Neung. However, Jin Ri-yeon opened the window and called for Neung Ji-pyeong. Ah, yes, Miss Jin. It seems Yi-gang is quite troubled in his heart. His physical condition doesnt seem to be that good either. Worried by Jin Ri-yeons words, Neung Ji-pyeong also wore a serious expression. Well, it must be his first time embarking on such a long journey. Yi-gang himself had not realized ittely, but he was strictly a patient suffering from the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Neung Ji-pyeong and Jin Ri-yeon thought of him as fragile as a piece of ss, prone to breaking. The journey ahead is concerning. Indeed. They exchanged worried nces.
The Central ins were vast. Xian was a big city, but even so, beyond the city walls, there were more forests and ins than residential areas. Further on, it became difficult to find any houses at all. Therefore, for a long journey, it was inevitable to have to camp out. We hurried this morning, so we should arrive at Lantian County by tomorrow, but it seems we will need to camp out for the night, Young Master. Yes, well. You should sleep inside the carriage, Young Master. We will remove the seats andy down thick cotton nkets. Yes? No, theres no need for that. Yi-gang looked at Neung Ji-pyeong. Neung Ji-pyeong was a strict person. He had not expected him to be so considerate. Trying to smile, Yi-gang took a sip of tea that the Biyeon Squad member had brewed. But perhaps because Neung Ji-pyeongs gaze was burdensome, he suddenly choked. Cough, cough! Oh dear, the weather is indeed cold. Jin Ri-yeon wrapped a nket around Yi-gangs shoulders. Its just a simple cough We have a long journey ahead, so we need to be careful. Jin Ri-yeon was also worried about Yi-gang. He seemed to be under special protection, no matter how you looked at it. The descendant is frail, perhaps they are worried you might copse. Is that so? Its not good to be worried about it too much. That was what Yi-gang thought. Still, with them being so considerate, it seemed he would be able tofortably undertake the journey that would take about a month. However, Yi-gang had no intention of wasting that month. I have to learn swordsmanship from Squad Leader Neung. Yi-gang was on a journey apanied by none other than the Squad Leader of Biyeon Squad, Neung Ji-pyeong, and Jin Ri-yeon of the Azure Forest. He wanted to consistently practice martial arts and sought their help along the way. The meal is modest, but please have some, Young Master. Not at all, I am more than thankful for this. They had lit a campfire in front of a rock that blocked the wind. The evening meal was contained in a pot hung over the fire. Neung Ji-pyeong scooped a serving of watery porridge into a bowl with adle. Although they were from the famously wealthy Baek n, they could not afford to havevish meals while sleeping outdoors. Instead, they cooked with rice and water, adding salt, sesame oil, and simple ingredients like wild berries. They would tear up some jerky and boil it thoroughly, creating a decent meal. In fact, it was a luxury that ordinary travelers could hardly afford. Hmm. Yi-gang took a spoonful of the porridge. The rice was cooked until it was soft, and the porridge had just the right amount of saltiness. Its delicious. Of course, it would be better with some meat. As Yi-gang said this, Neung Ji-pyeong and the Biyeon Squad warrior nced at each other. For some reason, their expressions seemed slightly surprised. You will be able to have a proper meal tomorrow, better than todays. The Biyeon Squad warrior said so. Isnt it really delicious? Ah Th-thank you. Hehe. The Biyeon Squad warrior who had cooked the porridge himself scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. A smile he could not hide appeared on his face. It seemed he had never imagined Yi-gang would enjoy the porridge so much. How picky must he have been usually to react like that. As the Immortal Divine Sword said, it appeared that everyone, including Neung Ji-pyeong, thought Yi-gang would not be able to handle sleeping outdoors. And they had good reason to think so. When Yi-gang was at the peak of his wayward ways, he would find fault with anything and everything. He had often thrown fits over the side dishes or sleeping arrangements, as those were the easiest things toin about. Of course, that was all in the past. He had no intention of acting unpleasantly with his current travelpanions. To change the atmosphere, Yi-gang spoke up, Its quite scenic and nice to be out like this. But isnt lighting a fire in the forest like this an invitation for bandits to appear? Even if bandits from Green Forest appeared, they would not dare to draw their swords in front of the Baek ns carriage, but it was an uncertainty. Neung Ji-pyeong also smiled broadly in response. Haha, thew enforcement officers in Xian manage the public safety well. At least for a while, we wont encounter any bandits. Is that so? Thats a relief. Yes, moreover, there are no bandits who would dare to attack a carriage bearing the emblem of the Baek n. If anything were to appear, it would rather be In a forest like this, during such a night. Wild animals, I suppose. And then, the howl of a beast resonated. Kkurruck It was not nearby, but for some reason, the howl carried a dreadfully foul stench. Neung Ji-pyeong murmured nervously, Haha, animals tend to be even more cautious. With so many people around and even a fire lit, they wouldnt daree close. Yes, well No sooner had Neung Ji-pyeong said this a rustling sound was heard nearby. Kweeeek! A wild boar the size of a house burst through the bushes. Damn it! Neung Ji-pyeong cursed under his breath. He and the Biyeon Squad members were already on their feet, swords drawn. Yi-gang also naturally stood up, the Shooting Star Fang in hand. And then, he thought, Ive been wanting to eat meat, anyway. And here it was, meat had appeared. Chapter 33: To The Azure Forest (2) Chapter 33: To The Azure Forest (2) People who have never hunted often have amon misconception, so spoke the Immortal Divine Sword. When Yi-gang asked if he had often hunted, the Immortal Divine Sword replied affirmatively. When you roam the Jianghu, inevitably therees a time when you must procure your own food. Theres a limit to the amount a person can carry. Thats why all wandering warriors are also hunters, to some degree. Anyway, what I meant to say is this. Among the weapons martial artistsmonly carry, more than seventy percent are swords, des, and spears. And these are weapons designed to kill people, not to catch animals. Theres this misconception that as you walk through the mountains and forests, beasts will just appear and offer themselves up. Well, if hunting were that easy, allmoners would forsake farming and take up hunting instead. True, cases of absolute martial masters starving to death in the mountains are moremon than youd think. In my time, there was quite the uproar when Namgungs Azure Sky Sword, or something, went missing. The Namgung folks imed he was attacked, but in reality, I know he got lost in the Kunlun Mountains and starved Hold on a second. Hmm? Then, why did that wild boar appear? It was not small. The wild boar, likely weighing at least 200 jin, or 100 kilograms, was drooling from its yellow tusks. How should I know? The Immortal Divine Sword replied with a smug tone, causing Yi-gang to chuckle. At that moment, Neung Ji-pyeong stood protectively in front of Yi-gang. Capture it. He did not step forward himself. The moment he issued a singlemand, two warriors of the Biyeon Squad moved like streaks of light. Kweeeek! As expected, the wild boar was not normal. Even when two people attacked at once, it charged straight ahead. However, the Biyeon Squad members did not fear the wild boars charge. Swords shed from the left and right. The Biyeon Squad member on the right sliced the wild boars front leg, while the Biyeon Squad member on the left thrust his sword into its head. The wild boars massive body rolled on the ground, causing a loud noise and raising a cloud of dust. However, Neung Ji-pyeong did not rx, quickly looking behind him instead. Damn, theres another one! They had not noticed it right away because of the wild boar that had appeared in front. Looking back, he saw a wild boar with crossed eyes, even bigger than the one they had just downed, emerging from the bushes. Neung Ji-pyeong, who had been staring at the wild boar, turned his gaze to Yi-gang. Thats a surprise. Are they a couple, or siblings? It was Yi-gangs murmur. Did he notice? When Neung Ji-pyeong turned his head. Yi-gang was already showing his back. How could it be? Did he sense the presence behind him before Neung Ji-pyeong did? Or, was he not so preupied with the wild boar in front that he never let his guard down? Either way, it was something that surprised Neung Ji-pyeong. If it was the former, it meant that his senses, born of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, were as sharp as those of a martial master, and if it was thetter, it meant his courage was strong enough not to be startled by the wild boar. Indeed, recalling how Yi-gang had previously sensed Neung Ji-pyeongs approach at the Red Jade Training Hall, it was usible. Yi-gangs face was calm. Anyway, we have double the meat now. Ho-ho. In truth, at the Red Jade Training Hall, Yi-gang had not sensed Neung Ji-pyeongs approach at all. It was the Immortal Divine Sword who informed him. Yes, the strength possessed by the descendants with meridian blockage is precisely that sensitive sense. Do not let your guard down. This time it was not the case. Yi-gang, more than anyone in the group, had first detected the wild boar approaching from behind. Kweeek! Was it nning some kind of pincer attack? The wild boar charged straight at Yi-gang. It seemed to be twice Yi-gangs size. Instead of running away, Yi-gang tightly gripped his meteorite sword. Swish! What passed with a blue streak was Jin Ri-yeon. Her continuously swinging whip sword was smeared with blood and a thick pink liquid. Kwik, kweeek The wild boar staggered a few more steps, then copsed emptily as if from anemia. Blood and brain fluid gushed from the hole in its forehead. Hmm, indeed, its the Azure Forests Treading Cloud. Look at that, its truly an invincible light footwork technique. As the Immortal Divine Sword said, Jin Ri-yeons movements were too fast for the eyes to follow. Moreover, her motions were as light as the martial arts techniques name, which meant stepping on clouds, suggested. Both wild boars had fallen. Neung Ji-pyeong sheathed his sword and scanned the surroundings. Its strange. Two wild boars attacked us. Hmm, maybe they smelled the food. At Yi-gangs words, Neung Ji-pyeong pondered. It might be understandable in winter, but this was the abundant autumn. That might be the case. But it was hard to think of any other reason. Uh-hyah! Yi-gang approached the boar and struggled to grab the leg of the massive creature. Please help me. We cant just leave them after hunting two. Ah, yes, of course. Neung Ji-pyeong and the Biyeon Squad members hurried over to assist Yi-gang. Well be able to have wild boar meat for breakfast. Yi-gang seemed happy. Neung Ji-pyeong watched him with a curious eye. He doesnt seem scared or surprised at all. In the wild, even the most courageous adults were usually startled when they encountered a wild boar. The small eyes that shined even in the darkness, the sharp tusks, and the stench that was almost like a foul odor. However, Yi-gang was even braver than he appeared. Will you start teaching me the sword from tomorrow? Ah, yes. Since today is the first day Yi-gang had asked Neung Ji-pyeong to teach him the sword during their journey. It was a somewhat awkward request, so at first, Neung Ji-pyeong thought he might just pretend to teach him superficially. Once we arrive in Lantian County tomorrow, well start then. But after seeing Yi-gang not faltering in front of the wild boars charge and grasping the sword, he felt it again. Perhaps he might be able to pass on the swordsmanship that he ultimately could not teach Ha-jun to Yi-gang.
A small vige near Lantian County Yi-gang and his party decided to spend the night there. Like most farmer viges in the mountains, there was no proper inn. However, no matter how deep in the mountains a vige was, there were always a few travelers who stopped by each month. They usually stayed in private homes, giving a few coins in return. Yi-gang and his group did the same. The vige chiefs eyes widened in surprise when he received not coins but a whole silver nyang. It was not just because of the money. Just by looking at the clothing and the carriage of Yi-gang and his party, he must have realized they were of no ordinary status. So, he was a bit surprised when Neung Ji-pyeong said he wanted to sell the wild boar meat. Ah, its quite rare to encounter a wild boar of this size. Youve done a remarkable job. You said you caught this big one yourself? Thats right. Then theres no mistake. That one must be the beast thats been living in the mountains nearby. Its been around for a long time, so its clever, and the hunters havent been able to catch it Amazing. Neung Ji-pyeong gave the fussing vige chief a sideways nce. We want to dispose of it anyway. Prepare smoked meat, rice, and clean water. Whatever is left, you can give us in coins. Well How should we? You figure it out. The old man gave a sign to a young man working at the butchery. The young man said in a slightly frightened voice, Um, we can probably give you seven or eight coins per jin. Neung Ji-pyeong quietly looked back at Yi-gang. Yi-gang, who was chewing vigorously on a skewer of wild boar meat, nodded. The vige chief and the young man from the butchery seemed quite intimidated. The vige chief began making unsolicited excuses. If it were young pork, Id give you twenty coins for it. But this is an old wild boar. Its, well, quite tough. And more than anything, our circumstances arent that good. But instead, Ill give you plenty of jerky and rice. Oh dear However, Yi-gangughed heartily and said to the vige chief, Its alright, old man. Thats more than enough. Oh my! Thank you, Young Master! To these mountain vigers, warriors from the city must seem no different from ghosts. They were merely getting rid of meat they could not possibly fully use up, but these people bowed to Yi-gang as if he had bestowed mercy upon them. Youre heading south? Thats right. Itll be a while before youe across another vige if you go in that direction. It will take you about a day and a half to reach Zhangjia Vige. Yes. The old man said, bending his back repeatedly. Its quite far. No matter. Since you are kind people, let me tell you something. These days, its quite ominous over there. At those words, Neung Ji-pyeong raised an eyebrow. Ominous? Theres a serious tiger menace. A great tiger has been on the rampage, and several people have been killed. When you mentioned a tiger, it was the king of the mountains. Even a first-rate master could fall prey to a tiger in the mountains at night. So, the people of Zhangjia Vige collected money and called in famous hunters. Im not sure if theyve caught the beast yet. Tigers are incredibly cunning creatures, so please be careful, Young Master. Yes. Thank you for your concern, Yi-gang said and collected the coins. As they headed back to the vige chiefs house, which they had taken as their lodgings, Yi-gang asked, Theres no need to change our route, is there, Squad Leader Neung? Yes, its fine. Of course, they had no intention of avoiding the path just because a great tiger was roaming the mountains. Taking a detour would significantly prolong their journey. Besides, Neung Ji-pyeong and the members of Biyeon Squad were capable of catching even a great tiger. Yi-gang and Neung Ji-pyeong arrived at the vige chiefs house. The reason they chose this ce as their lodging was partly because the house was rtivelyrge, but also because it had a yard. Use this sword. Before leaving, Neung Ji-pyeong decided to instruct Yi-gang in swordsmanship. I have my sword. Do I need to use this one specifically? Your sword is indeed extraordinary, Young Master, but its too big and heavy. For the swordsmanship Im going to teach, and for general use, a sword of this kind would be more appropriate. Neung Ji-pyeong handed over a sword that was too long to be called a short sword but shorter than the long swords typically used by warriors. He said it was a secondary weapon used by the Biyeon Squad members. Swinging it, it was definitely lighter, only a bit heavier than a wooden sword. For Yi-gang, who had not yet fully developed his strength, it was the perfect weight. Hes very considerate. Your father had good reason to choose him as his childs teacher. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled. The one who advised Yi-gang to learn swordsmanship from Neung Ji-pyeong was none other than the Immortal Divine Sword. I cannot personally train my descendant by crossing swords with him. That man should be able to refine the descendants Heavens Shadow Sword. The Immortal Divine Sword could demonstrate sword moves or correct Yi-gangs stance. However, it could not physically correct his moves or teach by shing swords since it was a spirit without a body, a limitation it had. In that case, I entrust my Heavens Shadow Sword to you. Oh, yes. I will assist you with your Heavens Shadow Sword Technique but The Immortal Divine Art could not be learned by anyone outside of the bloodline, and the transmission of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique was also prohibited to outsiders like Neung Ji-pyeong, under certain conditions. But Neung Ji-pyeong seemed hesitant, which was uncharacteristic of his usual confident demeanor. Do you have something to say? Uh, well, of course, I intend to help you with your Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. However, it is difficult to learn such an intense sword technique in its entirety in just one month. It was true. Moreover, Yi-gang could only spare time intermittently during his journey. But was that not taken into consideration when he asked Neung Ji-pyeong? What do you suggest, then? I used to stay at a ce before I was entrusted to the Baek n. Are you referring to the Shadowless Sword Pavilion? You know about it. Neung Ji-pyeong seemed surprised that Yi-gang knew about his past. The Shadowless Sword Pavilion had been a martial arts sect that made a name for itself even before Yi-gang was born. Known for its subtle cultivation technique and swift swordsmanship, the Shadowless Sword Pavilion unfortunately met an ignoble end. A thief, who went by the moniker Shadowless Thief, had stolen a secret technique from the Wudang Sect. The problem was that this thief was a disciple of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. The Wudang Sect was enraged. In reality, the Wudang Sect did not wage war against the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. However, the Shadowless Sword Pavilion lost its standing in the Orthodox Murim. Those affiliated with the sect faced all sorts of persecution and left one after another. Having lost his sect, Neung Ji-pyeongter sought refuge with the Baek n. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique requires solid internal energy as a foundation, but youre not in a position to do that, Young Master. Id like to teach you a more practical sword technique. Practical sword technique? There must be a reason the reticent Neung Ji-pyeong was talking so much. Its the sword technique of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. Although the sect disappeared disgracefully, if youre okay with it, Young Master Is it alright for me to learn it? After all, its your exclusive martial arts, Squad Leader Neung. Ah, its not like that. Its just a mere sword technique, so its fine. It was indeed extraordinary for a martial artist to pass on their unique martial arts to another person. Yi-gang seemed slightly disappointed at Neung Ji-pyeongs remark about it being a mere sword technique. Hm, he doesnt seem like someone who would teach an insignificant swordsmanship. Lets see it first. Yi-gang was curious about what kind of swordsmanship Neung Ji-pyeong would show. For now, Ill demonstrate. With that, Neung Ji-pyeong unexpectedly turned around. Showing his back to Yi-gang, he spoke, Please watch closely, Young Master. Was he supposed to watch the sword technique from behind? Yi-gang did not blink, focusing intently. With his natural concentration amplified by the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, he could see the falling leaves slowly as if time had slowed. Its just a basic technique. As Neung Ji-pyeong said this, he slid his thumb along the sword de. Kiiiing The de glinted as it reflected the sunlight. Neung Ji-pyeongs body blurred. Whoong! The sound was heard afterward. Just moments ago, Neung Ji-pyeong, who had been facing away, was now looking at Yi-gang, and his sword, previously sheathed at his hip, was drawn, piercing the air next to Yi-gangs face. A dyed gust of wind made his neck feel cool, and goosebumps spread across his back. Neung Ji-pyeong slowly retracted his sword. A falling leaf was skewered at the tip of the de. An astonishing feat of art. With a slight swing of his sword, Neung Ji-pyeong shook off the impaled leaf. A bead of cold sweat trickled down his neck. Its a trivial technique, but if its eptable to you, Young Master, I would like to teach it. Yi-gang slightly opened his mouth, forgetting what he was about to say. Even with his keen senses, he had not fully seen the swift strike. Neung Ji-pyeongs skill was beyond Yi-gangs imagination. And then, the Immortal Divine Sword, silent until now, burst intoughter. Uhahahaha, a basic technique? This guy A basic technique. Could such an astonishing technique be dubbed basic? Yi-gang realized it too. Thats a tant lie. For reasons unknown, Neung Ji-pyeong intended to teach Yi-gang this profound swordsmanship. Chapter 34: To The Azure Forest (3) Chapter 34: To The Azure Forest (3) Tranquil Sword Neung Ji-pyeong. The nickname, meaning a single sword in tranquility, was given before he entrusted himself to the Baek n. His martial arts sect, the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, was ruined overnight. It all happened because of the senior disciple Shadowless Thief. What a pathetic senior. Overflowing with talent in martial arts, he was called the hope of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, but all he did was petty thievery. It was a problem that he tarnished the sects reputation, and he eventually crossed the line. He stole the secret techniques of the Wudang Sect. Not just any, but the peerless secret techniques left by Zhang Sanfeng, the Founder of the Wudang Sect. Enraged, the Taoists destroyed his dantian and cut off his vessels. From then on, the downfall of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion was set in stone. Although the Wudang Sect did not storm in with swords, they, being one of the Nine Sects One Gang, had no intention of leaving a thiefs sect alone. The Murim Alliance stripped the Shadowless Sword Pavilion of its allies, and all sects it had formed friendships with turned their backs on them. There were no new recruits, and even the disciples began to flee one after another. Crucially, the Unorthodox Murim and the demon cultists attacked. They demanded the secret techniques stolen from the Wudang Sect. No matter how much they tried to say that the Shadowless Thief had nothing to do with the sword pavilion, it was useless. Because of the non-existent secret techniques, the Shadowless Sword Pavilion crumbled. Young Neung Ji-pyeong also had to leave the sect, watching his dying master. The sword pavilion has copsed, but it has not disappeared. Someday, the worlds persecution will also end. Until then, endure with your life. Neung Ji-pyeong shed tears of blood as he listened to the dying words. Do not think of rebuilding the sect. The Wudang Sect will not stand idly by. Just ensure that the swordsmanship is not forgotten. Seek a sessor. I will. Neung Ji-pyeong wandered the Jianghu aimlessly. However, following his masters dying words was a perilous task. The Wudang Sect did not pursue the departing Neung Ji-pyeong, but the unorthodox martial artists and the demon cultists were different. The pursuit continued, with the belief that Neung Ji-pyeong, the best disciple and the rising star of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, had the secret techniques. Cut and shed, bing a bloodied mess, Neung Ji-pyeong survived. He also earned his nickname, Tranquil Sword, during that time. But with des shing at every step, he could not run forever. Eventually, at the foot of Mount Kangshan, Neung Ji-pyeong vomited blood and copsed. Perhaps, if he had not met the Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san, Neung Ji-pyeong would have turned into an old corpse right there. Cough, huh. Dont waste your effort, Neung Ji-pyeong said, smirking at Baek Ryu-san, who was wiping off his blood. What do you mean? The Wudang Sects secret techniques. Among those who were after Neung Ji-pyeong, there were orthodox factions too. Everyone who was a swordsman would covet Zhang Sanfengs secret techniques. He had countless instances of being stabbed in the back by those pretending to help him. He thought Baek Ryu-san, who was appointed as the n Head of the Baek n, would be no different. Ive already burned the secret techniques. Its in my head, but I will never tell, Neung Ji-pyeong said, tapping his forehead lightly. It was a lie. There were no secret techniques, but he had spoken out of sheer defiance. He was going to die anyway at this rate. However, he never expected a smirk to form on Baek Ryu-sans cold face. I dont need such things. Seeing that arrogant smile, he could not consider it an empty boast. Holding both Heavens Shadow Sword and Immortal Divine Art in my hands, what significance does the Wudang Sects swordsmanship have? I merely intervened because the attacks were unreasonably coordinated. Neung Ji-pyeong could not help but gape. That was the pride of a truly prestigious n. Somehow, owing his life to Baek Ryu-san, Neung Ji-pyeong was moved by him. Thus, it had been quite some time since he had entrusted himself to the Baek n and began working under Baek Ryu-san, who became the n Head. He became the Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad and even took on the role of instructing Baek Ha-jun, who greatly resembled Baek Ryu-san. And as time passed, now Neung Ji-pyeong found himself teaching the secret techniques of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion to Yi-gang, who was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage.
Passing on Shadowless Splendor to Young Master Ha-jun was a failure. He had tried with the n Heads permission. But it had not gone well. Just like his father, Baek Ha-jun believed it was sufficient to learn the martial arts of the Baek n. It was not just ack of enthusiasm that was the problem. There was more to it, a matter of aptitude. To learn Shadowless Splendor, one must be born with it. A sharp sense. The concentration to grasp all the surrounding conditions and variables. And also Though it was called a secret technique of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, strictly speaking, Shadowless Splendor was not a sword technique. If one had to categorize Shadowless Splendor, it would be a taijutsu. However, it was not a martial art that required robust physical strength or profound internal energy. There was something more essential. My master said that to master Shadowless Splendor, your brain must be open. He still did not fully understand what it meant for the brain to be open. It might be rted to the upper dantian he had only heard about in stories. In that respect, Baek Ha-jun, a genius of martial arts,cked the qualities for Shadowless Splendor. It was not Ha-juns fault. Neung Ji-pyeong, and even his master, had not achieved mastery in Shadowless Splendor. The derivative sword style of Shadowless Splendor he showed to Yi-gang was also not proper. Neung Ji-pyeong had only imitated it with his trained body and internal energy. That was why he sweated from just one demonstration. And now, Yi-gang was imitating the iplete Shadowless Splendor that Neung Ji-pyeong had presented. Is this how its done? There are no shortcuts. Its just about paying attention to numerous things simultaneously. Running forward while taking down the enemies at your side, while at the same time watching your back, so to speak. Shadowless Splendor was not something you could learn by memorizing movements or training its form. Feeling the sword of the opponent standing behind you, feeling his breath. The essence of this sword technique is even feeling the scattering leaves around you. Is all that necessary for a sword technique? Ah well, yes. Anyway. You have to think of seeing the unseen behind you. Even as he said this, Neung Ji-pyeong thought that Yi-gang would be dissatisfied. Watching your back, indeed. It was like a wild goose chase. To someone who had learned the martial arts of the Baek n, such talk of refining ones way might not have been rtable. Cutting a ghost or making ones soft body as hard as metal seems easier than this. Pardon? No, nothing. Lets just give it a try. Contrary to Neung Ji-pyeongs expectations, Yi-gang readily nodded. He then turned around and quietly focused his mind. Neung Ji-pyeong would not know, but this kind of training was very familiar to Yi-gang. Its simr to the essence of the Great Yin Flow? Hmm! Its crudepared to theplete Great Yin Flow. But it seems like a martial art aimed at achieving spiritual power. The Immortal Divine Sword also knew this for certain. This was definitely not something akin to a mere basic technique. Give it a try. Touching the untouchable, feeling the invisible. Following the Immortal Divine Swords advice, Yi-gang slightly closed his eyes. After all, you cannot see behind you even with your eyes open. It was better to close them and concentrate. Behind him, Neung Ji-pyeong was standing with an apple in his hand. Then, Im going to throw it. The basis of Shadowless Splendor was about sharpening ones senses. To the point of being able to detect an object thrown at you from behind. Neung Ji-pyeong hesitated for a moment, then lightly threw the apple. It was an action repeated well over 100 times already. Up until now, Yi-gang had not seeded even once. However, he neither grew bored nor gave up. Hup! Surprisingly, Yi-gang turned his body just in time. Thanks to that, the apple hit him in the face instead of the back of his head. Ugh! Yi-gang clenched his nose. It was painful. Its not easy. Yes, its not a simple task. Neung Ji-pyeong was not disappointed. Naturally, it was not something that could be achieved in just a day. First and foremost, it was crucial to focus on senses other than sight. Firstly, a keen sense of hearing that could detect the rustling sound the moment it leaves the hand; secondly, the sense of touch that feels the vibration in the air; and thirdly, the sense of smell that could catch the slightest change in odor. In the end, it was necessary to concentrate all nerves to vividly feel what was behind with a sixth sense, not just the five senses. It was already an impressive feat to urately perceive the exact moment Neung Ji-pyeong threw the apple while still unable to properly swing a sword. Yi-gang threw a joke with a gentle smile, Well, if I expected to grasp the essence of the Shadowless Sword Pavilions divine art quickly, that would indeed be too presumptuous, wouldnt it? Haha. Hahaha. Thats right. It took me so long to get this far Neung Ji-pyeongughed along with Yi-gang. However, his smile soon froze. It was because Yi-gang was wearing a sinister expression. Neung Ji-pyeong realized he had made a mistake. Whats the name of the martial art, Squad Leader Neung? Every divine art thats not a basic technique has a name, doesnt it? He had been led into a confession. Its Shadowless Splendor So, theres no shadow in the light. How unique. Neung Ji-pyeong med himself for beingpletely taken in by Yi-gang. Why did you insist on hiding it as a basic technique? It seems like an extraordinary martial art. Its a martial art that hasnt received recognition in the world. I intended to properly pass it on after you showed interest and received permission from the n Head. He did not specifically mention that this was only after he had judged Yi-gang to have the aptitude to learn Shadowless Splendor. Neung Ji-pyeong had his hand on his face, mortified. Yi-gang spoke, fiddling with his ears. I, well, I already have trouble hearing, and now youre covering your mouth, so I couldnt hear what you said. Pardon? Neung Ji-pyeong, who had not properly understood Yi-gangs words, removed his hands from his face and asked. Yi-gang took something out of both ears. It was a wad of cotton, twisted up tight. You asked me to catch the flying apples without seeing or hearing, so I blocked my ears. Its certainly not easy. Wh-when did you start blocking your ears? Neung Ji-pyeong stammered, shocked. From the first time you threw an apple. Didnt you know? Then how have you been conversing with me? How could you, when you cant hear Pardon? Cant you understand by looking at the shape of the mouth? Reading lips? No, that cant be. Yi-gang said he had conversed by reading Neung Ji-pyeongs lip movements. There was no way he could have learned lip-reading, and could such a skill be exined simply by being smart? But there was something even more unbelievable. Then how did you catch the apple He was talking about noticing an apple thrown from behind without seeing or hearing. And today was the first day of his training. Wasnt it you, Squad Leader Neung, who said I had to? Faced with Yi-gangs retort, Neung Ji-pyeong lost his words. A chill ran down his spine. He had long known that, if not for the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, Yi-gang would have been hailed as a genius no less than Baek Ha-jun. But this was Is he a different kind? Apletely different kind of geniuspared to Young Master Ha-jun? With such astonishment, Neung Ji-pyeong felt tion. Detecting presence solely with ones sixth sense, blocking all the other five, was a step much further in the training. If Yi-gang, who had somewhat seeded in this, could indeed master Shadowless Splendor, he did not know what heights he might reach. Then, this time, lets try again without the earplugs! It was the moment Neung Ji-pyeong, increasingly excited, was about to urge the training of Shadowless Splendor. Excuse me, Yi-gang. Jin Ri-yeon appeared on the wooden porch and called Yi-gang. Oh, yes. The decoction is ready, but it seems you need toe quickly. Its done already! Yi-gang had received the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb from his uncle. Before leaving, Yi-gang personally gathered the medicinal ingredients that would harmonize with the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb in the medicinal room, and began making the decoction with Jin Ri-yeon. Jin Ri-yeon was not just knowledgeable in martial arts. True to her origins from the Azure Forest, known for their Taoist teachings, she was also skilled in alchemy, the art of producing elixirs. Then, lets continue the training tomorrow. Neung Ji-pyeong, too, had noticed the clear, refreshing scent of the decoction floating in the air. Understood Despite his regretful expression, Yi-gang followed Jin Ri-yeon without hesitation. The harmony of exercise, nutrition, and rest was indeed crucial. Especially Yi-gang, who had a weak constitution, was the type to go crazy for a good elixir. The scent is phenomenal, isnt it? I thought a child of the Azure Forest would be proficient in alchemy. In the meantime, he hadpletely forgotten about Neung Ji-pyeong and Shadowless Splendor. Jin Ri-yeon hurried Yi-gang. Lets go quickly. Is there a problem? Youll see when we get there. What could have happened while brewing the decoction? His question was immediately answered upon arriving at the backyard. There, the Biyeon Squad members were brandishing their swords, guarding the decoction. Shoo, shoo! Back off, you brutes! Unexpectedly, it was not thieves targeting the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb that had stormed in. Woof, woof! Meow- meow-! Around the decoction, stray dogs and feral cats had gathered in great numbers. The sight of them drooling and greedily eyeing the decoction was far from ordinary. What, what is this? It seems theyvee smelling the decoction. The Purple Spirit Phantom Herb seemed to emit a scent that attracted beasts. Yi-gang quickly helped the Biyeon Squad members chase away the animals. Now that I think about it, there was a reason why the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb only grows on cliffs. When the flowers bloom, all the nearby beasts are drawn to it. Ah, so the wild boarsst night too That might be the case. You should have mentioned this earlier. Hmm, when one knows too much, itsmon to forget the trivialities. Yi-gang, carrying the decoction, hastily fled indoors, a thought suddenly urring to him. If the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb attracts beasts, then perhaps So Could it be that the beast called the great tiger is also drawn by the scent of this Purple Spirit Phantom Herb? Its possible. They say tigers can detect the scent of their prey from ten li away. Ten li would be five kilometers, and there were still two roots of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb left. Yi-gang lost his appetite for a moment. Upon reflection, it might not be such a bad situation. Could there possibly be benefits from that tiger? If its being called not just a tiger, but a great tiger, there must be a reason. Yi-gangs obsession with elixirs was beyond imagination. Are you alright with being mauled to death while trying to obtain its benefits? The Immortal Divine Sword burst into a heartyugh. Chapter 35: Zhangjia Village (1) Chapter 35: Zhangjia Vige (1) Zhangjia Vige was situated on the road connecting Lantian County and Shanyang County. Therefore, it was inevitable for people traveling from Lantian County to Shanyang County to pass through Zhangjia Vige. However, that did not mean the roads were well-maintained enough for major groups like the merchant guild or courier services to pass through. There were not many travelers. Because of this, Zhangjia Vige could not develop significantly. The main sources of ie for the people of Zhangjia Vige involved roughly cultivating fields in the mountains to make a small profit, or foraging for medicinal herbs and hunting in the surrounding treacherous mountains. They often sold their goods to the peddlers passing through the vige. But then, like a bolt out of the blue, a tiger threat descended upon Lantian County one day. It was not unheard of for vigers to be attacked and killed by tigers. Until the first two were devoured by a tiger, the vigers conducted mountain rituals, praying just for the tiger to leave. The horse-headed Taoist who epted the vigers meager coins ended up dead by the tiger, leaving behind only the coins and his torn clothes. Naturally, more people continued to be attacked and killed thereafter. Including Jang Sam, who picked herbs, and Jang Myeong, a widower raising children alone. And the kind-hearted woman from Shanyang County who took in those two children, Sae Ah-nak. Eventually, the vige chief collected money and called for professional hunters. But, as if mocking the people of Zhangjia Vige, the tiger neither ate the hunter nor did it leave him whole, ripping him to shreds. Moreover, it defecated on his corpse. Seeing its cunning and enormous pawprints, the people realized this was no ordinary tiger, but a great tiger. A great tiger could not be caught by ordinary hunters. They needed to bring in the best of the best among the hunters. The vige chief painstakingly gathered all the viges resources. He then went to Shanyang County and personally hired a group known as the Tiger Killer Gang. These were hunters who hunted tigers to sell their skins. They were martial artists belonging to the Unorthodox Murim, all notoriously fierce individuals. People who had hunted more humans than tigers. But they were undeniably experts. It had already been two months since they settled in Zhangjia Vige, iming they would catch the great tiger. Saying they needed to wait for the right moment, they consumed Zhangjia Viges food supplies while eating and drinking, and the vigers became skeletal. Big sister, Im hungry Just hold on a little longer. They said there are chestnut trees further up. We might be able to find some chestnuts. The children holding their stomachs were no exception. The siblings raised by Jang Myeong, who had died early on from a tiger attack, were now orphans and even hungrier because of it. Among the siblings, the somewhat sensible older sister, Jang So-young,forted her younger brother as they climbed the mountain. Her brother, Gyu,ined naively, I wish those men would leave. They have to catch the tiger. Im scared. Brother Seong-deuk got hit by one of those men a few days ago. And that was not all. The hunters always looked at Jang So-young, the prettiest girl in Zhangjia Vige, with lewd eyes. Their gazes scanning her from top to bottom were like snakes. Also, the adults said not to go into the woods. We have no choice. Otherwise, well starve to death, wont we? So-young could not help but snap at her brother. Her mood soured immediately. Her younger brothers cheeks, which should have been chubby, were gaunt. Lets secretly pick a few chestnuts and go back. If they roasted and ate the sweet chestnuts, they could stave off this terrible hunger. Thinking this, Jang So-youngs mouth watered. She climbed the mountainboriously, almost dragging her younger brother along. And then, all of a sudden, there was energy in her brothers steps. Sister, there! Theres a chestnut tree! Chestnuts were densely clustered. Her brother, who had been urging her to go back just moments before, suddenly perked up. Gyu, slowly! So-young lost hold of her brothers hand for a moment. And then, a pungent smell reached her nose. It was the scent of rotten meat. Ah She didnt know where the smell wasing from, but she knew what it was used for. It was the smell of bait used in traps to catch carnivorous animals. No-! So-young rushed towards her brother in a panic, but it was already toote. Gyu had stepped on something. Twang There was a sound of something taut being released. The piece of wood Gyu had stepped on sprung into the air, and the bent bamboo trap sprang back with force. Then, a log big enough to catch a tiger sprung out with a whoosh from among the branches. Without a moment to think, So-young shoved her brother away. Thud! Ah, ahhhh! The scream came not from So-young but from her brother Gyu. His sister had been hit in the upper body by the suddenly sprung log and had rolled on the ground. Sister! Sister! If it had hit her squarely, her internal organs might have burst. Fortunately, that did not happen, but So-young lost consciousness nheless. Get up! Im sorry! Its because I ran! Gyu cried out loud, his tears and mucus flowing freely. No matter how hard he tried to wake his sister, she did not get up. He cried until his throat was hoarse, intending to carry his sister down the mountain. However, he ultimately could not. His scared legs would not support him, and his undernourished arms had no strength. Dragging his sister by the cor, Gyu suddenly thought. What if, what if a tiger appears. His crying might attract a tiger from somewhere. Then, as if it had been waiting, something appeared. I came to see if we caught a wild boar or something because of the noise. It was not a tiger, but it was someone just as terrifying. Whats this, just kids? Heh, looks like we caught something better than a wild boar. When Gyu looked behind, two hunters from the Tiger Killer Gang were standing there. They were smiling, revealing their yellow teeth. Ah, si-sir hunters! My sister, shes Stepped in a trap? Yes! Please, save my sister. Gyu, who disliked the hunters, did not care about that now. Instead, he was grateful to them as if they were ropes sent down from the heavens. They looked over the unconscious So-young. Wow, shes lucky. Heh, if the log had fallen on her head, it wouldve cracked open. Cant let a pretty face get ruined like that. Shes not waking up even when shaken, huh? This is good. Whats good about it? While Gyu was puzzled by their words, one of the hunters suddenly approached him. How will you repay us? Pardon? Im talking about the trap, you little rat. Do you know how much trouble we went through because of this? Im sorry Ill do anything. What can you possibly do? And then, everything shed before his eyes. The man kicked Gyu. Rolling over on the ground, Gyu became dazed. Blood gushed from his nose like a waterfall. Ill go call the others for a moment. This just got interesting. Take your time. Gyu did not understand what the hunters were talking about, but it was clear that it was not anything good. One of them went down the mountain, leaving only the man who had kicked Gyu. He stuck out his bright red tongue and licked his chapped lips that were covered in dead skin. Heh heh. Arent you pretty? Acting all high and mighty. Smilingnguidly, he used his dirty fingernails with grime underneath to pinch So-youngs cheek and examine it. His actions were ominous. Gyu crawled desperately on his hands and knees toward him. The hunter, whose eyes were bloodshot, did not notice Gyu approaching. Gyu bit into the hunters filthy ankle. Argh! You brat! Once again, everything shed before his eyes. He had been kicked. The hunters, despite being despicable, were also skilled in martial arts. Swept off his feet, Gyu was now kicked in the stomach. Damn it! Do you want to die that badly?! Cough, you little devil. Ugh! Gyu ended up vomiting. Seeing his own vomit on his foot, the hunter became even more irritated. Swish- Eventually, he drew his sword. How dare you bite a hunter who came to save your vige? The illogically t de was sharply honed. Even when he was about to take the life of the trembling boy, the hunter felt not the slightest bit of guilt. Gyu raised his shaking hand. Be-behind. What? His finger pointed behind the hunter. The man could not help but let out a snicker. What, did a tiger show up? Thinking Gyu might try to distract him and flee seemedughable to him. However, a strange voice was heard right behind him. Im not a tiger, though. Chills ran down his spine, and the hunter swiftly turned around. Wh-who are you? It was not his colleague who had left earlier. Neither was it one of the scoundrels from Zhangjia Vige. It was a boy with an appearance almost unbelievable to emerge from this treacherous forest. A red robe that seemed to be made of silk. Smooth, fair skin that only the well-off could afford. A refined look with red lips. He seemed less like a human and more like A-a ghost? Gyu, lying on the ground, voiced out the words the hunter would have said. Hahaha! The boy who suddenly appeared, Yi-gang,ughed like that. The hunter realized that Yi-gang had a sword. I-I dont know who you are, but back off No, please step back. Just dont get involved. The hunter could not dare speak informally, seeing the extraordinary appearance of Yi-gang. Hmm, you seem to be in a lot of pain. What do you mean? However, he soon realized that Yi-gang waspletely ignoring him and speaking to Gyu. Tsk tsk, I knew the world was harsher for the have-nots, but The sword wobbling in Yi-gangs hand caught his attention. The hunter tightly gripped his own de. Fortunately, it seemed, Yi-gang turned his back. He was not sure if Yi-gang had heeded his warning. Hmm, was it like this? Flick the shoulder here But instead of stepping back, he just stood still with his back facing the hunter. The hunter seriously contemted whether to stab him in the back as he wriggled about. Its a bit of a waste to use Shadowless Splendor on these kinds. Just Who was he talking to? And then, without warning, Yi-gang spun around and thrust his sword. The red robe he wore fluttered wildly. Shwiik It was an unavoidable strike for a henchman of the unorthodox faction wielding power in a mountain vige. It was not that the sword was fast, but it had hit a vulnerable spot. Thwack! Yi-gangs sword pierced the hunters corbone. Kuaaaah! Ah, I was aiming for the neck. Aack, kuaack! The sword got stuck between the corbone and the rib. Blood spurted violently, possibly because an artery was cut. Yi-gang twisted the sword deeper. Kkadeudeuk Kkheuk! The hunter lost his grip on his sword and toppled backward. Yi-gang did not let go of the sword he had thrust, following through to the end. He pinned his opponents chest with his knee and held the sword firmly with both hands. The hunters hand flew towards Yi-gangs eyes. A slight scratch caused blood to flow freely. Had he not pulled his face back in time, he would have injured his eye. Damn. With a grimace, Yi-gang prepared to finish it. And soon realized. Hmm. The hunter was no longer moving. Yi-gang stood up and wiped at his scratched face. He attempted to wipe off the blood, but it kept oozing out. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the robe he was wearing was already soaked with blood. Yi-gang muttered. It was wise to wear red. What do you mean, wise? If you learned the sword from me, you should have finished it more cleanly. Tsk tsk. Yi-gang let the criticism of the Immortal Divine Sword pass in one ear and out the other. You didnt have to use the newly learned martial arts; he was an opponent you could have handled easily enough. During the few days it took Yi-gang to reach this ce, Zhangjia Vige, he had learned Shadowless Splendor from Neung Ji-pyeong. Showing your back to make your opponentcent, sensing what was behind you with heightened senses, and using sticity to stab your opponent swiftly and urately were the derivative sword techniques of Shadowless Splendor. So it wasnt a good opportunity to try it out. Good? You were so excited that you couldnt even cut properly. True to his words, the sword had pierced the corbone instead of the intended target, the neck. Yi-gang felt achy all over, perhaps because he overexerted himself. You did wonderfully. Neung Ji-pyeong appeared. He had been silently watching over Yi-gang from behind. It was because Yi-gang had stepped forward, insisting on handling it himself. The reason he stepped forward was nothing special. On the outside, he seemed calm, but inside, he was seething with rage. Perhaps he saw himself in the image of the girl who had fallen, bleeding. Yi-gang extended his hand to Gyu, who was still writhing on the ground. Can you stand? Gyu extended his small, thin hand to grasp Yi-gangs. His hand was dirty from blood and vomit, but Yi-gang did not mind at all. Thank you. Gyu, holding Yi-gangs hand, shakily stood up. Then, leaning on him as if hanging, he spoke. My sister Yi-gang gave a bright smile. Ill save her. As Yi-gang gestured to Neung Ji-pyeong, he lifted Gyu into his arms. He ced Gyu on the horse they had brought, and then personally carried the still-unconscious young girl. Lets return to the carriage. Yes, Young Master. Neung Ji-pyeong showed even more respect to Yi-gang than before. As Gyu clung to the swaying back of the horse, he gradually regained his senses. Soon, a wave of worry came crashing in. Um, noble sir. Hm? Yi-gang, who was walking beside him, looked back at Gyu. The ruthless expression he had when shing the hunters chest moments ago was nowhere to be seen on his face now. Wh-why did youe here? I intended to stop by Zhangjia Vige for a while. Thats at the foot of those mountains, right? Yes, it is. But its dangerous to go down there What do you mean? I have to go down to save your sister. Isnt there someone who knows medical arts in the vige? It was true. However, Gyu could not possibly put these benefactors in danger. But that guy from earlier hasrades. Theyre called Tiger Killer Gang, really ghost-like figures. Tiger Killer Gang. Yes, if they know the Young Master killed that guy earlier, they surely wont stay still. Yi-gang stared wide-eyed at Gyu. Did Gyus sincere worry reach him? Dont worry too much. There are more than twenty of them! And their leader is an incredibly fearsome person. Despite the warning, all Yi-gang did was smile slightly. Thats true. Those guys might have already arrived there with reinforcements. It was then. From the direction Yi-gang hade from after ying the hunter and bringing Gyu, a sharp noise was heard. Fweee Bang. And red smoke billowed. Gyu had seen it a few times before. The Tiger Killer Gangs re, a signal that a significant threat had appeared at the location of the smoke. When red smoke rose, all the Tiger Killer Gang hunters gathered in Zhangjia Vige swarmed in. Were, were doomed. Gyu said, his teeth chattering in fear, but Wow, isnt that kind of signal re quite expensive? The color indicates its a low-grade product. The dull red dye is toxic, you see. They cant even use it when it rains. Such res are typically used by the low-rank members of the unorthodox faction. I could tell they were no big deal from the start. If he had been dangerous, I wouldnt have let Young Master step in. Yi-gang and Neung Ji-pyeong were, for some reason, nonchntly engaging in conversation. Chapter 36: Zhangjia Village (2) Chapter 36: Zhangjia Vige (2) Jianghu has always been a ce where the strong prey on the weak. The weak bow their heads to the strong. Even the orthodox faction, who outwardly speak of justice and chivalry, were no different in essence, let alone the unorthodox faction. The Tiger Killer Gang was also unorthodox. An organization of hunters, they were also human predators. Therefore, despite having received all the wealth of Zhangjia Vige, they still acted ruthlessly. The vigers of Zhangjia, well aware of the survival of the fittest, dared not express their dissatisfaction to them. Even if they killed siblings Jang So-young and Jang Gyu, and the vigers found out, it would not have caused much trouble. They could only swallow their tears and hope the predators would catch bigger prey. Young Jang Gyu knew this too. Even though Yi-gang and his party who appeared suddenly were martial artists, it would not change anything. The Tiger Killer Gang had around twenty members,pared to just five in Yi-gangs party. Especially, the leader of the Tiger Killer Gang, Kang Myung-ho, was a formidable figure with bulging muscles and wielding a great de. Kang Myung-ho and a dozen members of the Tiger Killer Gang were setting up a camp in front of Zhangjia Vige. Gyu, who was riding a carriage with his sister, almost wet himself in fear. Yi-gang and his group, holding swords and bows, did not stop their steps even as they saw them threatening them. Who could have known? Two members of the Biyeon Squad, who seemed the lowest in rank, stepped forward. They swiftly cut down several of the attacking Tiger Killer Gang members with their swords. Argh! Kuhuk! In Zhangjia Vige, where the Tiger Killer Gang and Kang Myung-ho, their leader, ruled like kings, no one expected him to quickly kneel and dere surrender. We failed to recognize you people from the Baek n and Azure Forest. Please forgive our rudeness! He shouted, immediately mming his head against the ground. His body was covered in blood and sweat. The blood was from his subordinates, and the sweat was cold sweat that broke out on Kang Myung-ho upon recognizing the emblem on the carriage. Name and affiliation. Neung Ji-pyeong spoke coldly, and Kang Myung-ho answered loudly, I run a small ce called the Tiger Killer Gang, we catch and eat wild beasts in Shanyang County! I am known, though modestly, by the nickname Divine Dragon of Shanyang, my name is Kang Myung-ho. A nickname Ive never heard of. Divine Dragon, is it? These days, anyone and anything make up their nicknames. Kang Myung-hos face turned beet red. Well, traditionally, there is a saying, to catch a tiger Im not interested. More importantly, you dont manage your subordinates at all. Did you harm themon folks children? Neung Ji-pyeong emitted his killing intent. Kang Myung-ho and the Tiger Killer Gang members shivered. Despite seeing Yi-gang and his group kill their colleagues, they did not dare to confront them. As they continued their journey, the emblems of the Baek n and Azure Forest on the carriage carried an imposing aura. Im sorry, so sorry. If the child who copsed doesnt wake up, youll have to take responsibility. The one who interjected was Yi-gang, extending his head from the carriage window. Kang Myung-ho seemed curious about Yi-gangs identity but did not dare to ask and just nodded his head vigorously. Yi-gang then closed the carriage window. How is it? He then asked Gyu, who was still dazed and had not regained his senses. Didnt I tell you theres nothing to worry about with these insignificant ones? Ye-yes. The worried Tiger Killer Gang was showing a never-before-seen respectful demeanor. The sister, who had been lying with a gash on her thigh, moaned and regained consciousness. She felt as if she was in a dream.
As soon as Yi-gang entered Zhangjia Vige, he was treated like a hero. A member of the Tiger Killer Gang had tried to kill the siblings, but they were saved by Yi-gang. Moreover, since their arrival, the Tiger Killer Gang members, who had been bullying the vigers, became docile. They even apologized to the vigers and the Jang siblings, admitting that their dead colleague was in the wrong. The vige chief refused the silver Yi-gang offered and instead gave up his own house for him. The vige chiefs house was neither morous nor spacious as one might expect, but it was clean. Yi-gang submerged himself in a wooden bathtub filled with hot water. Ah He let out a groan. If the Immortal Divine Sword could hear, it might havemented that despite his young age, he sounded like an old man. Of course, the sword was not there, so he enjoyed a rare moment of peace. The water was heated to a pleasant temperature, a testament to the vige chief and his wifes thoughtfulness. A fragrant scent wafted through the water,ing from the floating flower petals. This was also prepared by the vigers, grateful for him saving the siblings. Enjoying the unexpected luxury of a petal bath, Yi-gang washed himself. Ah, it hurts. His body felt stiff. Perhaps he had overexerted himself while swinging the sword in Shadowless Splendors difficult stance. But that was not the only issue. The pain went deep into his bones. Did I overdo it? After all, his body was not ustomed to merely sitting in a carriage during travel. But Yi-gang never stopped training. He exercised daily and practiced swordsmanship under Neung Ji-pyeongs guidance. While sitting in the carriage, he meditated and practiced the secret arts of strengthened body and light footwork. There was only one reason he could do this. Without the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, this would have been impossible. The Purple Spirit Phantom Herb that his uncle had given him. Yi-gang intended to consume the three roots of the spiritual herb with the utmost efficiency. He nned to decoct one root of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb each day, along with other medicinal ingredients. Jin Ri-yeons assistance was invaluable in this process. What a remarkable person. Yi-gang immersed his face in the water, contemting Jin Ri-yeon. A second-flower disciple of the Azure Forest, she was directly taught by the Azure Forest Lord. Yi-gang was aware of the mysticism abundant in Jianghu. The Peak-level martial artists emitted sword energy, experts in lightness skill hopped across water, and elixirs like the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb and Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng existed in the mountains, alongside undoubtedly extraordinary spirits. Above all, Yi-gang, as a person from the modern day reincarnated into this world, could see spirits. Even to him, Jin Ri-yeon seemed exceptional. The Azure Forest was a Taoist sect. When she prepared the decoction with the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, she drew something resembling a formation around it. cing white and ck pebbles to create a pattern, she muttered something, and the me under the decoction glowed blue. Subsequently, the efficacy of the decoction improved. Is it some kind of sorcery? Perhaps that unique aspect of the Azure Forest might truly heal Yi-gang. Before he knew it, the water cooled rapidly. His body, possessing the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, was unusually cold. Yi-gang, his mood spoiled, finished his bath. Donning his white clothes, he strapped the Shooting Star Fang he usually carried to his waist. The chatter of the Immortal Divine Sword burst forth immediately. Hey, I wanted to take a hot bath too. How nice it must be to enjoy it alone. Should I soak the sword in hot water then? It might rust even faster. Ugh! Though the Immortal Divine Sword spoke thus, it knew there was no helping it. Yi-gang tied his damp hair back. It was a moonlit night. The full moon was so bright that it was not very dark. And there, Jin Ri-yeon was crouched on the wooden floor illuminated by the moonlight. Havent you gone to bed yet, Miss Jin? She lifted her head to look at Yi-gang. Having finished her bath before him, her still-damp hair slid smoothly down her neck. Mm, something feels off. Off, you say? This vige. The strangeness of this vige. Yi-gang pondered for a moment. There have been several people killed by tigers. The atmosphere is indeed ominous. Jin Ri-yeon slightly tilted her head for a moment. I dont think its just that. Only then did Yi-gang notice what wasid out before Jin Ri-yeon. The cloth she always carried with her had mysterious patterns drawn on it. They were hard toe by, but Yi-gang was familiar with these patterns. The pattern known as Heaven-Earth Yin-Yang,posed of three lines. Eight of these patterns formed an octagon. Its the Eight Trigrams. You know of it? Was it Heaven-Lake-me-Thunder-Wind-Water-Mountain-Earth? Appearing also in the Book of Changes, Yi-gang already knew about them, purely as part of his education. Oh my, youre quite knowledgeable. In Jianghu, things like the Eight Trigrams and Taiji are by no means trivial. Just looking at the Taiji patterns used by the Taoist sects, many were created following the principles of the Eight Trigrams. Do you know how to read divination signs as well? Jin Ri-yeon, who had spread out the Eight Trigrams and scattered gem-like objects on top of it, seemed as if she was divining. No, I cant do that kind of thing. Im a martial flower in the Azure Forest. Martial flower? I thought you were a second-flower disciple. Yes, a second-flower disciple is correct too. Second-flower disciples can engrave two flowers on the hem of their clothes. Jin Ri-yeon lifted her sleeve to show it closely. The faint scent of peonies wafted through the air. Two blue flowers. Yes, because there are two flowers, Im a second-flower disciple. And because the flowers are blue, Im a martial flower. It means Im a disciple who primarily learns martial arts. Yi-gang became curious. Despite its fame and strength, little was known about the Azure Forest. Primarily because the disciples of the Azure Forest seldom operated in Jianghu. So, if there are disciples who primarily learn martial arts, there must be those who dont. Right? Those disciples are called Taoist flower disciples, and they embroider red flowers. Taoist flower disciples learn martial arts, of course, but they also learn many other things. This was a story Yi-gang had never heard before. All the figures from the Azure Forest who had made a name for themselves in Jianghu had blue flowers embroidered. Other things like They study academics. Theyre well-versed in formation techniques. And for the more unusual skills, theres magic, exorcism, demon expulsion, and evil repelling. Jin Ri-yeons voice sounded more and more mysterious as she continued. So, the one who caught the Pixiu with the Immortal Divine Sword was also Probably a Taoist flower disciple was involved. After a moment of silence, the Immortal Divine Sword spoke up. Its about the supernaturals. If the descendant is a martial artist, you should care more about the sword than such things. Many martial artists were idealists and materialists at the same time. Those who lived by the sword often disregarded ghosts and spirits. Well, still. The Taoist flower disciples of the Azure Forest are indeed exceptional. But the Immortal Divine Sword also fumbled his words. I have no desire to learn things like magic. Isnt it uncool to go around throwing talismans? Right? Hahaha! A true man prefers the sword! As Yi-gang showed interest, Jin Ri-yeon continued to whisper, I have a Taoist flower disciple among my acquaintances. Is that so? Yes, hes about your age. She became a first-flower disciple recently, though still a candidate. There would be disciples around Yi-gangs age in the Azure Forest. However, Yi-gang was more curious about something else. Then, have you, Miss Jin, ever encountered spirits or ghosts? Um, I havent seen ghosts. But Ive caught something like a spirit. Though it was more of a yokai. What kind? Jin Ri-yeon shared the story of the mysterious yokai she encountered. It happened in Kaifeng. There was a wealthy family known for their kindness, and they were respected in the area. But one day, the rich familys children started falling ill one by one, and died shortly after. And then, Jin Ri-yeon discovered it was the work of a yokai. Spirit or yokai. Different names, but such a thing was there in the house. And the people didnt notice? Most of them dont. When I went in and looked around, a yokai called Mi was hanging under the eaves. It had one elongated eye and was dropping its long ck hair. It was a chilling story, even in imagination. So then? I cut it down and performed a ritual to exorcise it. Just catching it and cutting it with a sword does the job? A Taoist flower disciple might do it more efficiently, but Im a martial flower disciple. But Jin Ri-yeon spoke matter-of-factly. Thats fascinating. Its a duty held by the disciples of the Azure Forest. Those who venture into Jianghu must actively expel spirits or evil yokai that harm humans. A duty? Yi-gang pondered the meaning. The respected Taoist Sect, the Azure Forest of the orthodox faction. Do their disciples generously offer their talents in righteousness? Its not just about that. The Immortal Divine Sword, sensing Yi-gangs thoughts, interjected. The same went for when we caught the Pixiu. In this world, those who risk their lives for no reward are one of two things. What are they? Either madmen or swindlers. That remark implied that there was a clear gain for the Azure Forest disciples catching spirits or yokai. What do you think is the reason the Azure Forests Qi technique is so remarkable? And Jin Ri-yeon seemed to have no intention of hiding it. Be it yokai or spirits, theyre different from ordinary animals. The Pixius eyes are more precious than any jewel, and the ws of a Yinglong are harder than meteorites. And then And then? Almost all of them have internal elixirs. The internal elixir of a yokai is as good as poison if consumed as is. But if you return to the Forest and purify them, they be an elixir. At that moment, Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. Jin Ri-yeon carefully took out a small porcin bottle from her bosom. Upon opening the lid, a clear scent wafted through. A red thread was attached to the lid, leading into the bottle. This is a silver bell tied with red thread. She pulled the thread, and a silver bell that had been submerged in clear water appeared. Normally, its kept submerged in water to prevent it from making a sound. But if theres a dangerous yokai nearby Chirring And then, without even shaking, the bell rang on its own. Like this, it rings. There was something in Zhangjia Vige. Chapter 37: Zhangjia Village (3) Chapter 37: Zhangjia Vige (3) Tinkle The silver bell that Jin Ri-yeon held by only the thread part rang on its own. It was a mysterious event on a night with no wind. The ends of her hair that had been moving with the flow of Qi settled down calmly again. This way. She pointed in one direction. Under the bright moonlight, Jin Ri-yeons fingertips glowed pale. Yi-gang followed her along the night road of Zhangjia Vige. By threading a red string through a silver bell, you can achieve such an effect? Its no ordinary bell. The Forest Lord made it himself. The same goes for this thread. Is it simr to the thread that wrapped around my hand when I touched the Pixius ne? Yes, you have a good memory. Red threads were tightly wound around the handle of Jin Ri-yeons whip sword. It seemed to be a special thread. There are many interesting items in the Azure Forest. We are a Murim sect, but a little different from other sects. Its definitely different. Yi-gang nodded. The Azure Forest was a sect as renowned as the Nine Sects One Gang. However, they usually did not stand out in Jianghu. For an organization to operate, substantial funds were required, and because of this, the sects known as part of the orthodox faction were also devoted to profitable businesses, differing from the Azure Forest. Initially, even the Wudang and Mount Hua Sects, both of the same Taoist sects, were actively involved in worldly affairs. They received subsidies from numerous affiliated sects and directly operated massive corporations. In this regard, the Azure Forest seemed as if they had no interest in money. How does the Azure Forest make money? Jin Ri-yeons eyes widened in surprise at the sudden question. Money? Yes, money. No matter how outstanding ones martial arts are, it takes money to live in this world, doesnt it? Well, there are several ways. Perhaps it might be a bit of an impolite topic. However, maybe because Yi-gang asked the question, Jin Ri-yeon did not feel it was rude. Firstly, by catching yokai. Ah, because internal elixirse out of them. We also purify and sell them. And we make offerings to the Imperial family. The Imperial family? Yes, its been that way for a long time. I dont know much about it. In return, the Imperial Family gives us gifts. Yi-gang had not expected the Imperial Family to be mentioned. It has always been said that the affairs of the state were untouchable. And yet, the Imperial Family was giving money to the Azure Forest. And secondly, we gather herbs to sell. Herbs you say? Yes, everyone in the Azure Forest knows a lot about mountains and nts. Besides internal elixirs, such herbs are necessary for alchemy. Yi-gang imagined Jin Ri-yeon with an herb pouch tied around her waist, holding a hoe, digging up herb roots. It did not suit her at all. Thats surprising. Even martial artists need to eat and live. But probably, we make quite a lot. Our Azure Forest herb-gathering skills are well recognized. It would be quite a sight to see the Azure Forest disciples simultaneously using lightness skills to climb mountains. Without us, it would be hard to make Shaolins Great Recovery Pill and Mount Huas Violet Sky Pill. A faint pride was visible on Jin Ri-yeons face as she said this. Thats quite impressive. It was sincere. Both the Great Recovery Pill and Violet Sky Pill were elixirs known throughout thend. Among the elixirs of the Nine Sects One Gang, they were particrly incredible, as it was said a single pill could save a dying person. Of course, they probably could not heal Yi-gangs Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Yi-gang found himself increasingly eager to reach the Azure Forest sooner. Chirring We are getting closer. If a yokai appears, stay behind me. Are these yokai strong? It varies greatly from one to another. But this time, I have an inkling of what were dealing with. You youll be fine. Jin Ri-yeon nced at Yi-gang, or more precisely, at the Pixiu ne he was wearing. As long as youre wearing the Pixius ne, ordinary creatures wouldnt daree near you. Is that so. I wouldnt have brought you along otherwise. Yi-gang volunteered himself to help catch the yokai. His curiosity and tant desire to see the reward were clearly visible. Jin Ri-yeon, who seemed a bit troubled, stared at Yi-gang and then permitted it. So it was because of this ne. I thought it wouldnt be of any use, but it seems quite handy. Yi-gang touched the Pixiu ne. Then, what do you think is the reason the Azure Forest invited you? Its all because of the high esteem of that spirit, the Pixiu. I guess spirits and yokai are different? Im not entirely sure myself. But its certain that there are different levels among the creatures. When repelling the Pixiu, the Forest Lord and disciples of the fifth-flower rank or higher had to step in, the Immortal Divine Sword interjected. Its voice, too, wasced with pride. Yi-gang asked about something that had been bothering him until now. I knew about the presence of spirits, but yokai are somewhat unfamiliar. Does everyone know about them? Theyre notmon, but theyre not entirely impossible to encounter either. That kid, being a disciple of the Azure Forest, would surely know. They are traditionally well-versed in mystic arts and peculiar things. Yet, it seems she cant see Ancestor, can she? As Yi-gang said, Jin Ri-yeon, who was using the bell to locate the monster, did not notice the existence of the Immortal Divine Sword. Even as the entity from the sword wandered around and chatted with Yi-gang, she was solely focused on the silver bell. Its beyond my knowledge. It might be a matter of different realms. How can youpare me with those yokai monsters? Really now. That bell is used by the disciples of the Azure Forest. But if the users level is low, its utility is limited. Ive already transcended the level of ghosts, so that kind of thing is nothing to me. Just watch. The Immortal Divine Sword approached Jin Ri-yeon and reached out to the silver bell. Uh, if you do that! Before Yi-gang could stop it, it happened. Instead of passing through, the Immortal Divine Swords hand bumped against the silver bell. Ouch, that hurts! As if pricked by thorns, the Immortal Divine Sword grabbed its hand, and the silver bell, of course, jingled loudly. Jingle-jingle-jingle- Dangerous! And Jin Ri-yeon moved like lightning. She wrapped her arms around Yi-gangs waist and shot up like lightning. Before he knew it, she had drawn the whip sword that had been hanging at her waist, and the moonlight scattered the swords radiance in all directions. Yi-gang felt the blood rush to his head. Jin Ri-yeons light footwork technique was incredible. It was on a different dimensionpared to Ha-jun and Moyong Jins. Even though Yi-gang was slim, she lifted him and leaped over the nearby wall. In an instant, they were on the roof of someones house. It all happened in the blink of an eye. Jin Ri-yeon, hugging Yi-gang with one arm, was on her guard, scanning the surroundings. I cantbreathe. The silver bell rang so suddenly. There were no signs of anything approaching. Could it be As the bell jingled loudly, Jin Ri-yeon seemed to be on edge. sped tightly, and with her hair tickling his face, Yi-gang felt like he was about to sneeze. Achoo! Perhaps a yokai far more dangerous than I anticipated. No, that wont be the case. Please let go of this A yokai capable of hiding its presence! Beneath that wall, the Immortal Divine Sword, mistaken for a yokai, was awkwardly scratching its chin. C-cough! This shouldnt be happening Yi-gang was frustrated but could not dare exin the existence of the Immortal Divine Sword. In the end, to reassure Jin Ri-yeon, Yi-gang insisted that the wind had been blowing strongly a moment ago, and only then was he set free.
It had already been over two months since the hunters of the Tiger Killer Gang had stayed in Zhangjia Vige. The vigers of Zhangjia were afraid of the rough hunters, and the martially trained hunters looked down on the ordinary vigers of Zhangjia. However, even so, after living together for more than two months, familiarity grew, and greetings were exchanged. Even in a rtionship of superior and subordinate, friendships sometimes formed. Especially if it involved a rtionship between men and women. Among the maidens of Zhangjia Vige, there were those who were tired of the tedious and unsophisticated young men of the vige. Among them was a woman named Wang Hee-ran. Her name was a bit old-fashioned, but she was considered the fourth most beautiful woman in Zhangjia Vige. Of course, there were only five young women in the vige. Sang-chil, the youngest hunter of the Tiger Killer Gang, was anxiously awaiting that very Wang Hee-ran. Soon, she appeared. Oraboni! My cute Ran! With a yellowish grin, Sang-chil hugged her. In his embrace, Wang Hee-ran lifted her head and looked up at Sang-chil. To put it nicely, it was hard to say she was pretty. But Sang-chil was even less handsome. As this was the first time he had a girlfriend, Wang Hee-ran seemed very beautiful to Sang-chil. Wang Hee-ran also looked up at Sang-chil with eyes filled with affection. Didnt something big happen today? What? Jang So-young came in a critical state. And the hunters as well. Watch your words. What if the others hear you? There was no one around to hear, but Sang-chil was startled. A major incident had taken ce earlier in the day. It was caused by some of his more unruly olderrades. They tried to harm a vige woman but, in the process, got caught and were killed. Normally, the other hunters and the leader of the Tiger Killer Gang would have sought revenge. The problem was that the perpetrators happened to belong to the Baek n. He had heard that there was also a disciple from the Azure Forest among them. Even if the Tiger Killer Gang dominated Zhangjia Vige like kings, they were a sect that could be wiped out with a single gesture by the Baek n. The Tiger Killer Gang shamefully begged them for forgiveness. Unaware of such matters, Wang Hee-ran kept chattering to Sang-chil. Those people must be remarkable? Their demeanor certainly seemed different. Hmm, well, something like that. Theyre dangerous people, so stay away. Sang-chil pretended to be nonchnt in front of Wang Hee-ran. So-young isnt an ordinary girl. She might look innocent, but she often acts sweetly deceptive. Maybe there was a misunderstanding. Should I speak to them? Wang Hee-ran was not exactly what you would call good-natured, to put it nicely. At her snide remark, it was Sang-chil who became flustered instead. You cant. Do you know how dangerous those people are? Say the wrong thing, and you might get a sword to the face. They didnt seem that way There were several young men among the Baek ns party. Even if they were mere foot soldiers of the Baek n, they were hundreds of times better than Sang-chil. Jealousy was partly why Sang-chil was stopping Wang Hee-ran. However, Hee-ran seemed to misunderstand Sang-chils intentions. Is it because of that woman there? What? There was a beautiful woman there, right. Sang-chil realized what Wang Hee-ran was thinking. Yes, there had been a beautiful woman. A beauty that he had never seen in his entire life. That pure face, hair smooth as if emitting a fragrance, her light, airy steps Thinking of her, the corners of Sang-chils mouth loosened involuntarily. I was right! Ah! Wang Hee-ran gave Sang-chil a severe pinch in the side. Are, are, are you crazy? Its true! You never say you love me. Your temper is getting huh. It was the moment Sang-chil, flustered, was about to lose his temper. Chirring The sound of a bell rang from somewhere. Sang-chil froze solid as ice when he saw the person standing behind Wang Hee-ran. Mi-miss. The one who locked eyes with Sang-chil under the moonlight was unmistakably Jin Ri-yeon. The very beauty he had thought of just a moment ago. Hello Sang-chil said stupidly. Seeing Jin Ri-yeon up close, she truly seemed like a moon goddess, descended from the moon. After blurting out the greeting, he could not help but think that Jin Ri-yeon might ignore him. However, she instead took a step closer. Excuse me for a moment. She squeezed in between Sang-chil and Wang Hee-ran. A scent like that of flowers surged forth. Sang-chil closed his eyes in a daze, and when he opened them, Jin Ri-yeon was already showing her back. It was not Sang-chil she was ring at, but Wang Hee-ran. I had my suspicions. You really have clung to a viger. Who was she speaking to? The response came from another direction. Thats quite dreadful. Next to Sang-chil stood the noble prince. With a straight face and fine skin, wearing only white clothes, yet his lineage seemed apparent; it was Yi-gang. Jin Ri-yeon took out a small porcin bottle from her bosom. Show your true form. But unexpectedly, Sang-chil did not know that Jin Ri-yeon would spray an unknown liquid on Hee-ran. Hee-ran screamed an intense scream, more out of shock than anything. Ah-ah-ah-ah-ahh! It was a scream that shook ones very bones. Steam in the hues of death tumultuously arose from Hee-rans body. Looking down coldly at Wang Hee-ran rolling on the ground, Jin Ri-yeon now held a long whip sword. She raised her sword as if to sh Wang Hee-ran. Sang-chil, who had been beside himself, came to his senses. No matter how foul-tempered and dark-hearted Wang Hee-ran was, she was still his lover. What are you doing right now! To Jin Ri-yeon, who had her back turned, Sang-chil threw a punch from behind. However, it was in vain. Crack! He did not even see what hit him. Sang-chil was struck in the jaw and flew up into the air. He saw everything: Wang Hee-ran crouching down, Jin Ri-yeon holding a sword and waiting for something, and Yi-gang also waiting. Ive had my suspicions ever since they said a tiger threat had struck the vige. Then, the calm voice of Jin Ri-yeon, When someone killed by a tiger bes a vengeful spirit, they can turn into a tiger ghost. It seemed like she was exining to Yi-gang, who was behind her. A tiger ghosttches onto others, usually their own family, children, or spouse. Wang Hee-rans father, it seems, was indeed killed by a tiger. And they deceive people, luring them out. They take them to the tigers to be devoured. Sang-chil had heard of tiger ghosts before. It was a legend often recounted by old tiger hunters when they got drunk. They warn to beware the families of those killed by tigers. Wang Hee-ran, who had been crouching down, suddenly convulsed. Kraaaah! Wang Hee-rans healthy skin shriveled to a brown, and from her ratherrge and rough hands, her nails grew long. The head that lifted had a mouth torn long, drooling profusely. Kraaah, kruaaaah! It was no longer a humans voice. Seeing Jin Ri-yeon swinging her sword at Wang Hee-ran, or rather, the tiger ghost, Sang-chil let out a moan. Damn it His first love was a monster. And what was more, one that tried to lure him to be offered to a tiger. I loved her. As he said this, someone approached beside Sang-chils head. Lifting his head, he saw a gentle face looking at him as if feeling pity. It was Yi-gang. Lets be strong. With that, Sang-chil could not help but shed tears. Chapter 38: Great Tiger (1) Chapter 38: Great Tiger (1) To act as an aplice to the tiger Bing a tiger ghost for the tiger. Zhang Zilie, in his book Zhengzitong, said: Those who are devoured by tigers cannot attain Nirvana, bing tiger ghosts, ves to the tigers. Tiger ghosts lure humans to tigers. They do this to provide their masters with food. This was the extent of the story known amongst the people. Those with many experiences, the hunters, might have heard legends about the tiger ghosts. However, Jin Ri-yeon provided a bit more detail about the tiger ghosts: 1. Amongst tigers, those who survive for long and umte spiritual power are the ones who create tiger ghosts. 2. When a person killed by a tiger bes a tiger ghost, they often cling to their own family. 3. Tiger ghosts, in order to escape their plight, lead others to tigers. They seek to free themselves by sacrificing someone else to the tiger. 4. Tiger ghosts are extremely fond of fresh things and conches. Jin Ri-yeon said that the tiger ghost was not that formidable a yokai. It made sense. It was merely a yokai transformed from amoner killed by a tiger. So, Yi-gang imagined it to have a somewhat ordinary appearance. However. Kraaaak! The womans entire skin turned bumpy, and dense blue fur sprouted all over. Her mouth, torn long, was filled with sharp, protruding teeth. She was hideously terrifying and endlessly grotesque. It was understandable why the young hunter, lying prostrate on the ground, screamed in horror. Arrrrgh! Damn it! It seemed he had a close rtionship with this woman, who had turned into a monster in an instant. Yi-gang encouraged him to be strong, but it appeared he could not hear him. The tiger ghostshed out at Jin Ri-yeon with her ws. Kkagagang However, Jin Ri-yeon deflected her ws with a sword. Her whip sword strikes fluttered in the air like silk ribbons. The sword light shed several times, and several fingers, covered in bristling fur, scattered into the sky. Blue blood spurted out. No! If she dies! The hunter murmured like that. Even in that state, worrying about his lover, was it not true love? Yi-gang thought so. We should be beheading her, but. Even as blood sttered on her face, Jin Ri-yeon spoke calmly. The tiger ghost, once ferocious, must have realized the difference in strength. She was frozen, unable to even think about stemming the blood from her severed fingers. And then, Jin Ri-yeon wrapped a bead in her hand with a tingling sound. I cannot kill the poormon folk either. With these merciful words, she raised her fist. An excellent swordsman was often skilled in the art of fists and feet technique as well. A low-level yokai like the tiger ghost could not avoid the fists of Jin Ri-yeon, who was aiming for the peak among the first-rate. Puh-uk! It was a punch that seemed more like a stab than a hit. One would worry how such power coulde from her slender arms and legs. It seemed like it could have punctured the tiger ghosts stomach. Kuh-uk! And then, something like blue smoke burst out from the bulging back of the tiger ghost. The smoke took form. It had a face that seemed to indiscriminately mix both human and tiger features. It fled from Jin Ri-yeon towards Yi-gang, or precisely, towards the hunter sitting helplessly on the floor. It seemed it was not just an illusion visible only to Yi-gangs eyes, as the hunter screamed and Jin Ri-yeon signaled. Huuaaargh! Now! Yi-gang drew his sword. It was not the sword gifted by Neung Ji-pyeong, but the meteorite sword, the Shooting Star Fang. When Jin Ri-yeon realized someone was next to the tiger ghost, she had asked Yi-gang for a favor. She said that when the tiger ghost was cornered, it would try to possess anothermoner nearby. Jin Ri-yeon had asked him to stop it. He had not expected the tiger ghost that escaped from the womans body to look so horrific. Shiiiiing The blue tiger ghost flew towards them with the sound of a sinister wind. But Yi-gang was not afraid. Like a moth diving into the me, the Immortal Divine Swordmented, and the Pixiu ne around Yi-gangs neck shone brightly. Ignoring Yi-gang and flying straight at him, the tiger ghosts face distorted in horror. It felt its presence was nothingpared to the purple radiance. The tiger ghosts movement, swift as the wind, suddenly halted. And then, the hefty Shooting Star Fang drew a long arc. It was neither fast nor sharp, but it was more than enough to cut through the frozen tiger ghost. Seo-geok There was a definitive sensation of cutting. It felt like tearing a cloth woven from ice, a cold touch. Kiyaaaak! The meteorite sword, imbued with the nature of destroying evil and revealing truth And the power of Yi-gang himself, who, after training in the Great Yin Flow, could now reach even ghosts. Thanks to this, the tiger ghost scattered into dust with a scream. Behind where it had been, Jin Ri-yeon stood with her drawn sword. Ah She had not thought Yi-gang could kill the tiger ghost with a single sh. She had intended to step in and finish it off herself. However, with just one light swing from Yi-gang, the tiger ghost had disintegrated. How? Pardon? Jin Ri-yeon was flustered, which in turn made Yi-gang feel perplexed. How did you cut it? You told me to cut. No, I mean, you shouldnt have been able to destroy it like that. Yi-gang suddenly looked down at his sword. It was a meteorite sword, even if it was rusty. That might have contributed to an exceptional effect. My sword is a bit old. They say objects be spiritually powerful as they age, right? Uh well. Jin Ri-yeon did not seem entirely convinced by Yi-gangs justification, but she nodded. It was after this incident that Jin Ri-yeon also realized that Yi-gang was exceptional. Besides, he was wearing the Pixiu ne. You have talent. She could only assess so much. In the meantime, Yi-gang had searched the ground. He had a hunch, and there it was. Ah, this! A stone fragment the size of a fingernail, glowing blue, had fallen. Is this the internal elixir? It seems like an internal elixir Dont eat it! As Yi-gang brought it close to his face, Jin Ri-yeon shouted in rm. Of course, even if Yi-gang were keen on elixirs, he would not consume something so suspicious. I wont eat it. Yi-gang was merely trying to smell it. It emitted an odor simr to a strong acrid burn. Jin Ri-yeon, feeling awkward, fiddled with her fingers. We need to go back to the family quarters for purification before it can be used as a medicinal ingredient. Ill give it to you when we return. To me? You caught it, after all. Yi-gang had merely swung his sword at what Jin Ri-yeon had already captured. Did he really have the right to receive the internal elixir? Oh well. Ill gratefully ept it, thank you. Of course, Yi-gang was not one to refuse what was being offered, especially if it was something beneficial for the body. Whats going on here! Ah, Sang-chil! Then, the hunters and vigers appeared. It was only natural since a hunter named Sang-chil had screamed so. Even now, he was holding onto the copsed woman and wailing. This woman! Why are you possessed! Open your eyes! Oh dear, Ran! Are you alright! Ah, her fingers! The vigers also rushed in, making a fuss. Fortunately, she was breathing. Three of her fingers had been cut off, but the wounds had healed. Considering what had been used by the tiger ghost, it was extremely fortunate. Thanks to Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gangs braving the danger, they had saved her life. However, Jin Ri-yeon seemed to think otherwise. Its because of me that her fingers She regretted having to cut off the fingers, unavoidably. Yi-gang looked at her nkly. Jin Ri-yeon felt his gaze. Why are you staring? Youre talking nonsense. What do you mean? If someone can live by losing a few fingers, anyone would wish for that. Jin Ri-yeon lost her words at Yi-gangs statement. Yi-gang was thinking from the perspective of the woman whose fingers had been cut off, not Jin Ri-yeons. If she resents you, then shes just being foolish. Could that be so? Yi-gangs tone was so firm that Jin Ri-yeon somehow found his words convincing. Then, the hunters of the Tiger Killer Gang, who confirmed Sang-chil was safe, cautiously approached. They were all quite elderly. Among them, a hunter who seemed to be the most senior stepped forward as their representative. He was not the leader of the Tiger Killer Gang, but he appeared to have some status. Weve heard you saved our youngest from the tiger ghost. Though he seemed to understand the situation a bit differently, he was correct. We knew you were remarkable people. But to recognize such a yokai. Did you know about the tiger ghost? Ive been hunting beasts for quite a long time. I even saw one a long time ago. The old hunters face had a gruesome scar. Perhaps his face had been ripped by a tigers w. Thank you. He bowed deeply in gratitude. The others behind him did the same. Their eyes had held only hostility and suspicion earlier in the day, but now they seemed genuinely grateful. When are you nning to leave? Were leaving first thing tomorrow, Yi-gang answered. He nned to brew and consume one more root of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb the next morning before they departed. Since youre the ones who saved Sang-chil theres something we feel we must tell you. The elder hunter paused, choosing his words carefully. Curious, Yi-gang quietly awaited what the hunter had to say. Eventually, the information he shared was indeed helpful. Youre saying its not just one tiger? Yes, a Great Tiger is leading several others. Thats news to me. We also realized it not too long ago. The revtion that a pack of tigers was roaming was astonishing. They could have been in great danger if they had prepared only for one. Thank you. We would have been caught off guard had we not known. Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon expressed their gratitude. The elder hunter bowed deeply as he spoke, If youre heading down to Shanyang County, those creatures are likely on the opposite side, so you shouldnt worry too much. Yes. Yi-gang gave a bright smile. By capturing the tiger ghost, not only had hepleted his mission, but he also received valuable information.
Aside from a limited lifespan and severe symptoms like frequent hemorrhages apanied by seizures, there were various other detriments to having the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. The most problematic one was the extreme fatigue felt even on days when nothing was done. An ordinary person might have to lie in bed all day. The fact that Yi-gang moved around and trained without showing any signs of this was akin to superhuman endurance. He ate heartily and trained diligently. But even consuming nutritious foods and grinding brood hen did not warm his cold body. Instead of gaining weight, he seemed to get thinner regardless of his diet. This was why Yi-gang appeared frail. However, taking the elixir did refresh him for a while. The Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, of which he had already brewed and consumed two roots, was particrly effective. Perhaps because it was rich in Yang energy, it made his body feel warm. Inside the carriage, Jin Ri-yeon, sitting opposite Yi-gang, muttered, Youll have to consume thest root in Shanyang County. It seems the tigers are quite dangerous. Yi-gang thought about emitting the scent of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb on their journey. If he did, the tigers might catch the scent ande looking. Should he try catching the creature known as the Great Tiger? Yi-gang contemted this, thinking of securing any possible rewards and selling the tigers skin. However, he did not put this idea into action. Yi-gang was of a cautious nature. The wooden box containing the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb was carefully sealed with well-spread candle wax. There should be no chance of the scent spreading and attracting wild animals. The elder hunter of the Tiger Killer Gang had assured him that the likelihood of encountering a tiger on the way down to Shanyang County was low. Thus, he did not worry too much even as they set off from Zhangjia Vige in the carriage. But could the elder hunter have been mistaken? Due to the overcast weather, a sinister chill lingered in the dark forest. Young Master. Yes. Outside the carriage, Neung Ji-pyeong alerted Yi-gang. If one listened carefully, a very low sound could be heard. It was a low tone, simr to the forest trembling. A low-frequency unique to beasts, enough to make ones bones tingle in fear. Its definitely a tiger. The horses were the first to sense the danger and be frightened. Hee-hee-heeing! The well-trained horses would have already abandoned the carriage and fled if it were not for their training. Neung Ji-pyeong barely managed to calm the horses and stop the carriage. Then, a moment of silence engulfed them. Everyone scanned their surroundings. The dense trees blocked any sunlight, making it dark. From the open window on the left, Yi-gang noticed something yellowish moving. Neung Ji-pyeong, who was standing on the carriage, noticed it too. Its on the left! Just as the bushes seemed to shake, something tawny leaped out. It was a massive tiger. Krrr-aaarrr! Despite being prepared, its roar had the power to freeze a human body. How could such a massive creature leap so lightly? The beast pounced towards the horses, its substantial prey. The horses, in sheer terror, reared up. Where do you think youre going! The sh of Neung Ji-pyeongs sword gleamed. Seeing the scattering red droplets of blood, Yi-gang suddenly became curious. They say that tiger skins sell for a high price. Since Neung Ji-pyeongs sword had sharply pierced through the tigers eye, that skin would surely be a top-quality product without a single scratch. And then, Jin Ri-yeon, who had been waiting inside the carriage with Yi-gang until now, spoke up. Right side. There was another tiger, besides the one charging in with a roar. This one, even bigger, was running towards the carriage without as much as a growl. It must have weighed at least 500 jin, but thanks to its stic muscles, it hardly made any noise. One tiger confronted them head-on, while the other cunningly targeted the carriage from the side. Had they not known, they might have been caught off guard. It really was true. The hunters information that there was not just one tiger was urate. Therefore, Yi-gang and his party were already prepared. Yi-gang simply closed the right-side window of the carriage. The charging tiger did not stop, leaping towards the carriage. With the massive creatures physical attack, any ordinary carriage would have its walls shattered in an instant. Kwaaang! With a deafening noise that seemed to rupture eardrums, the carriage shook. However, the walls did not break, nor did the carriage topple over. The carriage, made by the Baek n out of concern for Yi-gang, had a framework of steel. Moreover, inside the carriage, Yi-gang, Jin Ri-yeon, and one member of the Biyeon Squad were waiting, swords drawn. They thrust their swords into the right window grille of the carriage at the moment of impact. Pa-pa-pak! The tiger could not break the carriage, but the swords had stabbed the tiger. From beyond the wall, they could hear the creature scratching at the carriages wall. All three of them simultaneously pulled their swords from the wall. Blood was smeared on every sword. We cant use this ones hide. Yi-gang muttered so. Chapter 39: Great Tiger (2) Chapter 39: Great Tiger (2) The notion of multiple tigers roaming around was, in fact, hard to believe. Tigers were not pack animals. They were unforgiving when someone, especially a fellow tiger, intruded on their territory. It was rare to see tigers together unless it was for mating. That was why the hunters probably realized there were multiple tigers onlyter on. It also exined the severe damage in Zhangjia Vige. Yi-gangs group had taken precautions, thus minimizing the damage. Other than severe scratches on the carriages exterior, there were no casualties. The horses of the carriage and the Biyeon Squad members were unharmed. Wow, theyre really big, Yi-gang remarked. At his feety two tigers, massive as befits predators of the mountains. Squad Leader Neungs skills are impressive. You precisely targeted the eyes. Especially astounding was the condition of the tiger Neung Ji-pyeong had taken down. He killed the tiger with a single strike. With this skill, one would not need to fear tigers. Young Master, with more training, you could do it too. Do you think so? Yi-gang lost his appetite. He thought about skinning them and selling the pelts, but Yi-gang put that thought aside. It would be a waste of time. There might be more tigers around. I wonder if it has an internal elixir. The tiger that Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon caught inside the carriage was even bigger. It was unlikely for a regr tiger, but a Great Tiger might have one. However, Yi-gang, holding his short sword and wondering where to go, heard Jin Ri-yeon speak. This isnt a Great Tiger. Excuse me? Its just a regr tiger. At those words, Yi-gang felt a chill run down his spine. This enormous tiger was twice the length of Yi-gangs height. The size of its front paw was, without exaggeration, like a childs head. So the Great Tiger would be even bigger. Exactly. The Great Tiger roaming this mountain was a spiritual creature that even possessed tiger ghosts. If Jin Ri-yeon says it was not the one, it was not. Yi-gang pondered for a moment. He weighed the worth of the Great Tigers internal elixir against the risks in his mind. Then, as if he had made a decision, he nodded. Lets move quickly, before the Great Tiger appears. Though it was a shame, safety seemed to be the better option. Jin Ri-yeon, who had captured the tiger ghost, saying it was the Azure Forests duty, did not insist on capturing the Great Tiger either. A wise choice. Lets depart. Neung Ji-pyeong nodded, urging them to go. See? Didnt I say trying to get the internal elixir would get you killed? Youre right. Yi-gang agreed as well.
And there was the Tiger Killer Gang, preparing for the Great Tiger hunt. Inside the Tiger Killer Gang, an irreconcble conflict was unfolding. Leader Kang Myung-ho, we will depart. Hey, Hunter Gwak, arent you getting a bit too arrogant just because weve treated you with respect due to your age? A proper sect should have a strong hierarchy and order. In that respect, the Tiger Killer Gang was not a proper sect. Its you, Gang Leader, who didnt keep the promise. You epted the request from the county magistrate without any discussion. Moreover, a Great Tiger that wanders with several tigers? We dont want to die. The Gang Leader was Kang Myung-ho, but there were older hunters with more experience than him. Their martial arts might be weak, but they had influence and had always been in opposition. Huh, really. So, you spilled that information to the Baek ns cowards? Its no big secret. Its a crucial strategic matter. I was thinking of using those guys as bait to catch the Great Tiger. It was the Baek ns kid who saved Sang-chil. Are you talking about your ipetent son? Gwak Sang-chil, who was in a rtionship with Wang Hee-ran, wore an awkward expression. Get your senses together, old man. Those bastards killed three of our gang members. All because they tried to meddle with one filthy girl from the vige. They were expendable anyway. The atmosphere turned ominous. Hunter Gwak and the elders following him were met with hostile gazes. Anyway, now that even the tiger ghost has appeared, we have no intention of joining this ominous hunt. We dont need the money, so we will leave. Hunter Gwak said so, turning away with his entourage. They were all experienced and had encountered or heard about the tiger ghost. As they left, Kang Myung-ho spat a long trail of saliva and grumbled. Senile old men. What about the tiger ghost? Even if it does exist, its over once we catch and kill it. They were utterly iprehensible to him. Were they saying they were so afraid of ghosts that they would miss such a huge opportunity? Catching the Great Tiger would lead the county magistrate to pay a hefty reward. Then the Tiger Killer Gang could afford to build and stay in a warm building in the city, not in the cold and filthy mountains. Isnt that right, guys? Yes, Gang Leader! It feels refreshing with the cowardly old folks gone. The hunters following Kang Myung-ho said so. They were carrying various weapons. Nets with hooks, light and sharp harpoons, and even arrows with serrated edges. All were suitable for catching a tiger. Today, they were intent on catching the Great Tiger. Soon, a scout who had been out returned. Gang Leader, weve found it! Oh! It was a hunter, his body draped in wild boar skin and his face smeared with dirt. He had been on reconnaissance, tracking the Great Tiger and the party of the Baek n. Found it, did you? Yes, its movements are suspicious. It seems like the Great Tiger is targeting those people from the Baek ns group. What? Thats fortunate! It never showed its face before, wonder whats gotten into it. For two months, they had not even seen as much as a hair from its tail, although it was not forck of trying. Well, there was one hunter who did see it, but he got caught and eaten before he could even gather his bones. Lets head this way! Following the lead of the returned scout, the members of the Tiger Killer Gang began to ascend the mountain. Even though there were more than ten experienced hunters moving, they made no sound. You, Du-sam, have been very diligent these days. With a sly smile, Kang Myung-hoplimented his subordinate. Du-sam, wearing the reversed wild boar skin, smiled, revealing his yellowish teeth. We need to catch that creature and avenge Seok. Ah, right, thats true. Yes, we must seek revenge. Come to think of it, there originally were two people on the scout team. The one currently beside him, Go Du-sam, and his hometown friend, Baek Seok. Thetter was the only hunter who had seen the Great Tiger and ended up getting killed by it. Since then, Du-sam had been adamant about catching and killing the Great Tiger. What a fool, what good does it do if he dies trying to take revenge? Kang Myung-ho secretly scoffed at the idea but never showed it. Thanks to that, was it not Du-sam who took on the most dangerous reconnaissance missions? Theyve probably caught up with that carriage by now. And not surprisingly, a roar was heard from a distance. Kuheung- Kheung! Exactly! The expressions of the Tiger Killer Gang hunters brightened. Tigers did not roar indiscriminately. Born as stealthy predators, they made no sound. When you suspected the pungent smell of them nearby, they were already crouching close at hand. And they roared at the moment they pounced on their prey. The continuous roaring meant that the Baek ns men were already fighting with the tiger. Hmm, but Kang Myung-ho suddenly had a doubt. What if they catch and kill the Great Tiger? Heh heh, that would be even more beneficial for us. Wed just have to pick up the skin, Du-sam said. Kang Myung-ho also wore a pleased smile. It was a perfect n, though he was the one who worried about it. Those wealthy folks would not dissect a tigers skin on the streets, after all. And the Great Tiger was not small enough to be carried away on a carriage. It wont matter as long as they dont damage the skin. Euhaha. Right? But, there wont be such a thing. Uhum. What do you mean there wont be such a thing? Anyway, what are you eating? He asked because he was bothered by Du-sams words, but he did not answer and was just eating something. He was munching enthusiastically on whatever it was. Uhum, what do you mean what? Its wild strawberries. There was a lot of red wild strawberry juice around Du-sams mouth. He kept taking out wild strawberries from his pocket and chewing them. They seemed not yet fully ripe. Are you eating those unripe ones Are you hungry? They taste better when theyre a bit unripe because theyre sour. Ive heard all sorts of nonsense. However, Du-sam ate so sloppily. Kang Myung-hos mouth watered. Give me some. No way. What? I said give me some. No, I said no! Du-sam suddenly got very angry, startling Kang Myung-ho. His face quickly turned red. You little! However, he could not get mad at Du-sam. It was because Du-sams re at Kang Myung-ho was so fierce. Fine, you stubborn mule. Were almost there, please endure a bit longer, Du-sam said as he quickened his steps. Kang Myung-ho followed him, feeling uneasy. Du-sam had said there was a high ground where they could see the Great Tiger. He would feel better after hitting him a few times once this was over. Here we are. What? However, the ce Du-sam led the soldiers to was not the high ground. They were at a dead-end cliff. The steep rock face looked too difficult to climb. There was no side path in sight, either. Kang Myung-ho was more bbergasted than angry. Do we have to climb this cliff? No. This is the ce. What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden! Did you eat some poisonous strawberries or something? The other soldiers were also dumbfounded, just ring at Du-sam. Du-sam shrugged his shoulders and instead asked Kang Myung-ho. What did the Gang Leader tell me to do? What? Well, of course Right? Kang Myung-ho also felt something was off. A sour smell of wild strawberries came from Du-sams mouth as he came closer. And beyond that, there was a faint stench of decay from somewhere. To bring you to where the Great Tiger is. The moment Du-sam whispered, Kang Myung-ho felt a burning sensation in his stomach. He reflexively drew his sword and swung it. Swish Du-sams abdomen was shed open horizontally. His intestines spilled out. It was a fatal wound. Kang Myung-ho looked down at his own stomach. A short sword was embedded in it. This He quickly understood why Du-sam had done this. Even as his intestines spilled, Du-sam stood upright. Crazy, hiiik! Du-sam, lifting his head, had skin that was bubbling and turning brown. His mouth stretched wide horizontally, revealing teeth like saw des. Someone immediately recognized that horrific figure. Naturally, it was the very thing that had unsettled the hunters minds justst night. A-a tiger ghost! Kang Myung-ho swung his sword, severing the neck of Du-sam, or rather, the tiger ghost. Even then, his face was distorted with shock and confusion. Why on earth Even if the Great Tiger had controlled the tiger ghost, had it not been captured and killed recently? Was there not only one Great Tiger? And after all, the fact that the tiger ghost had brought the Tiger Killer Gang all the way here meant Kheung! With a resonant roar, a tiger snatched up one of the hunters on the outermost edge. It was an instant death as his neck was twisted. Shit! Throw thes! No, theres not just one. Two, three. Aaah! Then, roars sounded in unison. They were not from one direction but echoed from all around. The hunters resisted, shooting arrows and hurling harpoons, but terror was etched on their faces. And then, a more vicious roar pierced through everyones dread. Kheuheuheung It was a scream filled with a ghostly aura. The sound came from above the rocky cliffs. Kang Myung-ho, looking up, lost hisbat readiness. Ha, haha. Damn it, what in the world is that That enormous beast, crouching on the rocky cliff, ready to leap. Thats no tiger. With the image of that yokai jumping towards him as hisst The vision of Tiger Killer Gang Leader Kang Myung-ho went dark.
It hurts. Kang Myung-ho trembled in pain. It hurts too much! He did not know since when, but Du-sam had been possessed by a tiger ghost. Because of that, the Tiger Killer Gang met a very futile end in front of the rocky cliff. It was a monster difficult to describe as a real tiger. Yet, somehow, only Kang Myung-ho had survived. The Great Tiger, having killed all the other hunters, seemed to recognize that Kang Myung-ho was the leader. It started to run, carrying Kang Myung-ho in its mouth. His vision was dyed red. He could see other tigers running beside him. They, too, seemed to fear the Great Tiger. Somehow, there was a reason why these tigers, which typically did not live in groups, followed the Great Tiger. The Great Tiger was an overwhelming tyrant. Its gigantic maw was sorge that it could run while holding Kang Myung-hos entire body. The repulsive breath of the Great Tiger and its hot saliva streamed down Kang Myung-hos face. If he could move his body, he would attempt to escape, but for some reason, he could not feel anything below his neck. Has my spine been broken, am I paralyzed? The thought was despairing. He could not even make a sound. The Great Tiger ran like the wind, dragging two tigers along. Somethingsing, protect the Young Master! From a distance, such a shout faintly reached his ears. Kang Myung-hos eyes snapped open. It was unmistakably the Baek n people. If it was them, they might kill the Great Tiger and save him. The Great Tiger made a huge leap, breaking through the bushes andnding. The Baek ns martial artists had drawn their swords. Crazy! Young Master, please step back! They, too, were somewhat shocked like Kang Myung-ho upon seeing the Great Tiger. Kang Myung-ho opened his mouth, attempting to shout. Please, please save me! But instead of a voice, only whistling wind came from his mouth. Kang Myung-hos eyes met with Yi-gangs, who was standing on the carriage. Yi-gang frowned as if he had seen something he shouldnt have. Is that thing alive? He was referring to Kang Myung-ho. No matter what, it was not something to say to someone who was clearly wide-eyed and conscious. Frustrated, Kang Myung-ho tried to shout, but only blood-mixed breath came out. And then, Yi-gang said something unbelievable. His throat is cut, yet hes gaping and looking this way. Do you know what that is, Miss Jin? Thats no ordinary Great Tiger. Its a yokai. Thats why that person seems to be unable to die and is like that. A yokai? The Great Tiger was certainly not an ordinary tiger. But more importantly, his throat was cut? Kang Myung-hos pupils quivered. Only then did he remember. Its a Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. A gigantic tiger with two heads had torn apart his head and torso. It was not that his neck was paralyzed; his head had been ripped off. Tears streamed down Kang Myung-hos head. Shii, sssii. Only a bloody whistle leaked from his mouth. Then, the right head of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger clenched its jaw. Crack Uh. Yi-gang frowned again. The sight of the head, which had been alive until a moment ago, being crushed was cruel even for him to witness. The Great Tiger, no, the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger was a terrifying yokai that could not even bepared to the tiger ghost. The thought of internal elixirs did not even ur to him. Of course, the Immortal Divine Sword next to Yi-gang was not scared. If it has two heads, does it also have two internal elixirs? Yi-gang was at a loss for words. In any case, that monster did not seem like it would let Yi-gang and hispanions go. Chapter 40: Great Tiger (3) Chapter 40: Great Tiger (3) If it has two heads, does it also have two internal elixirs? The Immortal Divine Sword made such a remark, and Yi-gang nced at him slightly. Somehow, it sounded like something Yi-gang would say. However, Yi-gang could not utter such words. Seeing the form of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, he could not afford to make such leisurelyments. Of course, to the Immortal Divine Sword, who was an absolute master, it might not be anything remarkable. Its a joke. If you dont want to be a ghost like me here, its better to step back, the Immortal Divine Sword said with a slight smile. However, no one in Yi-gangs party could afford a smile upon seeing the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Krrrrrr. Next to the growling Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, two tigersy their bodies t. The fur of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger was not golden like a regr tiger. Instead, it was a duller shade of ash, rough and fluttering in the wind. It was enormous. Calling it a Great Tiger was not an overstatement. Its weight easily exceeded a thousand jin. With those hefty front paws, it could smash even a small car. But more overwhelming than anything else was the two heads that no normal beast could have. True to its name, Twin-Headed, the two heads writhed in a lively manner. The particrly unique sound of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers roar was likely because both heads were growling simultaneously. In the four brightly shining red eyes, an undeniable ghostly aura was felt. Was it fortunate? The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, having rushed all this way here, seemed not to have the intention to attack immediately. Yi-gang quietly spoke to Neung Ji-pyeong. Can we escape without fighting? We have horses, but being in the mountains, wed likely be caught quickly, Neung Ji-pyeong responded cautiously. If it were a in, the horses would be faster, but this ce was the rugged mountains. No, seeing the speed at which the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger had charged, it seemed even faster than the horses. The light footwork technique could make it possible, but its risky with the Young Master aboard. Although Jin Ri-yeon was also an outstanding martial artist, Yi-gang was the problem. Neung Ji-pyeong carefullypared their strengths. Neung Ji-pyeong would take on the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger himself, and the Biyeon Squad warriors would each take on the two tigers beside it. And if Jin Ri-yeon were to take charge of Yi-gangs escort, it seemed like it would be alright. Please get in the carriage, Young Master. Since its reinforced with iron, it should be saf Kheorng! However, the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger did not give them a chance. It pounced on Neung Ji-pyeong, and the tigers beside it charged as well. Biyeon Squad! Yes! Neung Ji-pyeong imbued his sword with internal energy. Even if it was a tiger with two heads, it was just a beast, after all. A Peak-level martial artist and leader of the Biyeon Squad, he did not sumb to fear. Even a slight catch by those sharp ws would undoubtedly leave an arm iling. Therefore Hyup! Neung Ji-pyeongs body elerated in an instant. He rotated his body, dodging the paws of the charging Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Huuwoong! Neung Ji-pyeongs sword cleaved through the wind and pressed on. The target was its right hind leg. If one of its limbs were severed, even a ferocious tiger would be helpless. The sharply honed longsword should have sliced through the tigers skin, muscles, and bones. Kagak! Neung Ji-pyeong was startled by the resistance he felt in his hand. It was like the sensation of cutting a rubber mass filled with an iron core. Even though his sword was filled with abundant internal energy, it could not cut through its paw. What! Even more astonishing was that the wounds of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, which hadnded on the ground, were healing rapidly. It was then that Neung Ji-pyeong finally realized that the tiger before him was no ordinary beast. He gripped his sword tightly, but the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger did not charge again. Instead, it turned its body towards Yi-gang. Neung Ji-pyeong was taken aback to see that Yi-gang was still outside the carriage. This cant be, Young Master! He hastily chased after the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger seemed to know what Neung Ji-pyeong valued most. It ran fiercely, as if it wanted to tear Yi-gang apart. Fortunately, Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon did not just stand still, offering their necks. Jin Ri-yeon embraced Yi-gang and leaped up. The Azure Forests light footwork technique, Treading Cloud, was incredibly swift. She stepped on the roof of the carriage and leaped again. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, not losing its momentum, crashed into the carriage. Kwaah-ahng! It was a deafening sound, like an explosion. Neung Ji-pyeong regretted what he had just told Yi-gang. To take cover in the carriage, that it would be safe? The outer wall of the carriage shattered, and it toppled over. Had Yi-gang been inside, it would have been instant death. Kreung! Dissatisfied, the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger stepped on the debris of the carriage and stood up, then backed away with a snort. Yi-gang, along with Jin Ri-yeon, dodged to where Neung Ji-pyeong was. The carriage is destroyed. I apologize, Young Master. No, who could have known it was such a monster. Yi-gang removed a piece of wood embedded in his clothes. Debris from the carriage had flown towards him. Although Neung Ji-pyeong seemed to feel guilty, Yi-gang understood him. Its not fair topare a yokai to an ordinary beast. Having trained in the Great Yin Flow and due to the advanced development of his upper dantianpared to his martial arts skills, Yi-gang could feel it The uneasy sense of oppression emanating from the body of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. One should not think of it as just arge tiger. Jin Ri-yeon also seemed to have recognized the danger of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. We might actually die here. Yi-gang muttered so. He had not expected to feel a threat to his life before even arriving at the Azure Forest, let alone from a tiger with two heads, not even assassins. Thats just the way of the world. Living as a martial artist is like walking on the edge of a knife. However, Yi-gang was calmer than expected. Just as the Immortal Divine Sword said, the crisis of life oftenes unexpectedly. One day you were given a terminal diagnosis, or on a moonlit night, assassins suddenly appeared. Encountering a tiger on the road was not so astonishing. Its not like there isnt a way, right? Well, yes. Theres also the method of trusting them to handle the yokai excellently. Both Neung Ji-pyeong and Jin Ri-yeon were martial masters. They might be able to handle the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger brilliantly. Though it does seem very keen on feasting on the descendant. The problem was that the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger was drooling as it stared at Yi-gang. Even though he had properly sealed the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb in his arms, it was clearly targeting Yi-gang. It was obvious just by the fact that it had leaped over Neung Ji-pyeong and lunged at Yi-gang. The party also noticed this. Yi-gang, who neither had the power to defend himself nor the light footwork technique to escape, was nothing short of a shackle to them. There is another way. Help out? When they were attacked by the assassins. The Immortal Divine Sword had possessed Yi-gangs body. With Yi-gangs pitiful physique, he ughtered more than a dozen assassins. If the Immortal Divine Sword possessed him, he could safely ovee this crisis. However, its risky. But possession was not omnipotent. After being possessed by the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang had nearly died. If it were not for the energy of the Ten Thousand Year Snow Ginseng remaining in his body, he would have certainly died. Ive been diligently training in the Great Yin Flow, and havent I also consumed two roots of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb? Thats not enough. Theres a high probability that youll die. The Immortal Divine Sword was not one to joke about such things. Yi-gang stood at a crossroads of choice. Whether to risk death and borrow the power of the Immortal Divine Sword. Or should he trust Neung Ji-pyeong and the party and wait for now? Young Master. Then, Neung Ji-pyeong called out to Yi-gang. Yes. I apologize. Was he still regretting telling him to stay in the carriage? Just as Yi-gang was about to say he was fine, Neung Ji-pyeongs hand moved like lightning. What! All the training he had undergone until now was not in vain. Yi-gang pulled his body back in that brief moment, but Papapak He was still too inexperienced to avoid the surprise attack of a Peak-level master. Neung Ji-pyeongs fingers touched Yi-gangs pressure point in an instant. Yi-gangs body stiffened and tilted. Jin Ri-yeon caught him. Sir Neung It seemed Jin Ri-yeon had understood Neung Ji-pyeongs intentions. If you ride a horse straight ahead, you will soon reach Shanyang County. I entrust the Young Master to you, Miss Jin. Then what about you all My duty is to protect the Young Master. No matter how I think about it, this seems to be the most reasonable method. Neung Ji-pyeong spoke calmly and coolly. Well handle that monster while you go to a safe ce with the Young Master. Wouldnt it be better if I helped as well? We need all the hands we can get. I, Neung Ji-pyeong, have no intention of losing to a beast. However, it seems that creature is targeting the Young Master. Ill y the beast and follow you. Neung Ji-pyeong spoke as if to ease her worries. Fighting while protecting someone was more difficult than just fighting. We are too heavy to ride a horse with Young Master. Miss Jin is the only suitable one. In the end, Jin Ri-yeon had no choice but to nod in agreement. Once the decision was made, actions followed swiftly. Jin Ri-yeon climbed onto the strongest horse with Yi-gang. Fortunately, the beasts were only keeping Neung Ji-pyeong in check. Jin Ri-yeon spoke to Neung Ji-pyeong as if she were reluctant to leave. Well see you in a bit. Go. And then, Jin Ri-yeon spurred the horse. The horse, already trembling in fear of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, began to run as fast as an arrow. As the horse dashed away, the beasts next to the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger seemed agitated. The moment they tried to chase the horse, Neung Ji-pyeong shouted loudly. Stop! A voice filled with internal energy vibrated through the air. Your opponents are us! The beasts dared not take their eyes off them, focusing instead on Neung Ji-pyeong and the warriors of Biyeon Squad. Neung Ji-pyeong took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide. Biyeon Squad. Yes, Squad Leader! The members of Biyeon Squad also had serious expressions. He told Jin Ri-yeon that they would deal with the beasts and catch up soon. But that was just facing the beasts. However, Neung Ji-pyeong lied. Even if we die here, the world will not forget you and your families. He had sensed it when he had exchanged blows with the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger just a moment ago. The intuition of a martial artist who had crossed the line of death was telling him, that they might bury their bones here. We will definitely stop them. Understand? Under yourmand! Neung Ji-pyeong did not speak of survival.
When the paralysis point was pressed, one could not move their limbs. However, the mind remained clear, and the senses were alive. Sswiaeak The sound of the brushing wind could be heard. The frightened horse was breathing heavily; Jin Ri-yeon, holding the horses reins, had a stern expression. Ive been properly hit. Yi-gang wore a bitter expression. While considering borrowing the power of the Immortal Divine Sword momentarily, he had been struck by Neung Ji-pyeongs acupressure attack. As a result, Yi-gang was lying as if he had copsed into Jin Ri-yeons arms. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke quietly to Yi-gang in that state, Isnt it a good thing? Itll definitely save your life this way. There were no signs of the beasts chasing them. Neither Neung Ji-pyeong nor Biyeon Squad would be easily defeated, so Yi-gang would be safe. If Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon went ahead to Shanyang County and waited, Neung Ji-pyeong and Biyeon Squad might follow, huffing and puffing. They might evenugh, saying, It was the strangest tiger Ive ever seen in my life. Even if they die, they would have fulfilled their duty, so they would not resent the descendant. They are splendid warriors. The tone of the Immortal Divine Sword was gentle, but its content was utterly cold. It was true. From sending Jin Ri-yeon away with full honors, one could see Neung Ji-pyeongs resolve. However, Yi-gang could notugh. Its the same. What are you talking about? When the assassins came. It was not just Sohwa who had given her life for Yi-gang. The soldiers, who had been escorting the carriage, did the same. They threw their lives away to buy time for Yi-gang to escape. From Yi-gangs perspective, it was iprehensible. Is ones own life not more important than anything else? And yet, they sacrificed it, not for a noble cause, but to save a loser like him. Why do they die so easily? He said it as if ming them, but there was no way Yi-gang could really me them. Yi-gang had survived by consuming the lives of those who had died for him. That was why he valued his own life more than anything else Please, possess my body. Do you think I was joking? Theres a fifty percent chance youll exhaust your true Qi and die. And a fifty percent chance that your lifespan will be reduced by about three years. I understand. Its the life that kid Sohwa earned for you, dont you have to live? I dont want to be ashamed before Sohwa, even after death. That was why he did not want to leave those who sacrificed their lives for him to die. It was the Immortal Divine Sword, who had reforged his severed blood vessels with his mind. If he possessed him now, he could release the acupoint seal and turn the situation around. Heh, hahaha. The Immortal Divine Swordughed as it looked down at Yi-gang. Its gaze was terribly cold, yet it seemed pleased. Even if they all die, as long as the descendant survives, that would be enough for me. The Immortal Divine Sword truly would not care in the slightest if Neung Ji-pyeong and the members of Biyeon Squad died. That was the kind of entity it was. Ill assist based on the will of the descendant. There is a way to minimize the side effects, after all Minimizing the side effects? So, there was a method for that. I will instruct you verbally, try to release the acupoint seal yourself. Given that the descendants blood vessel was twisted from the start, the acupoint seal likely wasnt properly applied in the first ce. Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. I will try. If there was a way, nothing was impossible. Moreover, Jin Ri-yeon, who was driving the horse, had no idea what Yi-gang was up to. Her face was sorrowful. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger was a yokai she had only read about in books. It was not to bepared with yokai from ancient times like the Pixiu, but it was no easy opponent. That much was clear since she gave up on fighting at full power and chose to flee with Yi-gang. Had Yi-gang not been there, she would not have run. Hang in there a little longer, Yi-gang. Sir Neung will surely return. It was a statement she could not even assure herself. It was when the roar of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, echoing through the mountains, had be distant enough to barely hear. Jin Ri-yeon felt a sharp premonition. At her neck, she sensed the presence of a de. I hate to do this. But you seem like you wont listen to me. You. It was Yi-gang, who, until moments ago, had been leaning on Jin Ri-yeon as if dead. How did you release the acupoint seal Theres no time to exin, turn the horse around. Yi-gang, who was clearly affected by the paralysis, was now holding a short sword to Jin Ri-yeon, threatening her. Jin Ri-yeon could not believe the situation. This is no joke. Saying so, Yi-gang took a neck ring from within his clothes with one hand. Yi-gang opened the neck ring, ced the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb in his mouth, and chewed it thoughtfully. And, please lend me whatever you have. Everything. Whether its a spiritual elixir or that silver bell. Also, please untie that red thread. Facing him, the look in Yi-gangs eyes was unmistakably those of the boy Jin Ri-yeon knew. Quickly. Alright. Feeling an inexplicable intimidation, Jin Ri-yeonplied with Yi-gangs strong-arm tactics. Chapter 41: Great Tiger (4) Chapter 41: Great Tiger (4) There were two reasons why Yi-gang had taken the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb with other medicinal ingredients as a decoction. The first was to maximize the medicinal effects of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb. And the second was because casually chewing and eating such a spiritual herb could instead turn it into poison. The Purple Spirit Phantom Herb was a nt where Yang energy was condensed. Eating it recklessly would make it poisonous. However, Yi-gang did not hesitate and chewed and swallowed the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb. His body, with a lower temperature than normal, became burning hot. The effects appeared immediately. At the same time, pain also arrived, as if molten iron was flowing through his veins. I can feel the spiritual energy even from that bottle. Yi-gang asked for various items from Jin Ri-yeon. They were chosen based on the discerning eye of the Immortal Divine Sword. Is the water containing the silver bell something special as well? Hmm, its not just any water. Its healing water from the deepest valley of the Azure Forest, provided by the Azure Forest Lord Ah, youve already drunk it. As he gulped it down, a clear fragrance arose. He had already drunk so many things known to be good for internal injuries from the Azure Forest that he felt full. Starting with the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, Yi-gang consumed everything that was infused with spiritual energy or was good for the body. What was unexpected was that Jin Ri-yeon was more cooperative than he thought. Yi-gang no longer needed to wield his short sword. She gave everything she had to Yi-gang without reservation. This red thread is infused with the power of evil-warding. Wrapping it around your sword will help in cutting down the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Since its also a yokai. Yi-gang tied the red thread around the Shooting Star Fang, and even tied it around Jin Ri-yeons whip sword as well. Ill go back and save Squad Leader Neung and the Biyeon Squad members. Yes, I thought I should do that too. Saying so, Jin Ri-yeon spurred her horse on. I will repay the borrowed items with the bounty from the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Okay. Do you think I can catch him? Yi-gang asked, stretching out the Shooting Star Fang. Compared to Yi-gangs slim arm, the Shooting Star Fang looked extremely heavy. Of course! If the descendant gets his act together, theres no problem! The Immortal Divine Sword answered on her behalf. However, Yi-gang waited for Jin Ri-yeons response. Jin Ri-yeon was silent for a moment. Aaah! Then, the scream of a member of the Biyeon Squad came from afar. The ferocious roar of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger and the sound of trees breaking were also heard. The battlefield was getting closer. And finally, Jin Ri-yeon opened her mouth. I know youre special. The auspicious star of Xian that the Forest Lord spoke of must surely be referring to Yi-gang. The first time she met Yi-gang at Sohwas grave, she felt an overwhelming aura from him. He had not shown that side of himself since. But when he overpowered Moyong Tak, who was superior in every way to herself, Jin Ri-yeon was certain. She could not see Yi-gang as just a frail boy. Thats fortunate, then. Of course, Yi-gang did not fully know such inner thoughts of Jin Ri-yeon. He just wrapped the red thread around his wrist to prevent the sword from slipping from his grasp. Please dont slow down. Okay. Thud, thud, thud, thud The horse breathed heavily. Despite the roars of the tigers, the horse did not stop running. Kheung! And then, Yi-gang arrived in front of the wreckage of the shattered carriage. In just a short while, the situation had dreadfully deteriorated. Two tigersy dead, but the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger still stood tall. One Biyeon Squad members stomach was drenched in a deep red, and another, clutching his ragged left arm, was protecting his colleague. Neung Ji-pyeong stood with his back turned. Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang simultaneously drew their swords. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger raised its right head. The moment its blood-red eyes met with Yi-gangs. You only get one chance. Focus your mind. Amidst the pain of his body burning fiercely, Yi-gangs eyes widened.
One of the Biyeon Squad warriors was shed in the abdomen by the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers w. Neung Ji-pyeong pulled him back. Step back behind me! Mu Jung, protect Pil Hwan. Stay behind me! Even though he was ready for death, the lives of his subordinates were at risk. Neung Ji-pyeong confronted the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger alone. Squad Leader! I can still fight! Youre a hindrance. Tend to your arm and stop the bleeding. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers left head sneered open its mouth. It seemed to mock Neung Ji-pyeong, spitting out what it had in its mouth. The crushed hand belonged to his subordinate. Neung Ji-pyeong clenched his teeth; the sound of them grinding resounded. Monstrous creature. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger was, quite literally, a monster. Neung Ji-pyeong and the Biyeon Squad members fought with a resolve of desperation. Therefore, dozens of sword marks were etched into the creatures body. However, those wounds were healing at a visible rate. Although the regeneration had slowedpared to the beginning, Neung Ji-pyeong had also sustained various injuries, both big and small, in the meantime. The disadvantage was on their side. I should have aimed for the head from the start. That was his thought, but it was not an easy task. Having two heads meant having four eyes. The two pairs of eyes, moving freely from left to right, detected almost every attack from all directions. How dangerous were those saw-like teeth? Mu Jung, his subordinate, had his left hand torn off all too easily. Neung Ji-pyeong held his sword and took a deep breath. Due to his significantly reduced stamina, his stance was not stable. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, too, seemed to desire Neung Ji-pyeongs life, as it silently regted its breathing and crouched its body. Cutting off both heads It seemed impossible. He had no choice but to hope that cutting off even one head would bring down the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Neung Ji-pyeong braced himself for death once more. I havee to repay that debt, n Head. Although he was polite to the n Head as a vassal, he held no more respect for him in his heart. He could not help it. Baek Ryu-san was the benefactor who saved him from the unorthodox martial artists chasing him to his death, demanding the Wudangs secret techniques. Since then, a strangepanionship continued, and indebted to Baek Ryu-san, he followed Baek Ryu-san wholeheartedly. Was it not thanks to him that he eventually entrusted himself to the Baek n and became a vassal? The life you gave, I will use it to save your son. Here, he would definitely cut off the head of Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. With that thought, his mind felt at ease. Neung Ji-pyeong gathered all his internal energy from his lower dantian. The cultivation technique he had mastered was that of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. It belonged to a pathetically destroyed sect, but their martial arts were not pathetic. The internal Qi that sprouted from the Qihai point flowed through his blood vessels, ultimately into both hands tightly gripping the sword. This was sword and body unification. First-rate swordsmen consider the sword as part of their body. That was why they could imbue their internal energy into a sword, which was nothing more than a piece of metal. And Neung Ji-pyeong, as a swordsman, had surpassed the first-rate and reached the Peak. Soon, due to the full internal energy, something called a sword cry resonated from the sword. Woo-woong Just like a mirage, the sword energy undted and surged. Krrr The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger also seemed to instinctively realize the danger of the sword energy, growling threateningly. Neung Ji-pyeong bit the inside of his cheek, driving away the dizziness. As the stingy blood spread, he regained consciousness. Die, monster! It was the moment he charged at Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger Doo-doo-doo Apanied by the sound of galloping hooves that should not have been heard at this moment, he heard the astonished voice of his subordinates. Mi-miss Jin, Young Master too! Neung Ji-pyeong had no choice but to look back. Truly, Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang had returned. Jin Ri-yeon was galloping on the horse. As soon as she reached close, Jin Ri-yeon suddenly leaped from the horse, running at a speed faster than the tired horse. Sir Neung! Jin Ri-yeon drew her sword and stood next to Neung Ji-pyeong. What on earth are you doing! I entrusted the Young Master to you! Neung Ji-pyeong was furious. However, Jin Ri-yeon only looked at Neung Ji-pyeong with calm eyes. I will take care of the right head. What? And Yi-gang says he will take that creatures life. Are you out of your mind? His sincerity sprang forth. They did not juste to help. Yi-gang was also stepping in. Even so, Yi-gangs swordsmanship was still far inferior to Baek Ha-juns. How could the Young Master Neung Ji-pyeongs eyes bulged as he looked back. For that moment, he had even forgotten about the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Yi-gang was standing on the horse. Foam was around the tired horses mouth, but Yi-gang stood unshaken, even with his eyes closed. Then he drew his sword and assumed a riding stance. That is. It was a stance Neung Ji-pyeong could not pretend not to recognize. It was when Baek Ryu-san jumped in to save Neung Ji-pyeong, who was being ambushed. He had leaped from a high rock and split the skull of the unorthodox martial artist with his sword. Coincidentally, that was the name of the initial stance of the sword technique. Imagining a dragon from the sky biting a tiger on the ground, it was an initial technique created by the ancient Immortal Divine Sword. Heavens Shadow Sword Third Form. Arrogant Dragon Biting Tiger. When Yi-gang opened his eyes again, his aura hadpletely changed. Even Neung Ji-pyeong, who was far away, could tell. He was no longer the frail young noble son. He was as robust as a martial master who had walked the path of the Asura, with an aura of iron and blood. Yi-gangs mouth opened, and a different voice than usual sprang out. Dont take your eyes off! It was imperative, but with the intimidation in those words, Neung Ji-pyeongs head turned involuntarily. Indeed, the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger must have felt an extraordinary aura too, as it was stepping back with its fur bristling. It was trying to flee. Neung Ji-pyeong and Jin Ri-yeon moved simultaneously. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger quickly turned its body, but their swords had already reached its flesh. Seogeok Neung Ji-pyeongs sword, quicker, shed the left head of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger as it was turning. The cutting power of the sword energy was astonishing. The tough skin of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger split like tofu, and its thick neck was cut more than half. The head dangled and dropped, and dark red blood spurted from the wound. Jin Ri-yeons whip sword was slower than Neung Ji-pyeongs. Moreover, her sword failed to prate the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers nk and only got stuck. Chiieeek Surprisingly, smoke rose from the wound where the sword was stuck. However, the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger did not fall. Kyaak! It began to dash, letting out a scream that seemed to tear the ears. It was alive even with its left head cut off. Neung Ji-pyeong felt his heart sink. If he had only cut off one of its heads, he would have been able to stop the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. And then, a horse ran staggeringly between Jin Ri-yeon and Neung Ji-pyeong. Neung Ji-pyeong saw it. Tap! Yi-gang leaped from atop the staggering horse. The exhausted horse neighed sorrowfully and copsed. Yi-gang flew through the air like a bird. Yi-gang cast a shadow over the fleeing Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Neung Ji-pyeongs mouth gaped in a daze. Holding a heavy, rusted sword, Yi-gang descended with a calm expression, not even blinking. Did molten iron flow through the veins of the Baek family instead of blood? His face was cold and indifferent, much like his fathers. There was no flicker of sword energy on Yi-gangs rusted sword, nor was it fast. But to Neung Ji-pyeong, a Peak martial artist, it was unbelievably precise. So much so that it felt beautiful. The tip of Yi-gangs sword dug into the back and waist of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Piercing through the thick fur and skin, cleaving the spinal bone, and severing the spinal cord along with the nerves within. Puuwook! Throughout the process, not a hint of resistance was felt in Yi-gangs hand. Though the Immortal Divine Sword controlled his body, Yi-gang could feel all sensations clearly. The world as seen by an absolute martial master. All the swords he wielded. Just like the times he cut down assassins. Kugugugung The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger copsed onto the ground without even being able to scream. It was a strike potent enough to kill instantly, even for a yokai. A hot tremor was felt in the hand holding the sword, and then it became calm. In the brief silence, Yi-gangs lips moved. This is the Heavens Shadow Sword. Though the Immortal Divine Sword spoke to Yi-gang, Neung Ji-pyeong shuddered for a moment. Y-young Master. Reverence that could not be hidden was contained in Neung Ji-pyeongs voice as he called out to Yi-gang. It must have been because he witnessed an unbelievable sight. If he were a swordmaster himself, he would undoubtedly be moved by the sword of the Immortal Divine Sword. The swordsmanship itself was perfect, even though it did not seem like he used any internal energy. However, the Immortal Divine Sword immediately returned the control of the flesh to Yi-gang. Done! The spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword swiftly departed from his back. A sess, huh? Presenting even a single technique is no ordinary feat. Ugh That was the method to minimize side effects proposed by the Immortal Divine Sword. Possession consumed an enormous amount of Innate True Qi, so the idea was to reduce that time as much as possible. Using the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb and what Jin Ri-yeon possessed, they prepared as much as possible for the impact of possession, and until the moment before swinging the sword at the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, Yi-gang himself would move to reduce the time of possession. The moment the Immortal Divine Sword possessed him was right before Yi-gang leaped up while standing on the horse. Hmm, I think its best to call the technique One Move Possession. Its not as cool as Arrogant Dragon Biting Tiger, but its a good name. What do you think, Yi-gang? Isnt it nice to swing the sword together after such a long time? The Immortal Divine Sword, seemingly thrilled by the brief possession, asked excitedly. However, Yi-gang had no leisure to respond. Gag, Ugh-Ack! What spurted from his mouth was vomit mixed with blood. Fortunately, it seemed he would not die, but he felt terribly sick, like the hangover of a dawn after drinking a lot of alcohol. Young Master! This is bad! Yi-gang! Had Neung Ji-pyeong and Jin Ri-yeon not rushed over to support him, Yi-gang would have copsed right on top of his own pool of vomit and blood. It, it hurts like Im going to die. Heh, well, youll get better. Isnt it that you learn while you suffer? The Immortal Divine Sword hemmed and hawed, seemingly worried about Yi-gang. He wanted to lie down for a bit, but Neung Ji-pyeong kept grabbing him and shouting. Why would you do such a dangerous thing! I told you to go to Shanyang County first! Ugh, ack. I and the Biyeon Squad did only what we had to do. If something had gone wrong with you, Young Master Right now, he was in no physical condition to listen to a scolding. Yi-gang ultimately could not hold it in any longer. Ugh-ack. Ah, ew! Having exhausted his internal energy, Neung Ji-pyeong could not avoid Yi-gangs vomit. Chapter 42: The Price Of The Tiger Skin (1) Chapter 42: The Price Of The Tiger Skin (1) Neung Ji-pyeongs injuries were not so severe. He was, after all, a martial artist who had reached the threshold of the Peak. His arms and shoulders had been scratched, but considering the fearsome ws of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, he was lucky. However, the situation was different for two of the Biyeon Squad members. One had his abdomen severely torn open. Fortunately, his intestines hadnt spilled out, but it was a situation where, if he didnt press on his abdomen tightly, they might have. Another had his left wrist bitten off; without proper hemostasis, he could die. Complicating matters, the carriage waspletely wrecked. They werent even in a state to be moved by horse. In that respect, was it heavenly assistance? Or maybe the good deed of saving the young hunter and his lover, who almost fell victim to the tiger ghost, hade back around as a butterfly effect. Hunter Gwak, who had turned his back on the Tiger Killer Gang, appeared with his group. They had discovered the corpses of the two tigers that had attacked them earlier. As they had been preparing for a tiger hunt, they had tools and medical supplies, including cut wound ointment. Fortunately, the two Biyeon Squad members were able to receive first aid and acquire a carriage to ride. Now that the urgent crisis was over, it was time to inspect their gains. Neung Ji-pyeong asked Hunter Gwak. How is it? Truly Its the first time in my life seeing such an incredible creature. A twin-headed tiger. Yi-gang, who was standing next to them, chimed in, Its not an ordinary tiger, but a yokai, no, a spirit beast, a spirit beast! The Great Tiger is originally a spirit beast. If it werent for Squad Leader Neung and us, we wouldnt have been able to catch it. Hunter Gwak nodded seriously. Thats right. It was an obvious oue for Kang Myung-ho and the Tiger Killer Gangs hunters. They didnt know what they were dealing with, thinking they could catch such a creature with just over a dozen men. Neung Ji-pyeong approached Hunter Gwak and the corpse of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Then this creatures skin must be a valuable item. Thats sniff. Hunter Gwak unwittingly pinched his nose. Neung Ji-pyeong blushed, and Yi-gang awkwardlyughed. Although they had washed it with water, there was still a pungent smell in front of Neung Ji-pyeong. Yi-gang quickly changed the subject. Ah, that must be the case, Squad Leader Neung. Isnt it? The fur is also fine and silvery. Ahem, if youll excuse me, its more ashen than silvery But of course, its valuable. Its none other than the skin of a twin-headed tiger. Tiger skins were originally sold at a high price. The hunters helped with the disassembly of the tiger skin. If only Yi-gang and his group had been there, they wouldnt have known how to skin it and would have had to leave the precious tiger skin behind, so this was an unexpected gain. It might even be a lucrative side ie. Yi-gang quietly awaited Hunter Gwaks sentiments. Well, if we want to sell the tiger skin, wed have to go to the city. If you try to sell it just in Shanyang County, you wont get what its truly worth. Hmm, and if we sell it in the city? The first criterion is how few injuries the skin has, and the second is the size of the tiger. It ranges from at least 10 nyang to as much as 70 nyang. You could get at least 200 nyang for the skins of four ordinary onesbined. Yi-gangs eyes widened. You dont mean in gold? Oh? I meant in silver. Ah, right, of course. The look in Hunter Gwaks eyes changed as he regarded Yi-gang. There seemed to be a bit of admiration mixed in there. The reason was obvious. Really, you must be the child of a remarkable family. Do I appear so? Heh, indeed, you do. He must have been surprised by Yi-gangs sense of money. However, Yi-gang was no naive fool unaware of the ways of the world. While 200 nyang in silver was not a significant amountpared to the wealth of the Baek n, it was still a considerable sum. At least, it would be useful for Yi-gang personally. Moreover, Yi-gang wanted to take good care of Neung Ji-pyeong and especially the injured warriors of the Biyeon Squad. So, what about that Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger? I wouldnt dare to say precisely, but The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger was of utmost importance. Such a thing is worthy of being presented to the Imperial court. Although its appearance is somewhat ferocious, what the nobles prefer uh-hum. Its the rarity, isnt it? And with so few injuries. Surprisingly, the condition of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers skin was among the best. It was thanks to the creatures regenerative abilities. The wound on its back is fatal. One head is half-cut, and theres a stab wound on the nk, oh? There are holes in its forehead. Those holes are well, yes. Still, such minor wounds are of no concern. By the way, havent you seen that there are instances where Great Tigers have internal elixirs within them? That lets skip it. So, how valuable is it? The internal elixirs. They certainly existed. In the wooden box that had contained the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, there nowy the orbs from the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. And there were two of them. First, he would purify them in the Azure Forest, give one to Jin Ri-yeon, and Yi-gang would consume the remaining one. The items used for the possession, including the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, were nothing but trinketspared to the value of these internal elixirs. Just one of these would be worth at least 300 nyang. It seems best to sell this to the county magistrate. Excellent. But, the county magistrate? Actually, the Tiger Killer Gang received a request from the county magistrate of Shanyang County. It was a request to catch the tiger. Requesting the hunters personally for the sake of the people. What amendable administrator. Its not like that In truth, its a double request. The newly appointed county magistrate seems to want to present the tiger skin to those above him. He received the request fee saying he needed the skin of a Great Tiger. That Kang Myung-ho took money from the vigers of Zhangjia Vige as well. Hes quite greedy. Yes, he is. Anyway, this tremendous tiger skin was sure to fetch more than expected. Yi-gang looked at the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, now reduced to only its skin, with a contented face. Then, Hunter Gwak carefully brought something up, But that county magistrate is too ferocious and reveals his greed Hmm? That thick-skinned guy, Kang Myung-ho, must have had a hard time. Hes originally from a family with a background in the capital. Hes furiously gathering bribes, saying he wants to get out of his position as the county magistrate of Shanyang County. That was what Hunter Gwak said. The greedy county magistrate would find this and that fault with the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers skin and try to beat down the price. Though hes just the county magistrate of a small county, having a background and being an official could prove troublesome, they said. Yi-gangs response to this was simple. Hah. He merely scoffed. Hunter Gwak, who had lived his whole life in the mountains, couldnt fully understand thatugh.
In the great realm of the Great Ming, those who wished to climb the ranks of officialdom were countless. The desire to walk the roads of the Forbidden City and catch the eye of His Majesty the Emperor, to discuss state affairs, might well be a fitting ambition for any youth with aspirations. But how many geniuses worthy of the Emperors attention can there be in the vast Central ins? Even if one managed to prate the difficult provincial examinations and be a Juren, the number of official posts was limited. Jang Chum-kyung, who became the county magistrate of Shanyang County as an upper-rank 7 official, was objectively lucky in this regard. Passing the provincial examination was a tremendous achievement in itself, but his rapid appointment to an official post at a young age wasrgely due to his familys influence. Personally, he was not at all grateful, however. While diligently writing a letter, the tip of his brush split. Jang Chum-kyung, whose handwriting was praised as that of a master calligrapher, was annoyed. Ah, damn it. He spat on the brush, a habit not new to him, his tongue ck with ink. He then worked the brush vigorously again,pleting the letter with all his might. Hmm, good. Naturally, Jang Chum-kyung was not diligent in his duties as the county magistrate. Stacks of letters simr to this were piled high on the wooden desk. They were all letters addressed to influential officials in Xian Prefecture and the capital, Beijing. Loaded with ttery, they read, Are you well? Please, remember this lowly Jang Chum-kyung. Jang Chum-kyung truly detested being stuck in Shanyang County. Even though he had been in office for barely a year, he felt this way. The fact that he might have to squander three more years to transfer elsewhere made it worse. He had ambitions. He didnt need to go to the central government; he just wanted to be in a better ce. His youth was too precious to waste in such a backwater. Now, all I need to write is that Ill make sure to visit onest time. This letter was more important. It was a letter to the Xian Magistrate, the closest to Shanyang County, and also a sure connection to the central government. Just as he was about to finish the letter Magistrate! Ah! Barging in through the door was the chief of records, a lower-rank official. Startled, Jang Chum-kyung identally streaked the letter with ink. You idiot! Ou-outside, there came those who brought the skin of the Great Tiger! What? Intending to throw the inkstone, Jang Chum-kyung cautiously lowered his hand at the chief of recordss words. Theyve brought the tiger skin. They want to sell it to the magistrate, or rather, they want to reveal the truth. Finally! The skin of the Great Tiger was specially ordered to be sent as a birthday present for the Xian Magistrate. Jang Chum-kyung, forgetting his anger, stood up from his seat. Then why themotion? Just give them a few silver nyang and take it, right? The thing is these people arent the hunters we contacted before. They arepletely different individuals What does it matter as long as they have the item? Thats true. But the item is rather suspicious, and theyre asking for a ludicrous price. It was the word price that caught Jang Chum-kyungs attention. What? How much are they asking? Didnt I say Id be willing to pay no more than 100 nyang for the Great Tigers skin? Well theyre asking for 500 nyang in silver. Jang Chum-kyungs face contorted with contempt. What? Those wretched people. Truth be told, he never intended to give the full 100 nyang from the start. He nned to find fault with the item and lower the price to below 50 nyang, but they were asking for ten times his maximum limit. Those bastards treat the magistrate like they would a dog. Send the officers to beat them up and detain them. Ill finish writing this letter and then go out. Really? But Shh. When Jang Chum-kyung red, the chief of records slightly bowed his head and left the room. When enough time for a cup of tea had passed, a scream erupted from the courtyard of the government office. Judging by the pain-filled cries and the sounds of satisfying thuds, it seemed the officers were beating the hunters. Theyre really giving them a lesson. Those hunters might have learned some martial arts in their lower-ss life, but they were justmoners after all. It was only natural for them to kneel before the authority of the officers and the government office. Just when he thought it was about time for the chief of records to return, indeed, the chief of records entered the room. Magistrate! What is it. But then, he saw the chief of records eyes were bruised purple. They resisted fiercely What were the officers doing then! They were the ones beaten up, sir. Ha! I cant believe there are people who cant distinguish the heavens and the earth under this vast sky! Jang Chum-kyung was furious. Arm the officers and send them. No, Ill go myself. Those insolent brats! It seems they are no ordinary folk. What of it! Arent they just hunters who catch beasts at best! Jang Chum-kyung stormed down the corridor of the government office. The chief of records followed him, not knowing what to do. The magistrate gestured to all the visible officers, summoning them. Soon, dozens of officers with drawn swords apanied Jang Chum-kyung towards the inner court. As expected, the inner court, which usually dealt with interrogating criminals or receivingints from subordinates, was already in an uproar. Officers, clearly having been beaten, were rolling on the ground, while those who appeared to be the culprits sat boldly in the center of the inner court. This is outrageous. Have you gone mad? You dare to resist the officers because youve learned some martial arts? The enraged Jang Chum-kyung stepped forward imposingly. The opponents were a shifty-looking bunch. All were dressed in brown, and two seemed to be injured. Surprisingly, the one who appeared to be the leader was a boy sitting astride a horse. Jang Chum-kyung took a deep breath and yelled, You lowlifes, daring to defy without knowing your ce. Kneel down at once! However, he couldnt finish his tirade. His widely opened eyes quivered uncontrobly. As Jang Chum-kyung stood frozen stiff as ice, the officers who were about to strike with their spears also hesitated, merely exchanging looks. They were ready to capture these insolent individuals upon receiving an order but didnt understand the reason for the dy. And then there was Neung Ji-pyeong, who had just taken down the officers with his injured body. The boy who directed him with one hand spoke to the officers, Please, finish what you were saying, Magistrate. His posture was bold as he looked down from his horse, but the magistrate dared not argue. It wasnt just because he realized the reason their shifty-looking group wore brown was due to blood and dirt. Though there was no carriage bearing the insignia of the Baek n, the magistrate recognized their identities. H-how can this be. The man standing with his arms folded was undoubtedly Neung Ji-pyeong, the Squad Leader of the Baek ns Biyeon Squad. One of the first things Jang Chum-kyung did upon taking office in Shanyang County was to pay his respects to the influential figures of Xian Prefecture. Even if he was an official with power in the region, he was someone who would eventually leave. Therefore, the first ce he had shown courtesy was the Baek n, known as the top n of Xian. Y-youre Master Neung, arent you. Its been a long time, Magistrate. Neung Ji-pyeong casually acknowledged Jang Chum-kyungs greeting. Why are you in such a ce without any notice? More importantly The power of the historic Baek n naturally extended to the office. They had enough influence to dismiss a magistrate of Shanyang County with a mere flick. And the fact that the Biyeon Squad and Neung Ji-pyeong were escorting someone meant that the individual was undoubtedly I cannot divulge that because its matters of the n. This is Young Master Baek Yi-gang. Heavens! The boy waving at him was the eldest son of the n Head Baek Ryu-san. No matter how unruly the child might have been, his position within the n was not something Jang Chum-kyung could dare question. Its an honor to meet you! I am Jang Chum-kyung, serving as the magistrate! The once-ferocious magistrate bowed deeply, folding his arms in respect, and that too, to a boy young enough to be his nephew. The officers and administrators gaped in shock. And Yi-gang, without any awkwardness, dismounted his horse to receive the greeting. I am but a humblemoner, Baek Yi-gang. I have misspoken! Well, those who serve the government might make such mistakes. Jang Chum-kyung felt as though sweat was streaming down his back. You said you were buying this. Ye-yes? And then Yi-gang removed the covering from what he had ced on the horse. Aaargh! Jang Chum-kyung couldnt count how many times he had been surprised throughout the day. The skin of a tiger with two heads was just that astonishing. Yi-gang ced his hand on the trembling shoulders of the county magistrate. I heard you intend to send it to the Magistrate of Xian. Why would you do that? The Magistrate will likely move to the central government in a few years. That is true, but Jang Chum-kyung rolled his eyes, trying to grasp the situation. Then, Yi-gang said with a sly smile, Buy it from me instead. And send it to my father. Excuse me? Not the Magistrate, but the n Head of the Baek n. Abacus beads rolled around in Jang Chum-kyungs head. Perhaps, it might be an even better option. That seems like a good idea. And then, Yi-gang boldly patted the local magistrates shoulder. But dont even think about shing the price. Yes, sir For 600 nyang. The price had gone up by 100 nyang from before. However, Jang Chum-kyung simply couldnt refuse. Chapter 43: The Price Of The Tiger Skin (2) Chapter 43: The Price Of The Tiger Skin (2) The current Magistrate of Xian, a nobleman known as Oh Myung-rok, despite being a high-ranking official of the upper-rank 4, sent a letter of greeting under the guise of a New Years courtesy call to the Baek ns n Head every year as the new year approaches. Not only that, but he also personally visited and gave presents on the birthday of Baek Ryu-san, the n Head of the Baek n. If one were to question why a high-ranking official, appointed by the emperor to be responsible for Xian, would act so friendly towards the head of a mere n, they would be considered ignorant of the ways of the world. The power of a prestigious n was not just based on umted wealth or military might. Before his current tenure as Magistrate, Oh Myung-rok, during his days as amon schr, had all his enormous expenses covered by the Baek n. Oh Myung-roks father lived calling Baek Ryu-sans father his brother. Moreover, the Baek ns influence even extended to the capital. The Baek n, known as a sword n, had connections with numerous military officials. In high regard, even the martial arts instructor of themander of Shaanxi Province, was a current elder of the Baek n. Such history and human resources were what differentiated prestigious ns from the lesser ones. Thus, one could only imagine how highly the Baek ns n Head must appear to someone like Jang Chum-kyung, who barely held the position of a county magistrate in Shanyang County. With this in mind, Jang Chum-kyung bought the expensive Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger skin from Yi-gang, the son of Baek Ryu-san. He thought it was a profitable deal since he could gain favor with the n Head of the Baek n. Brother, take a look at this. Oh Myung-rok is searching for a Great Tiger skin to present to the Imperial court. Hell flip when he sees this. Puhaha. These were the words of Baek Jin-tae, the younger brother of the n Head. Even so, the casual way he referred to the Magistrate made Jang Chum-kyung feel slightly uneasy. Red Dragon Corps Commander. Be careful with your words in front of guests. Hes still an official serving the government. Thats what Baek Ryu-san said, leaving it ambiguous whether he was showing courtesy to Jang Chum-kyung or not. He approached with the skin of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. In the corridor of the Red Dragon Hall, the body of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, stretched out, was easily more than two and a half zhang in length, or nine meters. Its ash-colored fur gleamed in the light. Above all, its two enormous heads were imposing. Even Baek Ryu-san, with his emotionless face, couldnt help but utter a few words. Its remarkable. Was that all he could say upon seeing this magnificent pelt? However, Jang Chum-kyung was quick to tter. As soon as I saw the tiger skin, I thought of the esteemed Baek n Head whom Ive always admired. It seemed to suit the image of the Baek n, so I came to find you. I see. Though the dry response left a bad taste in his mouth, he couldnt show it. After all, surely no one would close their mouth after receiving a gift of this magnitude. Send the rest of the skins to the Magistrate, but lets keep the skin of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger in the Red Dragon Fortress. I am grateful. Has it been a year since you took office in Shanyang County? I will arrange a meeting with the Magistrate sometime. Just give me a call, and Ill be there anytime! It was said that Baek Ryu-san drinks alcohol only when hes very happy, due to a medical condition. Although he didnt know when it would be, a broad smile formed on Jang Chum-kyungs face. But there are a few things I want to ask. Yes, please speak. It was our Yi-gang who caught this Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, right? Jang Chum-kyungs eyes widened slightly. Older brother, youve read the letter thoroughly, yet you keep asking. Hehe. What Jang Chum-kyung was thinking, Baek Jin-tae, who was next to him, said outright. He had brought the letter at Yi-gangs request. Baek Ryu-san had already read that letter about twice. Didnt you already hear that Squad Leader Neung and Yi-gang caught that tiger? You keep asking what was already answered. Leave. Excuse me? I said, step outside for a bit. Baek Ryu-san gave the order calmly. Baek Jin-tae, with an awkward expression, scratched his cheekbone and left. Ahem, so Yi-gang swung his sword like this and cut the tigers neck, you say. Even if you say like this, I havent seen it myself Dont you have anything youve heard? Like this! Suddenly, Baek Ryu-san, who had drawn his sword, swung it around and turned his body. The swordsmanship was picturesque. Jang Chum-kyung admired it, feeling like apuding. Yes, that was exactly it. He leaped from his horse and stabbed the creature in the back. Here it is. Baek Ryu-san found the hole in the Ghost Tigers skin. There was a hole the size of a finger. Heavens Shadow Sword, Third Form, Arrogant Dragon Biting Tiger. Yi-gangs letter contained a brief ount of the incident. It mentioned encountering a tiger ghost and capturing the Great Tiger. In the process, Neung Ji-pyeong and the warriors from the Biyeon Squad were injured, so the letter requested assistance for the wounded and additional personnel and carriages. Naturally, the part about the Immortal Divine Sword taking possession and ying the Great Tigers breath wasnt included. The problem was that among the documents Jang Chum-kyung delivered, there was also a letter from Neung Ji-pyeong. It contained a very detailed ount of Yi-gang flying in and stabbing the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers spine with his Heavens Shadow Sword. Yi-gang doesnt seem to show off. Are you certain? Baek Ryu-sans voice was extremely cold. Jang Chum-kyung felt like he was being unnecessarily interrogated. Well From what I heard, Yi-gang himself definitely was the one who dealt the killing blow. Baek Ryu-san remained silent, as if it was necessary. In that awkward tension, Jang Chum-kyung grew increasingly uneasy. He found out a bitte, but it was said that Baek Yi-gang was so despised by the n Head that he was driven out of the main house. He was the eldest son, yet he couldnt even be the Young n Head. He thought it would be okay when he heard that he had returned to the main house, but suddenly he felt regret. Did I grab onto a rotten vine? Then, a faint smile spread across Baek Ryu-sans lips. Like ink diffusing in water, that smile gradually grew wider. Heh, hahaha. That boy, how did he manage to win Neung Ji-pyeongs heart again? His voice was immensely pleased. Jang Chum-kyung didnt know why the n Head had driven out Baek Jin-tae. In fact, it was because Baek Ryu-san was hiding his delight. He trained in the Heavens Shadow Sword enough to catch the Great Tiger, but he didnt show off and hid his skills humbly. If it werent for Squad Leader Neung, I wouldve beenpletely in the dark. Haha. Its truly a blessing that the young master is so exceptional. Heh, what do you mean exceptional heh, heh. Trying to hold back hisughter, Baek Ryu-san looked truly ridiculous. Jang Chum-kyung was torn between joining in theughter or holding it in. And above all. Hes gifting me the tiger skin? Yes? Its less a gift from the young master and more like I actually bought the tiger skin from the young master Hahaha! It seems hes grown older and wiser. Never expected him to catch such a Great Tiger and offer it to his father. He was about to lose ownership of the Ghost Tiger skin he had personally bought for a whopping 600 nyang right before his eyes. Speaking of which, my birthday is only a few months away. Could this be heh. However, it seemed Baek Ryu-san didnt hear Jang Chum-kyungs voice. How long has it been since he started the journey that such danger has already arisen? Send two more carriages and the Biyeon Squad, yes, perhaps half of them should go. Right? Yes, thats correct. I trust the magistrate will be of great help on the journey. Make sure its safe. Understand? Its only natural. The corners of Jang Chum-kyungs mouth were smiling, but he felt like he could cry at any moment. Right. Add some more escorts. If we send swift horses, hell reach the Azure Forest safely in no time. Baek Ryu-san, paying no mind to Jang Chum-kyung, continued to try to erase the smile on his lips.
Shaanxi Province, where Xian Prefecture was located And if you went down south, you entered Huguang City. It was in Hubei Province. If you went further south from where the Dongting Lake is located, you reached Hunan Province, where the Azure Forest was. The five renowned mountains known as the Five Great Mountains in the Central ins, among them was the Southern Great Mountain in Hunan, Mount Heng. Right at the foothills of Mount Heng, the Azure Forest existed. Even if they didnt engage in noticeable activities in the martial world under normal circumstances, they were still a major sect. The localmoners sometimes referred to the entire lush green forest due to the mountainous terrain as the Azure Forest. Themoners sent their respect to the martial artists and Taoist priests of the Azure Forest. And it was the same even for the major ns affiliated with the Taoist path. Their courtesy towards the Azure Forest was due to the history of the Azure Forest. The Azure Forest, while never involving itself in the power struggles between sects, had fought with all its might when Jianghu was faced with a deluge of bloodshed. It was the same just 50 years ago. When the Demon Cult rose and their followers invaded. Both the Wudang and the Mount Hua Sects fought with their greatest swordsmen against the followers of the Demon Cult, but in the end, they lost their lives. The Murim Alliance was on the verge of copse. It was the Azure Forest that stepped forward then. The Forest Lord of the Azure Forest led most of the Azure Forests disciples in the fight against the Demon Cult. After a fierce battle, the orthodox faction emerged victorious, and the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest was considered one of the Worlds Ten Grandmasters. The martial artists, empowered by his reputation, wanted to make him the next leader of the Murim Alliance, but the Forest Lord, Im Gi-hak, declined the position and returned to the Azure Forest. It was a beautiful tale. And, it was on White Cloud Peak, where that Forest Lord of the Azure Forest resided. Someone was descending the stone stairs that circled the lofty White Cloud Peak. The stone stairs were extremely steep. A single misstep could lead to a fatal fall, with nothing to hold onto. However, the middle-aged man was quickly running down those stairs, his hands full of scrolls and what appeared to be books. Far from falling, he descended White Cloud Peak in an instant, clearly a master despite his schrly appearance. Ah, the sun is already high in the sky. Restoring the books requested by the Wudang will take a lot of time. The middle-aged man muttered to himself. In the Azure Forest, his position was that of the manager of the Grand Library. Yu Jeong-shin, the Library Master of the Five Flower Grand Library. That was both the mans identity and his name. Considering how much the martial arts sects in Murim valued the books containing the records and martial arts of their ancestors, his age was quite young for someone holding the position of a Library Master. However, he was a person of tremendous aptitude in both literary and martial arts. Although his emotional sensitivity and tendency to shed tears often made the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest worry. Yu Jeong-shin, intending to quickly return to the Grand Library, suddenly lifted his gaze upwards. There were unusually many mountain birds among the trees. Their chirping was loud enough to be considered noisy. And then, in that moment, the birds perched there took off all at once. p! p! Some even swooped down towards Yu Jeong-shin. The birds pping caused leaves to fall rustlingly. With his view obstructed, and even his hearing disrupted Someone seized that chaotic moment to swiftly attack. Ah! However, Yu Jeong-shin didnt panic, only disying a troubled expression. He had to throw everything he was holding into the air. With his hands finally free, he subdued the attacker. Thud! Thud! The scrolls and bundles he had thrown up moments before fell back into his hands, without a single one missing. And beneath Yu Jeong-shins knee, a young girl was pinned down. I did say you could challenge me anytime, but why did it have to be while Im working? Surprise attacks should be carried out when the opponent is distracted, isnt that so? the girl stated confidently, even while being subdued. Embroidered on the hem of her dress was a single red flower, a symbol of a student learning schrship and sorcery, a Taoist flower disciple. However, the petals were not painted, indicating she was a prospective Taoist flower disciple. If youre going to do that, you should have be a martial flower disciple, Su-rin. But sister Ri-yeon, no, senior is a martial flower disciple. And I want to change anyway. Well, thats true, but I want to be a librarian at the Five Flower Grand Library, just like Senior Ri-yeon! Hearing the bold Su-rin bring up Jin Ri-yeons story, Yu Jeong-shin became even more troubled. No, thats not how the story goes Jin Ri-yeon learned martial arts directly from the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. However, she originally hoped to enter the Five Flower Grand Library, which Yu Jeong-shin was in charge of. What Su-rin wanted was to be a librarian at the Five Flower Grand Library, just like Jin Ri-yeon had wanted. Likely, she wished to follow in the footsteps of her admired Jin Ri-yeon. Knowing this, Yu Jeong-shin shook his head. Su-rin, you also decided to learn martial arts and sorcery directly from the Forest Lord of Azure Forest, just like Ri-yeon. Isnt that good enough? Its not about that. I sincerely want to be a librarian. Think about it one more time. Maybe youre mistaken. I am serious, Father! Su-rin was Yu Jeong-shins biological daughter. Since the Azure Forest did not have rules forbidding marriage, Yu Jeong-shin had married and had a daughter named Su-rin. When Yu Su-rin screamed, Yu Jeong-shin was slightly startled. Only then did he realize he was still pinning his daughter down, and he quickly lifted his knee. However, Su-rin was still lying face down on the ground. Soon, there was amotion nearby. Ah, the Library Master is at it again Why is she always like that? Its not like you can be the librarian of the Grand Library just because you want to. They were, like Su-rin, prospective first-flower disciples. They were young children around the same age as Yu Su-rin, among the third-generation disciples. Thats right. And even if she seeds in a surprise attack, it has nothing to do with bing a librarian. Must be foolish. Hush, shell hear. What if she cries again? If it was loud enough for Yu Jeong-shin, who was a little distance away, to hear, Su-rin must have heard it too. Not that it wasnt so, but Su-rin was holding back tears. Ah, shes crying. Crybaby! It must be because she closely resembled Yu Jeong-shin, who was faint-hearted and often tearful. However, Yu Su-rin retorted defiantly, Im not crying. Im just so frustrated that tears areing out. Thats the same thing Ah! When Yu Su-rin red at them, her peers quickly fled. Although she was a prospective Taoist flower disciple, her martial arts skills were among the best of her peers. Hmph. Im serious. Ah, dont cry, Su-rin. I told you, Im not crying. Having spent his life managing a library in the mountains and knowing nothing but academic studies and martial arts training, Yu Jeong-shin was flustered as he tried to console his daughter. Dealing with his daughter was more difficult than emitting sword energy. Ah, right! And then, he soon thought of a good idea. They say Ri-yeon returned to the forest today. Re-really? Yu Su-rin wiped her tears, sniffled, and stood up. Before long, her eyes were sparkling. Yes, she unloaded her luggage at the guesthouse in Sumok County yesterday. Since the day has dawned, she should be arriving in the forest soon. Yu Su-rins most admired senior was Jin Ri-yeon. I think if you go down now, you might be able to meet her on her way up. Ill go see. Library Master! Indeed, Su-rin immediately perked up and began to run off in a hurry. She seemed quite anxious. Ah! Yu Jeong-shin, about to turn away, murmured worriedly. I should have told her to wipe her nose. Traces of her tears still remained on her face. Yu Jeong-shin was worried that his daughter might get another nickname, Snotty. Chapter 44: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (1) Chapter 44: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (1) Twelve Biyeon Squad warriors. Two carriages. These were the additional personnel sent by Baek Ryu-san in response to the letter from Yi-gang, stating that they had faced danger due to the Great Tiger. That wasnt all. They also secured an escort service from Xian to Hunan Province to apany them. The escort agency operating in Xian couldnt dare to refuse a request from the Baek n. Of course, from their perspective, there was no reason to refuse since the safety of the delivery was guaranteed. As a result, Yi-gang and hispanions had a smooth journey from Shanyang County. Meeting the Great Tiger, moreover, a Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger yokai, was an extraordinary event. After leaving Shaanxi Province, they encountered Green Forest bandits several times. However, they ran away as soon as they saw the Baek ns emblem and the cold stares of the Biyeon Squad members. A month after Yi-gang left the n, the group safely arrived in the Azure Forest. They were in Sumok County, a vige close to the Azure Forest, practically a part of it. Yi-gang and the Biyeon Squad rented an entire guesthouse. And just a while ago, a young martial artist from the Azure Forest came as a messenger. Paying his respects to his senior, Jin Ri-yeon, he delivered a message from the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. [Weing the guest from the Baek Noble n, Baek Yi-gang. He is invited to White Cloud Peak.] That was the message. It seemed like nothing special, but Jin Ri-yeon was taken aback. White Cloud Peak was where the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest resided. Even from Sumok County, you can see White Cloud Peak standing tall. And its rare to hear of outsiders ascending White Cloud Peak. Yi-gang had been invited to such a ce. Its a good thing, right? Well, yes. But its unnerving that they knew our identities and positions so quickly, even though were still just in a vige. Neung Ji-pyeong muttered apprehensively. Indeed, Sumok County was no different from being a part of the Azure Forest. Its only natural, considering everyone here has been greeting Miss Jin. As the attention of the group turned to Jin Ri-yeon, she touched her earlobe as if embarrassed. Since they entered Sumok County, people had been greeting Jin Ri-yeon. And they didnt do so reluctantly, calling her a martial artist or respectfully as if she were a priest of a Taoist sect. They called her Miss Ri-yeon, showing both familiarity and respect. I grew up here since I was little. I see. Then, we shall apany Miss Jin for a visit. As Yi-gang said this, Neung Ji-pyeong asked cautiously, Is it alright if I dont apany you? Its fine. Rest for a bit. Neung Ji-pyeong and the Biyeon Squad had performed their duty of escorting Yi-gang splendidly. After the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger incident, Neung Ji-pyeong became even more cautious. They must have umted a lot of fatigue. Yi-gang left the guesthouse with Jin Ri-yeon before Neung Ji-pyeong could say more. White Cloud Peak was visible from anywhere here. Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon headed straight towards the tall white peak that stood in the middle of the vast forest. As expected, the people of Sumok County greeted Jin Ri-yeon. Miss Ri-yeon! We heard you wereing, so its really you! Looks like youve returned. Is this your first time back in five years? They were vige women. Jin Ri-yeon responded to their greetings with a gentle smile. The women turned their gaze to Yi-gang, who was beside her. Oh my, what a handsome young master. Yi-gang was wearing less ornate clothes than usual. He also epted the womens frank attitude with courtesy. Haha, hello. Oh, such polite speech. After they left, Jin Ri-yeon gave Yi-gang a look of surprise. Yi-gang, who had never hidden his status as the child of a prestigious n, often appeared even imposing. But now, he showed a more unpretentious demeanor. Yi-gang asked, sensing that he was being stared at intently. Why? No, you just seem different than usual. That goes for you as well, Miss Jin. You seem close with the people of Sumok County. Im originally from this vige. My mother was a disciple of the Azure Forest, and my father was from Sumok County. Are Taoist priests allowed to marry? In the Wudang Sect, Taoist priests were typically prohibited from marrying. Thats why even the respected old masters, known as Sages, ended up living helplessly as solitary seniors in theirter years. It varies from sect to sect. Mount Hua is the same as us. Well, thats probably for the best. Upon reflection, he realized that not all rules were universally applied. In the midst of such a conversation, Yi-gang finally met the disciples of the Azure Forest. Miss Jin! Its been a while. Have you been well! Young ones, about twenty years of age, respectfully embraced her. They were disciples, each with one or two flowers attached to their robes. Surprisingly, they recognized Yi-gang. Young Master Baek Yi-gang, wee. Yes, Im d to see you too. The disciples also gave a respectful embrace to Yi-gang. They definitely didnt recite the Taoist chant like Taishang Laojun or something. They were more worldly than one might expect. The Immortal Divine Sword, within the sword, spoke quietly, The Azure Forest has always been like this. Didnt they say it being the forefather of Taoism and even the Wudang bow before the Azure Forest? Borrowing the words of those horse-headed Taoists theres no Tao in empty formalities and false pretense. Its like that. He understood. The core principle of Taoism was Wu Wei Zi Ran- nature without action or to let nature take its course. However, thats just a concept, eagerly adopted by some. If they truly lived like flowing water, they wouldnt build such grand temples or wield swords. Well, I quite like it. From Yi-gangs perspective, it was a good thing. It meant he was among like-minded individuals. Jin Ri-yeon conversed with the disciples. Su-rin was waiting here? Seems she heard about your arrival and was hiding around here for a while. She wanted to surprise you. That child always enjoys such things. She grew impatient when you didnt show up and went somewhere else. If we meet her first, well let her know. Okay, thanks. Bidding farewell to the disciples, Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang headed back to White Cloud Peak. You seem to have many juniors. Yes, Su-rin is a third-generation disciple. The kids are about your age, including the child named Su-rin. Jin Ri-yeon, a second-generation disciple, seemed to be respected by the third-generation disciples as well. Jin Ri-yeon halted her steps, contemting for a moment. Shall we practice light footwork technique on our way to White Cloud Peak? Here? Now? Yi-gang asked. After capturing the Great Tiger, Yi-gang had been continuously receiving help in swordsmanship from Neung Ji-pyeong. For reasons unknown, Jin Ri-yeon also wanted to help, thus she assisted Yi-gang in his light footwork training. Of course, she did not teach him the Azure Forests light footwork technique. Not only because his Great Yin Meridian Blockage condition wouldnt allow proper practice, but also because it was forbidden to reveal the Azure Forests martial arts to an outsider. However, the light footwork technique wasnt just about internal energy; the tips she provided here and there were of great help to Yi-gang. Yes, right now. Theres no rush, is there? If Su-rin is nning to surprise me, it certainly wont be ordinary. The stories he heard from Jin Ri-yeon were absurd. There was a strange culture in the Azure Forest. The juniors would ambush their seniors. It seemed like a practice that would only exist in ruthless sects where the strong preyed on the weak. Of course, it wasnt anything brutal like ambushing with a knife in hand. Its said to be more of a loving surprise. Its very effective for martial arts training, so the seniors highly rmended it. The problem was that the person waiting in ambush for Jin Ri-yeon was a Taoist flower disciple. Shell definitely use some kind of sorcery. Lets head to White Cloud Peak before we run into her. Well, lets do that. Yi-gang was curious and wanted to see this sorcery for himself, but he nodded in agreement. There must be a reason for Jin Ri-yeons concern. Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang ended up practicing the light footwork technique at an unusual time, starting in broad daylight. As she had said, White Cloud Peak wasnt too far. After running for the duration of one meal, they arrived at the entrance of the stairs leading to White Cloud Peak. There was no surprise attack from Yu Su-rin, as Jin Ri-yeon had worried. However, an unexpected problem urred. The fatigue umted in Yi-gangs body since the possession by the Immortal Divine Sword had not yetpletely dissipated, and he had rushed through the rugged mountain paths of the Azure Forest using the lightness skill, a skill he was not familiar with. Consequently, Yi-gang twisted his ankle just in front of White Cloud Peak. It seems Ive sprained my ankle. Its noughing matter for a martial arts ns child to get hurt just by running a bit on a mountain path. However, Jin Ri-yeon knew that Yi-gangs body was not ordinary. Ah There were still steep stairs to climb to reach Top Mountain Hall at the top of White Cloud Peak. Jin Ri-yeon alternated her gaze between the high stairs and Yi-gang. Then, she nodded with determination. Then, theres no other way. Seeing her resolute expression, Yi-gang felt anxious.
Yu Su-rin had grown up in Azure Forest since she was a child. Her mother was amoner, but her father was a disciple of the Azure Forest. More specifically, he was a librarian of Five Flower Grand Library. By the time she started toddling, he was already the sole librarian and the Library Master. Five Flower Grand Library wasnt just a ce to stack books; the position of its Library Master held a special status in the Azure Forest. Nheless, Yu Su-rin, his daughter, was unpretentious. Hehe. She was only 13 years old and soon to be promoted to an official first-flower disciple. She got along well with her peers. She was often teased for being a crybaby. However, while she was emotionally sensitive and prone to tears, she also possessed the resolve of a martial artist. And the person she admired most was the senior, Jin Ri-yeon. Shell be here soon, right? Jin Ri-yeon, as a second-generation disciple, held a higher rank than Yu Su-rin. But all the third-generation disciples respected Jin Ri-yeon. Renowned as a member of the Dragon and Phoenix Conference, Jin Ri-yeon was a hero among the third-generation disciples. This time, I must surprise her. And Yu Su-rin liked Jin Ri-yeon more than anyone else. Perhaps there was a child-like admiration mixed in. Jin Ri-yeon was mature, calm, never easily flustered, andpassionate. Even when Yu Su-rin had been teased by her fellow seniors in the past and had burst into tears, Jin Ri-yeon had lent her a handkerchief. Moreover, after Yu Su-rin had stopped crying, Jin Ri-yeon scolded her sharply, saying, No matter how much they teased you, you shouldnt hit your peers too hard. That was truly the demeanor of a real adult. From that moment, Yu Su-rin set her goal to be like Jin Ri-yeon. She harbored the dream of bing an admirable person like her and venturing into Jianghu. Her admiration and affection did not stop her from continually surprising Jin Ri-yeon. Jin Ri-yeon had never been flustered, but this time, it had been a full two years. Yu Su-rin was hiding on the stairs of White Cloud Peak, fully prepared. Appears with the wind. She was confident not only in martial arts but also in sorcery. As she performed the Wisdom Mind technique, the Innate True Qi in her middle dantian wriggled. Martial arts and sorcery were of different essences. While martial arts transformed internal energy, which moved along the blood vessels, into physical strength, sorcery manipted nature by using the Innate True Qi in the middle dantian. Yu Su-rins hair began to flutter when there was no wind. Thump- Thump The sound of footsteps climbing the stairs could be heard. It was the sound of one person. Soon, Jin Ri-yeons face would appear as she ascended the stairs curved along the wall. However, the footsteps were a bit heavy for the skilled Jin Ri-yeon, known for her prowess in movement technique. The footsteps are a bit heavy. But such doubts were quickly drowned out by anticipation. Filled with the intention to startle her senior by appearing with a roar along with the wind, Yu Su-rin was ready. Jiji-ru-luling. Along with the soft incantation, a whirlwind blew. Yu Su-rin leaped up with the wind andnded swiftly on the stairs. And just as she was about to let out a roar to surprise Jin Ri-yeon, Ack! The one who screamed was a boy riding on Jin Ri-yeons back. It was Yi-gang. Ahhhh! Yu Su-rin inadvertently screamed back in response. You, who are you? Yi-gang asked, baffled. However, that was rather the question Yu Su-rin wanted to ask. Who exactly was he to be carried on the back of the sky-like senior? I am Yu Su-rin, but I am Baek Yi-gang. Why exactly are you being carried on Senior Ri-yeons back Yi-gang felt as if his stomach was rotting from the inside. When he twisted his ankle, it was truly a predicament, but he never expected Jin Ri-yeon to offer to carry him. He declined several times, insisting he was fine, but it seemed that she felt guilty, perhaps thinking Yi-gangs injury was her fault. Reluctantly, he agreed to be carried, but only while they ascended the stairs. Eu-haha, eu-hahahaha. The Immortal Divine Swordughed uproariously, adding to his difort. He regretted epting the piggyback, not wanting to keep the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest waiting. Jin Ri-yeon spoke softly. Su-rin. Its dangerous in such a ce. Senior Only then did Yu Su-rin realize that Jin Ri-yeon hadnt been surprised in the slightest. Feeling awkward, Su-rin suddenly wore a crestfallen expression. I missed you. Now that she was reunited with her senior after five years, her emotions overwhelmed her. Su-rin hugged Jin Ri-yeon tightly, who was still carrying Yi-gang. Couldnt you send letters more often? Didnt you miss me? Eung, of course, I missed you too. Jin Ri-yeon patted Su-rins shoulder. It was a truly touching scene. Uh, could you please put me down for now? Of course, from Yi-gangs perspective, still being carried, it wasnt touching in the slightest. Chapter 45: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (2) Chapter 45: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (2) Despite Yi-gang expressing his intention to get down, Jin Ri-yeon did not immediately nod in agreement. Theres still quite a climb to White Cloud Peak. The slope is steep and dangerous. What! A reckless kid who tried to startle her senior by causing a gust of wind in such a dangerous ce was right in front of him. Yi-gang was bbergasted. Theres no need to carry me. Its because of me you got hurt. Im fine. Its not hard at all. Thats not the problem Yi-gang argued while still clinging to Jin Ri-yeons back. Jin Ri-yeon was in her early twenties. And Yi-gang was only fourteen. Yi-gang, whose body was still small and thin for his age, wouldnt be much of a burden for Jin Ri-yeon, but thats not the issue. Im embarrassed. The dignity of a prestigious ns child, or anything else, it was just embarrassing. Especially, that little one named Yu Su-rins eyes were not kind at all. You should have t-out refused from the beginning. I got swept up in the mood. Miss Jin spoke so naturally, I didnt think twice. And there wasnt a particr way out. Luckily, Yu Su-rin intervened. Senior. No matter what, hes still a boy. Carrying a boy on your back is a bit Ah Jin Ri-yeon opened her mouth as if she hadnt expected it. There was no way Yi-gang, still a child, appeared as a man in Jin Ri-yeons eyes. Nor was he raised emphasizing gender distinctions like the children of prestigious ns. Her experience taking care of juniors much younger than herself had made her indifferent. So, others might think its unmanly if they see it. Hmm, but I remember when Su-rin, you knocked out Jun Myeong a while back. Then, I carried him to the medical room. That, that was! That was already three years ago. Yi-gang quickly interjected, Please, just let me down. Finally, Yi-gang was able to get off Jin Ri-yeons back. Having straightened his disheveled clothes, he tried hard to puff out his chest and assume a dignified posture. His ankle was sore, but the pain in his heart seemed much greater. Hmm. Letting out a slight groan, Yi-gang took a step. Yu Su-rin was watching him with a strange look on her face. At a nce, she seemed to be very attached to Jin Ri-yeon, so Yi-gang thought she might dislike him. But that wasnt the case. Every time Yi-gang flinched his foot while climbing the stairs, her eyebrows twitched. mping her mouth shut and avoiding his gaze, she looked at him again. Yi-gang could read her expression. It was clearly guilt. Why is she looking at me like that? As expected, the choice Yu Su-rin made was the worst possible one for Yi-gang. If your leg hurts a lot She stood in front of Yi-gang and cautiously bent down. Since theres no one around to see. You can ride on my back. Was she feeling guilty about pulling Yi-gang off Jin Ri-yeons back? Yu Su-rin, the same age as him, offered her own back. Yi-gangs face turned ashen. Su-rin, didnt you just say that I cant carry a boy? Well, yes, but making a guest with a hurt leg climb the stairs is wrong. Ill bear any criticism. Please, just stay still. At those solemn words, Jin Ri-yeons eyes widened in what seemed to be admiration. And, of course, Yi-gang was not moved. Come on, get on! Get out of the way. Speaking in a tone as cold as dropping ice, he did nothing but pass by Yu Su-rin. Yu Su-rin looked up at Yi-gang passing her, with a downcast posture.
Just as Yi-gang had guessed, the emotion Yu Su-rin felt was indeed guilt. Having received a good education and grown up among good people, Yu Su-rin had the right values. She didnt like seeing a boy she met for the first time riding on the back of Jin Ri-yeon, whom she respected. However, the sight of Yi-gang limping after getting down was extremely pitiful. She felt a prick of conscience. Though young, Yu Su-rin was a person who understood responsibility. Her offer to carry him in ce of Jin Ri-yeon was sincere. I really can carry you. Tsk. Yi-gang looked down at Yu Su-rin coldly, clicking his tongue. Instead of responding, he flicked his clothes and climbed the stairs again. Rather than being upset by Yi-gangs attitude, Yu Su-rin felt curious. All of her friends of the same age were practicing martial arts together, so she had never seen someone who behaved so reservedly like Yi-gang. Your name is Yi-gang, right? Did Forest Lord really invite you to White Cloud Peak? Yes. I wonder why. Its rare for an outsider to climb White Cloud Peak. There was no answer. Yi-gang simply followed Jin Ri-yeon, who was leading the way, in silence. Hey, you said you came from a ce called the Baek n? How is it there? Ive been here all my life. Its just another ce where people live. Hmm, I see youre wearing a sword, so you must be a swordsman. I also learned swordsmanship. Like Ri-yeon, I practice with a whip sword. But your sword is really big. And more than anything, why did youe to the Azure Forest? Yu Su-rin poured out her curiosities. Yi-gang, who had generally been brushing things off or staying silent, suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. Yu Su-rin nearly bumped her face into Yi-gangs back. What, whats wrong? Yi-gang, who had turned around, suddenly extended his hand. Im afflicted with a deadly disease. Yu Su-rin, who carelessly ced her hand on Yi-gangs palm, was startled. His hand was extremely cold. Like an icebox. I came to see if perhaps this ce could heal me. Ah Noticing Yu Su-rins awkward expression, Yi-gang climbed the stairs again. He felt sorry for the child, but it seemed he could now ascend in silence. As Yi-gang hoped, Yu Su-rin didnt bother him with any more questions. However, that didnt mean her curiosity about Yi-gang had disappeared. On the contrary, it was the exact opposite. A deadly disease, he said? Only then did she understand the inexplicable gloom she had felt from Yi-gang. One way or another, she was a prospective Taoist flower disciple. That meant she had a talent for sorcery. She possessed more Innate True Qi than the average person and was born with rich spiritual energy of the upper dantian. She was particrly sensitive to the energy of all things in the world and the Five Elements. Her talent in this area even surpassed Jin Ri-yeons. To Yu Su-rin, Yi-gangs peculiarities were apparent from the beginning. An unusual lightness, as if he wasnt from this world. A coldness flowed from him, imperceptible to ordinary people, and the air around often became oppressively heavy. She was all the more intrigued because she didnt know about the existence of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage illness Yi-gang was suffering from. I feel like I can almost see the gloom. Sorcery wasnt just about stirring winds or startling wild animals. Advanced Taoist flower disciples could read the heavens and perform magic. Tales of legendary masters flying on their swords were examples of levitation magic. And Yu Su-rin had learned a sorcery skill known as Insight Eye. It meant eyes that could pierce through the essence of a person. It sounded grand, but in reality, it wasnt much. Did the other person have hostility towards the caster? And what kind of energy did he have? Only to such an extent. How long is it? Yu Su-rin pondered for a while, then cautiously raised her right hand. She made a circle with her index and thumb and held it up to her eye. This simple gesture,bined with her talent, became a powerful sorcery. Jiji-ru-luling. As she muttered the soft incantation, the view in her right eye began to change. Her pupil dted, and things that were originally invisible started to be visible. The flow of the wind, the Yang energy scattered by the sun, the mysterious energy flowing in the air of White Cloud Peak. And then there was Yi-gangs back. It doesnt seem like much. Indeed, a bluish gloom was flowing from Yi-gangs body. Considering his cold attitude, she thought he would dislike her, but she didnt feel any particr malice. Yu Su-rin got a bit more ambitious. She heightened her Innate True Qi, enhancing her Insight Eye. Things that werent visible before began toe into view. Firstly, the terrible state of Yi-gangs body. His Innate True Qi was fainter than a normal persons. The talk of a deadly disease must not be a lie. However, the spiritual energy he harbored was extraordinary. He hasnt trained in sorcery. How could? Yi-gangs spiritual energy was astonishing. He possessed a stronger spiritual energy than even Yu Su-rin. Perhaps even more than the second-generation disciples of the Azure Forest. It was a state that was utterly out of bnce. Yu Su-rin stared at Yi-gang as if she was bewitched. Gradually, she sensed it. The aura of some potent spiritual entity. The ne he wore was no ordinary object. And then Thump With a sensation as if her heart heavily sank. Finally, Yu Su-rin realized the presence of someone by Yi-gangs side. Ah An exmation-like sound unwittingly escaped her lips. An invisible someone was circling Yi-gang, as if guarding him. Yi-gang wasnt possessed by a lowly spirit. Such a thing couldnt be called a lowly spirit. Overwhelming spiritual energy. The presence was so immense that she couldnt believe she hadnt noticed it until now. It was something Yu Su-rin was seeing for the first time in her life. Ah If she had topare, it was like a dragon hidden in the storm clouds, revealing its massive maw. And then, Yi-gang and that someone turned simultaneously to look down at Yu Su-rin. Yu Su-rin froze, her hand still near her eye. Shed been caught spying, but couldnt pretend otherwise. She was on the verge of Qi deviation. It was because her talent for sorcery was so exceptional. She had used Insight Eye beyond her capability, and her tender, immature mind couldnt withstand the shock. Yu Su-rins body trembled uncontrobly. The Innate True Qi started to run wild on its own. If she lost her footing here, she would plummet down below White Cloud Peak. Dangerous. At that very moment, when it felt like her head would explode, someone gently touched her shoulder. Hehe. It was the softughter of an old man. A pure energy seeped from her shoulder, stabilizing Yu Su-rins rampaging internal Qi. Haa, hah. Yu Su-rin finally exhaled a rough breath. Cold sweat trickled down her neck. Su-rin. You must always be careful when using sorcery. She immediately recognized the owner of that gentle voice. Yu Su-rin bowed her head in apology. Im sorry! And, my apologies. Yi-gang, who had been looking on nkly, simply nodded his head lightly in response. Yu Su-rin couldnt dare lift her head. She was immensely ashamed. And then the old man spoke to Yi-gang. I came out to greet a guest. It seems my young disciple has been rude. Yi-gang bowed with his hands sped. How could there be any rudeness? I am meeting you for the first time. Forest Lord. The person who appeared behind Yu Su-rin was none other than the Azure Forest Lord, Im Gi-hak, who must have been at the top of White Cloud Peak. My name is Baek Yi-gang. The man, whose white beard made him resemble a divine hermit, gave a kind smile. Yi-gangsposed demeanor, showing no sign of surprise, made him admire the man. This was the moment when Yi-gang and the Top Mountain Sword Sage, Im Gi-hak, met for the first time. However, at that moment, Yi-gang had a different thought. Why is she suddenly saying sorry? Hmm, I wonder. He had merely turned around because he heard a groaning sound from behind all of a sudden. However, Yu Su-rin was frozen in an odd pose, her hand making a circle that she held up to her eye. Did she do something? How would I know the mind of such a young child? The Immortal Divine Sword then spoke, pping his hands sharply as he did, Perhaps she got caught trying to y a prank. I seriously doubt that. Yi-gang felt like he could sigh. And then he lifted his head to look at the Azure Forest Lord again. Clearly, when he had turned around, the Azure Forest Lord was already standing behind Yu Su-rin. Yi-gang was so surprised that his face had stiffened with shock. I didnt feel him approaching. He must have fallen from the sky or something. Either way, hes no ordinary person. Is that so? That guy, it seems like he can see me. Yi-gang, startled, looked at the Azure Forest Lord. He gave Yi-gang a beaming smile. Chapter 46: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (3) Chapter 46: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (3) The Top Mountain Hall of White Cloud Peak. That building atop the mountain was the residence of the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. In the Taoist sect of Wudang, it was said that the tiles were gilded, making this building seem modest inparison. However, its ambiance was second to none. Sitting on the wooden floor, one side of the wall is entirely open, offering a full view of the Azure Forest below. The vibrant autumn foliage here and there on the mountains was a breathtaking sight. The view is nice. After a rainy day, they say a sea of clouds unfolds below the next morning. Its something I boast about. The Azure Forest Lord said so. Hes over ny, quite an old man. But his voice was strong, and his eyes sparkled with vitality. That would be a spectacr sight. Doe and see it sometime. If theres an opportunity, I will. Climbing this White Cloud Peak again. Just thinking about it was tiresome. Yi-gangs body was drenched in sweat. He felt heavy as if soaked, but he didnt show it outwardly. Yi-gang, sipping tea, was moreposed than anyone in the room. His demeanor was refined, befitting of a noble n, to the point that Yu Su-rin next to him kept ncing and mimicking. Theres a limit to the secret art of light footwork. As Yi-gang lightened his body, it became somewhat easier, but using the secret art of light footwork all the way up White Cloud Peak was challenging. Moreover, from the midpoint, the mountain winds became so strong that he couldnt use it at all. Hows the taste of the tea? Its good. In Yi-gangs hand, the teacup contained red tea. The fragrance was profound. Upon tasting, there was no bitterness at all. Just a subtle sweetness lingering. Looking up, he saw the Azure Forest Lord stealing nces at him. His eyes seemed to be filled with anticipation. As Yi-gang remained silent, he finally spoke up, Your tea ceremony skills are impressive. It seems you enjoy tea. To some extent, yes. It warms the body when I drink it. I like tea. But among the children of our Forest, none are interested in the way of tea. I thought it would be nice to have a teapanion. He seemed to want a more detailed appreciation of the tea. Yi-gang thought for a moment before speaking, Um the fragrance is rich and deep. Green tea. Probably fermented tea. No, it seemed like half-fermented tea leaves. Yet, the taste is mild. It seems to be a kind of Wuyi rock tea. Ohh. There was a reaction from the Azure Forest Lord. Making it this far, there werent many options left. Theres no Taoist sect that would pretend to be poor and act pitiful. The Azure Forest would be the same, and thus, the precious thing that the tea-loving Forest Lord would serve to a guest would be I never thought Id get to taste Da Hong Pao. Thank you for this wonderful opportunity. That was the only thing that came to mind. It seemed like Yi-gang had hit the mark. Truly remarkable! How do you have such fine taste? Its my Da Hong Pao, which I had hidden away. Im delighted that you appreciate its taste. Hehehe. Soft wrinkles formed around the eyes of Im Gi-hak, the Azure Forest Lord. Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin hastily drank their tea again, but their expressions were nothing but puzzled. They couldnt help it. Tasting tea and identifying the tea leaves was no easy task. Yi-gang had merely based his guess on his knowledge. Its said that this tea cured the empresss chronic illness. I heard that the emperor awarded the tea nt with a red silk robe, and it came to be known as Da Hong Pao. Youre well-informed. Yes, its also a tribute tea for the Imperial family. These tea leaves were bestowed by the emperor this summer. From what Yi-gang had heard, the Azure Forest had maintained exchanges with the Imperial family. An item of this caliber was unobtainable, no matter how wealthy one might be. Regardless, the way the Azure Forest Lord looked at Yi-gang became much warmer. For Yi-gang, there was nothing wrong with receiving his favor. Unexpectedly, Jin Ri-yeon also proved to be of help. She ryed every story of her time spent with Yi-gang to the Azure Forest Lord. Of course, she skipped the story that brought disgrace upon Moyong Tak. It was mainly the heroic tale from when they hunted the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. While Jin Ri-yeon wasnt particrly eloquent, the content of her story was extremely thrilling. Yi-gang had a knife to my throat and said, Turn the horse around. He clearly had his paralysis point sealed, so how could he move? Gasp! Wow, thats impressive. Yu Su-rin gasped in excitement, and the Azure Forest Lords eyes sparkled at the thrilling tale. We must save the Squad Leader Neung Ji-pyeong and the warriors. Thats what he said decisively. Ah, such a grand spirit for someone so young. Like this, he stood on the horse and assumed the beginning stance of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. He stood on a running horse? Yes, just like this. Even Yi-gang hadnt expected such a passionate attitude from Jin Ri-yeon. She even imitated the way Yi-gang had stood on the horse and drawn his sword. She was eagerly gilding Yi-gangs face. Yi-gang stiffened his arms, legs, and neck. Otherwise, he felt his face would have turned red. Hearing his own heroic tales from someone else was embarrassingly overwhelming. Squad Leader Neung cut off the left head of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, and I stabbed its nk. We almost missed, but then Yi-gang flew in. Flew in? From the horse? And then precisely hit the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers spine with a thwack. Jin Ri-yeon must have had a talent for storytelling. She heightened the tension with a moment of silence before continuing. And just like that, it was over. So, he cut off the yokais lifeline in one blow! And then he said something. Yi-gang felt a sudden surge of anxiety. Indeed, after the Immortal Divine Sword possessing Yi-gang had in the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, it had said something. This is the essence of the Heavens Shadow Sword Chills ran down his spine. The Azure Forest Lord pped in satisfaction, and Yu Su-rin followed suit with enthusiasm. No, thats not what happened! He had indeed said, This is the Heavens Shadow Sword. But that was actually what the Immortal Divine Sword had said to Yi-gang. But who could have anticipated such a dramatic reinterpretation of those words? Regardless, it was a splendid cooperation. Something to be proud of as a swordsman, especially in your physical condition. Forest Lords eyes softened even more as he looked at Yi-gang, which was somewhat of a relief for him. The Great Yin Meridian Blockage is a constitution rarely seen in this world. Its a natural constitution, not a disease, but its no different from having the bodys meridians severed. There are limits to what medicine can heal. Thats why I came to the Azure Forest. This was the main point Yi-gang wanted to make. Would the Azure Forest Lord, known as a master of Qi technique, be able to save Yi-gang from his time-limited life? Indeed, it is only right to help. As a fellow martial artist, and because you are a young man of talent and good character, we cannot let you die. Moreover, you bear our token. The Azure Forest Lord spoke, fiddling with the silver bell in his hand. He had recognized the Pixiu ne Yi-gang wore around his neck right away. Thats why he served tea to Yi-gang immediately, without needing to discuss the covenant with the Immortal Divine Sword. However. The Great Yin Meridian Blockage is not something that can be simply healed with a Qi technique. Its like a jar with a broken bottom; unless that hole is plugged, neither elixir nor Qi technique will be of any use. Then Im sorry. For now, theres nothing I can do. Tsk. Forest Lord let out a soft sigh of regret. Yi-gang didnt show his disappointment, but quietly closed his mouth and sipped his cold tea. Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin were paying attention. Especially Jin Ri-yeon, who clenched her mouth shut as if she was quite upset. However, seeing that she didnt question Forest Lord further, it showed that she trusted Forest Lords judgment to that extent. Right, you said you brought back the internal elixirs of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Ah, yes, I did. Would you show it to me? Yi-gang calmly took out the small casket. The moment he opened the casket, a cold chill flowed out, a toxicity emanating from the yokais internal elixir. Indeed, its a precious item. The two internal elixirs were pitch ck. Next to them, there was also the greenish internal elixir of a tiger ghost. Forest Lord took out the tiger ghosts internal elixir, and something resembling a blue stone came up into his hand. The internal elixir of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger will be taken to Snowke Hermit Pce to be purified and then used for medicinal concoctions. The tiger ghosts internal elixir in his hand wriggled. Tsk, tsk, tsk Astonishingly, the greenish color faded, beginning to spread through Forest Lords palm. He was using his internal energy to extract only the malicious energy from the internal elixir. Now that this is purified, you may take it for future use. It will be beneficial for you. Thank you. The received tiger ghosts internal elixir was clear. Somehow, it had a fresh scent. Yi-gangs heart becameplicated. Indeed, the Qi technique Forest Lord just showed was remarkable. And such a Forest Lord had said it was impossible to cure the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Do not take the words of those horse-headed Taoist fellows at face value. They have a habit of twisting their words. The Immortal Divine Sword gave such a sharp retort. The Azure Forests Forest Lord, Im Gi-hak, truly possessed an aura akin to an immortal. With his long, flowing white beard and graceful movements, he exuded an air of transcendence. However, the Immortal Divine Sword was not easily swayed by appearances, and the same went for Yi-gang. What do you mean by for now? Forest Lord used the phrase for now. Its just as I said. With my Qi, I cannot cure your constitution. Then, is there another way? To this, Forest Lord responded with a faint smile. Yi-gang had not just caught him on a technicality. Its a smile I feel Ive seen often. So inscrutable, just like Forest Lord must have sensed the presence of the Immortal Divine Sword standing behind Yi-gang. However, he had not shown it, not even once, so far. Ri-yeon. Su-rin. You two step outside for a moment. Who would dare disobey Forest Lordsmand? The disciples will wait outside. Jin Ri-yeon took Yu Su-rin and left the Top Mountain Hall. It seems inappropriate to discuss this in front of those kids. Saying so, Forest Lord lifted his hand. Then, the wooden doors that had been open and showing the outside scenery closed all at once. With a light sweep of his finger, the bamboo blinds tied above the ceiling also unfastened all at once. It was an astonishing feat of Qi kinesis. As the banging and rustling noises ceased, silence ensued. What do you see in me? The one who took the initiative was Yi-gang. Forest Lord opened his eyes wide andughed. Since when? Not long ago. Do you know who it is? Of course, I do. If you know, you must see clearly. Its not just visible. Huh, can you even converse? Yi-gang was also surprised that Forest Lord had detected the presence of the Immortal Divine Sword, but it seemed that Forest Lord was equally astonished by Yi-gang. A spirit apanying the descendant of the Baek n. And the Pixiu ne. More than anything, though its rusted, that sword is clearly the genuine meteorite sword from the legends. You recognize it. No one in the n has recognized it. Even the n Head hadnt recognized it. There was the Shooting Star Fang in the Council of Elders, probably because a fake was presented, but it had always been a question. But Forest Lord recognized the Shooting Star Fang right away. Yi-gang found it puzzling. Are you the legendary martial master, the Immortal Divine Sword? Behind Yi-gang, Immortal Divine Sword nodded his head in satisfaction. Yes, thats correct. You can see him clearly and even hear his voice, without any kind of sorcery or the aid of a medium. Is that surprising? Yes. I, too, can sense the presence, but I cant see the form clearly or hear the voice. Only then could Yi-gang understand Forest Lords attitude. It wasnt that he was pretending not to see; he genuinely seemed unable to see properly. After all, there had not been a single person so far who had noticed the existence of the Immortal Divine Sword. I had my suspicions. Its quite a pleasant surprise. Pleasant? Yes, I saw the Immortal Divine Sword when I was very young. I must have been about ten. Oh, really? The Immortal Divine Sword had a puzzled expression, but Forest Lords words and actions seemed sincere. So, was that why he recognized the Shooting Star Fang? Well, this person did live a long life. People in our family generally live for a long time. Yes, I was so young at the time, so you probably wouldnt recognize me. Haha. Judging by his tone, Forest Lord seemed somewhat excited, a demeanor hard to believe for someone who was one of the Worlds Ten Grandmasters. Only then did Yi-gang fully realize how remarkable the spirit by his side was. Really Do you now recognize the greatness of your ancestor? He really is from the old times. Thats not whats important! The Immortal Divine Sword had been old even when that immortal-like elder was just a little child. So, to get back to the main point, its about improving the constitution of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Yes, Im listening attentively. Yi-gang sat up straight and listened carefully. Correcting the constitution isnt simply a matter of approaching it with Qi cirction. Of the nine major meridians that have been severed, you might be able to reconnect five Thats right. Yi-gang was aware of this. It was the specific reason that made him terminally ill. ording to a reputable doctor, whom he had invited once, reconnecting even one of the major meridians would extend ones life by three years. The major meridians, in reality, have no physical form. But they definitely exist, so to connect them, you must fix what doesnt exist as if it does. This is called non-existentence near existence, a kind of Taoist cultivation practice. It wasnt entirely iprehensible. It resonated with what the Immortal Divine Sword had taught him. The secret art of light footwork, the secret art of strengthened body. The entire martial art of the Great Yin Flow pursued the power of the mind. Is it impossible, then? Its nearly impossible. It may be possible to momentarily reconnect the severed major meridians through the power of sheer will. But fixing that in reality is impossible for a human. When the Immortal Divine Sword possessed Yi-gang, he had momentarily reconnected the severed blood vessels. But as soon as the possession was lifted, his body returned to its original state. Yi-gang could understand the difficulty Forest Lord spoke of. Then However, if one were to use truly immense spiritual energy If there is a spiritual energy strong enough to ascend a human to immortality Then you could heal your body. It wouldnt be the spiritual energy Yi-gang could gather through training. Where would one gather such spiritual energy that could ascend a human to the level of an immortal with a human body? Yet, without realizing it, Yi-gang looked behind him. The Immortal Divine Sword once said his spiritual energy was as deep as a vastke. It seemed Forest Lord had the same thought. If the Immortal Divine Sword by your side helps, it might be possible. But then, he hesitated in his speech. Im cautious because it seems I need to speak of his personal cause. Cause? Yes, when I first saw the Immortal Divine Sword, I also came to know of his cause. Tsk, tsk, its truly a pitiful matter. And at that moment The candles in the room flickered violently all at once. p-p-p The red bamboo blind shook intensely, even though there was no wind. Yi-gangs face turned slightly pale. This was because the Immortal Divine Sword was showing intense anger for the first time. Forest Lord quietly asked Yi-gang, What is he saying? Its okay. Tell me straight. The Immortal Divine Sword was speaking to Forest Lord. That Yi-gang tried to soften it as much as possible. However, he couldnt hide the fury. Tell that young Taoistd, if he doesnt want his tongue ripped out and his neck twisted to death, he should stop wagging that room-sized tongue of his. The words were dripping with killing intent. Chapter 47: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (4) Chapter 47: Forest Lord Im Gi-hak (4) The immense spiritual energy possessed by the Immortal Divine Sword. Perhaps it could be used to heal Yi-gangs body. Was the hint right beside him from the start? But what does that have to do with the personal cause of the Immortal Divine Sword? And why was the Immortal Divine Sword so enraged? Hehehe. After filtering out the curses and conveying the message, Forest Lordughed like that. The candlelight was still flickering, and a tense aura swirled around, but he appeared calm. Well, if I were to exin it briefly. Theres a reason why that person couldnt attain Nirvana and lingered on the earth. Yi-gang momentarily furrowed his brows. Such absurdity in this world! It was because the Immortal Divine Sword had shouted angrily. But Forest Lord, who couldnt hear the outburst, continued speaking. There must be a cause, a lingering attachment. In ordinary cases, they wouldve be earthbound spirits or lost souls. But given their high spiritual realm, they remained in the form of a spirit. Yi-gang remained silent. He had thought about this several times already. Why didnt the Immortal Divine Sword attain Nirvana but instead remained bound to the earth for 100 years? Every time he asked, he would deflect the question. If the Immortal Divine Sword were to attain Nirvana, you might be able to utilize the spiritual energy he possesses. If so, theres a chance to heal your body. Yi-gang neither responded nor nodded. However, Im not qualified to speak about that cause. Youll have to hear it directly. Yes, thank you. Finally, Yi-gang expressed his gratitude. He didnt pester the Azure Forest Lord with a barrage of questions. Considering the Immortal Divine Sword was so reluctant to reveal it, to the point of anger, it was a matter of principle not to ask. Sigh When Yi-gang chose not to ask anything and stayed silent, the Immortal Divine Sword let out such a sigh. Despite being a spirit, its face seemed flushed with anger, and its breathing was ragged. If it could, it looked like it wouldve shed at the Azure Forest Lord several times. It was a testament to its patience that it didnt ask for Yi-gangs possession. The Azure Forest Lord quietly asked, He must have a lot he wants to say to me directly? It seems so. Then, to relieve his frustration, I should help. I also have something I want to say. Was there a way to converse directly with the Immortal Divine Sword? Forest Lord stood up from his seat and fetched something from the shelves behind. It wasnt a book but an item resembling a drum. However, only one side of the circr frame was covered with leather, and on the back, red threads were intricately woven. Yi-gang, receiving it, tapped the leather part with his finger. Thud-Thud- A clear sound. The texture of the leather was remarkably soft. What kind of leather is this? Human skin. Its a resonance te made from human skin. Yi-gangs face turned rigid. Soon after, Forest Lord burst into a mischievousugh. Hahaha, do you really think so? The Azure Forest is neither the Evil Cult nor the Demon Cult. Its made from donkey leather. Really quite an amusing joke. Despite his hermit-like appearance, the Azure Forest Lord was no ordinary person. ce your hand on the leather te and concentrate. Silently, Yi-gang followed his instructions. He didnt think of it as a futile act. The moment he ced his hand on the resonance te, a peculiar energy flowed into him. The Azure Forest Lord observed him with a peculiar gaze. Its a Taoist artifact. To resonate with the soul te so quickly You indeed have talent. He wasnt sure what it was, but it seemed that Yi-gangs immediate use of this resonance te was not an ordinary urrence. All Yi-gang did was ce his hand on it. Soon, the purpose of the soul te was revealed. Vibrate-vibrate The leather te vibrated, and for the first time, Yi-gang could hear the voice of the Immortal Divine Sword. Hey! You insolent, good-for-nothing brat! The voice boomed so loudly it felt like ones ears might fall off. It probably resonated outside the building as well. You bber without knowing the gist of things. Did your parents teach you to be like this? Never thought Id be insulted by such a youngster in my life! Yi-gang internally held back from retorting, But youre already dead. He seemed very angry. It was amusing for Forest Lord, with his full white hair, to call him a youngster, but from the Immortal Divine Swords perspective, it was understandable. Thest time they met, the Azure Forest Lord was said to be a child of about ten years old. Hehe, first, calm down. However, the Azure Forest Lord, who was directly receiving that fury, appearedposed. Calm down? How absurd. Am I wrong? If youve passed away, you should properly achieve Nirvana. You, you! If you resolve any lingering attachments, it would be morefortable for both the Immortal Divine Sword and Yi-gang, right? You shouldnt speak so carelessly! Indeed. Hehe. The Azure Forest Lord was also one of the absolute martial masters in the world. The Immortal Divine Sword might be the best in the world, but what did that matter? Its already dead and in a soul state. Grrr! A grumbling voice echoed from the soul te, but there was nothing the Immortal Divine Sword could do about it. So, what do you want? Do you think Im staying in this world because I want to? It must be so. Given that someone as powerful as the Immortal Divine Sword is bound to the earth. I also want to heal the body of my descendant. Its a pity for him to face an untimely death at such a young age. Yi-gangs expression changed. Hearing the Immortal Divine Swords feelings through its voice felt strange. Thats right. I feel the same way. You must have requested this conversation because you have something to say. I hope its not to insult me. Of course not. The Azure Forest Lord, Im Gi-hak, paused for a moment. And the words that came out of his mouth were something the Immortal Divine Sword could never have imagined. I want Yi-gang to join the Azure Forest. What! The Immortal Divine Sword was greatly surprised. Yi-gang silently looked at the Azure Forest Lord. I am a martial artist of the Baek n. Yes, and youre also the eldest son of the n Head, Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san. You know all this and yet youre suggesting that I abandon my n to join the Azure Forest? Thats an unreasonable request. Who said anything about abandoning your n? A n is, after all, just a home. The Baek n isnt a martial arts sect. At first nce, what he said seemed reasonable, but in reality, it was a far-fetched idea. The Baek Noble n wasnt just a prestigious n. In Jianghu, they were a powerful force boasting secret techniques known as the Immortal Divine Art and the Heavens Shadow Sword. Its unthinkable for Yi-gang, the heir to such a n, to join the Azure Forest. That was Yi-gangs opinion, but Forest Lord continued calmly. Its said that the golden child of the Tang n of Sichuan is within the Five Poison Sect in Yunnan. The Five Poison Sect and Tang n of Sichuan have had a rtionship for a long time. He didnt enter as a disciple. The n Head of the Jinju n sent his child to the Putuo Temple of Southern Sea. That daughter was notorious for causing trouble, so she was sent away. Still, as a martial arts ns child, she took a master from another martial arts school. You seem to know a lot about worldly affairs. Just because I live in the mountains doesnt mean Im unaware of the world. The Immortal Divine Sword also objected. Yi-gang is a martial artist of the Baek n! Its preposterous to suggest he join the Azure Forest. A letter arrived from the Baek n Head not long ago. The Azure Forest Lord carefully pulled out a folded letter from his pocket. Yi-gangs eyes widened. Recognizing the seal on the letter, it was indeed sent by his father. He earnestly wishes for Yi-gang to be healed. Moreover, he personally penned this letter, expressing his desire for a good rtionship between the Azure Forest and the Baek n. When did his father send a letter to Forest Lord? If we cannot utilize the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword, we must seek other means to obtain such energy. Only then can we save Yi-gang. There are various methods. There may be nothing to withhold from a disciple of our own sect, but there are things that cant be freely shown to outsiders. In summary, that was the gist of it. If one wanted to heal, various methods could be utilized. However, they couldnt offer such assistance to someone who wasnt a disciple of the Azure Forest. Even so, hes from the renowned Baek n. Moreover, hes my direct descendant. The Immortal Divine Sword, while saying this, looked hesitantly at Yi-gang. Yi-gang nodded in response to the gaze from the Immortal Divine Sword, who then showed a relieved expression. To join the Azure Forest? Im all for it. Of course, as my descendant Wait, what?! As soon as Yi-gang removed his hand from the resonance te, the Immortal Divine Sword could no longer speak. In a body that cannot be the Young n Head, it would be an honor to be epted by the Azure Forest. Ah Thinking about it, it made sense. Yi-gang had wanted his younger brother, Ha-jun, to be the Young n Head. But if his brother took that role, there would be no ce left for him within the n. Bing a disciple of the Azure Forest and leaving the n would be like killing two birds with one stone. The Immortal Divine Sword grumbled under its breath. You, how could you think of I cant just sit around waiting for my death. Theres a chance I could be healed, right? Well, yes, but Ah, how did ite to this? Surprisingly, the Immortal Divine Sword didnt oppose the idea as vehemently as expected. Probably because it understood that Yi-gang had no other options. Its a wise choice. Hehehe. Of course, I cannot give a definitive answer right now. Ill need the approval of the elders in the n. The elders who had insisted that Yi-gang be the Young n Head would not wee this news. Indeed. However, if Yi-gang were to join the Azure Forest, the rtionship between the Azure Forest and Baek n would be as close as a blood alliance, akin to inws. More importantly, Yi-gang had unfinished business to attend to. Moreover, I have matters to resolve within the n. Once those are settled, I will return. Yi-gang hadnt forgotten the day he lost Sohwa. Before returning to the Azure Forest, he intended to find and avenge the one responsible. He had a hunch that the identity of those assassins might be revealed by now. Hehehe, do as you wish. Forest Lord chuckled heartily. What followed was casual chit-chat. They discussed Yi-gangs first impressions of the Azure Forest, the state of his health, and so forth for a while. All the while, for some reason, the Immortal Divine Sword remained uncharacteristically silent. Only when Yi-gang stood up to leave did it speak. Thank you. Yi-gangs eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected gratitude. What do you mean? Im saying thank you for not asking. Oh, that? For Yi-gang, it was a topic of natural curiosity. The mysterious cause that had bound the Immortal Divine Sword to the earthly realm was said to be the key to healing Yi-gangs body. However, Yi-gang showed no signs of curiosity, as if he had no interest at all. If you wish to tell meter, please do. Very well then. The Immortal Divine Sword merely nodded in response.
Outside the Top Mountain Hall, Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin waited for Yi-gang. Isnt it the first time youve seen Forest Lord act like this? Huh? Inviting an outsider all the way to Top Mountain Hall, evening out personally to greet him, said Yu Su-rin, who was sitting on a rock, hugging one knee. For some reason, she seemed to be gauging Jin Ri-yeons reaction. Thats true. He seemed quite fond of Yi-gang. Jin Ri-yeon, oblivious to Yu Su-rins thoughts, spoke up. Deep down, she was pondering. Wondering if Forest Lord might propose to Yi-gang to join the Azure Forest. Yu Su-rin might not know, but the possibility was higher than she thought. After all, it was Forest Lords strategy to bring Yi-gang from the Baek n in the first ce. Does senior like him too? Hmm Maybe? Yi-gang is a decent guy. Yu Su-rin seemed somehow saddened. Senior has a keen eye after all. Thinking about the ominous aura she felt from Yi-gang through her Insight Eye, Yu Su-rin shuddered for a moment. I wonder what theyre discussing? Well, the atmosphere seemed good. But contradicting Jin Ri-yeons words A thunderous roar echoed from the Top Mountain Hall. You arrogant, worthless brat! It was the voice of an enraged old man. Inside, there were only Forest Lord and Yi-gang. It was clear that Forest Lord was severely reprimanding Yi-gang. Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin stood up abruptly, exchanging nces. Did did Forest Lord just shout at someone? The voice seemed a bit different, but they never imagined it could be the voice of the ghost apanying Yi-gang. It seems so. But why They had never seen Forest Lord lose his temper before. And to be this angry with the young Yi-gang? Forest Lords voice is really scary when hes angry. Why would Forest Lord be so upset? However, the shouting resumed. You, with no understanding Is this how your parents raised you?! To think Id be insulted by a mere child! It wasnt a misinterpretation. Moreover, the words now were almost like a swear. What on earth did Yi-gang do The mild-mannered Forest Lord even insulted someones parents? The faces of Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin turned pale. They waited anxiously for Yi-gang and Forest Lord. And, after a while, when the doors of the Top Mountain Hall opened and they emerged, Heh heh! Such rare outstanding talent is hard toe by these days. Hehehe, thanks to you, I received such praise. Thank you, Forest Lord. The two of them wereughing amiably together. They looked so close that, if their heights were simr, they might have been walking arm in arm. Su-rin, guide Yi-gang around the Azure Forest for me. Hehehe! Me? Im okay with that, but Yu Su-rin cautiously observed their expressions. It was hard to believe that just moments ago there had been such heated shouting, given the bright and cheerful faces they now wore. Then, Forest Lord, Ille to visit once more before I leave. Ill have a different tea prepared for then. Hehe. Both Yu Su-rin and Jin Ri-yeon felt as if theyd been spellbound or bewitched. Chapter 48: The Third Flower (1) Chapter 48: The Third Flower (1) Forest Lord proposed to Yi-gang to enter the sect. It wasnt an ordinary matter. After all, it could mark the birth of someone from the Seven Great ns and a disciple from the Azure Forest. Yi-gangs entrance wasnt certain. However, yesterday, Forest Lord asked Yu Su-rin to guide Yi-gang. Yu Su-rin answered with a smile on her face, saying she understood. Although she felt a twinge of jealousy knowing that Jin Ri-yeon liked Yi-gang, she didnt harbor any animosity towards him. That was Yu Su-rins nature. A wrinkle-free and bright demeanor. Merely being around her invigorated the spirits, like an energy source. Hello! Well hello. Perhaps because of this, Yi-gang felt a bit awkward. People often felt more human-like when they showed some imperfections. In any case, Yu Su-rin earnestly informed him about the Azure Forest. See, that blue building over there is Blue Flower Pce. The Master of Blue Flower Pce, Sage Ji Geom, is Forest Lords junior brother. A formidable martial master. Blue Flower Pce is responsible for the martial arts of the Azure Forest. The Blue Flower Pce Master might be the next great martial master after Forest Lord. Hes even considered to be the potential next Forest Lord. In the Azure Forest, only a few of the Ji line remain. Most have either retired or ascended. Of course, ascended meant they had passed away. From Yu Su-rins perspective, the Blue Flower Pce Master would be like the teacher of her teachers teacher, a very distant rtion. And the pce with that red g hanging? Snowke Hermit Pce. You remember. Youve told me three times already. Did I mention it that many times? Then do you know whats below Snowke Hermit Pce? Yu Su-rin asked with brimming confidence. Of course, Yi-gang, who typically remembered things after hearing them just once, didnt hesitate. Peach Blossom Pavilion, Shinmyung tform, and Thats enough. You know it well. Hearing the precise answers, Yu Su-rin looked slightly gloomy. She remembered her younger days when she had been scolded several times for not being able to memorize things. Yu Su-rin took Yi-gang on a full tour around the Azure Forest. The distance between the buildings in the Azure Forest was quite vast, so the morning was entirely consumed just by touring. As the sun reached its zenith, casting short shadows Yu Su-rin stopped with the tired Yi-gang in front of a building. Do you know what this ce is? Im not sure. Then, Yu Su-rin proudly dered, Its called the Pleasure Meal Hall. If you ever join the Azure Forest, this will be one of the most important ces for you. Even after hearing that exnation, nothing in particr came to mind. After pondering for a moment, Yi-gangs expression became intrigued. It was because of a savory aroma wafting from somewhere. A restaurant? Yes, exactly! Yi-gang looked up at the sky. The crisp early winter air was being pierced by warm sunlight. He was just getting hungry. Lets eat first. Ill show you what the Azure Forests food is like. That sounds good. Training, nutrition, rest. Among the three essential elements to be a martial master, this was rted to nutrition. Food was important. Yi-gang, with a serious look on his face, followed Yu Su-rin inside. Soon after, Yi-gang would face an unexpected challenge in the restaurant.
Its said that theres a social gathering of the young masters of prominent families in Beijing. The participating families have elders holding at least a position of lower rank 4 consultant or magistrate. In terms of wealth, one has to be at least a wealthy merchant to join. Such social gatherings asionally recruited new members, and they always had a dining interview during such recruitments. Its because ones character can be discerned by their eating habits. From casual chopstick movements to the grace with which they wipe their mouths with silk napkins, every little gesture revealed ones level of refinement. From that perspective, Yi-gangs dining etiquette was exemry. Without even trying, his noble demeanor naturally shone through. In front of Yi-gang was a steamed chicken seasoned with soy sauce. Click. He picked up his chopsticks. The sharp and elongated wooden chopsticks prated deep into the upper part of the chicken thigh. The meat was so tenderly cooked that it was soft right down to the bone. The Azure Forest did not restrict the consumption of meat for its disciples, and the chef in charge of the Pleasure Meal Hall was exceptional. Yu Su-rins praise was not empty words. Tug When Yi-gang lightly twisted his chopsticks, the thigh separated from the body astonishingly easily. It was because he precisely pierced through the cartge. Naturally, there was no sttering of sauce or the like. He picked up the meat, ced it in his mouth, and chewed. There was no sound at all. Wow. Whats with that? Nearly ten young disciples around Yi-gangs age, who were watching him, whispered amongst themselves. Thats right. Surrounding where Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin were dining, arge group of young disciples gathered. Even his chopstick skills are different. He eats without getting any sauce on his lips. They say if you eat slowly and chew well, its good for digestion. Their murmurs were loud enough to be heard. It was somewhat expected for Yi-gang to attract intense attention just by eating. He seems to be around our age. Is he joining us this time? If so, hes our batchmate. Didnt they say hes the young master of Baek n? I was the young master in my household too. What are you talking about? Dont spout nonsense. From the beginning, Yi-gangs appearance was quite conspicuous. He wore a red silk robe with a white mink lining and ck leather shoes that shone. Even though the Azure Forest was affluent, the disciples didnt indulge in luxuries. Among them, Yi-gang stood out immensely. It was like a drop of red paint on a pristine white snowfield. Yu Su-rin asked with a spirited look, How is it? Amazing, right? Yi-gang took another piece of chicken meat into his mouth. The chewy texture was exquisite. Its delicious. Right? Perhaps joining the Azure Forest might not be a bad idea after all. Eating made him feel that way. He sure can eat well. He doesnt seem bothered, even with all those stares. Yi-gangsposed demeanor was so impressive that even the Immortal Divine Sword was in awe. Yi-gang wasnt fazed at all by the murmuring and stares from those around him. After all, theyre just kids. Whats the big deal? It must be intriguing to them to see a stranger eating in the restaurant. Yes, thats a good attitude. A tiger remains dignified even when surrounded by wild dogs. Comparing kids to wild dogs? Theyre just like pesky little pups. Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin finished their meal without any issues. Shall we go now? Yes, theres only one ce left to visit. As Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin were about to leave Someone abruptly blocked Yi-gangs path. Hold on. The person had a slightly rugged face. He was a boy, about a head taller than Yi-gang. Everyone dining here was a third-generation disciple, and they were all peers of Yi-gang. What is it? Yi-gang assessed the boy who stood in his way. He had a stern expression. He was big for his age, and his physique was well-built. Was he trying to pick a fight? Yi-gang instinctively became more cautious. Hey, nice to meet you. Im Jun Myung. However, the boy said this with a broad smile. It was an innocent smile, made even more so by the fact that he was missing one of his front teeth. Uh Nice to meet you too. Im Baek Yi-gang. Yi-gang nodded with a slightly bemused expression. He then passed by Jun Myung, with Yu Su-rin by his side, and headed towards the exit. Jun Myung called out to the departing Yi-gang with a quick greeting. Take care! Yeah. Without looking back, Yi-gang left. Jun Myung, with a proud look on his face, nced around. Did you see that? Wow! I should have greeted him too When I looked into his eyes, he seemed like a good kid. For some reason, Jun Myung was brimming with confidence. And his peers didnt find this behavior odd at all. For them, who grew up in these woods with the Taoist priests, Yi-gangs appearance was a shock in itself. I could feel it instantly. Just by looking into his eyes, there was this electric connection. Hes a good kid. Having only exchanged a brief greeting, Jun Myung smugly crossed his arms and nodded. Hey, Jun Myung. Yeah? What? You have some sauce on your lips. As he hastily wiped his mouth, the seasoning from the braised chicken was evident. Dang it! You shouldve told me sooner! Jun Myung then realized why Yi-gang had given him that peculiar look moments earlier.
Yu Su-rin walked with her chin held higher than usual. It seemed she took pride in the attention she was receiving. Her peers would rush over and whisper, Who is he? into her ear. Yu Su-rin would reply, His name is Baek Yi-gang from the Baek n. I cant say much more. Forest Lord has instructed so. The children would then leave with even more curiosity. To Yi-gang, it seemed like an amusing scene. Theyre good kids. Yu Su-rin, who had beenmenting, suddenly turned and said to Yi-gang. Who? Jun Myung and all the third-generation disciples. Yi-gang nodded in agreement. When that burly kid blocked his path earlier, for a moment, he had thought a quarrel was brewing. Even among the disciples of a martial arts sect, some juvenile posturing was only natural among young ones. But the boy had simply smiled foolishly and greeted him. There likely wouldnt be anyone picking a fight with braised chicken sauce smeared around their mouth. There are about 100 third-generation disciples. They havent formally entered the sect yet. Those who hadnt been officially granted the title of first-flower werent considered official disciples. Yi-gangs mind raced. Yu Su-rin and the others would officially be first-flower disciples next year. If Yi-gang were to join the Azure Forest a bitter, he might inevitably end up serving Yu Su-rin and the youngsters as their junior. I need to hurry up. The thought was dizzying. Even that naive boy with sauce on his face earlier would be his senior. So, are we now heading to that ce called the Five Flower Grand Library? Yi-gang inquired, growing slightly impatient Yes. This ce is actually not supposed to be revealed to outsiders, Yu Su-rin spoke gravely. Ive only been there three times myself. Three times seems quite frequent. The Grand Library Master is my father. Oh. When one mentioned a library, it implied a ce where books were stored. Perhaps the stringent security around the Azure Forests library was due to it housing the sects secret scriptures. However, ording to Yu Su-rins exnation, it wasnt just that. Its because of the Treasures. Treasures? Yes, Treasures. The exnation was that the Five Flower Grand Library stored something called Treasures. Is she referring to things like this ne of the Pixiu? Yi-gang touched his ne. When he met Forest Lord, he had shown the ring he received from Soryu along with the Pixius ne. The ne of the Pixiu possessed a unique ability. By infusing it with Qi, one could discern whether jewels or valuable items were genuine or counterfeits. It was an ability that suited the characteristics of the Pixiu, which consumed gems. However, the ring from Soryu was nothing special. It was just an ordinary ring that the Immortal Divine Sword had worn for a very long time. I once wanted to be a librarian at the Five Flower Grand Library, following in my fathers footsteps, Yu Su-rin murmured in a distant voice. A librarian? Yes, its an incredibly honorable and significant role. In the past, even Senior Ri-yeon sought to be a librarian. So it didnt work out? Yes, she kept failing the exams. Thats why currently, the only librarian at the Five Flower Grand Library is my father. He holds authority on par with Forest Lord, especially when ites to the Treasures. Its uncertain what items might be housed in the Azure Forests grand library, but they were undoubtedly not ordinary. The Grand Library Master, who oversaw all these items, seemed to possess immense authority. Will you be a Taoist flower disciple, or perhaps a martial flower disciple? asked Yu Su-rin suddenly. In the Azure Forest, there were martial flower disciples who mainly practiced martial arts, and Taoist flower disciples who also studied academic disciplines and sorcery. Just for your information, both can learn martial arts. Its just that Taoist flower disciples also learn sorcery. Youre a Taoist flower disciple, right? On the hem of Yu Su-rins robe, there was an embroidered red flower, devoid of petals. Yes. Among the third-generation disciples, there are only seven Taoist flower disciples. It requires talent. Hmm, Ill probably be a martial flower disciple. Yi-gang had the Immortal Divine Sword and the sword techniques taught by the Immortal Divine Sword. He had no intention of giving them up even after joining the Azure Forest. Is that so? Phew. For some reason, Yu Su-rin let out a sigh of relief. They walked in silence for quite a while, until the sight of the Five Flower Grand Library came into view. After a thoughtful pause, she hesitantly spoke, By the way, there arent just two types of flowers. What? It was something he hadnt heard from Jin Ri-yeon. To be a librarian of the Five Flower Grand Library, one must embody the third flower of the Azure Forest. The third flower, you say? The blue flower, martial flower, which symbolized martial arts. And the red flower, Taoist flower, which represented academic studies and sorcery. Yes, the purple flower. When blue and redbine, they form the color purple. The honor flower disciples. Among our third-generation disciples, there isnt even one yet, Yu Su-rin spoke with a somewhat cautious tone, as if worried that Yi-gang might take an interest. Chapter 49: The Third Flower (2) Chapter 49: The Third Flower (2) Yi-gang pondered deeply. The martial artists of the Azure Forest were well-known in the world. Every time they appeared in Jianghu, they always attracted attention. Numerous martial artists risked their lives on their swords and roamed Jianghu. Among them were third-rate wanderers who were no different than pirates, and there were also martial artists of renowned sects who enjoyed power and influence no less than high-ranking officials. In the orthodox Murim, the most influential are undoubtedly the Nine Sects One Gang and the Seven Great ns. However, the martial artists of the Azure Forest never lost their shine among them. All of them had a few blue flowers embroidered on the hem of their clothes. They were the martial flower disciples. Jin Ri-yeon, known by the nickname Azure Forests Peony, was one such example. She was even invited to the Dragon and Phoenix Conference of the Nine Sects One Gang and proved her martial arts there. Most of the representative Azure Forest martial artists active in the martial world were martial flower disciples. Andpared to them, the disciples with red flowers embroidered, called Taoist flowers, only became known recently. A purple flower? But there was a third flower. They were called honor flower disciples. Yi-gang had never even heard of it. Are you lying to me? No, you really, Yu Su-rin spoke as if frustrated. Miss Jin never mentioned such a thing. Well, she wouldnt. After all, Senior Ri-yeon tried to be an honor flower disciple and failed, Yu Su-rin spoke with a hint of caution. After all, if Jin Ri-yeon truly failed to be an honor flower disciple, it might have been a sore point for her. I wasnt particrly interested, but it seems there were such people. So its true. It didnt seem like a lie. So, what is it? Martial flower focuses on martial arts, and Taoist flower concentrates on sorcery and schrship. Then what about honor flower? Do you know how to make purple? You mix red and blue to get purple. Youre right. When Yi-gang answered easily, Yu Su-rin seemed a bit disappointed. Yes, an honor flower disciple must have the qualifications of both martial flower and Taoist flower. In other words, they must be skilled in martial arts and also have expertise in sorcery and schrship. Yi-gang nodded slowly. In other words, one had to be a jack-of-all-trades. So Miss Jincked expertise in sorcery? What are you saying? Thats not it. Do you know how smart Senior Ri-yeon is? Well, true. Then what about you? Huh? You said you also failed. In bing an honor flower disciple. Yu Su-rin looked hurt by Yi-gangs direct words. Me, Im the same. Im a Taoist flower disciple, but I wield a sword better than most. It seemed that way. From Yi-gangs perspective, Yu Su-rins movements were far from ordinary. So besides martial arts and sorcery, theres another element. Youre annoying. Strangely, even though Yu Su-rin was the one exining, she felt like she was constantly being led by Yi-gang. Yes, theres a third criterion. Its a bit hard for me to exin. So how do they determine this third criterion? Theres a test. My father, no, the Grand Library Master conducts a five-stage test. The ce Yi-gang was currently headed to was exactly the Five Flower Grand Library. Senior Ri-yeon ultimately didnt pass. And I I failed once. Yu Su-rin showed a sorrowful smile. Of course, Yi-gang was preupied with other thoughts and didnt notice her smile. Your father is fair. Huh? You said the Library Master who oversees the test is your father. Thats right. It means he didnt let personal feelings interfere. He must be impartial. Exactly! Yu Su-rin forced a smile. Yi-gang was right. In the midst of their conversation, they finally arrived at the Five Flower Grand Library. It certainly doesnt look like an ordinary library. Theyve secured it thoroughly. Even if the Azure Forest were invaded and fell, one wouldnt be able to ess the Five Flower Grand Library. The Grand Library wasnt a typical building. Deep within a mountain range, nestled into a massive rock cliff, stood the Five Flower Grand Library. It used to be a cave. They built a library inside and then added buildings to its front. In case of emergencies, the buildings can be copsed to block the entrance. It was as if the building was embedded in the cliff. The massive gate was fortified with iron tes, looking sturdy. With no windows for thieves to enter through, it was almost like a fortress. To enter the Five Flower Grand Library, one needs permission from the pavilion masters or higher, Yu Su-rin exined and then rang a bell next to the main gate. Ding-ding-ding Its a bell to request entry. In about an hour or so, the Library Master will open the door. The gate had no visible handle. It didnt look like something that would simply open with a push. How do you open this? You have a keen eye. Its not something just anyone can open. One shouldnt even attempt to do so recklessly. Theres a formation array installed. If an unauthorized person tries to breach it, theyll get seriously hurt. It was curious that there were no guards, but it seemed the security was stringent in other ways. Even the disciples couldnt freely enter and exit, it seemed. Is it to protect the Treasures? Thats part of it, but its more the other way around. The other way? To protect unprepared disciples from the Treasures. There are many dangerous Treasures. Her tone wasden with meaning. Yi-gang recalled what Jin Ri-yeon had said. That the ne of the Pixiu could drive its wearer mad if not careful. For some reason, Yi-gang seemed unaffected. Yi-gang cautiously approached the gate. It wont open with a push. Im not pushing. He touched the gate. Looking at the ground, there were no marks indicating the door had been opened or closed. Meaning it wasnt a door that pushed or pulled open. In that case Be careful. That was the moment the Immortal Divine Sword warned him. A tingling pain was felt on the palm. Yi-gangs hair stood on end in an instant. It felt as though a sharp energy was trying to pierce through his hand. However, that energy couldnt prate Yi-gangs body and was repelled back. How dare it. What was that? Something seemed to be trying to examine your body. These Azure Forest folks Then, therge gate suddenly began to part open from the center. Crrrrrr What, whats happening? Yu Su-rin was taken aback. Already, Library Master. But no ones there. The door opened just wide enough for Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin to enter. This isnt some automatic door. Automatic what? This is a formationbined with a protective array. It was personally designed by the previous Forest Lord. So, we just enter through here? The slightly ajar gate revealed a dark interior. The distinct musty scent of old books wafted out. Hmm, a door that usually remains shut wouldnt just open by itself. Did the Library Master open it from inside? It was something Yu Su-rin could have never imagined. The engraved energy array on the metal te of the gate to the Five Flower Grand Library. The spell that determined the qualifications of the individual, based on the principles of Eight Trigrams and Nine Pces, had probed Yi-gang. And the energy that tried to probe Yi-gang had instead backfired, destroying the first barrier.
The Library Master of the Five Flower Grand Library, Yu Jeong-shin. Since his youth, after his marriage, he had never been out in Jianghu. As he moved quietly even within Jianghu, he didnt have a particr moniker. He only held the title of Grand Library Master. On his robe, six luminous purple flowers were embroidered, signifying that he was a sixth-flower disciple. It indicated that his skills were exceptional among the first-generation disciples. Yet, such a man, Yu Jeong-shin, spent half his life alone in this dark Five Flower Grand Library. This is quite the challenge. Yu Jeong-shins hands were smeared with something that looked like ck ink. What he was fidgeting with was a metal cube-shaped Treasure. Every time he touched the Treasure, a whining noise resonated. Inside it were hundreds of enraged insects, Jinu insects. This Treasure was a treasure for martial artists who utilized poisons. However, if the Jinu insects inside were to escape, it would be extremely dangerous. If bitten by one, a person would turn ferocious, and those of weak constitution would undoubtedly be murderers. Maintaining the Treasure wasnt a task just anyone could undertake. Even a third-rate martial artist, adorned with Treasures all over, would be a match for an entire martial arts sect. I really need to find a librarian soon. Grumbling, Yu Jeong-shin sprinkled charcoal powder on the Treasure. It was a process to detect where the air was leaking. This particr Treasure regrly developed small holes, releasing luminous bugs, so regr checks were needed. Having an extra hand to help would indeed be nice. Yet, even with that thought, Yu Jeong-shin didnt harbor much hope. Not just anyone could be an honor flower disciple. Among the disciples chosen to be honor flowers, one hadmitted a crime and, in the end, was confined to the Repentance Cave. The other children, stillcking in skills, were performing other duties in ce of the librarian role. The most anticipated disciple, Jin Ri-yeon,cked the qualities of an honor flower disciple. His daughter, Yu Su-rin, also desired to be an honor flower disciple, but, regrettably, she didnt pass the exam. Ding-Ding-Ding The sound of a bell, signaling a visitor, made Yu Jeong-shin lift his head. He arrived sooner than expected. Forest Lord Im Gi-hak spoke to him. The young master of the Baek n might join the Azure Forest. Test him once. Hes exceptionally talented. Given Forest Lords words, this surely wasnt any ordinary child. However, Yu Jeong-shin wasnt convinced the child could truly be an honor flower disciple. The most essential quality of an honor flower disciple. It wasnt talent in martial arts or sorcery. Inborn, innate temperament was the most crucial. One must possess a core that never wavered, deep within their heart. Like a willow that, although its leaves might be shaken by a typhoon, never gets uprooted. An unyielding spirit, unwavering perseverance, and pride that didnt sumb to temptation. Above all, innate spiritual energy and the capacity of their upper dantian. Such innate qualities genuinely empowered a person. Misguided entities dared not invade the hearts of such individuals. Only then could one resist the allure of the Treasures and control it. Just this one more to finish Yu Jeong-shin continued to apply final touches to the Treasure, not moving from his spot. He was almost done with his task. The moment he finished his touches and ced the Treasure on a silk cloth Grrrrrr An unexpected noise echoed. Yu Jeong-shins eyes widened as he turned to where the noise came from. Did the door just open? Only he and Forest Lord had the authority to open the gate of the Five Flower Grand Library. Yet, the door had seemingly opened on its own. The defense mechanisms of the library werent limited to the gate. If an unauthorized person were to forcibly enter, traps designed to repel intruders would activate. Sure enough, a scream pierced the air. Kyaaaaaaah! It was unmistakably his daughters scream. Hearing the scream, Yu Jeong-shin immediately leaped from his spot, showcasing his swift martial arts. His neck veins bulged in anxiety. He couldnt fathom why the door had opened. It wasnt something that could be forcibly opened, and if it had been, there would have been a preceding noise. Su-rin! Now was not the time to delve into such matters. His daughter was in danger. That alone could turn any parent blind with worry. Faster than a galloping horse, Yu Jeong-shin arrived at the half-open grand door. There stood his daughter, Yu Su-rin, and a boy he had never seen before. Father! As Yu Su-rin tried to run towards him, the boy, named Baek Yi-gang, stopped her. Dont move. It was a fortunate turn of events. Su, Su-rin! Stay still! Ye-yes! Upon Yu Jeong-shins shout, Yu Su-rin immediately halted. Bright red straw ropes hung from the ceiling, surrounding both her and Yi-gang. Even the slightest movement would likely cause them to touch these ropes. How should we proceed? Yi-gang asked Yu Jeong-shin with a calm demeanor, devoid of unnecessary greetings or inquiries about the situation. Ensure you dont touch those straw ropes. If an unauthorized intruder entered, the straw ropes tied to the ceiling released and fell to the ground. They too were a type of Treasure. Known as Blood Archduke due to the inevitable bleeding when touched, they resembled fishing lines designed to draw blood. Chapter 50: The Third Flower (3) Chapter 50: The Third Flower (3) Yi-gang calmly ced his hand on his sword. Just a moment ago, when the gate opened on its own, Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin cautiously entered. A firmly locked door shouldnt open by itself. And Yi-gang hadnt forced it open with his strength. He wondered if it might be an automatic door from the distant future, but it didnt seem like that either. It must be a mechanical trap! Arent mechanical traps the ones where stepping on the wrong spot sends arrows flying? Its not just that. Have you heard of the term Qi Men Dun Jia? The Grand Library Master is an expert in that and personally repaired the gate. Its likely the Library Master opened it for us. That was Yu Su-rins exnation. Yi-gang entered silently. He was unaware that the spell that had been engraved on the gate had been dissolved. And the price for intruding into the library without permission was immediately demanded. As they stepped into themon area inside the gate, the sound of something activating resonated. Creak Then, red strings poured down from the ceiling. It looked like hundreds of bundles. Only after they had fallen did they realize they were red strings. At first, they thought red venomous snakes were falling. Or perhaps it was raining blood. Kyaaaaa! Yu Su-rin screamed out like that. Even Yi-gang couldnt help but want to scream. Fortunately, when startled, Yi-gang was the type to scream internally. Kkuaaaaak! What a surprise! Only the Immortal Divine Sword, who could hear that internal scream, was also startled. The hundreds of bundles of red strings were as thick as a little finger. These strings, emitting a strangely sweet scent, surrounded both Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin. What, what is this? Yu Su-rin mumbled. It was clear that this was part of the mechanical traps set up for the security of the Five Flower Grand Library. Didnt the Library Master open it for us? I thought so too If arrows had flown at them, it would have been easier to understand. Even if they ended up looking like a porcupine. Yi-gang cautiously touched the red strings after drawing out Shooting Star Fang. There was nothing special. At first nce, they might have just been ordinary red ropes. Hmm, it seems like something familiar. Do you recognize it? I cant quite recall. Its wise not to touch something when you didnt know what it was. It wasnt just rational judgment that held him back. Yi-gang could feel it. The ominous sensation tingling on his skin. I shouldnt touch these red strings. It was a definite threat, more than just a mere intuition. However, Yu Su-rin didnt seem to feel the same way. Su-rin! When a middle-aged man burst out from the inner passage of the library, she reacted strongly. Father! That man must be Yu Jeong-shin, the Library Master of the Five Flower Grand Library. Yi-gang, just in case, grabbed Yu Su-rins arm. Dont move. Fortunately, Yu Su-rin didnt do anything foolish like rushing forward. Yi-gang asked Yu Jeong-shin, How do we proceed? Make sure you absolutely do not touch those, those straw ropes. Thankfully, both Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin followed the advice. Yu Jeong-shin, sighing in relief, pulled a handle protruding from one side of the wall. Drrrrrk! As the chain connected to the handle was pulled, the stretched red strings began to rise slowly. Yi-gang observed the ascending red strings closely. The hundreds of bundles of red strings all looked the same. It seems to be a formation to trap intruders. If one doesnt know the Living Gate, they wont be able to escape. Every other path would lead to the Death Gate. He had heard about the Eight Gates of Qi Men Dun Jia. Among them, the Living Gate signified the path of escape. Dont the strings on my top right diagonal look different? Hmm? Oh. Perhaps, thats the Living Gate then. The Immortal Divine Sword agreed with Yi-gangs observation. Among the red strings, there were some that did not give off an ominous aura. They seemed to be just colored red. You noticed it. Its a very subtle difference. Now that the strings were pulled up to the ceiling, there was no way to verify. Father! No, Library Master! Su-rin! The Grand Library Master ran over and embraced Yu Su-rin. Based on what Yu Su-rin had said, the Grand Library Master seemed like a heartless martial artist. However, his actual demeanor was quite different. You should have been careful! His almost tearful, worrying appearance for his daughter was just like any ordinary father. Somehow, he appeared a bit fragile, making it evident where Yu Su-rin got her tearful nature from. My name is Baek Yi-gang. Ah, ah, yes, Ive heard from Forest Lord. Im Yu Jeong-shin. As Yi-gang bowed in respect, Yu Jeong-shin hurriedly reciprocated the gesture. He then noticed that the gate was still open. How on earth did you two get in here? Entering the Five Flower Grand Library like this. Didnt the Library Master open the gate for us? Eh? I never did such a thing. Yu Jeong-shin had a baffled expression in response to Yi-gangs answer. It seemed that, contrary to Yi-gang and Yu Su-rins spection, he hadnt opened the gate for them. He approached the gate and inspected it closely. Then, Yu Jeong-shins eyes widened in shock. The spell inscribed on the main gate has been broken! The reason why the main gate of the library, which detected anyone trying to enter and could even block the explosion of a thunder crash bomb, was absurdly open. It was because the spell that only allowed authorized individuals to enter had been destroyed. What have you done Su-rin, was it you? It was natural for Yu Jeong-shin to suspect his daughter first. After all, she had previously entered the Five Flower Grand Library and was knowledgeable in sorcery to the extent that she could be a prospective Taoist flower disciple. I didnt do anything! Well, its not a spell you could tamper with yet. But, still. Yu Su-rin exined hesitantly. Yi-gang touched the gate, and there was a metallic sound, she said. Then the gate opened. He touched it? Yu Jeong-shin, in disbelief, touched the gate himself. After a while, he opened his mouth in shock. Could it be, did you touch here? Per haps? Yi-gang was taken aback by Yu Jeong-shins intense reaction. However, in reality, Yu Jeong-shin was even more startled. To open a door without a handle, he had engraved aplex spell on the gate. It was possible for him due to his profound knowledge of mechanical arts and sorcery. When you touched the part where the spell was engraved, the energy of metal that constantly flowed through the gate entered through the hand. It identified the persons identity. The engraving that performs such a function waspletely destroyed. Without tearing apart the metal te, the reason could be discerned. The energy must have backflowed. What kind of person caused the spells engraving to spontaneously break? The metal energy that was examining Yi-gang backflowed, causing the spell to shatter. An unthinkable event had urred. Have you learned any sorcery? Do you mean me? I havent. Heh. This must mean hes naturally gifted. To make the energy backflow itself wasnt a significant feat. If prepared, not only Yu Jeong-shin but also Yu Su-rin could achieve it. If they were prepared, that is. The spell engraved on the gate was truly intricate. Those unfamiliar with its structure wouldnt even realize theyre being examined. Unless one was aware of the spells existence and prepared from the start, deliberately causing the metal energy to backflow was impossible. For now lets go inside together. When Forest Lord mentioned that the subject for the honor flower disciple appeared, Yu Jeong-shin didnt immediately believe it. But now he did. Sigh, fixing the gate will be a hassle. Yet, as he grumbled, Yu Jeong-shins hands trembled with anticipation.
The Eye of the Pixiu. No wonder! Upon hearing Yi-gangs story, Yu Jeong-shin smacked his forehead in realization. Thats right! Ri-yeon changed the color of the ne. Shes improved her skills. She always had a good talent for sorcery. When the topic shifted to Jin Ri-yeon, both Yu Jeong-shin and Yu Su-rin seemed pleased. Back then, when Jin Ri-yeon recognized Yi-gangs ne, she was rmed. She had warned that if one casually wore the ne of the Pixiu, they might go mad. Yes, I wore it around without knowing its dangers. The metal energy contained within the Eye of the Pixiu was too overwhelming for ordinary people to handle. Of course, Yi-gang hadnt felt any problems. I see Wait. Youve been wearing the ne even before it was purified? Yes. Youre lucky to be sane. So, the ne of the Pixiu was that dangerous? Yi-gang red at the Immortal Divine Sword. The Immortal Divine Sword avoided his gaze and seemed to be intently observing a stain on the wall. Yi-gang sighed. Sigh, indeed. Fortunately, I remained unharmed. Yes, that makes sense. Given that you were unharmed even by the Eye of the Pixiu and only such a spell was used on your healthy body. That means its truly immense Yu Jeong-shin suddenly seemed to have an epiphany. He tapped his temple and began muttering to himself. His demeanor, deeply engrossed in his thoughts, made him appear more like a schr than a martial artist. You possess two Treasures. That in itself is extraordinary. Two? Yes? Among Yu Jeong-shins words, there was content that could not be overlooked. Yes, two Treasures. I understand the ne, but whats the other one? That would be your sword. Yi-gang looked down at his sword, the Shooting Star Fang. Although made from a meteorite, its appearance was quite ordinary. In fact, it was rusty and worn. It wasnt without reason that his father, Baek Ryu-san, and others couldnt recognize the Shooting Star Fang. I thought you would realize that the sword isnt just any ordinary sword. Yes well Yi-gang fumbled his words. The sword is a Treasure. Since a spirit like me is attached to it, it must be a top-tier Treasure among Treasures. Ignoring the Immortal Divine Swords self-praise, it seemed the category of Treasures was broader than expected. Yu Jeong-shin, leading Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin, arrived at the center of the library. Its bright here, Yi-gang mumbled. The Five Flower Grand Library was located inside a cave. Meaning, the deeper you went, the darker it became. Even though there were torches ced here and there, and even precious night pearls embedded in various spots, it wasnt particrly luminous. However, this ce was different. Clear sunlight poured down from the high ceiling above. Originally, there was an opening in the ceiling. I covered that opening with a crystal te brought from Western Regions. The light passed through the crystal and illuminated the interior of the library. Underneath that beam of light were carpets, tables, and chairs, seemingly also imported from Western Regions. It was a beautiful space. This is the ce I cherish the most. Su-rin has been here a few times. Yes. For some reason, Yu Su-rin looked somber. Yi-gang soon realized the reason. I know that its still uncertain if youll be initiated into the Azure Forest. Yes, thats true. If you are permitted to enter, youll also need to decide which path to take. By path, you mean Whether to embroider your clothes with blue flowers or, like Su-rin, with red flowers. Or perhaps Yi-gang noticed the six purple flowers embroidered on Yu Jeong-shins robe. Like me, perhaps youll have the purple flowers embroidered. Being a martial flower disciple or a Taoist flower disciple, both were honorable paths. However, Yu Jeong-shin suggested a third way. Until just before arriving at the Azure Forest, it was something Yi-gang hadnt even imagined. Yu Su-rin, who had been watching, swallowed hard. What she had only imagined was finally happening. The path of an honor flower disciple, which she had dreamed of throughout her 14 years of life, was being offered not to her, but to Yi-gang. So, by purple flowers, you mean honor flower disciple. Yes. Of course, it doesnt mean you can be an honor flower disciple right away. There are five tests prepared to assess your aptitude. Yu Jeong-shin said and then picked up a book from one of the shelves. It was no ordinary book, bound with a leather cover. And this ce is where the first test begins. As Yu Jeong-shin opened the book, he asked solemnly, Are you prepared? For some reason, his voice was filled with anticipation. Yu Su-rin, who was watching, clenched her fist tightly. The two seemed to naturally expect Yi-gang to nod in determination. No. Well then, right now What? Yu Jeong-shin froze in his posture, holding the book. I just want to be a martial flower disciple. What, what do you mean? Yu Jeong-shin, who had always stayed at the Five Flower Grand Library Jin Ri-yeon, the most talented of the third-generation disciples, had attempted the honor flower disciple test over ten times. His daughter, Yu Su-rin, was also passionate about bing an honor flower disciple. Hence, Yi-gangs response was unexpected. I want to devote myself to the sword. I decline. And the Immortal Divine Sword, who had been listening, nodded with satisfaction. I also like the color blue. Yes, thats fitting for the descendant of the worlds greatest swordsman! Both Yu Jeong-shin and Yu Su-rins mouths dropped open. Their faces, so simr as father and daughter, mirrored each other. Chapter 51: The Third Flower (4) Chapter 51: The Third Flower (4) The envious gazes directed at the purple flower werent exclusive to just Yu Su-rin or Jin Ri-yeon. Many disciples who grew up in the Azure Forest since their youth probably once dreamt of bing an honor flower disciple. However, as they grew older, they realized its impossibility and found their own paths. It was the same for Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin. Its just that their interest was deeper, and they had the talent worth challenging it, which made their surrender dyed. There were several reasons why honor flower disciples were subjects of admiration. Above all, its rarity. Only a very few individuals with martial arts, sorcery, academics, and another aptitude can wear the purple flower. They were not affiliated with Blue Flower Pce or Snowke Hermit Pce, so they had an independent position and freedom. They had fewer restrictions when it came to traveling throughout Jianghupared to other disciples. A first-flower disciple of honor flower or above could freely move without seeking permission from superiors. And what were their duties? They handled precious treasures that one needed permission from first-generation disciples to even touch. They were in charge of exchanges with the disciples of major sects, whether from the Wudang Sect or the Mount Hua Sect. In the entire sect, from first-generation to third-generation disciples, the number of honor flower disciples barely exceeded ten, and their budget was enormous. So, its like a divine position. After listening to the exnations, Yi-gang felt this way. They passionately exined how envied the honor flower disciples were. Its reserved for the top talents within the organization, they have budgetary freedom, and their authority is immense. It certainly was a prestigious position. If one bes a martial flower disciple or Taoist flower disciple, they would be affiliated with either the Blue Flower Pce or the Snowke Hermit Pce. Are you an idiot? Do you realize what a great opportunity this is? Normally, youd have to show achievements in both martial arts and sorcery to even take this test. This is an unprecedented offer! Is that so? Yes! Yi-gang genuinely couldnt understand why Yu Su-rin was passionately rmending it like that. Wasnt she the one who wanted to be an honor flower disciple? Surely, when Yu Jeong-shin suggested the honor flower disciples test to Yi-gang, Yu Su-rin seemed despondent. But when Yi-gang declined, she changed her attitude like that. She probably thinks that the descendant cannot discern whats best. She seems so fervent, probably because she finds that regrettable. Is that so? Yes, shes not a child with a wicked disposition. She just doesnt know. Thats right. Both Yu Su-rin and Yu Jeong-shin did not understand Yi-gangs stance. Even if the disciples of the Azure Forest desired the position of honor flower disciple, thats their perspective. Although he was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage and wished to leave his n, Yi-gang was undeniably the cherished descendant of the Baek Noble n. He didnte to the Azure Forest because he was short of money. He didnt join the Azure Forest to mingle and get along with the disciples of other prestigious sects either. If he had wished for that, he would have chosen to stay in the manor in Xian rather thane to the Azure Forest in the remote valley. I dont really need what youre offering. What, really?! The healthy father and daughter duo didnt understand the desperation of a life that shortened day by day. Being born with a good physique, they didnt know the warmth of true Qi flowing through the meridians. In the same way, the advantages of being an honor flower disciple they mentioned couldnt captivate Yi-gangs heart. No, to be precise, its just a bitcking. Bing an honor flower disciple and bing a librarian here at Five Flower Grand Library grants you unrestricted ess. Unrestricted ess? Yes, under my supervision, you can ess all books up to the first ss. This includes martial arts secret books as well. Just as Shaolin had its Sutra Pce, the Azure Forests Five Flower Grand Library contained countless secret martial arts books. Even martial arts that only first-generation disciples above can learn, you can study them. No, even techniques that require the approval of Blue Flower Pce Master. Have you heard of martial arts like Supreme Heaven-shaking Foot and Eight Trigrams Five Hermits Finger? Yes, Ive heard of them. Theyre renowned foot and finger techniques. Thats right, and not just those. Even the Blue Flower Pce Masters signature technique, the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. If you want, you can learn it. Ill personally instruct you. Yi-gang was also surprised by this statement. No martial arts sect granted ess to all its techniques to just any disciple. In Mount Hua, only the elite martial artists called Plum Blossom Twenty-Four Masters are taught the Violet Mist Sword Dance. In Shaolin, only the Eighteen Arhats are taught the Mighty Vajra. And the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword was also an unparalleled sword technique in the Azure Forest. The mere fact that one could learn such a technique just by bing an honor flower disciple Its certainly worthy of admiration. Hehe. However, the Immortal Divine Swordughed. Yi-gang could only respond with a bitter smile. While these tales would tempt 99% of martial artists in Jianghu, they meant nothing to Yi-gang. The sword that blooms blue flowers on the red mountain. Yi-gang wasnt a fool who would try to pick up silver coins from the ground while holding gold nuggets in both hands. In the left hand, you wield the Heavens Shadow Sword, and in the right, the Immortal Divine Art. And behind, theres me, the Immortal Divine Sword. I am aware. Even if you focus on the Heavens Shadow Sword, there wont be ample time. Yi-gang was already learning both the Immortal Divine Art and the Heavens Shadow Sword techniques. These techniques were as profound as the divine arts of the Azure Forest. Moreover, didnt he have the Immortal Divine Sword, once hailed as the best in the world, by his side? Even just learning swordsmanship from it was overwhelming. However, since he couldnt exin everything about the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang posed a different question. Do you manage this vast library all by yourself? Eh? Oh, yes, I do. There arent others to help you? Well, there are a few honor flower disciples among the first-generation disciples. But they are currently preupied with other matters. So, if I were to be an honor flower disciple, it seems Id be quite busy. At least for the time being Yu Jeong-shin managed this enormous archive by himself. If Yi-gang became his sole subordinate, its clear he would be swamped with work. It might be morefortable for his training if he were to be a martial flower disciple, given their greater numbers. As Yi-gang exined in that manner, Yu Jeong-shin tightly closed his eyes. I understand but Its a pity then It seemed like he was about to give up, but Yu Jeong-shin appeared even more desperate than Yi-gang had anticipated. I promise you this. If you be an honor flower disciple, you only need to help me for 4 hours a day. Work for 5 days, and Ill give you 2 days off. You can spend the rest of the time freely. Excuse me? Yi-gangs mouth slightly opened in surprise. Yu Su-rin also seemed taken aback. I will also assist you in your martial arts and sorcery training. I will procure medicinal herbs and elixirs from Grass Flower Hall and Snowke Hermit Pce that will benefit your body. Surely, even if you be a martial flower disciple or a Taoist flower disciple, you wont have as much freedom as this. It was a truly groundbreaking proposal. While it had been likened to a divine job, it wasnt even at that level. A 4-hour workday, 5 days a week! This was almost akin to a job scam. Of course, the Azure Forest wasnt an actual workce. Just help manage the Treasures. Yi-gang pondered for a moment. The scales in his heart heavily tilted. The Immortal Divine Sword also chimed in, Humph, thats a tempting offer. Didnt you want me to be a martial flower disciple? You rascal. Its been a while, but did you think I wouldnt know of your cunning ways? Yi-gang couldnt help but smile. Trying to raise the stakes by feigning high value. That behavior suits a merchant more than a martial artist. Indeed, he had initially considered bing a martial flower disciple. However, if his freedom was guaranteed, there was no reason not to be an honor flower disciple. Sounds good, but lets discuss the details further. A-alright! Sounds good! Perhaps it was because, no matter how wise and powerful a martial artist he was, Yu Jeong-shin had always lived in the mountains. The moment Yi-gang hinted at refusal, Yu Jeong-shin seemed restless. From that point on, he couldnt help but be entangled with Yi-gang. Before he knew it, Yu Jeong-shin found himself negotiating various terms with Yi-gang, who hadnt even formally entered the Azure Forest. Hmm, I wonder if this is alright, but lets summarize. One elixir of at least intermediate grade every quarter and regr invitations of physicians for rejuvenation Yu Jeong-shin, now looking a tad wearypared to before finally nodded with a resolute expression. Ill discuss it with the Forest Lord as well. However, you must at least pass up to the third stage in todays exam. The remaining two stages can be tackled after youve officially joined. This was a deration he wouldnt budge on. Yi-gang readily nodded in agreement. Then, shall we start the test now? Hold on, let me prepare first. To be an honor flower disciple, one must demonstrate prowess in martial arts, sorcery, and academics. Yi-gang hadnt yet fully qualified in these areas. However, ording to Yu Jeong-shin, even more essential than these skills was the other aptitude. Thats why, despite Azure Forest being overflowing with talent, an honor flower disciple was a rare find. The reason Yu Jeong-shin wanted Yi-gang was that he had seen this third aptitude in him. All five stages of the test are to assess this aspect of you. Yu Jeong-shin lightly tapped his head. You mean the mind? Yes, but Im not talking about intelligence or temperament. Its about how open your upper dantian is. Lower dantian, middle dantian, and upper dantian. He had heard endlessly about Essence-Qi-Spirit from the Immortal Divine Sword. A persons dantian was likened to three basins that held water, flowing from top to bottom. The lower dantian was the most expansive, and the source of energy for martial arts that involved physical movement originated from here. Sorcery, which influenced heaven and earth using the heart as a center, originated from the middle dantians Innate True Qi. Thats why if you misused sorcery, the caster could wither away and die. So, what about the upper dantian? The source of all power that exists in a humans head, at the Baihui point, what might it be? The upper dantian rtes to the divine and the spirit. Its about the spirituals, and the extent to which its open varies from person to person. Spirituals? Those with an open upper dantian can see things that ordinary people cannot and remain unswayed by falsehoods. Thats why they are deemed worthy to handle the Treasures of Five Flower Grand Library. The most vital aptitude for an honor flower disciple was the degree of awakening of the upper dantian. So, isnt it something that can be cultivated? While talent in martial arts is crucial, cant one ovee it to some extent with effort? Thats true. However, there are limits to what effort can achieve with sorcery because it uses the more fundamental power of the middle dantian. And the upper dantian is Yi-gang understood. There were things in the world that effort could ovee. But there were also things that it could not. While one could ovee poverty and be wealthy, a cat born as a cat could not be a tiger. Being born with an open upper dantian was something one could not achieve through effort alone. Yu Su-rin exined with a hint of frustration. The test is incredibly hard. I managed to pass the first one. After trying five times, I also passed the second! 80% of those who try to be honor flower disciples fail at the first test. Yu Su-rin, who was saying this with a forced smile, probably wasnt born with that talent. The daughter who wished to follow in her fathers footsteps sadly did not inherit her fathers aptitude. Yu Jeong-shin, having prepared something, approached. Due to various matters, it took a bit longer. Yi-gang, lets test whether you possess the aptitude to be an honor flower disciple. Yi-gang finally took a deep breath. So, was Yi-gang born with such talent? The answer would soon be revealed. The second test is Hold on, the second one? Yi-gang asked in surprise. He had no recollection of taking the first test. I decided to skip it as it seemed rather meaningless. Just by touching the detection spell at the main gate, you broke it. And youve been wearing the ne of the Pixiu without any issues. Your physical resistance seems more than adequate. There shouldnt be any problems handling the Treasures either. Well, thats good for me. It wasnt for no reason that Yu Jeong-shin desperately wanted Yi-gang. The powerful resistance to not be dominated by the Treasures, Yi-gang already possessed it. Thats unbelievable Yu Su-rin mumbled to herself. Yi-gang had bypassed the test that 80% of Azure Forest disciples failed without even taking it. The second test measures sensitivity to spiritual energy. Do you see these bookshelves? Yu Jeong-shin gestured around. Centered around a spot where sunlight shone from the ceiling, bookshelves encircled in a circr formation. Its where we store books rted to academic studies. The collection consists of just under 10,000 volumes. 10,000 volumes was an astonishing amount, especially considering it pertained only to academic subjects. The bookshelves surrounding Yi-gang towered high and wereyered in multiple rows. In this ce, there used to be a yokai called Brush Eater. It dwells in old manuscripts and consumes the characters within them, quite a troublesome creature. Not too long ago, one was captured and its teeth were extracted. It was an unexpected talk of monsters and ghosts. That creature has been released into one of the 10,000 books here. Its probably lurking around, trying to feed on the characters. So, its inside a book? Like some sort of insect? It literally just consumes the characters. You might have heard of tiger ghosts. Think of it as a simr spiritual entity. Yu Jeong-shin looked dead serious. Your task is to find it. You have a limit of just one day. Starting now. Among 10,000 volumes, he had to locate which book, and on which page, this tiny creature was hiding in. One day was a very limited time. Many disciples who passed the first test often found this challenge daunting. Despite themencement of the test, Yi-gang stood still. Yu Jeong-shin quietly observed him. It wont be easy. But its not a problem that can be solved by just thinking. At first nce, one could tell that Yi-gang was exceptionally intelligent for his age. Perhaps it was due to his unique constitution known as the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. If Su-rin hadnt learned the sorcery, she probably wouldnt have passed either. Yu Su-rin used the Insight Eye to find the book. However, this was essentially a shortcut. Normally, one should rely on their own senses to find it. Hearing the unheard and seeing the unseen. Only those with an open upper dantian could pass this test. Thats why even Yu Su-rin couldnt pass the third test. All senses must be engaged. Perhaps, I can sense the energy of the Brush Eater. Its a test that went beyond intuition and required heightened senses. Even Yu Jeong-shin struggled periodically due to the need to exterminate the Brush Eater. In ces where the spiritual energy of Mount Heng concentrates, creatures like Brush Eater naturally manifested. This was one of the factors that increased the workload for Yu Jeong-shin. I hope I can find it well. Young Yi-gang would probably have to search the bookshelves with full concentration to discern anything. Finally, Yi-gang began to move. He stopped firmly in front of one of the bookshelves. Then, he looked back at Yu Jeong-shin. Is this the right one? Hmm? Do you have a question? No, Im asking if this is the right book. Saying so, Yi-gang pulled out a book from the shelf and waved it. What?! Yu Jeong-shin looked shocked. Was Yi-gang implying that hed already found the book infested by the Brush Eater? Moreover, he had inquired without even opening the book. No, thats not it. You cant just randomly pick and try. That book wasnt the one hiding the toothless Brush Eater. But as Yu Jeong-shin approached Yi-gang in bewilderment, his expression suddenly turned stern. The moment Yu Jeong-shin grabbed the book presented by Yi-gang, he felt it. The faint energy of the Brush Eater. Aghast, Yu Jeong-shin opened the book to find several characters conspicuously missing. When did they multiply again! Brush Eaters were no less than a disaster for the scripture repository. Just the day before, he had eradicated one, and now new ones had multiplied. A surprised Yu Jeong-shin murmured something with his hand over the book, and a thin smoke arose from his hand, incinerating the Brush Eater. He looked at Yi-gang in disbelief. How, how did you know immediately? Yi-gang widened his eyes before responding. I heard a sound? Like something munching on the characters. What? You heard a sound? Yu Jeong-shin opened his mouth and listened intently. Of course, he couldnt hear such a sound. He sighed deeply and muttered. The test was no longer the pressing matter at the moment. Lets postpone the test for now. Im not sure how much Brush Eaters have proliferated, so we should first find and eliminate all of them. Hold on a moment. Yi-gang stopped Yu Jeong-shin and began to swiftly pull out various books from the shelves, stacking them. These, and up to this one. Theyre all here. All the books Yi-gang had selected showed signs of characters disappearing. What? How? All of these are infested with Brush Eaters! He had precisely identified the books where Brush Eaters had multiplied. Yu Jeong-shin felt as if he had been bewitched. Y-you really did hear the Brush Eaters munching on the characters. No, I thought the strange noise was due to a condition I have, Yi-gang exined, rubbing his ears. I often experience tinnitus. I thought it was just that. Oh Yi-gang had been hearing the sound of the creature munching on the characters from the start. Yu Jeong-shin was left speechless. Youve passed! A treasure-like talent had appeared. That was all he could think of. Chapter 52: The Third Flower (5) Chapter 52: The Third Flower (5) The test to be an honor flower disciple The first test was passed without even needing to take it, and the second test, which was originally supposed to take a whole day, ended as quickly as roasting beans over a me. Yu Jeong-shins lips split into a wide smile. Of course, he was delighted. This Five Flower Grand Library was not a ce to bepared with ordinary libraries. It was built at a point where the spiritual energy of Mount Heng was concentrated, and inside, it was full of Treasures. These Treasures, too, emitted spiritual energy. That is, there was a problem where monsters like the Brush Eater naturally emerged. Finding and exterminating such creatures was aborious task, but Yi-gang found the Brush Eater more easily than Yu Jeong-shin. Hes a talent we absolutely need. A talent that cant be found anywhere else in the entire Central ins! Passion burned in Yu Jeong-shins eyes. And there was another reason for his broad smile. Yi-gang was taking the third test. Take three steps to the left from here. It was a space as bright as the outside, fully equipped with torches and night pots. It was a training hall within the Five Flower Grand Library, used for various purposes. And on the stone floor, gs, jewels, and pieces of wood were arranged geometrically, their purpose unknown. Qi Men Dun Jia, specifically the formation. Yu Jeong-shin exined to Yi-gang that it was a basic form of the Mixed Illusion Formation. Yi-gang was walking in the middle of that formation. From here, go forward. No, is this the Rest Gate? Yi-gang, who had been walking, stopped momentarily to contemte. Yu Jeong-shin watched Yi-gang with sweaty palms. Yes, from there. Just think a little more! He asionally shouted advice. Because Yi-gang wouldnt hear him. To an onlooker, Yi-gang cautiously walking on the t training ground might appearical. However, even if its basic, hes right in the middle of the formation. Yu Jeong-shins words wouldnt reach him, and Yi-gangs vision would be obscured by fog. Suddenly, Yi-gang began to backpedal. Thats right! Yu Jeong-shin couldnt help but cheer. Yi-gang had finally found the Life Gate. The Mixed Illusion Formation was derived from the principles of Dual Prity, that is, the concepts of heaven and earth. Those entrapped within the formation experienced disorientation, as if heaven and earth had reversed. One lost their sense of direction, and their vision was obscured by fog. Various noises urred everywhere, adding to the confusion. There were two main ways to escape from the Mixed Illusion Formation. The first was to muster ones strength and physically break through the formation. The second was to understand the formation itself and find a way out. Naturally, the test that Yu Jeong-shin had set for Yi-gang was thetter approach. How then could Yi-gang escape from the Mixed Illusion Formation? Its moreplicated than I thought. You did well! Yu Jeong-shin quickly checked the hourss. Wow! It hadnt been flipped over for long, so as he expected, most of the sand was still on top. This is a new record. An hourss for one cycle. The fallen sand was just about half of the half. Of the dozens of disciples who had taken this three-stage test so far, to Yu Jeong-shins knowledge, no one had broken the Mixed Illusion Formation in such a short time. How did you find the Life Gate so quickly? In response to Yu Jeong-shins question, Yi-gang answered nonchntly, At the beginning, didnt you exin the method to break the Mixed Illusion Formation? I did? Yes. How to find the Life Gate and the principles of Dual Prity. However, Yu Jeong-shin felt even more baffled by that answer. Of course, you need to know the theory, so I gave a brief exnation. What Yu Jeong-shin had exined to Yi-gang was not the method to break the Mixed Illusion Formation. He simply exined what kind of formation the Mixed Illusion Formation was and gave a general exnation about the principles of the formation and how to deal with it. If such exnations were considered as methods to break the formation, then all the disciples of the Azure Forest would be considered experts in formation techniques. Exin in more detail! Well Yi-gang borated on the method he used to break through the Mixed Illusion Formation. He had memorized everything Yu Jeong-shin had exined earlier and seemed to have understood it all. Although the formation was made safe for the test, Yi-gang broke the Mixed Illusion Formation with remarkableprehension and an almost instinctual sense. When he finally found thest Life Gate, he said he felt the spiritual energy flowing like the wind within the formation and took a step back. Upon hearing this, Yu Jeong-shin couldnt help but sigh. Its a divineprehension He really wanted to proceed with the fourth and fifth tests right away. It was regrettable that Yi-gang was not even a disciple of the Azure Forest yet. For now, sit down, and lets talk more. Ill exin in detail about the position of honor flower disciple and the Five Flower Grand Library. Ah, yes. Its okay. For starters um, right. Do you like tea? I have a precious tea leaf called Da Hong Pao that I received from the Forest Lord. Lets start with that! Yi-gang interrupted the excited Yu Jeong-shin. Do you have a moment? Mm? Sure, you can tell me anything. Yi-gang whispered into Yu Jeong-shins ear. Yu Jeong-shins bright smile suddenly froze. My daughter seems upset. Yi-gang merely made thatment. Only then did Yu Jeong-shin realize he hadpletely forgotten about Yu Su-rin. Ah, right. Yi-gang quietly took a seat. While Yu Jeong-shin seemed distracted, Yi-gang had noticed the situation long before. From the moment Yi-gang easily passed the second test, Yu Su-rins expression had been off. At first, she seemed dazed, butter on, she kept her mouth tightly shut. It was even more so after Yu Jeong-shin began openly praising Yi-gang. The reason was obvious. A stone that rolled in from who knows where suddenly dislodged the embedded stone. Yu Su-rins dream was to be an honor flower disciple. And she had tried five times but failed each time. Amidst all this, Yi-gang achieved such results. Moreover, Yu Jeong-shin, her father and the Grand Library Master, couldnt hide his delight. She had never seen such a type of smile on her fathers face before. It seems like living in such a ce has made him oblivious. Not noticing his daughters wrinkled expression. Isnt that so? It seemed that the Immortal Divine Sword also understood the situation. After hesitating for a while, Yu Jeong-shin spoke up, I might have acted thoughtlessly, not considering our Su-rins feelings. Its okay, Library Master. Its just unfortunate that you had to witness that very test you failed and were upset about For a moment, Yi-gang clenched his fists. Could those be considered words of constion? It was the worst kind ofment. Well, originally, no one passed the third test, so I was always disappointed. Its not just you who failed. But then Yi-gang, this kid, passed it so quickly It just made me feel better. His rambling was even worse. Wasnt the very person who didnt pass Yu Su-rin? Yi-gang suspected that Yu Su-rin might burst into tears. From what he had seen so far, she seemed to be the emotional type. The careless words of her father must have deeply hurt her. Uh Su-rin, would you like to have a cup of tea? Its fine, Library Master! However, Yu Su-rins reaction was contrary to Yi-gangs expectations. She smiled brightly. Moreover, she shared that smile with Yi-gang. Your achievement is truly incredible! Even Senior Ri-yeon failed the third test three times. You must be naturally talented. Thank you for thepliment. Yi-gang nodded in acknowledgment of the praise. Feigning humility would have been more hurtful at this point. Seeing Yu Su-rins cheerful demeanor, the previously pale-faced Yu Jeong-shin let out a sigh of relief. Its good to see you in a better mood. Its nothing. However, I think I need to head out soon. Oh? Hm Why dont you continue your conversation with Yi-gang? Its not far from here. Can you make it back on your own? Yi-gang waved his hand in response. See you tomorrow. Alright, take care. Sure, go ahead. Once the current Treasure inspection is over, Ill treat you to something delicious. Thank you! With that, Yu Su-rin left first. She seemed to be in a hurry, but Yu Jeong-shin seemed oblivious. Yi-gang let out a silent sigh. Ah, sigh. Hm, at least she doesnt seem to be in a bad mood. Thats a relief. Upon hearing the Immortal Divine Swords words, Yi-gang was taken aback. Huh? What are you talking about? Shes grinning from ear to ear, isnt she happy? Yi-gang was at a loss for words. Deep down, he felt that the Immortal Divine Sword probably wasnt a great parent either.
iming to have urgent matters to attend to, Yu Su-rin hastily left the training hall. It was an obvious lie. Of course, even that tant lie went unnoticed by her father, Yu Jeong-shin. He was a kind man, gentle, and loved his daughter, Yu Su-rin. Or so it seemed. Yu Su-rin paused for a moment at the ce where Treasures were being inspected. She stopped to catch her breath. There were Treasures here and there that appeared to be under repair. Although it was the way out, it wasnt a ce where Yu Su-rin should be alone. But Yu Jeong-shin seemed oblivious to that. Huff! Yu Su-rin clenched her abdomen. Her entire body felt like a water balloon filled with tears. It felt like the slightest poke would cause her tears to burst out. For the first time in her life, she felt a surge of overpowering anger. No one was in the wrong. If there was any me to be ced, it was solely due to her own inadequacies. As if shaking off those negative emotions, she shook her head. Lets not cry! Yu Su-rin started running again.
There were rumors that Yu Su-rin had brought a young master from Baek n to show him around the Azure Forest. The rumors had already spread rapidly among the disciples of the Azure Forest. Especially thanks to themotion at the restaurant, the same-age third-generation disciples talked about it all day. For them, Yi-gang, who came from the distant Shaanxi Province, was an object of curiosity. Perhaps thats why After their training, a few of the third-generation disciples acted out of curiosity. Why isnt sheing out They were waiting for Yu Su-rin beneath the path that descended from the Five Flower Grand Library to the main mountain of the Azure Forest. They had been waiting since the time of the hour of the Monkey, but the sun was already setting. They had waited longer than expected, but neither Yu Su-rin nor Yi-gang showed any sign ofing out. Brother Jun Myung, I feel like Im going to freeze to death. Why isnt Su-rining? At this rate, well copse before we get a chance to surprise her. Two boys grumbled to Jun Myung. It was none other than Jun Myung who had brought them to surprise Yu Su-rin and Yi-gang. He was the very boy who had greeted Yi-gang at the restaurant earlier that day. Just wait a little longer. Theylle out soon. Didnt they finish and already leave? If they had, we wouldve known by now. They might just be having fun by themselves. At that, Jun Myung widened his eyes and red. Su-chan, dont make such baseless remarks. Its not entirely baseless, though. Why are you ring at me like that? -ring? What do you mean? Jun Myung quickly tried to sh an innocent smile. He then lowered his head and nervously bit his nails. Why arent theying out? Could the two of them really It was Jun Myung who had insisted on waiting, despite the younger ones constant whining about wanting to leave. That guy called Yi-gang. He was indeed remarkably good-looking. While thinking so, he gently touched his rugged face. But Im taller, and I have more muscles. The real reason he had greeted Yi-gang earlier in the day was something no one knew: deep down, Jun Myung had a crush on Yu Su-rin. The reason he was waiting for Yi-gang and Yu Su-rin was due to an inexplicable unease. What if the two of theme down holding hands Even the thought made his heart sink with anxiety. Perhaps he was so lost in thought He didnt notice when Yu Su-rin appeared. It might also have been because Yu Su-rin was running at full speed using her lightness technique. One of the boys that Jun Myung brought quickly dashed forward. Whoa, eek! And then he was struck by the surprised Yu Su-rin and was sent flying. Yikes! What a surprise! What are you doing! Why Yu Su-rin inadvertently smacked Su-chan on the nose. The n to surprise her was aplete failure. Jun Myung got up awkwardly to greet Yu Su-rin. Why were you all gathered here? You tried to scare me, didnt you? Ugh, because Sister didnte. Isnt this a nosebleed? Yu Su-rin helped the boy up by taking his hand. Indeed, at this point in time, there was no one who could surpass Yu Su-rin other than Jun Myung. Her movement was lightning-fast. Jun Myung awkwardly scratched the back of his head. But, why are you alone? Huh? I heard you went to the Five Flower Grand Library with that boy named Baek Yi-gang. Jun Myung was extremely curious about why Yu Su-rin came back alone. To hide his curiosity, he asked for another reason. Is the Library Master well? Did you really take him there for the honor flower disciples test? Ah, um, yes, thats right. Yu Su-rin smiled faintly. For some reason, Jun Myung felt uneasy about that smile. So Is he still there? Surely, hes not still taking the test. Did he pass the first test, like you? Yes. Huh? Really? Then why did youe out first? Yu Su-rin opened her mouth as if to answer, but then firmly closed it. Jun Myung continued to scratch the back of his head, about to ask a question, but then he froze. It was because Yu Su-rins eyes, firmly closed, had be moist. She seemed to be holding back tears, but eventually, a tear rolled down her cheek. The boy who had been pinching his nose to stop the bleeding chuckled. She starts crying out of the blue. What a crybaby. Su-rin And Jun Myung quickly approached Yu Su-rin. Because he secretly harbored feelings for Yu Su-rin, he understood. Whats the matter? What happened! He realized that Yu Su-rins tears this time were different from the ones she usually shed. Chapter 53: Rage Insect (1) Chapter 53: Rage Insect (1) Most of the Azure Forests third-generation disciples grew up in the Azure Forest from their childhood. Of course, there were disciples who joined from outside, but at least both Jun Myung and Yu Su-rin had. They have been together since they were kids. Yu Su-rin was the only daughter of the Five Flower Grand Library Master, and Jun Myung was one of the orphans the Azure Forest took in. But that didnt mean they were distant from each other. They yed together from a young age. They seemed to have fought with each other quite fiercely as well. Jun Myung had the role of a leader among his peers, but Yu Su-rin wasnt timid either. Moreover, Yu Su-rins martial arts skills were particrly strong among the third-generation disciples. Jun Myung was usually the one getting hit. It wasnt just a yful fight; they fought seriously. That was the case before they turned ten. However, Jun Myung did not neglect his training. Growing faster than his peers, he had already surpassed six feet in height when he turned sixteenst year. Even if not in swordsmanship, he should have be stronger in closebat than Yu Su-rin. But even after that, Jun Myung couldnt beat Yu Su-rin. Surely, it wasnt because he was weaker than Yu Su-rin. That guy! Did he hurt you? Jun Myung grabbed Yu Su-rins shoulders and shook her back and forth. He began to let his imagination run wild. The mind of an adolescent boy was that chaotic. Did he hit you? Why are you crying! Yu Su-rin crying wasnt a rare sight. However, the tears now were entirely different from usual. Feeling frustrated, Jun Myung shook Yu Su-rin, making her head sway back and forth. Answer me, Yu Su-rin! What nonsense are you talking about! Gah! Unable to hold back any longer, Yu Su-rin headbutted Jun Myung in the face. With her head spinning from the shake, no more tears came out. Its not because of him. Then what is it! Jun Myung, his nostrils ring, asked in such a manner. There must be a reason! Why is it any of your business? What? Hey, what kind of things are you saying? Yu Su-rins eyes wavered. Im sorry, but it really isnt because of him. However, it certainly wasnt because of Yi-gang. If theres anything to me, its just Its just its my fault. Because her talent wascking. Yu Su-rin felt tears forming again and quickly fled. Hey! What was that Even though Jun Myung had be stronger than Yu Su-rin, his agility was not on par. Using Treading Cloud, Yu Su-rin sprinted like the wind. Just go inside. Its cold. She left behind just those words and disappeared. Jun Myung just stood there, nkly staring in the direction Yu Su-rin had run off to. Its my fault, what on earth had happened inside the Five Flower Grand Library? Given Yu Su-rins nature, if she had decided not to talk about something, she absolutely wouldnt. Jun Myung felt a burning frustration. Ah, we waited for nothing. Thats what Im saying, my nose is running. But why was Sister Yu Su-rin crying like that? The boys chattered away, oblivious to Jun Myungs feelings. Brother Jun Myung, lets go back. Yeah, Im freezing. Jun Myung didnt look at them. If you want to go, go by yourselves. What? Im going to wait here for that Baek Yi-gang. Why? I need to ask him what happened to Su-rin. Jun Myung seemed determined not to budge from the spot. The two boys exchanged nces and sighed. Ah, shoot They felt as if they had needlessly followed along. Well wait a bit longer. Okay. While still showing his back, Jun Myung awkwardly scratched the back of his neck. Why is it so itchy? Was he thankful for the boys willingness to wait with him? That wasnt the reason. There was an insect, resembling a flea, crawling on Jun Myungs neck. Rustle By its appearance, it was undoubtedly a rage insect. It had escaped from the amulet that Yu Jeong-shin had fixed. That yokai insect had clung onto Yu Su-rin as she passed by and escaped from the library. It seemed to have transferred to Jun Myung when he shook her. Ah, its so itchy. Wash up, brother. Jun Myung, unaware, simply scratched his skin intensely.
Yi-gang exited the Five Flower Grand Library. Yu Jeong-shin annoyingly stuck close. Even though there were no more tests to observe, he kept prying and questioning Yi-gang about various things. iming to be guiding him around the library, he also took Yi-gang with him. Anyway, isnt it a good thing? Well, I suppose. Yi-gang hadnt shown it, but the Grand Library Master Yu Jeong-shin knew of the Immortal Divine Swords existence. He said he heard it from Forest Lord. The Forest Lord wasnt the type to talk carelessly to just anyone. He may be a bit slow-witted, but he says he can help with the healing of your body. Yi-gangs reason for wanting to enter the Azure Forest was to heal his body. They say that if the Immortal Divine Sword was activated, its spiritual energy could heal the body. However, there were other ways too. And Yu Jeong-shin imed that one of those methods was within the Five Flower Grand Library. It was about harnessing the power of the librarys mighty Treasures. Getting closer to him would be beneficial if he was to receive his help after all. My ears might bleed with all this talking. The issue was that he talked too much. Yi-gang descended the mountain alone. The day had gradually darkened, but that wasnt an issue. The path was well-trodden, and Azure Forests main mountain wasnt far off. Yi-gang suddenly thought of Yu Su-rin, who had left earlier. The Immortal Divine Sword couldnt entirely see through Yi-gangs thoughts when he was pondering alone. However, it seemed to discern his feelings from his expression and asked, Are you worried about that girl? A bit. Theres no need. As the saying goes, a sharp awl pops out of the bag. Jealousy ismon. Jealousy Exactly. How could the crows silently watch the grace of a white heron? Werent you a genius from birth, Immortal Divine Sword? Yi-gang suddenly posed such a question. Youre asking the obvious. I held a sword at the age of five, and by ten, I was already beating adults. By twenty, I acquired the Heavens Shadow Sword, and there was no one in Xian who could match me. I thought so. Geniuses dont understand the heart of the ordinary. Yi-gang contemted this. Yu Su-rin was undeniably a talented individual. But she seemed to think that she wasnt a genius, at least from her own perspective. Ive seen many geniuses. Ordinary people feel inferior and defeated in front of them. There were many around Yi-gang who were referred to as geniuses from the start. His younger sibling, Ha-jun, was also called a sword prodigy even in the Baek n. Jin Ri-yeon too was an exceptional person. And Yi-gang himself would have shown off his talent if only he didnt have the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. However, this wasnt the case before. Its a bit different from jealousy. Before his reincarnation, he was a regr person. He had an ordinary body and an average mind. He was always hardworking. He graduated from a slightly prestigious college and got a decent job. Until he fell ill and passed away, he was exceedingly ordinary. He had seen geniuses even back then. And in their presence, his ordinary self always felt diminished. Thats why he could understand Yu Su-rins feelings. Itd be great if she recognized her own talent and focused on it. After all, not everyone can be a genius. Genius was rtive. In front of the Immortal Divine Sword, most martial artists deemed geniuses seemed no more than ordinary. Meeting someone even more remarkable could shatter ones world. However, the Immortal Divine Sword merely scoffed, Youre hardly one to act knowledgeable. After all, even the descendant belongs to my side. Yi-gang found himself at a loss for words. Whether it was due to the Great Yin Meridian Blockage or because the blood of the Baek n ran thick in him, Baek Yi-gang was undoubtedly born exceptional. Indeed, to an extent that the term genius would suit him. Perhaps he was lost in such thoughts. He realized a littlete that someone had been waiting at the crossroads. There were three individuals waiting. Therger figure was Jun Myung, whom he had greeted around lunchtime, and the other two boys were strangers. Uh-uhm, hi, hello. Alright. Im Yu, uh, Yuk, Su-chan. The plump boy greeted first. It didnt seem like he was trembling due to shyness but rather because of the cold. Uh, I, Im, Myung Geol. Nice to meet you. Right, nice to meet you too. Yi-gang acknowledged the greeting of the other boy as well. Though the weather was cold, for kids skilled in martial arts to be trembling like that suggested they must have been there for quite a while. It was clear they had been waiting for Yi-gang. But why? You are I introduced myself earlier. Jun Myung felt no need to reintroduce himself. Yi-gang looked up at him, who was a head taller than himself. An odd sense of difort arose. Unlike the other children, Jun Myung wasnt shivering from the cold. Rather, his rough face was excessively flushed. I had something to ask. So, I waited. Saying so, he ced one hand on Yi-gangs shoulder. Yi-gang briefly nced at the right hand he ced. Warmth permeated through the thick outerwear. That too was odd. What is it? Earlier, Su-rin ran out first. She said she would go ahead. She was crying. And? Yi-gang red at Jun Myung with cold eyes. The same Jun Myung, who had beenughing like a fool in the restaurant, wasntughing now. I asked why she was crying, but she didnt answer She probably didnt want to talk. Yes, so I thought maybe you might be able to give me an answer, which is why I waited. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled lightly. The boys heart is passionate. Yi-gang felt the same. Of course, he didnt join the Immortal Divine Sword inughter. Why did Su-rin cry? If she didnt want to talk about it, do I have a reason to tell you? She didnt tell me, so Im asking as a favor. For someone asking a favor, your attitude seems quite rude. Hearing the harsh tone in Yi-gangs voice, the other two boys exchanged nces. Yi-gang observed Jun Myung closely. There was definitely something off. Not just his face, but his eyes were also bloodshot. Furthermore, Yi-gangs sharp intuition was telling him something. That the state of the boy before him was suspicious, especiallypared to how he was around lunchtime. What exactly are you asking for me to tell you? Perhaps he could just speak it out and move on. Maybe because Yi-gang passed the honor flower disciples disciples test so effortlessly, Yu Su-rin, out of sheer jealousy or hurt feelings, had stormed off. But he didnt feel like saying that. Having been ordinary once himself, he didnt want to blurt out the young emotions of Yu Su-rin. And also Love is an illusion. Look at him, acting so arrogant. he didnt like the attitude of Jun Myung demanding an exnation, resting his chin on Yi-gangs shoulder. If youre genuinely curious, instead of acting so underhanded, go and ask her directly. Heh. Yi-gang felt a heaviness on his shoulder. It was Jun Myungs hand pressing down harder. Brother Jun Myung, what are you doing? Lets just go. The other boys by his side noticed the tension. Just if you would tell me But Jun Myung was clearly not in his right mind. I said, just do it! At that moment, he suddenly shouted and lunged at Yi-gang. Yi-gangs free right hand shot up like lightning, striking Jun Myungs chin. Snap! Having been hit hard on the chin, it must have jolted his head. Yi-gang quickly took this opportunity to jump back. Forced to look upwards, Jun Myung slowly lowered his face. Its because of you, she cried. His eyes were red, engorged with blood. Hot breaths were exhaled fiercely from his nostrils. Despite the blow to his chin, he seemed unaffected. Unintentionally, Yi-gang blurted out ament, Youre like a wild boar. And Jun Myung really did act like one. Like a boar that had been struck by an arrow, he charged at Yi-gang. So youre not telling me after all! Argh! Unlike the rather lean Yi-gang, Jun Myung had a muscr physique. His momentum was as fierce as that of a wild boar. Standing in front of him, the smaller Yi-gang looked as precarious as a candle me in the wind. The other boys rushed in, startled, but it was already toote. Its, its dangerous! Brother Jun Myung, whats wrong with you! It was an attack that the Yi-gang, who couldnt use even a bit of internal energy, wouldnt be able to fend off If it were the Yi-gang from the manor who was awaiting only death. Crazy bastard. The current Yi-gang was different from back then. He lowered his body to firmly center his weight and spread both his arms. No traces of the weak appearance he had a few months ago could be seen. Softness ovees hardness I know. Yi-gang seemed to move as if trying to dodge to the side. Where do you think! Just as Jun Myung, with his eyes rolling back, tried to change his direction Yi-gang, instead, lowered himself and charged straight on. It was an excellent feint. Jun Myungs steps faltered. Yi-gang didnt miss that vulnerability. Using his lowered shoulders and arms, he caught Jun Myungs rushing thigh. If one could harness the opponents strength, then the slender Yi-gang could possibly lift the much heavier Jun Myung. Unable to ovee the momentum of his rush, Jun Myung was momentarily lifted into the air. Argh! With a fleeting sense of weightlessness, the ground quickly approached. Suddenly, Yi-gang, having turned around, firmly grasped the back of Jun Myungs neck. Without mercy, Yi-gang pressed Jun Myungs head to the ground. Crash! Body weight, momentum, gravity. A masterful move using everything at his disposal. From above Jun Myung, Yi-gang spoke, Pull yourself together. It was a cold voice that even a wild boar struck by an arrow would have to heed. Chapter 54: Rage Insect (2) Chapter 54: Rage Insect (2) Pull yourself together. Squirm Up until a moment ago, Jun Myung, who had been furiously thrashing about, was now pinned face-down on the ground with his nape gripped by Yi-gang. The mountain was cold. His face smashed into the frozen, solid ground. Considering Jun Myungs weight and Yi-gangs strength, its certain that his nose was broken. As if to prove it, blood streamed down. Yi-gangs expression was colder than the winter wind. However, inside, hot emotions were churning. Whoa, I just snapped. Theres a saying, 1000 jin for 4 liang. It meant to exert a thousand jin of force with very little strength. In essence, it referred to a martial art technique that utilized the opponents strength against them. It resonated with the proverb that gentleness overcame strength. Its an essential skill for Yi-gang, who was naturally physically weak and unable to use his inner power. Yi-gang brilliantly executed the essence of a big payoff for a small effort. He deflected the attack of Jun Myung, who was significantly stronger than him, and in return smashed his head. Ugh, guuuuuh Jun Myung seemed to havepletely passed out. If it had been Yi-gang from his days staying at the manor, even in his wildest dreams, he couldnt have imagined defeating such a giant using the Great Yin Flow. Though he might be considered a lesser talentpared to the likes of his younger brother Ha-jun or Moyong Jin, hes undeniably a disciple of the Azure Forest. It was only natural for Yi-gangs heart to swell with pride. Humph! However, the Immortal Divine Sword admonished him with a scornfulugh. Dont be so conceited. If this boar-like brute hadnt lost his senses and charged at you, youd have been the one to get beaten. Youre still too raw. Is that so? Of course! Yi-gang wasnt disappointed in the Immortal Divine Swords sharp rebuke. Because what it said was true. This fact was soon demonstrated by the two boys rushing towards him. Ah! Brother Jun Myung! Move, get out of the way! The two boys, previously introduced as Su-chan and Myung Geol, dashed in frantically. One of them checked on the fallen Jun Myung, while the other lunged at Yi-gang. Yi-gang instinctively employed the martial arts moves ingrained in his body. However, the plump boys hand was swifter than Yi-gangs. Just when Yi-gang thought he had deflected the oing hand, it followed a strange curve and instead grabbed Yi-gangs wrist. There was no doubt about it; it was the Azure Forests unique skill, a grappling technique. Yi-gang had no choice but to twist his body to dodge. Back off! Fortunately, it seemed that the boy intended to make Yi-gang retreat rather than attack him. Yi-gang nced at his slightly strained wrist. A chill ran through his heart. No matter how skilled a martial artist one may be, if they lose theirposure, they are no better than a third-rate. Simrly, if you maintain your calm even in the face of a de, an opportunity will present itself. The Azure Forests level was indeed not to be underestimated. Look at him. He doesnt seem okay. Brother Jun Myung isnt usually like this. Although Yi-gang was the first to attack, they didnt seem to me him. It was Jun Myungs fault for grabbing his shoulder and threatening him. Moreover, the way his eyes were bloodshot and how he screamed was clearly abnormal. Theyid the fallen Jun Myung down and checked on him. Its true that Brother Jun Myung seems to have feelings for Sister Su-rin. But to act so recklessly Brother! Wake up! Do we need to carry him down? Jun Myungy there, his eyes rolled back and mouth agape. Yi-gang approached him quietly and examined him. The strange feeling he had since they first met seemed like it might finally make sense. Yi-gang quietly pondered, It feels simr to that time. Which time are you referring to? Today at noon, when I was catching that Brush Eater. Ah, you managed to detect them back then too. Yi-gang recalled hearing the small bug-like yokai munching on letters. However, he didnt catch them just by the sound alone. Those creatures emitted a peculiar energy. And now, he felt a simr malevolent aura emanating from Jun Myung. Then, something caught Yi-gangs eye. A flea? From Jun Myungs neck, something jumped andtched onto Myung Geols neck, who was standing close by. Ouch! Damn it! Myung Geol rubbed his neck. Yi-gang had missed tracking the fleas movement. And in the moment everyones gaze shifted away from Jun Myung The unconscious Jun Myung sprang to life. As he got up, he simultaneously struck Yuk Su-chans neck, who was beside him. Ugh! Then he immediately charged at Yi-gang again. Yi-gang was already on guard. He nned to use Jun Myungs strength against him, redirecting it just like he did a moment ago. Be careful! However, there was a problem: Jun Myungs condition was different from before. His face was flushed red, and his muscles bulged significantly. It wasnt just sheer strength; he was incredibly fast. The clear image of Jun Myung that was right in front of him became blurry, and in an instant, he sprung up as ifunched into the air. Yi-gang quickly sidestepped. And then, he countered the charging Jun Myung. Thud! As he struck Jun Myungs arm, the ominous sound that resulted came surprisingly from Yi-gangs own shin. Yi-gang rolled backward, regaining his stance. Damn it. Something was wrong with his left leg. It didnt seem like a bone had broken, but at the very least, it felt sprained. Such ridiculousness It was absurd that the one who delivered the kick was the one injured. Sympathizing with that sentiment, Yi-gang red at Jun Myung. Jun Myungs eyes had turnedpletely red, and muscles all over his body twitched restlessly. It was as if he was possessed by a demon or yokai. No other thought came to mind. Is it something like a tiger ghost? Myung Geol, who was bitten by the flea earlier, also had a face that was turning bright red. Ugh, my body is burning! Would he transform like Jun Myung? Yi-gang wasnt given time to contemte. Arrrggghhh! Because Jun Myung was charging at him again. There seemed to be no rationality left in him as he screamed wildly. Yi-gang chose not to dodge and stood his ground. Stay calm. There was no sense of danger in the voice of the Immortal Divine Sword. And indeed, Yi-gang, waiting patiently for Jun Myung, was the embodiment of calm. Initially, Jun Myung might not have been using his full strength. The same goes for me. But then again, neither had Yi-gang. Should he dodge, block, or deflect? Yi-gang chose the third option. Drawing his sword, he aimed to cut Jun Myungs charging neck. Thud. But the neck wasnt severed. The de was inside its sheath. Thwack! The Shooting Star Fang made of meteorite was incredibly heavy. Having been struck in the neck with it, Jun Myung couldnt have been alright. Losing momentum, Jun Myung staggered and toppled over to the side. Shouldve drawn the sword earlier. Regardless of anything else, Yi-gang was a descendant of a sword n. He was several times stronger with a sword in hand than when barehanded. Kkuk Grrrrr! The issue was that Jun Myung was still trying to get back up despite his condition. Shouldve severed his neck. I couldnt do that. He might be initiated, but he couldnt kill a disciple of the Azure Forest. Of course, if he truly felt his life was in danger, he would have to make the cut. But maybe thats what needs to be done. The conditions of Myung Geol and Yuk Su-chan, who were trying to stop Jun Myung earlier, had also deteriorated. Their faces had turned red, and they were trembling uncontrobly. Slowly, Myung Geol took steps toward Yi-gang. And then, someone burst out from the bushes, kicking him in the back. Kkiek! Myung Geol, you crazy bastard! It was Yu Su-rin. Why didnt youe Yi-gang! Oh, youre here. Her eyes were bright red, as if she had been crying. Fortunately, she seemed to be in her right mind. We need to get out of here. And her judgment didnt seem impaired either. Instead of attempting a conversation with the clearly afflicted Jun Myung and the boys, she grabbed Yi-gangs hand and started running. Its odd. They dont seem to be in their right minds. Do you know why theyre behaving like this? From what I know, these symptoms appear when bitten by the Jinu insect, the rage insect. I have no idea why such insects would be here, though. Rage insect? Yes. When bitten, they say you lose your reason and are consumed by anger, hence the name rage insect. Just a bit further down and well be safe. There are many who can help. That would be the case, as the main mountain wouldnt be too far off. But Yi-gang had no choice but to stop while still holding Yu Su-rins hand. Whats going on? We need to move fast! I I cant. Jun Myung, Myeong Geol, and even Yuk Su-chan were charging towards them from behind. What? Why? If I run any more, my leg might break. Or it might already be broken. Yi-gang bent down and lifted the hem of his left trouser leg to inspect. It was the spot that had been injured when he had collided with Jun Myung earlier. Yu Su-rins face turned pale. Youve been running on it this whole time? Yi-gangs shin was in a horrendous state. It was swollen and red, and at the center, there was a purple bruise, a clear sign of congestion. It was clearly not in a condition to run on. It was hard to believe hed been running even when Yu Su-rin had grabbed his hand and pulled him along. Seeing his condition, she began to break out in a cold sweat. Lets just get over there. Yi-gang didnt utter a single groan. Instead, holding onto Yu Su-rins hand, he limped forward. The ce they hurriedly took cover was in front of arge boulder. Well have to fend them off here. After all, they couldnt run in their current situation. Yi-gang recalled a moment when Jin Ri-yeon had carried him briefly when he sprained his ankle. I wonder if youve stepped on a curse here in Mount Heng. You seem to have bad luck with injuring your legs often. Exactly my point. Being carried again wasnt an option, and running away wasnt feasible either. It was best to stand in front of the boulder and block the way. Yu Su-rin said in a desperate voice, We cant stop those three. People bitten by the rage insect be stronger at the expense of their sanity. Well need to find a way. Yu Su-rin felt an extreme sense of urgency. Yi-gangs peculiar calmness was the only thing that kept her slightly grounded. And eventually, they were caught up. Grrr You two! Jun Myung stood in front with the two boys. The veins on his face were frighteningly pronounced. Why are you two together?! Grrr! What nonsense are you spouting, idiot! Yu Su-rin eximed in disbelief. Jun Myung flinched for a moment, then began to shake violently. Ill give you a beating if you dont move by the count of three! Its clear that getting bitten by that bug makes you stupid. Thest remark was Yi-gangs observation. Clearly, something was off with them. Yi-gang looked up at the sky. It had grown dark. The mountain at night was pitch-ck, making it hard to find the way. It didnt seem like someone woulde across them and help. He then looked at the Shooting Star Fang. Should I draw my sword? If he drew the true sword and prepared to fight, even if it meant going for their necks, it might be fine. It would be a pain for him to cut down the disciples of the Azure Forest, but if its for survival, that much was eptable. Yi-gang turned his gaze to Yu Su-rin. Her face was full of fear. She also had a sword, but would she really be able to sh at friends she had grown up with? Dont rely on others. Didnt you say one cant live in this world alone? Indeed. However, in this situation, its something you can handle on your own. The Immortal Divine Sword seemed confident that Yi-gang could fend off the three. Three! Jun Myung started counting. Yi-gang made up his mind. Cant you solve it with sorcery? Sorcery isnt omnipotent. Cant you do something like throwing a fireball? Im not a divine immortal. How can a human do that? He asked just in case, but as expected, that was the case. Sorcery wasnt truly magical. It seemed Yu Su-rins limit was just causing strong winds or startling birds. Then, do you have a spell that makes a loud noise or emits a bright light? Um I do have a spell that produces light. Not just a fleeting sh. It needs to constantly emit light. Its possible, but Ill need to concentrate fully, so I wont be able to move during that time. It would have been better if they had a re. With that thought, Yi-gang suggested, Do that. So others can see ande to our aid. Ah, got it! Realizing Yi-gangs intentions, Yu Su-rin quickly nodded in agreement. If they emitted a bright light near the Five Flower Grand Library, it would be visible even from the main mountain. The first-generation disciples or the second-generation ones would notice the anomaly and rush over immediately. One and a half! Hes counting awfully slow. Half of two! Half of two is one, isnt it? It seemed that when possessed by a yokai, they became somewhat foolish. Ill hold them off in the meantime. Yi-gang drew his sword and stood firmly on both legs, leaving his scabbard aside. Yu Su-rin, with all her might, began to cast spell. One and a half! What cmity cannot be eliminated, control the heavens. Jiji-ru-luling! Then, behind Yi-gang, Yu Su-rin shot a beam of light into the sky. One and a Swoosh! half. With a sharp noise, Yi-gang, holding his sword, was silhouetted against the backlight. The light was bright enough to be seen from a distance. Ive heard youre skilled with the sword, and youre quite adept with sorcery too. At Yi-gangs sudden praise, Yu Su-rins eyes widened in surprise. Youre better than them if you can just kick the habit of shedding unnecessary tears. Uncertain if that was praise or a sarcasticment, Yu Su-rin couldnt respond. Was that supposed to be encouragement? Honestly, even Yi-gang found his own words somewhat puzzling. These wicked people! Acting all sweet just the two of you! Wrong! Jun Myung certainly seemed angry. Charging towards them, Yi-gang thrust out his sword. Chapter 55: Rage Insect (3) Chapter 55: Rage Insect (3) Just as the Immortal Divine Sword said, a martial artist who lost his sanity became no different than a powerful monkey. If that body was imbued with the profoundness of martial arts, naturally incorporating strength into its limbs, then it might be different, but these were merely children. Controlled by the so-called rage insect, they blindly charged forward. At least, excluding Jun Myung, the other two did. The chubby boy, Yuk Su-chan, was surprisingly the fastest. His innocent smile from moments ago had vanished. Drooling, he rushed towards Yi-gang. With a wounded left leg, Yi-gang could hardly move and had to stand his ground. He brandished a heavy sword without unsheathing it. Unlike the others, Yi-gangs mind was clear. The sword stance of Heavens Shadow Sword Technique cast a shadow over Yuk Su-chans face. sh! The sword hit the part connecting the neck and shoulder. At the same time as striking down his opponent, Yi-gang twisted his body with the recoil. Instead of biting Yi-gangs face as Yuk Su-chan intended, he rolled roughly on the ground. Next was Myung Geol. Though it wasnt a properbined attack, the mere act of charging simultaneously was threatening. Yi-gang used his somewhat functioning right foot as a pivot. As he suddenly exposed his back and turned, Myung Geol let out a beastly roar. And what Yi-gang exhibited wasnt Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Youve put to good use what you learned. It was Shadowless Splendor, the secret technique of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion that he learned from Neung Ji-pyeong. The figure of Yi-gang, who had shown his back just a moment ago, became blurred. Myung Geol probably couldnt clearly see the process of Yi-gang turning his body. The tip of the Shooting Star Fang sword precisely pierced Myung Geols throat. Gah! If it had been a real sword, it would have pierced through his throat, instantly killing him. Yi-gangs mastery of Shadowless Splendor had improved so much in the past month that it was iparable. Huff. Huff. However, despite this, he hadnt surpassed the physical limitations. Not being able to utilize internal energy was a fatal weakness for any martial artist. Internal energy was like fuel. It flowed through the blood vessels, invigorating the body. The body became faster, the skin became tougher, and fatigue was kept at bay. Hence, martial masters possessing internal energy were like superhumans, while Yi-gang, unable to utilize it, was merely a human bound to the earth. Catching his ragged breath, he red at Jun Myung. Thetter finally charged at him. After what you did to Su-chan and Myung Geol, you damn fiend! It seemed that once consumed by the rage insect, ones vision blurred, seeing nothing clearly. He probably couldnt see at all. Yi-gang chuckled sarcastically, spitting out, Crazy bastard. But Jun Myungs actions werent those of a simple madman. Unlike the two boys who just shrieked, the look in his eyes was alive. The fact he could speak already set him apart. Come at me! Yi-gang was taken aback by that sharp move. It was a mistake to think only of the foolish movements from moments ago. Ah! His fingers converged, striking swiftly. Contrary to his appearance of being defenseless, it was clearly a high-level fist and feet technique. From the back, Yu Su-rin, who was diligently maintaining a spell, shouted out, Its a feint! Be careful! Even without that warning, Yi-gang knew that the approaching right hand aiming for his eyes was a feint. The real threat was the left hand, trying to grab Yi-gangs cor. Once caught, it would be over in an instant. He was too close to block with a sword. But evading was equally impossible. Yu Su-rin, positioned behind, couldnt move as she was in the midst of maintaining a spell. Then, I have to counter it right here. Yi-gang boldly bent his knee. Crack Such a sound seemed toe from his left shin. A pain so sharp it nearly whitened his vision surged through him. When pain peaks, theres a moment when the agony is forgotten, and the mind bes clear. Even in this ce devoid of physiological knowledge about the human body, every martial artist knew this. They may not use medical terms like neurotransmitters, but they can sense it through experience. Feeling a sensation as if floating, Yi-gang deflected Jun Myungs right hand. Then, stretching his bent legs wide, he lunged forward. His hard head struck Jun Myungs jaw with great force. Crack! The impact was several times more forceful than when he had pped with his palm earlier. This time, Jun Myung too fell backward. As luck would have it, he seemed to have bitten his tongue, as blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. Haah, haah. Yi-gang caught his breath. How much time had passed? A moment? No, not even that. Only a brief moment had psed. Roughly about one-third has passed. Was it saying that only about five minutes had passed? He thought he had trained his stamina well, but he was out of breath. Stop being stubborn and draw your sword. There was a reason the Immortal Divine Sword was urging him so. Jun Myung and the two boys slowly began to rise. It wasnt easy for Yi-gang, who couldnt use internal energy, to incapacitate them. I never thought Id see blood in the Azure Forest. It was the moment Yi-gang was finally about to draw his sword. No, it seems itll be alright. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled, and Yu Su-rin shouted in joy. Sage Do Seon! Someone gently touched Yi-gangs shoulder. Suddenly, an old man wielding a sword appeared behind Yi-gang. It was the same scenario when the Azure Forest Lord had appeared. A quiet movement technique as if descended from the heavens. Its a Taoist tool. Your magnanimity to avoid shedding blood even in dangerous situations. If one bore the character Do of the first-generation disciples, they are among the best martial masters of the Azure Forest, one generation below the Forest Lord. Im grateful for your merciful heart. Ah, yes He decided not to mention that he was actually about to draw his sword right then. And then, Yu Su-rin retracted the radiant spell she was casting. As the intense light disappeared, darkness enveloped them. The view waspletely ckened. In such darkness, one couldnt see anything. It seemed Yi-gang was the only one who thought so. Three screams were heard from within the darkness. Aaaah! Kkuk! Huff! These screams came from Jun Myung, Yuk Su-chan, and Myung Geol. It was astonishing. The screams almost sounded simultaneously. Yet, there was no sense of the presence of the person who had subdued them. Please, turn on a light. A voice resonant with age but filled with strength echoed in the darkness. Next to Yi-gang, Sage Do Seon flicked his hand from bottom to top. Then, without any incantation, a spell was activated. Fwoosh Dozens of mes, simr to will-o-the-wisps, lit up at once. The surroundings became as bright as day. This was a spell of finesse, iparable to Yu Su-rins. The three boysy unconscious. Beside them stood an old man. He wore a sword, but it seemed he had subdued them with his bare hands. A stubborn-looking face with thick eyebrows. Recognizing him, Yu Su-rin eximed in surprise, Sage Do Gang too! Yi-gang recognized the name as well. It was one of the famous martial masters from the Azure Forest. A swordsman who was once rumored to have single-handedly dismantled a sect of the Unorthodox Union in Jianghu. Are you the boy named Baek Yi-gang? Yes, thats me. I heard you cant use internal energy. Sage Do Gang gazed at Yi-gang with his piercing eyes. Eyes that seemed to see right through him. Thats correct. Quite remarkable. With such a scrawny body, you managed to fend off these boys. Saying that, he folded his arms. Come to Blue Flower Pce. Id like to see how well you can be trained. It seemed he was aware of Yi-gangs intention to join the Azure Forest. Still, the offer was rather abrupt. Seeing Yi-gang remain silent, Sage Do Seon clicked his tongue. His leg is severely injured. What are you talking about, leaving an injured child like that? What? His leg he was in such a wounded state? Its fortunate that Junior Do Gyeon is in the Forest. It must have been very painful; youve endured a lot. With that kind of mental strength, even better. Come to Blue Flower Pce. I was in need of a sword apprentice anyway. Upon seeing the state of Yi-gangs leg, Sage Do Gang became even more insistent. Luckily, Yu Jeong-shin appeared just in time to divert the attention of the two sages. Ah! Su-rin! Yi-gang! In his hand, he held a jar made of ss. Something the size of fleas buzzed inside. It was clear that it was the rage insect. Are you okay? Tsk, the youngest one. Cant even properly take care of the Treasures. Yu Jeong-shin, who looked much youngerpared to the two martial masters, seemed to be the youngest disciple among the first-generation disciples. It appeared he hadnt received his Taoist name even though he was married. Ah! His leg! Ignoring the scoldings of the two senior brothers, he examined Yi-gangs leg. Its because of me! His eyes grew moist, just like the father of Yu Su-rin would have reacted. It will be okay after treatment. I Ill do something. What he nned to do was uncertain, but Yu Jeong-shin made that promise. While the senior martial masters were examining Jun Myungs condition and investigating the sequence of events, Yi-gang slumped down on the ground. Ugh. It wasnt that he couldnt feel the pain. Once the fight was over, the pain in his leg became even more pronounced. As he was touching the ground, someone ced a hand over Yi-gangs. What? Thank you. It was Yu Su-rin. It was all thanks to you. Well, I cant use sorcery, so we just divided our roles. Though he was sincere, Yu Su-rin seemed even more moved. Also, thanks for the encouragement earlier. Encouragement? Ah. Yi-gang recalled what he had said to Yu Su-rin. Yes, Im good with the sword and also with sorcery. I wont be disheartened and will continue to work hard. Calling it an encouragement might be a stretch, but sometimes the recipients attitude towards such words mattered more than the words themselves. I wont cry anymore either. Good. Yu Su-rin quickly wiped away the moisture forming in her eyes and nodded resolutely. While she stood up to assist the sages, Yi-gang quietly reflected. Well, if its tough and sad, one can cry. Thats right. Surprisingly, the Immortal Divine Sword agreed. Yi-gang admired the night forest, with will-o-the-wisps floating about. A white mist dispersed from the corners of his mouth.
Despite her vow in front of Yi-gang, Just a dayter, Yu Su-rin shed a few tears. Ugh. In the Azure Forest main mountains Kuiying Hall, the ce where the major decisions of the Azure Forest were made, she was in a horse stance. Heavy weights were ced on both her hands. She had been receiving this punishment for over two hours now. It was fortunate that her tears were indistinguishable due to the sweat pouring down. Yi-gang looked at Yu Su-rins face with concern. I thought you said you wouldnt cry. Ugh. Yu Su-rin didnt respond, only letting out a groan. Then, one of the second-generation disciples standing behind her struck Yu Su-rins shoulder with the t of his sword. Smack! Silence. It might not be painful, but it would be unbearably sore. Thats what Yi-gang thought. Shes being punished because the rage insect emerged from her body. Didnt they say she was a Taoist flower disciple? You should have realized sooner. She did abandon her duty when she decided to guide you, after all. Right. When an incident urred, someone had to take responsibility. It might have been a series of coincidences, but it seemed Yu Jeong-shin, the Grand Library Master, had also received quite a severe punishment. Hence, he couldnte to Kuiying Hall. The Forest Lord and all of the first-generation disciples were gathered in Kuiying Hall, probably because of yesterdays events. The yokai insect leaked from the Azure Forests Grand Library bit three young third-generation disciples. Those bitten by the rage insect attacked the guest from the Baek n. The Baek n was not something even the Azure Forest could take lightly. It was a significant matter. What on earth is this? Is this, how the Azure Forest treats its guests! Standing in front of Yi-gang and yelling vehemently was none other than Neung Ji-pyeong. Upon seeing Yi-gang return with a splint on his leg, his eyes almost popped out. His leg was cracked. This is Young Master Yi-gang, who possesses a heavenly punishment called Great Yin Meridian Blockage. How could they put someone frail in such danger! Although Neung Ji-pyeong was an outsider here, all of the first-generation disciples present were older than him. In terms of their positions in the martial arts world, as well as their actual skills, they surpassed Neung Ji-pyeong by a significant margin. Yet, Neung Ji-pyeong didnt hesitate to raise his voice. Thats a bit unexpected. Hes quite admirable. If hes going to be a subordinate, he should indeed act like that. Yi-gang felt a weight in his heart. He never expected Neung Ji-pyeong to be so outraged on his behalf. This is uneptable! I apologize, Swordsman Neung. Its clearly our fault, and we have no excuses. The Forest Lord Im Gi-hak quietly bowed his head. Neung Ji-pyeong was also taken aback for a moment. Seeing the leader of the major sect Azure Forest speak in such a manner, he could no longer stay angry. Yi-gang timely intervened. Squad Leader Neung, I am fine. I apologize. I let my emotions get the better of me. Neung Ji-pyeong stood protectively behind Yi-gang. Forest Lord looked at Yi-gang. Im sorry, Yi-gang. Its okay. Yi-gang replied with a smile. I heard you faced the three kids bitten by the rage insect alone. Thats how it turned out. It seems a born talent in the sword cant be hidden even by physical ailments. You tter me. ttery, huh? Its the first time Ive seen Do Gang and Do Seon spewing praises for someone like that. Heh. At that, two of the seated first-generation disciples coughed awkwardly. Sage Do Gang was the pavilion master responsible for Wisdom Sword Pavilion of Blue Flower Pce, and Sage Do Seon was the pavilion master of Bright Sun Pavilion of Snowke Hermit Pce. Both were quite influential figures. So, is your leg alright? Yes, Forest Lord. Let me take a look. Though he said he was fine, Yi-gangs leg was still noticeably swollen. Indeed, its our fault. We have to take responsibility somehow. Yi-gang silently looked at Forest Lords lips. Do Young, are you there? The disciple heeds your call. Bring that to me. The Adams apple in Yi-gangs throat moved slightly. Sage Do Young was the head of Grass Flower Hall. Yi-gang knew what kind of work Grass Flower Hall was involved in. What are you referring to? Since hes hurt, I must give something to heal him. Grass Flower Hall means house of grass and flowers. Its the ce that Jin Ri-yeon mentioned, the ce that gathered precious medicinal herbs and elixirs. Do you still have that Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower? Bring it. Sage Do Youngs face turned pale. This indicated how precious that elixir was. Yes! Exactly! Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword shouted in joy at the same time. Chapter 56: Agreement Money Chapter 56: Agreement Money The tworgest pces in the Azure Forest were Blue Flower Pce and Snowke Hermit Pce. One handled martial arts, while the other managed sorcery. However, an organization couldnt run solely on that. There were various ces like Five Flower Grand Library, Grass Flower Hall, Medical Hall, and Management Pavilion. Among them, Grass Flower Hall significantly influenced the Azure Forests finances, mainly from the revenue perspective. To handle the expenditures of the major sect Azure Forest, arge amount of money was required. The disciples of Grass Flower Hall traveled through various sacred mountains in Jianghu, collecting rare flowers and nts. Selling those to other sects alone brought in considerable revenue. Wudang, Mount Hua, and Shaolin were some of the Azure Forests best customers in this regard. Not everything was sold; a lot was also used by Snowke Hermit Pces Alchemy House and Medical Hall to make elixirs. The Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower Forest Lord mentioned was a precious elixir acquired from the Zhejiang region. Its an essential ingredient to make the shamans Jasodan. Forest Lord, the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower Wudangs Sect Leader has specifically requested it. The delivery is set for next month. Aha. They are also Taoists, arent they? I am well aware of the Sect Leaders benevolent nature. Im sure hell understand even if its dyed. Hehehe. Forest Lord chuckled. On the other hand, the head of Grass Flower Hall sweated nervously. For Yi-gang, who was watching, it was an amusing sight. The top of the top. Top? What is that? It means he does as he pleases. He even dys the delivery date at will. Hes got a tight grip on the elixir supply. It seemed that the Azure Forests influence here was stronger than expected. Both Shaolin and Wudang would pay a hefty price, but the real top controlling the elixir supply was Azure Forest. The supply-dominated market. A nicepany where youd rarely get bossed around. Youre making unusual remarks today. While Yi-gang was lost in such thoughts, another person stepped forward. Forest Lord, please forgive me for intervening. What is it, Do Geum? It was Sage Do Geum, who was in charge of the Management Pavilion. If the delivery date is dyed, we should be charged a penalty. I estimate that the penalty alone would be at least a thousand silver nyang. Ah! Forest Lord reprimanded Sage Do Geum. Should a Taoist be obsessed with money? Live like flowing water. Its said, The highest virtue is like water. Well, thats my responsibility. I am aware that the budget is more than sufficient. Indeed, but still Thats settled then. No more words on this. The Management Pavilion Master was undoubtedly an excellent manager. It was evident because he seemed genuinely upset over the potential loss of a thousand silver nyang. Yi-gang, on the other hand, was feeling even better. So much money! His list of admirable points was growing. No one else raised objections. The Azure Forest Lord stroked his beard with satisfaction and said, In that case, I will provide the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower. You can take itter and prepare it as a decoction. Thank you very much That wont do! a third party cried out. Yi-gang witnessed Forest Lords expression harden and then rx in a very brief moment. Hehe, who might this be now? There was a subtle harshness in his voice. Its me, Forest Lord. It wasnt one of the first-generation disciples present in the room who spoke. Someone opened the door of Kuiying Hall and appeared. Ah, Do Gyeon, its you. Do Gyeon, a name he had heard before. Just the previous night, the two senior martial masters who had saved Yi-gang mentioned something like, Its fortunate that we have Junior Do Gyeon. However, Yi-gang was startled for another reason. That person, for sure. The oddly coiled hair The long bamboo staff he carried around his waist. And on that bamboo staff, there were densely packed golden needles. Definitely one of the Worlds Four Divine Physicians. In the vast Jianghu, he was one of the most renowned doctors. His acupuncture, using golden needles, was said to bring people back from the brink of death. The Golden Needle Phantom Yi-gang unwittingly murmured. The Golden Needle Phantom chuckled as if he had heard it, saying, This brat, calling a perfectly fine person a phantom. Ah, the Golden Needle Luminary. Hehe, youre a funny one. Yes, I am that Golden Needle Luminary. In order to correct Yi-gangs Great Yin Meridian Blockage, the Baek n had sought the help of numerous doctors. Among the Worlds Four Divine Physicians, those affiliated with the orthodox faction were the Heavenly Master Physician and the Golden Needle Phantom. But both were so elusive that they couldnt be easily summoned. But to meet him so unexpectedly like this Do you know Do Gyeon, Yi-gang? Yes, but I never expected someone from the Azure Forest. Although Do Gyeon is in charge of the Medical Hall, he usually roams Jianghu. I was the one who summoned him. Forest Lord! Had it been such a short time since Yi-gang sought out the Azure Forest, and they had already summoned him? Thats right, shouldnt we check your condition? Yi-gang was deeply moved. The promise to cure him wasnt an empty one after all. Such a mysterious physique. Just as he wondered whose voice that was, in an instant, the Golden Needle Phantom was checking Yi-gangs pulse. Even if Yi-gang had noticed, his swift movements would have been hard to evade. Truly a twisted fate. Born with a prodigious talent, yet with a fragile body on the brink. More importantly, Do Gyeon, what do you mean by it wont do? If he takes the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower, it will be poisonous to him. At that statement, the expressions of the others became peculiar. Both the Grass Flower Hall Master and Forest Lord looked the same. Isnt Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower a spiritual herb full of Yang energy? Yes, and thats why its particrly effective for a meridian blockage of weak Yang energy. The Tuber Fleeceflower was a nt full of Yang energy. Among them, the red-leaved Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower was the best elixir. So The Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower is rare among spiritual herbs for possessing the nature of the sun. Its different from regr tuber fleeceflower. Hmm. Normally, his condition isnt just a regr meridian blockage, but rather its the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. It might have been different if his condition was slightly better, but based on my recent diagnosis, it might even be poisonous to him. Do Gyeon, it seems your medical skills have improved. I had some realizations. The Golden Needle Phantom tapped his own head while speaking. In that case, it seems I cant offer the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower as an apology. Upon hearing Forest Lords murmured words, the Grass Flower Hall Masters face brightened. The Management Pavilion Master was uncharacteristically clenching his fist. That was, until the Golden Needle Phantom added ament. Well then, how about sending it as a gift to the n Head of the Baek n? Huh? What do you mean? While roaming Jianghu, Ive heard about the chronic illness of the n Head Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san. Yi-gangs ears perked up. His father had an incurable lung disease. While his condition wasnt as urgent as Yi-gangs, if left untreated, the n Head would need to retire from his position due to this severe ailment. He had been receiving regr treatment, butplete healing remained elusive. He suffers from epigastric pain and chest knot symptoms, along with ischemia. Is that correct? Yes, thats correct. Yi-gang responded politely. Even though these wereplicated medical terms, Yi-gang, having studied medicine, understood them. It seems like tuberculosis, or whats called pulmonary tuberculosis. Ive been researching this disease recently. So, the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower I believe the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower will show exceptional efficacy for pulmonary tuberculosis. If you wish, I can prepare an elixir using it. Haha! Do Gyeon, who used to just boast, you truly are a Taoist! Proceed with that. Yi-gangs face brightened. The expressions of the heads of Grass Flower Hall and Management Pavilion darkened once again. However, having lost their moral high ground, they had nothing to say. Yi-gang was pleased. Building a connection with one of the Four Divine Physicians was even more valuable than the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower. On top of that, he would be getting medicine for his father, Baek Ryu-san. The Golden Needle Phantom even inserted needles into Yi-gangs leg on the spot. The bone isnt entirely broken. It seems to have only cracked, so you need to boost the bodys healing ability. Does the spot where I inserted the needle hurt? No, Im fine. Interesting. You should be in pain, but you show no signs of difort. Indeed, the acupuncture techniques of the Golden Needle Phantom lived up to their reputation. In a matter of moments, the pain in the leg significantly diminished. ording to him, the bone would heal in a few weeks. There was no worry, as Yi-gang would be riding a carriage when he returned to the family estate. While the elixir might notpletely cure pulmonary tuberculosis The Golden Needle Phantom, who had retrieved his needles, spoke softly, Once my tasks in the forest are done, Ill probably be able to visit your n estate next year. In that case If I can heal the Baek n Heads ailment, then I can repay the kindness you showed to Su-chan. You mean that plump child? Yes, that kid is the one I have my eye on for the Medical Hall. Hes got quite the sharp eye. The little kid named Yuk Su-chan had once charged at Yi-gang. Had Yi-gang drawn his sword then, Su-chan would have been seriously hurt. The Golden Needle Phantom intended to repay his debt to Yi-gang. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled, Not drawing your sword out of stubbornness, somehow turned out to be helpful. Indeed. Yi-gang smiled slightly. He was fortunate.
And about half a month passed. The bone in Yi-gangs fractured shin had healed. Removing the splint felt incredibly refreshing. Unable to use internal energy, Yi-gangs physique was no different from an ordinary peasant. The short span of only half a month to mend his leg owed much to the expertise of the Golden Needle Phantom. Yet there was another factor. Indeed, the medicinal efficacy of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers internal elixir is astounding. Yi-gangsplexion wasnt just radiant; it was glowing. Haha, so it seems? Neung Ji-pyeong responded with a gentle smile. The Azure Forest, as promised, had purified the internal elixirs of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger for him. The Golden Needle Phantom even aided in Yi-gangs consumption of the internal elixir with acupuncture. Thanks to this, Yi-gangs health had greatly improved, better than before he set off for the Azure Forest. He had even recovered from the exhaustion of the Innate True Qi caused by possession. Yes, I feel brimming with energy. Yi-gangs obsession with the elixir was not in vain. Even if ones body was like a leaky pot, it mattered not, so long as it was properly filled with water, right? The elixir was like water, akin to sweet nectar. Furthermore, another spiritual pill resided in his possession. A precious elixir made bybining the internal elixir of the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower and the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. While Yi-gang had handed over one of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tigers internal elixirs to Jin Ri-yeon, surprisingly, Jin Ri-yeon dly returned a purified one. Upon hearing the news that Yi-gang was injured by Jun Myungs party, a decision was made. Youre not thinking of eating that, are you? Why would I? Its for my father. Wipe the drool from your mouth before you speak. Yi-gang quickly wiped the corner of his mouth. Drooling was a physiological reaction, so it couldnt be helped. Then, I shall depart, Young Master Yi-gang. Yes. Lets go! Upon Neung Ji-pyeongsmand, the charioteer from the Biyeon Squad started the carriage. When they set out from the n, they had a much smaller party. Now, it was different. About ten members from the Biyeon Squad were escorting Yi-gang. Wait a moment! And then, someone started running towards them from afar. Yi-gang gestured with his hand, signaling the carriage and his escorts to halt. What is it? I heard you were leaving today, so I rushed over. Huddled in front of the carriage were three young boys. Jun Myung, Yuk Su-Chan, and Myeong Geol. Yi-gang rested his arm on the carriage window and looked down at them. Not practicing this morning? We are being disciplined. They looked no better than beggars. Yu Su-rin had been disciplined for days. Even if it wasnt their intention, they had attacked a guest while possessed by a rage insect, and as a result, they received severe punishment. You all look terrible. Yi-gang chuckled. Were fine. More importantly, hows your leg? Its healed. Thats thats good. Clear guilt was evident on the relieved faces of the boys. Yi-gang stared intently at Jun Myung. So, you came to say goodbye? If you have nothing to say, move aside. This is Jun Myung pulled something out of his clothes and handed it over. It was wrapped in paper and still felt warm. Its a duck roasted with mud. Eat it on your journey. Only one duck, but it was undoubtedly warm. In this chilly weather, to roast a duck in mud meant that they would have had to wake up at dawn. It was evident from the effort they took to rush all the way here. This is beef jerky made by our father. We also have honey we collected ourselves. The three of them looked unusually disheveled, their faces seeming swollen as if stung by bees. Without a word, Yi-gang epted their offerings with a smile. Lets go, Squad Leader Neung. Yes. The carriage resumed its journey. Yi-gang briefly stuck his face out of the window. The three boys were timidly waving from behind. Neung Ji-pyeong quietly said, Those boys seem to have a lot of depth. Yes, they do. Having such individuals by ones side wouldnt be bad. Neung Ji-pyeong was aware that Yi-gang had received an initiation proposal from the Azure Forest. However, once you leave, Young Master Ha-jun will feel lonely. Wont Ha-jun manage fine on his own? He seemed to have done well even when I wasnt around. Yi-gang thought of Baek Ha-jun. The ages of the kids from the Azure Forest and Ha-jun were simr. In that aspect, Ha-jun seemed more trustworthypared to them. Thats why Yi-gang trusted him with the task, didnt he? To gather information in coboration with the Low Down Sect members. However, Neung Ji-pyeong murmured with a subtle tone, Its not necessarily the case. Pardon? Yi-gang asked back, somewhat bothered by his tone. But Neung Ji-pyeong just smiled. Having taught Ha-jun, he knew. No matter how exceptional, Ha-jun was still a child. One who lives a second life should naturally be quick-witted. But what can you expect from a little brother whos just twelve years old? Hehe, came the scoffing voice of the Immortal Divine Sword. For a moment, Yi-gang became worried about Baek Ha-jun. Chapter 57: The Masked Man (1) Chapter 57: The Masked Man (1) In Xian Prefecture, theres a river named Chan River. On rainy days, the river water turns yellowish and bes like the Yellow River. However, on most days, clear water flowed. Its not a famous spot poets and travelers frequently visited, but it wasnt bad to look at. Thats why tea houses lined up along the road. Ha-jun was at one of them. Even if its a tea house, it wasnt fancy enough for a young master of the Baek Noble n to visit. It was a shabby ce that sold both alcohol and food. However, the view from the window was quite scenic, making the tea taste good. Sip Such a sound was made as he drank the hot tea. Ha-jun slightly furrowed his brows. Eyebrows with clear lines, cold yet upright facial features. He had the looks that would captivate many as he grew up, but he didnt seem to be in a good mood. I dont remember Brother making such a sound when he drank tea. The way Yi-gang drank tea was almost like the standard way of tea ceremony. Baek Ha-jun would have received the same education, butpared to his brother, he felt somewhatcking. Ha-jun simply gave up and drank the teafortably. Before leaving, Yi-gang entrusted a task to Baek Ha-jun. Ive assigned the task of investigating the assassins to the Low Down Sect. Make sure to oversee the process well. It wasnt such a challenging task. In reality, it was the Low Down Sect who were making the moves. Thanks to Yi-gang, Jeong Gu, who narrowly escaped death, and Xian Branch Manager, Geumhwa, put their heart and soul into the investigation. True to the Low Down Sects reputation for intelligence gathering, their results exceeded expectations. Unlike the Red Dragon Corps, who found a clue from the carpenters of the Big Tree House, the Low Down Sect dug deep into the goods used by the assassins and their means of transportation. Its quite surprising. After all, when I first met Low Down Sect members, he was with me. Even when rescuing the captured Low Down Sect members, he couldnt have imagined that Yi-gang would truly earn their loyalty. Moreover, Yi-gang had only returned from the manor a few months ago. Such was the brother that had ced his hopes in Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun was well aware that he wasnt such an exceptional person. Although he was highly regarded by those around him, he felt it was only a facade. Each time hepared himself to his brother, he profoundly felt his own inadequacy. Thats why his burden felt even heavier. I must do this right. While carrying out the investigation, the Low Down Sect members sought Baek Ha-juns assistance. It was a matter worth involving him in. To address the issue, Baek Ha-jun, dressed in ordinary clothes and hiding his identity, came to this ce. Young Master, please try this. Haha. The bearded man in front of Ha-jun was dressed like a merchant. However, his real identity was a warrior of the Biyeon Squad. What is this? Its a trendy snack in the tea housestely. They call it Youtiao. Its made by frying dough made from glutinous rice flour and wheat flour. Try dipping it in this a mixture of condensed milk and honey. The Biyeon Squad mans name was Mu Jung. He was missing one hand. He said it was torn off by a tiger when he was with Yi-gang. Following Mu Jungs suggestion, Baek Ha-jun dipped the youtiao in condensed milk and ate it. The freshly fried youtiao had a chewy texture. Dipping the fried food into something sweet made it irresistibly delicious. Mu Jung, with a sly grin, took a gulp from his drink. However, it was only a pretense of drinking. He was still holding onto that first drink. Are you nervous? Nervous? Young Masters expression seems quite stiff. Upon Mu Jungs remark, the other Biyeon Squad members chuckled in amusement. Baek Ha-jun felt a tad embarrassed. Though his feelings typically didnt show on his face, the Biyeon Squad members mustve noticed. Neung Ji-pyeong and the Biyeon Squad were the ones Baek Ha-jun trusted most in the n. They had a close bond. When asked to secretly apany him to the n this time, the Biyeon Squad members nodded in agreement. Then let me tell you a story that might help you rx. A story? About the time Young Master Yi-gang charged towards the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Back then, my wrist was bitten, so I was guarding Pil Hwan At this, the other Biyeon Squad members burst into heartyughter. Stop with that same story already. I feel like bloods gonna pour out of my ears. How often have I even told it? Do you think Pil Hwan doesnt talk? Im sick to death hearing about Young Master Yi-gang and that tiger story every day. At the chattering of the Biyeon Squad members, Ha-jun finally chuckled. While there were hardly any retainers in the n who were fond of Yi-gang, the Biyeon Squad was different. They had seen Yi-gangs efforts up close since he returned to the n. Moreover, Pil Hwan and Mu Jung, nearly every day, spread tales of Yi-gangs valor, especially about how he returned after being bitten by a tiger. Thanks to this, Yi-gangs reputation improved. If he returned, it was clear hed receive many friendly nces everywhere, which might make him flustered. With that thought, Ha-jun felt slightly better. And then, someone climbed the stairs and approached the group. Have you been waiting long? It was Jeong Gu of the Low Down Sect. He sat beside Ha-jun as if he had always been part of the group. Of the three Biyeon Squad members who came with Baek Ha-jun, Mu Jung, as the representative, greeted him. Hahaha, it hasnt been that long. Haha Huh. Jeong Gu, who wasughing heartily, suddenly tensed up. From under the table, a cold de was pointed at him. It was one of the Biyeon Squad members sitting beside Mu Jung who had drawn the sword. Ive heard from the young master, but exin clearly. You know who we are, dont you? Haha. Even as heughed, a hint of bloodthirsty intent was palpable in Mu Jungs voice. Jeong Gu, having one foot in the mire himself, knew full well just how dangerous the members of the Biyeon Squad, guards of the Baek n, were. Jeong Gu discreetly surveyed the surroundings. It was a venue owned by the Low Down Sect Xian Branch. The second floor was empty. Clearing his throat, he began. We found the group that had contacts with the assassins who raided the manor where Young Master Yi-gang was staying. He paused to catch his breath before continuing, To be precise, it seems that several of the assassins belong to that group. Low Down Sect had delivered results. Baek Ha-juns eyes turned cold.
The number of assassins who attacked Yi-gang exceeded twenty. To be exact, it might not be correct to even call them assassins. They didnt exhibit the traits of individuals trained in infiltration and assassination. While some, including Jeokpyo, whom Yi-gang cut, were highly skilled, the rest werent. However, it was impossible to identify where their martial arts originated from. If individuals of their caliber were in action, they would have undoubtedly been noticed, but that wasnt the case. Given there were no traces of them in markets or inns, it indicated they either resided nearby, where they wouldnt need provisions, or they already had everything they needed. Amidst this, numerous horseshoe marks were discovered on a mountain near the manor, implying they had traveled from afar on horses. However, inevitably, the information should have been recorded in the Low Down Sects stables. It wasnt that the Baek n hadnt considered this. They meticulously searched nearby stables and demanded information from Low Down Sect. Yet, even the Low Down Sect stables couldnt find traces of the assassins. We made an observation from that. Jeong Gu added. There are certain traces that cant be concealed even if one tries. If such traces are absent, there are only two conclusions: either they really fell from the sky, or someone erased the traces. So, are you saying that Low Down Sect concealed the information about the assassins? We had no other choice but toe to that conclusion. The Biyeon Squad members fidgeted with their knife hilts. They could draw their des immediately, but surely Jeong Gu wouldnt be speaking in such a way if he wanted them to kill him. They decided to wait for now. The former Xian Branch Manager had a chronic illness. The day after he passed away from it, a rebellion urred. Its not umon in the unorthodox faction, right? Its all about the power struggle. Indeed. We initially thought the same. But it turned out that wasnt the case. The newly appointed Xian Branch Manager, Geumhwa, was the daughter of the previous Manager. Thanks to Yi-gang, she was able to safely take over her fathers position. It was poisoning. He didnt pass away from his illness. Then The former Xian Branch Manager found traces of the assassins in the stables. And before he could ry this information to the Baek n, he was poisoned. We discovered this while interrogating a rebel member. The atmosphere instantly grew heavy at that moment. Jeong Gu swallowed nervously. It was a palpable killing intent. Was it from the Biyeon Squad members? No. The dense killing aura was emanating from a young boy, who hadnt yet reached hising-of-age and hadnt spoken a word. So, Low Down Sect was involved with the people who attacked my brother? Baek Ha-jun asked with an icy tone. Even Jeong Gu, who had faced countless dangers before, couldnt help but bow his head. Yes, but weve either captured or killed those despicable individuals. Manager Geumhwa and the rest of us are doing our utmost to cooperate with the Baek n. Please, show mercy Then. Mu Jung naturally realigned the mood. Who are these people? Jeong Gu hesitantly continued, Theres a sect in the outer region called ck Ghost Manor. Theyre at the lower ranks of the Unorthodox Union. ording to the testimony, it seems ck Ghost Manor borrowed the horses. They didnt reveal their identities, but some sect members recognized their faces. Have you investigated them? We sent teams three times It was clear why Low Down Sect had asked Ha-jun for help, and why Ha-jun had ryed the request to the Biyeon Squad members. None returned. This meant that all the investigators from the Low Down Sect were killed. While our martial arts skills at Low Down Sect might not be top-notch, the fact that all were killed is clearly suspicious. If we team up, we might be able to learn more, but I felt it best to report to you first. They say the darkest ce is under themp. No matter how daring, its audacious of them to remain here in Xian so brazenly. The Biyeon Squad warriors emitted a cold, killing aura. The hand of Ha-jun, gripping his sword, tensed visibly. So, are we all set? Yes, weve diverted the eyes of the government. The local vigers will retreat when the timees. Well smash those brutes to bits, and theyll have to show themselves. Ha-jun and the Biyeon Squad members rose from their seats in unison. Lets go. Yes, Young Master. As Ha-jun descended the stairs, the rest of the waiting Biyeon Squad members on the ground floor followed him. They possessed the power to raze ck Ghost Manor in an instant.
Jeong Gu silently led the way. Beyond the Chan River bridge was the outer region, where ck Ghost Manor was located. They had more than enough power to confront them. Three were by Ha-juns side. Four more Biyeon Squad members followed, disguising themselves as ordinary vigers. Contrary to its ominous name, ck Ghost Manor was a rather insignificant sect. An old building with a shabbily written signboard emerged before them. From the vigers passing by to the old man sitting by the roadside with a street stall, they were all Low Down Sect members in disguise. One of the Biyeon Squad members should wait here. We have to be prepared for unforeseen circumstances. Ha-jun suddenly made the suggestion. While it might seem overly cautious, Mu Jung didnt dare question orment on it. As he gestured with his fingers, one of the Biyeon Squad members in the back, recognizing the signal, retreated. The remaining three will block the surroundings. Ensure no one escapes. With Mu Jungs words, the three remaining Biyeon Squad members dispersed in different directions. And then, they halted before the gate of ck Ghost Manor. At Ha-juns gesture, Jeong Gu knocked heavily on the gate. Is anyone inside? No response came. Tsk, even if its a small unorthodox sect, not having a gatekeeper is odd. Mu Jung muttered as if he found the situation pitiful. Jeong Gu knocked on the door once again. Guests have arrived;e out and greet us at once! If this were a proper sect, at the very least, they would have rushed out with clubs in response to such a rude greeting. However, no one emerged from ck Ghost Manor. Mu Jungs expression, which had been tilting his head in wonder, became puzzled. ring his nostrils, he eximed, Damn it. He scowled and unsheathed his sword. Swish It was a swift and fierce swing. The sword urately sliced through the gap of the old gate, cutting thetch that held it shut in half. Then, a Biyeon Squad member standing beside him, as if coordinating with him, kicked open the door. Bang! A horrendous smell emanated from the wide-open gates. It was the smell of blood. Insane. ck Ghost Manor was a sea of blood. Throughout the ce, what appeared to be the martial artists of ck Ghost Manor were spewing blood and gasping for theirst breaths. From those whose limbs had been severed to those whose chests had been swiftly split open. The locations of the injuries varied, but what they all had inmon was that they had recently died. What is this Jeong Gus face turned ashen. Before going to meet Baek Ha-jun, they had stationed Low Down Sect members nearby. If there had been a fight in ck Ghost Manor, their subordinates would have undoubtedly known. Theres someone there. Mu Jung quietly informed Baek Ha-jun. Deep within ck Ghost Manor, someone stood amidst the corpses. It was a man wearing a mask carved with a crying face. This is suspicious. Mu Jung and the Biyeon Squad members drew their swords. Through the eyeholes in the mask, the gaze of Ha-jun and the masked man met. That gaze red up like that of a wild beast, and instinctively, Ha-jun tightly gripped the hilt of his sword. Chapter 58: The Masked Man (2) Chapter 58: The Masked Man (2) The most precious thing in the world. Something everyone possessed in abundance, but they guarded it tightly, ensuring not a drop was spilled. Even if they lost only about a third of it, a person would perish. That was blood. Streaks of sticky blood flowed on the floor of the ck Ghost Manor. Over twenty ck Ghost Manor warriorsy dead. From the appearance of the wounds, all signs pointed to them being killed by a single individual. It was clear that the tall masked man standing proudly ahead was responsible. The one stabbed in the back up there is the ck Ghost Manors master, Jeong Gu whispered softly. He might not be all that impressive, but its suspicious that the men we stationed nearby didnt hear any screams. To the Biyeon Squad, the ck Ghost Manor wasnt a formidable opponent. If they wanted, they could have easily annihted them, but had they done so, there surely wouldve been screams or loud shouts. -There are many with wounds on their backs. This time, through voice transmission, Jeong Gu spoke to Mu Jung. Mu Jungs eyes sharply scanned the surroundings. Sure enough, among the fallen bodies, many had been stabbed in the back. Especially those who seemed to be the core martial artists of the ck Ghost Manor. -Did you recognize him? -It seems so. The wounds were incredibly sharp. Just from the way arms and legs were cleanly cut off, it implied that the wielder of the sword was an expert who could infuse their sword with internal energy. -You dont know who he is? -Due to the mask, I cant really -Hmm, his skill level is certainly superior. Theres no mercy in his handiwork. However, the Biyeon Squad members werent scared. They too could handle such a situation. Who are you? Representing the group, Mu Jung stepped forward and asked the masked man. The man stood still, his blood-soaked sword hanging loosely by his side. After a brief silence, a low voice echoed from behind the mask, Its the question Id like to ask. Mu Jungs expression tensed slightly. The voice resonated as if spoken from within a cave and had an unpleasantly distorted quality. Changing your voice with a mask on. Must be someone with a lot to hide. Hmm. Someone who went to the extent of disguising their voice must be trying to conceal their identity. Yet the ck Ghost Manor didnt seem to be on guard against this man. Indeed, as Jeong Gu had mentioned, something was amiss with the ck Ghost Manor. If he had annihted the ck Ghost Manor, it might have been to eliminate evidence. Mu Jung nced briefly at Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun nodded in approval. We are from the Baek ns Biyeon Squad. We came to investigate the ck Ghost Manor, but we did not expect to encounter a suspicious visitor like you. Why would the Biyeon Squad interfere? The masked mans voice was profoundly gloomy. However, given that his mask had a crying expression, it seemed rather fitting. Its a n matter. Sheath your sword, and if you simply answer our questions, this can end amicably. That wont be possible. Without sheathing his sword, he slowly began to approach Ha-jun and his party. Shing The members of the Biyeon Squad simultaneously drew their swords, their stance impable, as if choreographed. If you dont stop, we might have to restrain you and force you to talk. Servants living to lick the shoes of the Baek n The tone was unmistakably contemptuous. Both Ha-jun and the members of the Biyeon Squad instinctively felt it. This man clearly harbored animosity towards the Baek n. Quite arrogant for someone who might die soon. Biyeon Squad, its fine to slice off a few limbs. With a smirk, Mu Jung made thatment. Despite missing his left hand, his swordsmanship was still fierce. The approaching masked man certainly seemed weak. Yet, an intuition honed from countless battles told Mu Jung otherwise. Just from the mans walking posture alone, he appeared to be a formidable opponent. Three members of the Biyeon Squad would likely be enough to restrain him without much difficulty. Nevertheless, Mu Jung tapped the ground lightly with his left foot, signaling hisrades to protect Ha-jun. -Please step back a bit. Heeding the warning, Baek Ha-jun took a step back. The approaching masked mans movements seemed to slide forward even faster. At the same time, three members of the Biyeon Squad took up defensive stances. The Biyeon Squad was well-versed in formations where the majority confronted the minority. A natural Three Talents Formation unfolded, with members attacking from the top, middle, and bottom. Their swords surged towards the masked man, threatening to tear him apart any second. And at that moment, Baek Ha-juns eyes widened in shock. The Biyeon Squad members seemed oblivious, but the blood of the Baek n flowing in Ha-juns veins sounded an rm. Hes hiding his true strength. The sword, stained dark with dried blood, was deceiving the Biyeon Squad and Ha-juns party. And instinct acted faster than reason. As Baek Ha-jun drew his sword, the masked mans sword elerated in a split second. ng-ng! In an instant, he fended off the swords of the three Biyeon Squad members. Such was the overwhelming force imbued in his sword that the upper bodies of the Biyeon Squad members were suddenly exposed. The face of the masked man contorted at an eerie angle. His sword, dropping abruptly, shot up towards the chin of one of the Biyeon Squad members like a venomous snake lunging at its prey. Thwack! The sword that was embedded below the chin jutted out from the back of the head. Blood and brain matter sttered into the air. Then, Whoooorrrrr! Jeong Gu, who had inadvertently been sshed with the blood, blew the conch horn. It was a signal for the waiting Biyeon Squad members and Low Down Sect members outside. Damn it! With gritted teeth, Mu Jung thrust his sword. He didnt have the time to assess the condition of his colleagues. It was an unmistakable instant death. How His strength has drastically changed. The strength of a martial artist wasnt something easily concealed, especially not from those with keen senses like the Biyeon Squad. The fact that the Biyeon Squad was taken by surprise only meant one thing: The opponents skill level greatly surpassed that of the Biyeon Squad. sh-! Surely enough, the sword of the masked man, which just moments ago had pierced through a colleagues head, now blocked Mu Jungs. Sparks flew, momentarily obscuring Mu Jungs vision. Simultaneously, the masked mans sword vanished. Arghhhhh! A scream rang out nearby. Another one of theirpanions was shed across the chest. The sword of the masked man seemed to have an insatiable hunger for blood. This time, an unavoidable sword lunged toward Mu Jungs side. Its disappointingly slow. Mu Jung instinctively sensed his impending death without moving. However, at that moment, a sword thrust from behind prolonged his life. ng! With a metallic resonance, the masked mans sword was repelled for the first time. You bastard. Who are you?! The one who intervened and repelled the sword was none other than Ha-jun. The masked man swung his sword without a reply, but Baek Ha-jun deflected it once more. Their swords shed in mid-air, producing a loud noise. Astonishingly, Ha-jun disyed superior swordsmanshippared to the Biyeon Squad members. His prowess was unbelievable for a mere twelve-year-old boy. The few months spent with his peer, Moyong Jin, had evidently enhanced Baek Ha-juns skills tremendously. Ha-juns sword grazed the back of the masked mans hand. For the first time, the masked man sustained an injury. However, Mu Jung couldnt indulge in a moment of awe. I didnt n for this It was because he felt the killing intent in the masked mans somber voice. Die here. The elerating sword of the masked man. Standing in front of Baek Ha-jun, it was Mu Jung who took the sword strike instead. ng! However, the masked mans sword slid along Mu Jungs hand, and then it shed deep into the remainder of Mu Jungs right hand. Yet, unfazed by his injured right hand, Mu Jung shouted to the newly arrived members of the Biyeon Squad. Protect the Young Master! The masked mans sword pierced into Mu Jungs abdomen. No! Mu Jung! Ha-jun cried out in dismay. However, Mu Jung couldnt respond because he bit down on his own tongue. The blood filled his mouth. Just before copsing, Mu Jung spat it onto the face of the masked man. Khek! It must have entered the eye holes of the mask. Seizing the moment the masked mans vision was obstructed, an enraged Baek Ha-jun lunged. Now is the chance to slit the masked mans throat. That must have been what he thought. Baek Ha-jun had intuition, butcked experience. Moreover, Mu Jung and the Biyeon Squad members, who could have warned him, were all dead. On the other hand, even blinded, the masked man remained an exceptional martial master. Ha-juns sword, fueled by rage and devoid of reason,cked sharpness. The price for that was severe. Whoosh! The mans sword moved with a glint, piercing Ha-juns chest. My hearts been impaled. Thats how Ha-jun felt. Fortunately, that wasnt the case. Jeong Gu had yanked at Ha-juns cor in the nick of time. As the sword shallowly prated, the masked man clicked his tongue. Tsk. In that brief moment, he drew his sword down, slicing open Ha-juns chest. Ha-jun couldnt even scream; he just opened his mouth wide. As blood spurted out from his chest, his vision blurred. Young master! Kill him! The shouts of the Biyeon Squad members, btedly entering the fray, could be heard. Jeong Gu, who pulled Ha-jun close, threw something. With a bang, a yellowish smoke erupted. It was a smoke bomb. Jeong Gu, covering Ha-juns nose with a cloth dampened with water, hugged him tightly and began to flee. One of the Biyeon Squad members followed them. The remaining two, prepared to face death here, charged at the masked man. Young Master, you must stay conscious! Ugh, cough. Trying to respond, only blood-froth dripped from Ha-juns mouth. The sound of shing swords echoed faintly, and his chest became damp with the blood he himself shed. Ha-jun recalled the figures of the fallen Biyeon Squad members. Ugh. His consciousness grew blurry. Feeling as though his awareness was being sucked into darkness, Ha-jun thought, Will my brother be angry? Yi-gang would be back soon. Seeing the failure of the task hed entrusted, and finding his younger brother as a lifeless corpse, what expression would Yi-gang wear? Eventually, Ha-jun lost consciousness.
Yi-gang returned to Xian. Compared to the warm Hunan, the Shaanxi Province was much colder. The snow that fell the day before hadnt melted, making everything appear white. Yet, even in the cold air, he could sense the familiar scent of home. The roof tiles covered in white snow looked as warm as cotton quilts. The journey had taken a total of three months. Aside from encountering the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger early on, the journey was smooth, but Neung Ji-pyeong and the Biyeon Squad never lowered their guard. It was only upon their return to Xian that their expressions became warmer. Yi-gang, too, felt at ease. No matter how long he had been away, home was still home. He had ns to meet his father, Baek Ryu-san, and present him with an internal elixir made of Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower. He also intended to meet Ha-jun and hear about the events that transpired while he was away from home. They could head to the Greatest Gold Tower, enjoy the spicy Kung Pao chicken and sweet red bean rice cakes, and chat. Thus, even as he passed through the main gate of his residence, a smile graced Yi-gangs lips. However, the situation inside the estate was far from normal. No one came to greet Yi-gang. The servants wore tense, hardened faces, and the retainers were rushing about. It was only after one of the Biyeon Squad members appeared that they became aware of the situation. The member, his wounds wrapped with blood-stained bandages, exined everything that had transpired. Yi-gangs expression grew increasingly grim. My father has fallen. A few days ago, the n Head had suffered from severe hemorrhaging and had been bedridden. It was the cold winter, and the aggravation of his pulmonary disease seemed likely. However, the news about Baek Ha-jun was unexpected. Are you saying that Ha-jun took members of the Biyeon Squad out and was attacked by a suspicious man, and now hes in a critical condition? Yes, Young Master. It was supposed to be a simple task he had assigned to the Low Down Sect members. Why did Ha-jun personally intervene, and more so, why did he take the Biyeon Squad members with him? If the Biyeon Squad had intervened, it should have been handled properly. But reports say six members of the Biyeon Squad died, and the suspicious man got away. The Low Down Sect member who brought Young Master Ha-jun with me is currently being interrogated in the Council of Elders. The Biyeon Squad member lowered his head, seemingly in regret. The Council of Elders Yi-gang lightly tapped the members shoulder and turned around, heading in the direction of the council. Interrogation. Its quite clear what that means. Jeong Gu is likely being tortured. The Baek n, especially the interrogation by the Red Dragon Corps, was notoriously brutal. Jeong Gu, who had started the investigation on Yi-gangs order, must be in a dire situation now. You should hurry. Servants and vassals greeted him from various ces, but Yi-gang silently continued walking. Passing through the doors of the inner chamber, deeper inside. By the time Yi-gang finally reached the Council of Elders, the warriors guarding the entrance were the first to block his way. Young Master Yi-gang, you cannot enter at this time. Without uttering a word, Yi-gang red at the gatekeeper. Stammering from the piercing gaze, the gatekeeper added an exnation. The Council of Elders is in session. Entry has been strictly prohibited Step aside. The gatekeeper hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Undeterred, Yi-gang proceeded forward. Just as the gatekeeper reflexively tried to block him again, Neung Ji-pyeong, who had been following Yi-gang, intervened. How dare you block our path? S-squad Leader Neung. Make way. Neung Ji-pyeongs eyes were as bloodshot as Yi-gangs. With Neung Ji-pyeongs protection, Yi-gang continued onwards. Chapter 59: Council Of Elders Meeting Chapter 59: Council Of Elders'' Meeting The warriors guarding the Council of Elders looked at Yi-gang with dismayed expressions. The authority of the Council of Elders Meeting was the highest within the Baek Noble n. Without permission, one could not attend the Council Meeting. Its the same even for the child of the n Head. Especially now when Baek Ryu-san was bedridden due to illness. However, while there were those who tried to block Yi-gangs way, no one could stop him. All the elders are present. Even if you are the young master, you cannot enter. Thest person to block Yi-gangs path was the general. The general stood in front of the entrance to the Council of Elders without entering. Even Yi-gang, who had been unstoppable up to this point, had to halt in front of the general. General. Young Master. Its been a while. The general was one of the few people in this n who looked after Yi-gang. He was also the most loyal retainer whom Yi-gangs father trusted the most. So, I cannot enter. Thats right. Those who dont have permission cannot participate in the Council of Elders Meeting. So, is that why you are standing here as well, General? The general, as always, was responsible for the major and minor affairs of the n. He, always busy without a moments rest, was here. Yet, he was waiting outside, not inside the Council of Elders Chamber. The general, too, was not able to attend the Council of Elders Meeting. Am I not a member of the Baek n? In the current situation, I represent the n Head. Hehe, that might be so, but My father copsed, and my younger brother was stabbed. Yi-gang skipped the pleasantries and stated directly. The generals expression hardened. If its a Council of Elders Meeting regarding that matter, then I must enter. Yi-gangs eyes might be bloodshot, but there was no hint of anger in his voice. He was controlling his emotions. This was not a normal state of mind for him. Yi-gang walked straight up the stairs. The general, who was standing at the foot of the staircase, inadvertently had to step aside. If the general also wishes to enter. Young Master. Lets go in together. Who wouldnt want to? Standing here without being able to enter was a humiliating experience. The general gazed up at Yi-gangs back. It was he who had been assisting the n Head over two generations. And in the current Yi-gang, he saw glimpses of young Baek Ryu-san. How have you grown up so quickly The general followed behind Yi-gang. His duty was to protect the backs of the Baek n members. And Yi-gang had, in no time, be an exemry member of the Baek n.
The number of elders affiliated with the Council of Elders was not just one or two. It was only natural that members of the Baek n with more seniority than the n Head would enter the Council of Elders. Nevertheless, among the elders, there was a hierarchy and factions. The purity of their bloodline, the strength of their martial arts, and the strength of their influence determined their power. It was a principle that the n Heads from previous generations all went into seclusion, so they were naturally excluded. Currently, the core of the Council of Elders was divided into two factions. Siblings of the n Head from the previous generations, that is, the maternal aunt and uncle of the current n Head, Baek Ryu-san. The woman, gaunt with sharp eyes, was Baek Seo-ok, known as the Ice Iron Rakshasa. Shes Yi-gangs great-aunt and the leader of the faction that supported Ha-jun as the Young n Head. On the other hand, there was a giant man, with streaks of white hair in his beard, who seemed younger than his age. He was Baek Do-yeom, known as Rage Sword Phantom, Yi-gangs great-uncle. He was the leader of the traditionalist faction that insisted Yi-gang, being the eldest, should be the Young n Head. Excluding Grand Elder, these two venerable masters, who held the greatest say, were, as always, quarreling today. Bang! With a strike of Baek Do-yeoms palm on the wooden floor, a loud sound echoed. Brother Do-yeom, your words are harsh! Are you still going on about that even now? Ha-jun was stabbed by some ruffians knife. And still, you Baek Seo-ok wore a look of disdain. Its you whos being stubborn until now. Lower your voice. Damn it, stop pretending to be so noble. Tradition is tradition, but with the current n Head incapacitated, who will manage the n? Do you think I cant see through your schemes? Has the n Head passed away? He will regain his strength and rise soon. Its only natural that the Council of Elders manages the n until then. This damned Ugh! We must appoint the Young n Head immediately. Red Dragon Corps Commander has still not found the assassins, and theres no progress whatsoever! At that, Baek Jin-tae, who had been silent, chuckled. Heh heh, Uncle, youre really too much. My team and I have been trying our best. What the hell are you saying now? The one who stabbed Ha-jun seems to be a significant lead. Please wait just a bit longer. Baek Jin-tae, with a sly grin as if he had a trick up his sleeve, couldnt help but smile. Even knowing that, Baek Do-yeom could only be infuriated. You damned mutt! You find this amusing? Right now, Ryu-san and your nephew His anger was about to erupt. However, fortunately for Baek Jin-tae, someone appeared at that moment, diverting Baek Do-yeoms attention. Crash! The door burst open. A young boy entered, pushing aside the servants who tried to prevent his entrance. Baek Do-yeoms mouth fell open in surprise. Its Its that kid! The person who had entered was Yi-gang. On his left was the Biyeon Squad Leader, Neung Ji-pyeong, and on his right stood the General Manager. Yi-gang first bowed to the area where Grand Elder was seated. I wasnt invited, but given the urgency of the situation, I came quickly. Countless eyes were now fixed on him. The first to speak was Baek Seo-ok, Yi-gang, I heard you were returning soon, but I didnt expect you toe here directly. Great-Aunt. Why have youe? Isnt this meeting about my father and Ha-jun? Considering my position, its imperative that I attend. His tone was peculiar. Baek Seo-ok furrowed her brow and then reprimanded Yi-gang. You should still maintain decorum. You stormed into the Council of Elders with your subordinates. Yi-gang let out a sarcasticugh. Even before entering, he had heard the arguing. In such a situation, it was ironic that someone who was squabbling over who would manage the n was now speaking about maintaining dignity. You still speak of something as empty as decorum? The n Head has fallen, Ha-jun is teetering between life and death after being stabbed by a suspicious man, and I too have been ambushed. Decorum, you say? His tone was sharp, as if it were covered in thorns. Nonsense. The decorum of our n has already been trampled on the ground! At the sharp criticism, Baek Do-yeom abruptly stood up. Yi-gang! Although Baek Seo-ok, the actual recipient of the sarcasm, remained expressionless, Baek Do-yeom was visibly enraged. How dare this brat speak to his elders like this! Where do you think you are, speaking so carelessly? His booming voice was so loud it hurt the ears. Get out, you brat! I will leave! Yi-gang stood his ground, not yielding an inch. Baek Do-yeoms face turned various shades of red and purple, looking as if he might strike Yi-gang at any moment. However, he dared not actually do it. Even if he wasnt yet the Young n Head, Yi-gang was undeniably the heir to the n Head. Even as an elder, one couldnt treat Yi-gang so thoughtlessly. However, before I leave, I must take this man with me. Saying this, Yi-gang strode towards the center of the hall. There, a bloodied man was kneeling, bound. It was Jeong Gu of the Low Down Sect. Yo-Young Master With swollen eyes ckened from bruises, Jeong Gu looked up at Yi-gang. Yi-gang was about to release his restraints. Hold on, Yi-gang. Dont touch him. Uncle. Baek Jin-tae, with a sneering smile, stopped Yi-gang. That bastard colluded with Ha-jun and the Biyeon Squad, and took them to ck Ghost Manor. Hes a tough one. He hasnt confessed whos behind all this until the end. Then, Baek Jin-tae added in a whisper, -Everyone knows this already from the Biyeon Squad members report. That you, Yi-gang, are involved. With that, he gave Yi-gang a sly wink. Yi-gang had ordered an investigation from Jeong Gu, separate from the Red Dragon Corps investigation, to track down the assassins. Looking at the results, he did find some clues. Although things didnt go as nned. Youve pulled out all his nails, havent you? Isnt it because of this bastard that Ha-jun got hurt? Hehe, its suspicious. Maybe hes connected with the masked man. Perhaps he set a trap. Jeong Gu murmured weakly. He didnt. Yi-gang shook his head. Youre barking up the wrong tree, Uncle. He found clues that even the Red Dragon Corps couldnt find. Heh heh, is that so? It does seem that way. Baek Jin-taeughed carelessly as if it didnt matter. Yi-gang pulled out a short sword from his attire and swung it. The rope that restrained Jeong Gu was cut and fell. He grabbed the blood-soaked Jeong Gu by the armpits and lifted him up. His hands and clothes got dirty, but he didnt care. Baek Jin-tae didnt try to stop Yi-gangs actions, but others did. What are you doing now! Put him down! Baek Do-yeom intervened. Even if he didnt set the trap, its still his fault that Ha-jun got stabbed and the ns warriors died! And your point? Just because we didnt destroy the Xian Branch of the Low Down Sect, they should be thankful! It sounded like a stubborn argument, but in Jianghu where might makes right, it wasnt far-fetched. The Low Down Sect Leader would probably just send a letter of protest if their Xian Branch was destroyed. However, Yi-gang wasnt about to obediently follow that line of thought. If someone gets stabbed by a sword, you punish the person who wielded the sword. Whats the point in ming the sword? The incident urred justst night. The elders did not yet know that Yi-gang was the one who had set up Jeong Gu and the Low Down Sect. I was the one who asked the Low Down Sect to investigate with the sword. If you want to punish someone, punish me. You you did this? Yi-gang, so youve finally caused trouble! Regardless of what the elders said, Yi-gang, supporting Jeong Gu, slowly walked away. As Baek Do-yeom, unable to watch any longer, tried to forcibly stop Yi-gang Enough. Let him go. It was a voice aged with wisdom and time. All the elders stood up in reverence at once. Yi-gang sighed and turned around. Neung Ji-pyeong took over supporting Jeong Gus weight. Yi-gang, youve grown a lot. Now you dont even shy away from speaking your mind in front of the adults. Grand Elder. Always seated behind the curtains was Grand Elder Baek Young-ryeong, Yi-gangs great-grandmother. She stood there, leaning on a cane made of white wood. Her hair was snow-white, and her face was full of wrinkles. Thedy, well past her hundredth year, slowly approached Yi-gang. All the previously noisy elders quieted down. It was out of respect for the elder who had once safeguarded the n in turbulent times. She took Yi-gangs hand, stained with Jeong Gus blood. Your once tiny hand has now be that of a martial artists. Yi-gangs hand had developed many calluses over time. The wrinkled hand of the Grand Elder tenderly caressed Yi-gangs hand. Prepare to be the Young n Head. Yi-gangs eyes widened in shock, and even the elders took a sharp intake of breath. Baek Seo-ok, who had been supporting Ha-jun, and Baek Do-yeom, who insisted that Yi-gang should be the Young n Head, were both left with their mouths agape. The neutral Grand Elder had voiced the session of the Young n Head title. Ryu-san, like you, had a frail body. His lung disease did not develop suddenly. There will be a way to heal your body as well. Grandmother. Your younger brother might die this time. Even if he doesnt, his injury is not one that will heal easily. Be prepared. Under normal circumstances, Yi-gang would have argued. However, he couldnt say anything right now. To object here would be akin to a childs tantrum. The Immortal Sword carefully interjected, Didnt they say that in the Azure Forest they can heal you? The story about the person known as Golden Needle Phantom, who promised to treat your father? If he spoke of this now, he might be able to avoid being forcibly made the Young n Head. However, Yi-gang decided not to. Not now. After pondering deeply, he finally spoke, I will heed Grand Elders words. Thats right. But, theres one thing. One thing? I will assume the title of Young n Head only after capturing the one who sent the assassin after me and the one who harmed Ha-jun. We cant postpone this indefinitely. Time is of the essence. One month, Yi-gang said, as he caressed the Shooting Star Fang tucked into his waist. Please grant me just one month. In that time, he would settle everything. Yi-gang resolved himself to do so. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The intervention of the Grand Elder was a shock to everyone. Telling Yi-gang to prepare to ascend to the position of Young n Head. Although n Head Baek Ryu-san had fallen, this wasnt the first time something like this happened. Despite the suddenness of the statement, no one dared to oppose it openly. Baek Do-yeom, who supported Yi-gang, held back hisughter, while Baek Seo-ok, who supported Ha-jun, remained silent. However, in the quiet hall, someonesughter flowed. Pfss. Keuk. Huh. He tried to stifle hisughter but couldnt. It was Baek Jin-tae. Hehe, hahaha. As he tried to hold back hisughter with his hand over his mouth, sharp res were directed at him, showing their displeasure. Jin-tae. Kuk, yes, Grand Elder. It was the Grand Elder who approached such a Baek Jin-tae. Kneeling, Baek Jin-tae looked up at his grandmother and said, Heh, heh, Yi-gang has grown up so much He spoke as if making an excuse, even though no one had asked him to. Grand Elder smiled gently, patting Baek Jin-taes head. Even though Baek Jin-tae was already middle-aged, to her, he was just a young grandson. Yes, he has grown up quite a lot. Hehe, yes, heh. Not just Baek Jin-tae, everyone else probably thought the same. The Yi-gang who returned was no longer the naive young man they once knew. Baek Jin-tae suppressed his breath, barely holding back hisughter. The uncontrobleughter. The ailment he acquired during his youth had not been cured even as he aged. Every time he would burst into involuntaryughter, he felt like his insides were being torn apart. His seemingly cheerful disposition was more of a mask. Even if his innermost feelings were dark, he would end upughing out loud. Given that, it was better to live in such a way that nobody could see through Baek Jin-taes true feelings. A cold bead of sweat slid down the neck of him trying to hold back hisughter.
The ce Yi-gang headed straight to wasnt his residence. He went to see his father. Yi-gang was alone in the garden behind the Red Dragon Hall. In the garden with a small pond, there was a round building. It was the ce where the n Head would stay when his health worsened. In the spring, flowers would bloom, and carps would leap from the pond, but the garden in winter, covered with snow, was mncholic. Its me, Yi-gang. In front of the building, Yi-gang announced his arrival like that. No response came. Go in and see. Even if the Immortal Divine Sword hadnt said so, Yi-gang had intended to do just that. Just then, a doctor opened the door and came out. He was the chief physician for the n Head. Pleasee in, Young Master. Yi-gang followed him inside. The doctor stopped Yi-gang before the curtain. Wait here for a moment n Head. Then, a frail and weak voice echoed. Wait, cough. Let him wait there. The doctor bowed to Yi-gang and went inside first. Sounds of rustling came from beyond the curtain. While waiting, Yi-gang gently closed his eyes. The smell of medicinal herbs lingered in the air. And a faint smell of blood. The peculiar stench emitted by someone who had been bedridden for a long time. He couldnt help but recall his past life. The day he was first moved from a six-bed ward to the ICU. The beeping of medical equipment. The smell of alcohol, the scent of a critically ill patient. The scent of death. You maye in. Hearing a voice that seemed to be making an effort to sound fine, Yi-gang opened the curtain and entered. The n Head was sitting up in his bed, fully dressed. Why are you not lying down I havent be that weak. It seemed he had made Yi-gang wait to straighten out his clothes. However, even so, he couldnt hide the signs of illness. On the silk cloth dropped on the floor, there were bright traces of coagted blood. You must be feeling quite unwell. Its alright. Its not the first time Ive felt this. The cold weather of winter probably aggravates it. The n Heads lung disease was an old ailment. He had even coughed up blood and copsed once the winter beforest. More importantly, I want to hear your story. Even the Iron-blooded n Head became weak when ill. Sensing a difference in his fathers demeanor, Yi-gang shared his experiences from his visit to the Azure Forest. I will tell you. Upon hearing the tale of capturing the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, the n Head smiled lightly. When he spoke of his encounter with the Azure Forest Lord, the n Heads eyes widened in surprise. He hadnt yet mentioned the story about the Immortal Divine Sword, so he had to omit certain details, but it was still an intriguing tale. Especially upon hearing about the offer to join the Azure Forest and the im that they could heal Yi-gangs body, the n Head showed an intense reaction. Go to the Azure Forest. Father. Go. If it means saving your life, its the best path. His tone was surprisingly firm. Sending ones son to another sect, especially from the n Heads perspective, would not be easy. Or do you really wish to be the Young n Head, as Grand Elder suggested? Thats not what I want. Even after recovering your health? Yes. That was Yi-gangs genuine feelings. Being the n Head of the Baek n wasnt an easy position. Aside from the busyness of leading the n, theres also the pressure from the elders of the Council. In that case, Ha-jun has to take over. I heard he was injured by a sword. If it had gone even a tad deeper, he would have died. Saying this, the n Head clenched his fist tightly. His anger seemed as if, had Ha-juns attacker been before him, he would have torn them apart on the spot. Yi-gang, too, tried to calm his boiling emotions and continued. This time, he shared some good news. Ive brought something from the Azure Forest. He had received the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower as a reward for a matter rted to the rage insect. With it, they had made a special pill, which he believed could help the ailing n Head, whose lung disease had worsened. Moreover, he mentioned that one of the Four Divine Physicians, Golden Needle Phantom, would visit next year. With his help, it might even be possible to cure the believed incurable lung disease. However, the n Heads reaction was more subdued than earlier. I had suspected that Golden Needle Phantom was from a Taoist sect, but it seems hes a master from the Azure Forest. That was his onlyment, followed by a nod. Arent you pleased? Youve been through a lot. Yi-gang showed the pill, made from Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower, to the n Head. A clear scent quickly filled the room. The n Head gazed intensely at it and then handed it to the doctor. How does it seem? Even if Golden Needle Phantom was a renowned physician, hes still from another sect. It was essential for the chief physician, the head of the Medical Division, to inspect it before the n Head could consume it. Knowing this, Golden Needle Phantom had listed the ingredients of the pill and attached it to the package. The head of the Medical Divisions eyes widened in surprise. This is truly the work of one of the Four Divine Physicians. Such a meticulousbination! Is that so? Yes, and not only that. Besides the inner elixir of the Ghost Tiger and the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower, it contains many rare herbs. It will undoubtedly greatly aid the n Heads condition! Anything else? The delighted physician looked puzzled by the n Heads question. What other benefits does this pill provide? It maximizes the bodys healing capabilities. And thanks to the inner pill of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, it will also replenish ones True Qi. Rather than being just a medicine for lung disease its more like a versatile elixir. It would be beneficial for the injured as well. Yes, sir. Very well. Cough. After a brief, harsh cough, the n Head spoke, Administer it to Ha-jun on my behalf. Father! Yi-gang looked at the n Head. The n Head met Yi-gangs gaze. Yi-gang felt an unyielding stubbornness in his fathers eyes. Didnt you say Golden Needle Phantom ising next year? Do you think I, who have endured for decades, will not survive this winter? Even so Yi-gang. Death is a cold path. It was an off-topicment, but Yi-gang remained silent. Your mother passed away. You might not remember it since you were too young, but as you live on, youll witness the deaths of those close to you. Yes Usually, one witnesses the death of their parents first. Its an incredibly sorrowful event. Cough, Cough. And even more heart-wrenching is the death of a sibling. The fathers voice was heavy. Did you know that Jin-tae and I had a younger sister? Had she been alive, she would have been your aunt. I wasnt aware. She died long before you were born. It was a story hed never heard. What kind of death had it been that no one had ever spoken of it? It was a horrendous experience, as if ones insides were burning. If Ha-jun dies, you will feel the same. I suppose so. It probably would be so. The n Head continued speaking as if he wasnt finished, And more than anything, they say the most terrible pain is the death of ones child. The death of a child. Its a pain as if ones heartstrings are being torn. Ive seen it before. A mother who has lost a child wails as if shes a wild beast. Yi-gang found himself unable to answer. A previous life cut short. How had his mother wept at the death of her son? Are you intending to cause me such pain? The remark was about feeding Ha-jun the elixir. In the end, Yi-gang had no choice but to nod. Alright go now. Just as when he entered, Yi-gang left holding the elixir in his bosom. He heard the sound of his father copsing onto the bed. Indeed, his father had only been pretending to be healthy in front of Yi-gang. Yi-gang trudged through the snow-covered rear garden. The winter sky was a dull grey. In the face of a child struggling between life and death, any father would make such a choice. Did you expect this? Do you think I, who have experienced so much, would not foresee what my descendants might think? the Immortal Divine Sword spoke, circling around Yi-gang. Under normal circumstances, Yi-gang would have smirked, but now his mind was too clouded to do so. Death is a cold path. He recalled his fathers words and the Azure Forest Lords hints. Before Yi-gang left, Forest Lord whispered something to him. At that time, Shooting Star Fang was disabled, ensuring that the Immortal Divine Sword couldnt hear. If you wish to maintain your trust with the Immortal Divine Sword, dont speak of its past. Seeing Yi-gangs suspicious nce, Forest Lord grinned and continued, However, there are people in this world who wont show their pain unless you ask. In that case If you truly care for it, perhaps it would be best if you reached out first. After all, this world isnt that warm. Hasnt it been wandering for a whole century without attaining Nirvana? With those words, Forest Lord left. Yi-gang had always believed that not asking was for the Immortal Divine Swords benefit. But he wasnt entirely sure now. I have something to ask. Oh? Whats with that serious face? Grand Elder would be your granddaughter, right? Thats correct. Laughter vanished from the Immortal Divine Swords expression. You mustve recognized her right away, given the surprised look you had back then. The moment Grand Elder appeared, parting the curtains, the Immortal Divine Sword froze as if it had turned to ice. Hmph, seeing my granddaughter might have startled me. When I first attended the Elders Council. Back then, youpletely hid within the sword and didnt show yourself at all. What are you trying to say? When Ancestor passed away. I know they lived to be 112 years old. It mustve been quite a long life. Indeed. And since Grand Elder was only three years old when you passed you mustve spent little time together. The Immortal Divine Sword couldnt reply. It seemed anxious for some reason. Yi-gang nced at it briefly and then looked down at the pond. He hadnt tried hard to dig into it, but he had naturally noticed the peculiarities concerning the Immortal Divine Sword. When you passed away, the Forest Lord of Azure Forest hadnt even been born yet. That was odd. The time the Immortal Divine Sword was believed to have died was before the Azure Forest Lord was even born. Yet both the Immortal Divine Sword and Azure Forest Lord imed to have met each other. If the Immortal Divine Sword truly died at the age of 112, this was impossible. Enough. Considering Forest Lord is over ny, I didnt initially think about it. Even if the Baek n is known for longevity, I never thought youd be around 140 years old. The Immortal Divine Sword had not died at 112, but had lived at least up to the age of 140. Its expression shifted from one of rage to one of anguish. Just as it couldnt express its anger towards Forest Lord, it couldnt show it to Yi-gang either. There were no records of you being active after the age of 112, so you must have gone into hiding on your own. You In the underground space of the manor where the Shooting Star Fang was found, there were straw ropes. And in the ce where the Azure Forest sealed the Pixiu ne, the same style of straw ropes were present. That too was one of the suspicious points. Who on earth ced the meteorite sword in the manor, where the Immortal Divine Sword once resided, and sealed it with those straw ropes? In yourst years, when you went to the Azure Forest, was it perhaps to tie your own soul to the earth? The Immortal Divine Sword couldnt answer. To remain in the world even after death? Whether it was an affirmation or denial, it could be discerned from its expression. After leaving the world, going into hiding, and even after death, remaining in this cold world What on earth were you waiting for? Theposed expression that the Immortal Divine Sword had been desperately maintaining crumbled. Chapter 61: Death Is A Cold Path (2) Chapter 61: Death Is A Cold Path (2) What was trust? What was chivalry? The martial artists that roam Jianghu believe in the saying, those who tie must untie. It means that if you tie a knot, you are the one who should untie it. If someone has shown you kindness, you must repay it. On the contrary, if someone bears a grudge, they repay it with blood and vengeance. In this process of mutual trust, one might seek help from others familiar with the ways of chivalry. However, in the end, it was up to the individual to solve their problems. Therefore, initially, Yi-gang did not ask about the circumstances of the Immortal Divine Sword. But after hearing Forest Lords words, he changed his mind. Was it really right to just ignore everything? For Yi-gang, who had lived a longer life as someone from modern times, it wasnt. Hence, he had asked about it in the garden yesterday. The Immortal Divine Sword did not get angry at Yi-gang. It seemed to search its memories, bing distant, and continued speaking hesitantly. Last night, Yi-gang was able to hear theplex tale of the Immortal Divine Sword. And, after a full day had passed. I wonder what those who attacked me and targeted Ha-jun were after. The meteorite sword? Yi-gangs reason for inquiring about the Immortal Divine Swords past included this as well. The assassins were looking for a hidden space within the manor. Perhaps what they were after wasnt Yi-gangs life, but the meteorite sword. Im not sure. Unless it were the Azure Forest, even they wouldnt have known about its presence there. Can the Azure Forest be trusted? Its true that theres no one in the world who can be fully trusted, but they wouldnt have lied to me. Their oaths carry apulsion. The tone was one of certainty. As expected, the Immortal Divine Sword had faked its death. And then it had taken refuge in the outskirts of Mount Heng, where the Azure Forest was. Living as a hermit there for decades, it eventually grew old and met its death. However, the reason that forced it into hiding wasnt resolved. In the end, the Immortal Divine Sword wanted to remain in this world, even if only as a spirit. And almost 100 years passed. It took a long time. During my meditations as a soul, I encountered the descendant. Was it for atonement? You could say that but it might have just been for self-satisfaction. Yi-gang nodded at that remark. The Immortal Divine Sword had certainlymitted a sin. A sin so grave that even after it had risen to be the greatest in the world, elevating the Baek n to the peak of renown, it had to forsake everything. He confided it all to his descendant, Yi-gang. After that, the Immortal Divine Sword seemed peculiarly dejected. Anyway, do you have any idea who these assassins are? At my level of expertise, just by crossing swords I can discern much about my opponent. Of course, I know. On second thought, he didnt seem that dejected. Then who are they? They were just ordinary fellows. Their martial arts skills were third-rate. However, there were a few, especially one named Jeok-pyo, who were a bit different. Their martial arts were very sinister. So you dont really know then? Hmph. Yi-gang looked at the Immortal Divine Sword with an expression of disbelief. Even after hearing from the Immortal Divine Sword, he couldnt determine the identities of the assassins. Yi-gang finally sighed and looked away. This ce was the Medical Hall, where Ha-jun was receiving treatment. If hes been given the precious elixir pill he should wake up, Yi-gang murmured bitterly. In reality, Ha-juns condition was worse than he had heard. He had lost so much blood that his face was pale, and his lips were dry and chapped. His chest was tightly wrapped in bandages. When Yi-gang had entered, the bandages, which had been clean, were slowly getting stained with blood. The wound was so severe that without administering the elixir, he might have really died, especially at such a young age of twelve. Ivemitted an unforgivable crime. Next to him, Jeong Gu of the Low Down Sect knelt. His body was in poor condition after being tortured by the Red Dragon Corps and Baek Jin-tae, yet, even in such difort, he deeply bowed his head to Yi-gang. Due to my failure to anticipate the appearance of that fiend, Young Master Ha-jun So, are you willing to atone with your life? Without even ncing at Jeong Gu, Yi-gang posed the question. If its the price for failing my mission willingly. And, in exchange, you want me to spare your master? Jeong Gu couldnt respond. If Yi-gang truly desired it, the elders and the Red Dragon Corps could have annihted the Low Down Sects Xian Branch. Thanks to you, Young Master Yi-gang, my life was spared. Yes, I saved you. Twice, in fact. If you permit, I would dly offer my life to you. What use would I have for your pitiful life? Jeong Gu shuddered slightly. When he first met Yi-gang, he felt he was no ordinary man. But the Yi-gang he encountered now, after a few months, was different from before. A cold, coalesced fury. He hardly looked like the young boy he was supposed to be. He felt even more terrified now than when he was tortured by Baek Jin-tae. Go back and investigate the man with the mask. Ill call you when youre needed. Young Master. You might be aware, but it would be wise not to think of escaping from Xian. We too are people of honor. There wont be such a situation. Leave. Yi-gang didnt look at Jeong Gu till the end. Feeling his own detion, Jeong Gu deeply bowed and left. Where did that masked mane from? Even after listening to the testimony of the Biyeon Squad members, I cant gauge his martial skills. If hes wearing a mask to hide himself, he must have been cautious even when using his martial arts. Yet, if he rampaged alone, he must have considerable martial prowess. Through Jeong Gu, Yi-gang learned of that days events. He did reprimand Jeong Gu, but rationally thinking, it wasnt their fault. The reason Jeong Gu was so terrified was because he had inadvertently harmed the young master of the Baek n. In fact, they achieved better results than the Red Dragon Corps. Didnt they discover that the martial artists of the ck Ghost Manor were among the assassins? Then, what was the reason that masked fiend ughtered the ck Ghost Manor martial artists? It must be to destroy evidence. Someone who could destroy evidence and demonstrate such a level of martial prowess alone. The unknown force that sent the assassins, perhaps Yi-gang had gotten closer to the answer than he thought. The problem was that there were no more clues to delve into. Ugh Then, Baek Ha-jun, who had been unconscious all this time, let out a groan. Yi-gang quickly stood up to check on his younger brother. Could this be the effect of giving him the elixir pill of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger and Red-White Tuber Fleeceflowerst night? The Immortal Divine Sword and Yi-gang intensely examined Ha-juns face. Sure enough, his eyelids fluttered. Slowly, slightly bloodshot eyes appeared, and his parched lips moistened a bit. Ha-jun. Bro Bro Ha-jun and Yi-gangs gazes met. Brother. Yes, my boy. A broad smile crept across Yi-gangs face, a radiant smile that was rarely seen. Where am I? Are you feeling a bit conscious now? It hurt a lot, didnt it? If it were his previous life, he would have been a child still attending elementary school. The thought of such a young child having a knife plunged into his chest and nearing death pained Yi-gang. Yeah But wheres mom? What? Yi-gangs expression hardened. Ha-jun usually acted mature for his age. Where did mom go? Yet, for some reason, his speech was slurred, and he was searching for their mother, who had passed away when they were younger. He might not be in his right mind. It, seems so. Tell him that mom passed away long ago. Hmm. But it didnt seem right to tell him that now. Why isnt she here? Im in so much pain Ugh. Mother is um shes on a trip for a while. Where to? Over there, to Heaven, on a tour of the Heavens. I see Take me with her. Youre not old enough to go yet. The conversation seemed to be going astray, so Yi-gang quickly tried to change the topic. Speaking of which, do you remember the bad man with the mask? Ah Yes, but brother. While looking at Yi-gang, Ha-juns eyes suddenly rolled upward, revealing only the whites. For a moment, Yi-gang was startled, almost eximing, Oh no! Fortunately, Ha-juns eyes returned to their normal position. However, instead of looking at Yi-gang, he was looking next to him. At the floating Immortal Divine Sword. Who is that bald old man next to you? You, little brat! The Immortal Divine Swords face twisted in anger. Yi-gang was also taken aback. Can you see him? This old man? Yes Of course I can see him. Until now, the only person who had seen the Immortal Divine Swords form was Yi-gang. Though Forest Lord felt its presence, he hadnt seen it clearly. Yet here was Ha-jun, looking right at it. Im not bald; I just have a short haircut! Hes saying something, but I cant hear him. It seemed that he couldnt hear the voice. Yi-gang asked the Immortal Divine Sword what could have caused this. Since hes wandering between life and death, being close to death might temporarily allow him to see me Just as I thought, his current physical condition isnt good. Anyway, cant you tell him? That Im not bald, but I had cut my hair short before I died. Who wouldve known that hair doesnt grow back when you be a spirit? Thats not the point right now. While waving his hand dismissively, Yi-gang inwardly sighed with relief. Thankfully, it seemed unlikely that baldness was hereditary. Brother? It seems you need to rest a bit more. But before that, I have one question. Hmm? The man with the mask who stabbed you. We need to find out who he is. You mentioned you inflicted a wound on the back of his hand. Fear washed over Ha-juns face for a moment. It seemed the terror was etched deep within him, right alongside the pain from his chest wound. He gasped for air, then whispered something so softly it was almost inaudible. Yi-gang leaned in closer to Ha-jun to hear. Ha-jun was undoubtedly a genius with the sword, and he might have noticed clues that neither the Biyeon Squad members nor Jeong Gu saw. That man, definitely, when the poison dart hit Yi-gangs eyes widened in shock. he definitely used Moon Shadow Step. Moon Shadow Step. That was undoubtedly a light footwork technique of the Baek n. Having said that, Ha-jun slowly closed his eyes. He seemed to have exhausted all his energy. Yi-gang muttered in disbelief, Moon Shadow Step? Even though its considered one of the basic techniques among the ns light footwork technique, its not something trivial enough to be leaked outside. Along with the basic martial arts of the n, it allowed for covert movements, and only certified warriors and above from the Baek n were allowed to learn this technique. Hmm, I had hoped there wouldnt be such an incident. That statement implied one thing. It seems we have a traitor among us. The threat might be inside the n. We need to monitor the head of the medical hall. Yi-gang decided to keep the discussion about Golden Needle Phantom and the elixir pill Ha-jun consumed a secret for now.
Baek Jin-tae gave a sly smile. He was looking at his subordinate, Soryu. Soryu. Your mastery of the light footwork technique has grown significantly. Hehe. Soryu responded politely, Thank you. Your mastery in the Lesser Yang Cultivation Technique has already reached the sixth level; you indeed have talent. Haha, youve also nearly perfected the Moon Shadow Step, it seems youre ready to learn the next technique. If given the opportunity, I will work hard. Am I not the Red Dragon Corps Commander? Getting permission should be easy for me. It was Baek Jin-tae who recognized Soryus talent and taught her martial arts. Seeing Baek Jin-taes proud smile, Soryu quietly lowered her head. If you are deemed worthy, I can immediately ce you in the First Corps. The Red Dragon Corps was a military group in the Baek n, one of the most powerful. Those who carried out actual operations under Baek Jin-taesmand were divided into three groups: First Corps, Second Corps, and Third Corps. Among them, the one that could be considered Baek Jin-taes closest confidants was the First Corps. Although Soryu was favored by Baek Jin-tae, she had not been able to join the First Corps. Im still not ready. Hehe, ever so modest. Now, lets go. Soryu looked up at Baek Jin-tae. Where could they be going? Yi-gang has some important matters to discuss. Soryu quietly nodded her head. Follow the orders, that was one of the lessons she had learned alongside martial arts from Baek Jin-tae. Chapter 62: To Retrieve The Tears (1) Chapter 62: To Retrieve The Tears (1) Characteristics of the Baek Noble ns bloodline. Especially for the n Head and his direct lineage, they inherited a simr temperament. The current n Head, known by the nickname Iron-blooded Merciless, and Elder Baek Seo-ok with the nickname Ice Iron Rakshasa, were perfect examples. Theyre not easily swayed emotionally and were cool-headed. Such traits were necessary for a martial artist, especially for one leading the n. The n Head Baek Ryu-sans brother was like that in his youth too. The day he stormed into Demonic Spire Pavilion, even when a hook pierced his head, and until his body malfunctioned, Baek Jin-tae was a man fit for the nickname Cold Beauty. In that respect, their deceased younger sister was quite exceptional. Born beneath the cold brothers, she grew up cheerfully. Perhaps it was because of the significant age gap, but she always felt especially childlike. During turbulent times, whenever the two brothers returned without even properly cleaning their blood, she always greeted them with a smile. Whenever he recalled her sunshine-like smile Chuckle Baek Jin-tae smiled again. It wasnt happiness from remembering his younger sister. After all, she was killed by the members of the Demonic Spire Pavilion. This involuntary smile on his face wasnt something Baek Jin-tae could control. Whenever his emotions intensified, regardless of their nature, he just smiled. Even when he tried to hold back, it was in vain. Whenever he tried to suppress theughter, his body seemed to react adversely. Once again, blood trickled from his nose. Commander. Soryu, who was walking beside him, handed him a handkerchief. It was a familiar gesture. Baek Jin-tae gave a faint smile and wiped the blood from his nose with the handkerchief. Thank you. Its nothing. Soryu was one of the orphans that the Baek Noble n took in. Recognized for her talent in martial arts and raised as a warrior, she was personally chosen by Baek Jin-tae for the Red Dragon Corps. While her exceptional skills were undeniable, her joining the Red Dragon Corps at a young age had much to do with Baek Jin-taes influence. The first time he saw Soryu, Baek Jin-tae thought his deceased younger sister had reincarnated ande back. At least, she looked that way to him. Considering Baek Ryu-san, his brother, didnt think the same, it might have just been Baek Jin-taes misconception. Yet, he took Soryu under his wing and trained her in martial arts. However, at some point, Soryu stopped smiling as much. Specifically, after the death of a maid, whom she regarded as her older sister. Baek Jin-tae couldntprehend why shed be so sorrowful for someone who wasnt even her biological sister. Your face seems off. Do you not want to see Yi-gang? Im fine. A maid, who had been serving Yi-gang, died in the manor. A seemingly insignificant and empty death, wasnt it? After all, she had followed a young master who had been ousted from the n and then met her end. Thats probably why Soryu seemed to harbor resentment towards Baek Yi-gang. At least, thats what Baek Jin-tae thought. Yi-gang isnt a naive child. Lately, he seems to have matured a lot. He probably understands how dire the current situation is. Ha-ha. Baek Jin-taeughed heartily as he spoke. He had this conversation with Soryu just a short while ago. And then, when he met Yi-gang and heard his request. Baek Jin-tae couldnt help but burst intoughter. Hee-hee, you want to join the Azure Forest to heal yourself? Yes. The Azure Forest Lord suggested this personally? And, what did your father, my brother, say about this? He said to do it. Ha-ha-ha! Baek Jin-tae pped his own cheek as heughed. Im sorry. You know of my condition, right? Hee-hee. With both my brother and Ha-jun incapacitated, its tough for you, and here I am,ughing in front of you He offered Yi-gang an exnation for hisughter. But deep down, it was genuinely a heartyugh. Of course, I understand. As I told you before, Im not fit to be the Young n Head. My health isnt good. Thats why Im asking you. True, the words of Grand Elder were quite sudden. I need to convince the elders. With my father incapacitated, my only ally is Uncle. What Yi-gang asked of Baek Jin-tae was precisely that. I dont intend to be the Young n Head. The Azure Forest has promised to heal me, so I n to depart in that direction. Please help me persuade the elders. Originally, Baek Jin-tae had advocated for Yi-gang to assume the role of Young n Head. But now, he could only feel tion. Given the situation and the additional words from Yi-gang, My fathers lung ailment is getting worse. If Ha-jun remains like this, hell have severe aftereffects even if he recovers. Right, he was stabbed after all. Ha-ha. Baek Jin-tae wasnt aware that Ha-jun had consumed an elixir made from the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. To be frank our lineage has been cut. Yi-gang uttered words that would have enraged the n Head. But the truth was the truth. The current n Head, in his prime as a martial artist, was bedridden. The second son was downed by a sword. The eldest, who should inherit the lineage as the Young n Head, was suffering from meridian blockage and, moreover, was a coward nning to abandon his n. Please, Uncle, protect us. Its not us, but me, isnt it? Baek Jin-tae swallowed those words. The current situation was ying out entirely in Baek Jin-taes favor. Initially, what he hoped for was for Yi-gang to be the Young n Head and meet an untimely end. But if things went as Yi-gang suggested, there would be no one left to assume the Young n Head role. Baek Jin-tae could then be an elder as he had originally nned, seizing real power in the n. And even though he was a bitcking, traditionally, his son, Baek Young-il, would be the n Head. Baek Jin-taeughed so hard that his mouth almost split open. Being able to use his ailment as an excuse to hide hisughter was satisfying. Youve made a difficult choice. Ha-ha. Having Uncle by my side is reassuring. Yes, I will take full responsibility. With a twirling smile, Baek Jin-tae scrutinized Yi-gang. I thought he had matured. Or maybe he has? Upon returning to the n, Yi-gang was no longer naive. He judged the situation with cold precision. However Just like his father. Hes be cold-hearted. Hes sharply focused on his own gain. To the extent that he could abandon his siblings and parents. Yi-gang even tightly grasped Baek Jin-taes hand. Please, Im counting on you. Baek Jin-tae was slightly taken aback but didnt show it. Ha-ha, so, should I convene the Council of Elders? That would be great. Though immediately might be too soon, perhaps in about seven days. Lets do it that way, hehe. The key will be how your Great Aunt and Great Uncle will react. With that, Baek Jin-tae concluded his secret meeting with Yi-gang. It was an excellent deal that satisfied both parties. However, Soryu had a displeased look. The reason was obvious. The cowardly brat standing there was the one to whom her sister had sacrificed her life. Baek Jin-tae sent a message. -Discard any expectations of people. Soryu silently bowed her head. Baek Jin-tae, along with Soryu, left the room. Yi-gang silently stared in the direction where Baek Jin-tae had disappeared. And when he was entirely out of sight Yi-gangs seemingly servile expression vanished. He then tilted his head. How was it? the Immortal Divine Sword quietly asked Yi-gang. He had remained standing there throughout the transaction between Baek Jin-tae and Yi-gang. Yi-gang had a perplexed expression. His hands were clean. Baek Jin-tae, the Red Dragon Corps Commander, the younger brother of the n Head. Yi-gang had already suspected Baek Jin-tae. This was because it seemed suspicious that the Red Dragon Corps couldnt find any clues for such a long time. If it werent him, then he would have to suspect all the countless elders in the Council of Elders. Ha-jun mentioned that he had definitely inflicted a wound on the opponents hand. If it was a cut from a sword, it shouldnt have healed so quickly. Yet, Baek Jin-taes hands were immacte. Ill have to look more into it. You should. Yi-gang turned and began to walk away. His destination was not his own residence. He was heading to the unused Red Jade Training Hall. In any case, the only thing you can truly trust till the end is martial arts. Can I really master it in just seven days? The seven-day grace period Yi-gang spoke of to Baek Jin-tae was strongly rmended by the Immortal Divine Sword. Thetter three forms of Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. It all depends on the efforts of the descendant. The ultimate sword technique representing the Baek n, Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. And among its nine techniques, the advancedst three. The Immortal Divine Sword was insistent on passing down those sword techniques to Yi-gang. Theplete Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. The descendant would be the only one left in this world to know them. Thetter three forms of Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, which were now regarded as legends within the n. Whether he could really learn them in just seven days was uncertain, but for now, Yi-gang nodded.
Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. No matter how fast a human could move, they remained under the sky. There wasnt anyone who could escape the shadow cast by the heavens. Hence, they incorporated the skys shadow into the sword. Its a swordsmanship I realized and crafted when I turned twenty, the Immortal Divine Sword said, as he smoothly passed through the walls of the Red Jade Training Hall. Yi-gang was in a stance, raising his sword towards the sky. You realized and crafted it? Indeed. Back then, the unique sword technique of the n was a martial art called Rising True Fire Sword. From what Yi-gang had never heard before, it seemed like a sword technique that had been discarded. Even then, wasnt the Baek n a well-renowned swordsmanship n? It was. The Immortal Divine Sword not only passed through the walls but also momentarily buried into the ground,ter sprouting out from a distance. So, when a twenty-year-old novice suddenly created a sword technique and announced he would use it, did the n elders just stand by? At that time, I was already the greatest martial master not only in the n but in the whole Xian. Who would dare tell me what to do? What did you say? Its too distant, I couldnt hear. The Immortal Divine Sword, seemingly irritated, swiftly flew back to Yi-gang. If youre more than twenty steps away from the sword, you cant hear the voice. Because youre bound to the sword. Regardless, its true that I crafted Heavens Shadow Sword Technique when I was twenty. Such a sword technique became the greatest in the Baek n for 200 years and was also renowned as the ultimate sword technique in the martial world. It was an almost unbelievable feat. Thats the quality of a Great Ancestor and what one might call genius. It might really be so. Yi-gang nodded his head and shifted his stance. What he would attempt next was the second of thetter three forms, the eighth form. Yi-gangs sword smoothly rose from below to above. The descendant who cannot use the inner Qi. Dont try to understand all the intricacies of the sword. First, focus on mastering the form. Yi-gang was already deep in the state of selflessness. The Immortal Divine Sword looked at him with satisfaction. Ziiiing The tip of Yi-gangs sword began to tremble. It wasnt because hecked strength. On the contrary, he was removing unnecessary force from the muscles, maintaining a state of rxed power. The name of Heavens Shadow Sword Technique eighth form was Heavens Net White Light It means a made of sword light spread across the sky. Shadows began to form on Yi-gangs descending sword. It seemed as if dozens of swords were falling simultaneously. He achieved this feat using only the sword form, without the use of internal energy. However, just as Heavens Net White Light was about to bepleted Unable to withstand the vibration of the sword, Yi-gangs grip loosened. The sword, Shooting Star Fang, twirled around and clinked as it rolled on the ground. Huu Yi-gang broke out in a cold sweat. Since he couldnt normally muster up his energy, he relied on the aid of the Great Yin Flow. However, even with that, it was hard for him to perform thetter three forms of Heavens Shadow Sword. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke to the disheartened Yi-gang, Do not worry. The descendant surely has talent. I couldnt even swing the sword properly. Did you think it was easy? Except for me, among the young ones Ive seen, you possess the second-best swordsmanship talent. This was a higher appraisal than Yi-gang had thought. Is the first one Ha-jun? What? Puhahaha. The Immortal Divine Swordughed as if something was hrious. That fellow isnt bad either. Well, he might make it into the top ten. Ha-jun was bearing the expectations of the n. Yet, the Immortal Divine Sword was judging Yi-gangs talent to be greater. However, then who was he referring to as the most talented? Just as Yi-gang was about to ask, he suddenly froze in ce. He stared intently at his own palm. There were numerous calluses spread all over. Despite that, his palm was again torn. Staring at his blood-streaked palm, Yi-gang hurriedly put on his clothes. Whoa, where are you off to? Theres still much to learn. I overlooked something. What? What did you miss? Yi-gang met Baek Jin-tae to check his hands. However, he couldnt find the wound on Baek Jin-taes hand that Ha-jun supposedly left. For the time being, he set aside his suspicions. Uncles hands were too clean. However, even if Baek Jin-taes hands were clean, they were too immacte. There were no traces or scars on his hands that swordsmen usually had from continuous practice. Yi-gangs gaze grew cold. Chapter 63: To Retrieve The Tears (2) Chapter 63: To Retrieve The Tears (2) Baek Jin-taes residence was located in the outer district. Although he, the Red Dragon Corps Commander, rarely stayed at his own home, he still upied an entirerge building. His rtionship with his wife wasnt good, so she returned to her family home, and his only son, Baek Young-il, was not in the Baek n but in the Murim Alliance. Moreover, Baek Jin-tae did not keep any personal maids or servants. Thus, therge mansion was always deste. The house was chilly due to minimal heating. Baek Jin-tae always stayed there alone. After his return to the n, only he and the members of the Red Dragon Corps frequented his house. Among the Red Dragon Corps, the members of the First Corps were considered his confidants and escorted Baek Jin-tae. They resided in the annex. Soryu was waiting for Baek Jin-tae in front of the gate. A cold face and a long scar stretching across her cheek. An inscrutable expression. Although she was not a member of the First Corps, she received Baek Jin-taes favor. Almost every time Baek Jin-tae went out, Soryu apanied him. Haha, Soryu, youre here. Baek Jin-tae came out with the members of the First Corps. As Soryu naturally tried to join them, one of the First Corps members stopped her. Youre not apanying us. Under the icy gaze of the First Corps member, Soryu nced briefly at Baek Jin-tae. Take a break. Baek Jin-tae said with a faint smile. I will. Soryu respectfully retreated. Leaving Soryu behind, Baek Jin-tae set off with the five members of the First Corp. Soryu gazed at them as they departed. There were often times like this when only his confidants apanied him, excluding Soryu. Even the much-favored Soryu did not know where he was heading.
The ce Baek Jin-tae headed to was outside the n. Xian, especially beyond the city walls, to the outskirts. Although no one in Xian would dare to stop themander of the Red Dragon Corps, he changed his clothes to conceal his identity. Only the closest of his confidants followed, and at some point, Baek Jin-tae moved alone. The members of the First Corp dispersed as if they werent part of his entourage. Baek Jin-tae halted in front of a restaurant. It was a very small, worn-out ce that had even escaped the influence of the Low Down Sect. Once he confirmed there were no watching eyes, Baek Jin-tae opened the door to the restaurant and entered. With aughing voice, Come in, guest. There was no response, nor was there a host to greet him. The dirty restaurant was devoid of any other visitors. However, the aroma of food wafted through. Baek Jin-tae looked towards the kitchen. There, an elderly woman with a deeply bent back held an iron pot. She seemed to be cooking. Owner? The old woman didnt even nce at Baek Jin-tae. Why dont you answer? Heh heh. She simply continued cooking without a word. It was at that moment Baek Jin-tae reached for the sword at his side. That old woman is deaf. Pay her no mind. Though there had been no sign of other visitors, someone appeared. Drawing his sword, Baek Jin-tae pointed it at the neer. Chaeang The one who emerged had his face concealed behind a mask. As Baek Jin-taes sword was aimed at his throat, the man raised both his hands, trembling slightly. Put away your sword Heh heh heh! Baek Jin-tae suddenly burst into loudughter and swung his sword. The masked man looked horrified. Damn! Insane! The mask, which covered the mans face, split open, narrowly grazing past the bridge of his nose. You arrogant brat. Ha! Baek Jin-tae kicked the man in the abdomen as he tried to retreat. The man tumbled onto the ground. As he quickly tried to get up, Baek Jin-tae kicked him in the shin. Ppeok! The masked man spun in the air,nding headfirst. Then Baek Jin-tae swung his sword downward towards the mans face. Ka-gak Instead of piercing the mans face, the sword embedded itself in the wooden floor next to him. Baek Jin-tae squatted down in front of the man and chuckled. Do you take me for a fool? Ha. Did you think after such a pathetic act, wed meet again and youd say long time no see andugh? Yes, it might be amusing, but kid, dont assume just because Ive heard you guys out, that I consider you allies. A sense of madness emanated from Baek Jin-tae as he held the sword hilt andughed. Had you guys not broken the promise and suddenly attacked Yi-gang, things wouldnt have turned out this way. Why so silent? Wet yourself, did you? Wearing masks and all. Baek Jin-tae, stillughing, yanked off the mans mask. As the face was revealed, Baek Jin-taes smile widened even more. The mans face was distorted from burn scars. Furthermore, part of the bridge of his nose was sliced off. Its merely because my appearance is quite striking that I covered it. Hahaha. Indeed it is. When the man requested his mask back, Baek Jin-tae politely returned it. Please address me as the Sam-ho. Id like to apologize once more for that incident. Despite having faced humiliation from Baek Jin-tae just moments ago, he remainedposed. That incident was a unteral decision by the Oh-ho. We obtained intelligence that there was a hidden chamber in that manor So, you paid off Big Tree House and bought the intel. Was it to brag around the neighborhood? I am grateful that you erased the traces. Regardless, we did not find what we sought in that manor. Our n remains unchanged. You mentioned you were looking for a ring that the Immortal Divine Sword used to wear. No, was it a ne? What we need is the Immortal Divine Swords sword. We thought we could use that as a substitute. But you can forget about it. It was false information. Baek Jin-tae and the man called Sam-ho were having a startling conversation. This Sam-ho was from the very organization that had attacked Yi-gang. Moreover, Baek Jin-tae was aware of it. It wasnt just awareness; there was a transaction between them. A deal rted to the meteorite sword that the Immortal Divine Sword used. The meteorite sword in the Council of Elders is not something I cany my hands on yet. In reality, it was Yi-gang who had the Shooting Star Fang. Heuk-am has patience. Yes, if your master is patient, then just wait quietly. Also, keep your subordinates in check. What Sam-ho desired was the Shooting Star Fang that the Immortal Divine Sword used. It seemed Baek Jin-tae had made some kind of agreement to hand it over in return for a certain payment. Neither of them knew that the one in the Elders chamber was not the true Shooting Star Fang. Due to the unfortunate incident at ck Ghost Manor, things have turned out better. Please wait. Unfortunate incident Baek Jin-tae smirked. Whether he smiled out of genuine joy or held some other intent, it was a smile inscrutable to others. Hand over the promised item. The one I got before has lost its effect. The reason Baek Jin-tae met with Sam-ho, and what he intended to receive in exchange for Shooting Star Fang was clear. Sam-ho handed over a small vial. This drug is also made from a Treasure, so use it carefully. This will undoubtedly cure my ailment, right? Have you not felt its effects? However, it merely alleviates the symptoms. For aplete cure, you need the Treasure. Ill provide it once I receive the meteorite sword. I thought as much. Hehe. Baek Jin-tae pocketed the vial. Then he walked towards the restaurants gate. Just as he seemed about to leave, Baek Jin-tae stopped abruptly at the door. I dont know what you intend to do with the meteorite sword once you have it, but let me warn you With a slight smile, he continued speaking, After I seize the n, it would be best if you stay out of Xian. Sam-ho nodded in agreement. I will. Baek Jin-tae exited the room. He felt the weight of the vial in his pocket. As he walked, First Corps warriors naturally joined him. Commander, is the taskple Were leaving. Baek Jin-tae,ughed as if he were splitting apart. His longtime loyalists could differentiate between his types ofughter. Now was not the time to thoughtlessly strike up a conversation. He hastened his pace. Until he returned to the n and entered his residence, Baek Jin-tae chuckled to himself numerous times. By the time he reached the gate, veins were bulging in his neck, and blood was trickling from his nose. Heh, hehe. Ensure that no one enters. We will follow yourmand. The First Corps warriors had witnessed Baek Jin-taes behavior like this several times. Leaving his subordinates behind, he entered the room alone. Crossing the cold wooden floor, he forcefully closed the folding doors behind him as he entered his bedroom. He heavily sat down on the chair next to his bed. Next to the chair was a wooden drawer. With trembling hands, Baek Jin-tae touched the ornament on the drawer. Click The metal ornament sunk in, revealing a hiddenpartment on the side of the drawer. What Baek Jin-tae pulled out from it was none other than a ck mask. The very mask worn by the man who had stabbed Ha-jun. The weeping expression on the mask was in stark contrast to Baek Jin-taes smiling face. Hehe Baek Jin-tae let out augh resembling a sob and turned the mask over. Surprisingly, the backside of the mask was covered in numerous sharp silver pins. It didnt seem like something one could wear on the face. To put it another way, it looked almost like a torture device. This is the only way. Baek Jin-tae took out the vial and sprinkled the drug on the masks silver pins. In the process, he pricked his hand on one of the pins, leaving a mark, but he didnt seem to care. This was the price Baek Jin-tae had paid to a person named Heuk-am. In exchange for handing over the heirloom and even epting the act of killing his two nephews, he got what he desired. Retrieving the power of the n that Baek Ryu-san, his brother, held was all secondary. What Baek Jin-tae wanted was something much simpler. Without hesitation, he pressed the mask, embedded with hundreds of silver pins, onto his face. Thunk The drug-coated silver pins dug deep into his face. Blood streamed down. With agonizing pain, as if his hair was standing on end, the energy from the mask and the drug surged electrifyingly through him. His eyes, visible through the holes in the mask, turned blood-red. Soon, Baek Jin-tae was able to retrieve what he had so desperately yearned for. Drip, drip From beneath the mask, what unmistakably flowed was tears. Hehe, hic. What he yearned for were emotions he rightfully should have felt. The tears and anger that the metal fragment in his head had stolen from him. He reimed the tears he couldnt shed even at the grave of his tragically deceased younger sister. Baek Ryu-san recklessly proceeded with the operation at the risk of his younger sisters safety and ultimately caused her death. Baek Jin-tae reimed the anger he shouldve rightfully directed towards his brother. Hehehe. Baek Jin-tae cried, feeling an unparalleled sense of exhration. Every time he wore the mask, tears flowed. At this very moment, the usual foreign sensation he felt in his head vanished. Moreover, the drug applied to the mask had even more astonishing effects. Swish The blood streaming from his face reversed its flow. The wounds healed cleanly. The cut on his hand also healed perfectly. Incredible. Was it called a holy medicine made from a Treasure? It truly had an otherworldly effect. If he were to sprinkle this drug on the dying Baek Ha-jun, he would probablye back to life immediately. The effects of the holy medicine were not over. Soon, an unbearable itchiness engulfed his mind. The metal fragment pressing against a part of Baek Jin-taes brain was experiencing the healing process. Baek Jin-tae tightly gripped the armrest of his recliner. Crack-! The solid rosewood broke as if it were rotten wood. At this moment, killing intent surged within him. Baek Jin-tae reveled in the pure rage and killing intent he could now fully express. No matter how he saw it, it wasnt a bad deal. If he could regain hisplete sanity and dethrone his brother from the seat of n Head, Baek Jin-tae was willing to pay any price. Its just that what Heuk-am wanted in return seemed too fantastical. Shooting Star Fang a mere meteorite sword. It was clear their group was not minor. Heuk-am was at least as powerful as a sect leader of the Nine Sects One Gang. However, the reason such beings desired the meteorite sword, a mere 200-year-old sword, was beyond him. When he found out, Baek Jin-tae couldnt help but scoff. The spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword is bound to the meteorite sword. They n to summon the Immortal Divine Sword through it. To Baek Jin-tae, with a piece of metal lodged in his brain, it sounded like- Insane bastards. -Absolutely mad.
Outside Baek Jin-taes residence, which was tightly guarded by the warriors of the First Corps Yi-gang arrived. Even if you im to be the young master, you cannot enter now. A warrior of the First Corps coldly barred his way. This time, even for Yi-gang, breaking in like he did at the Council of Elders would be impossible. However, Yi-gang did not choose to force his way in. Ill wait here, right under this wall. But sir I said Ill wait. Are you going to drive me away? The warriors of the First Corps couldnt stop Yi-gang from making that choice. They simply kept him in their sight from a distance. Yi-gang sat down, leaning against the wall. Next to him stood Soryu. She used voice transmission, conscious of the First Corps warriors watchful eyes. -As I informed you. Themander returned just a short while ago. I cant use voice transmission. Just speak softly. Soryu nced at the nonchnt Yi-gang. She too had her doubts about Baek Jin-tae. Yi-gang became aware of this and had told Soryu to alert him if Baek Jin-tae acted suspiciously. -But why do you keep sitting like that? I have my reasons. However, even after arriving, Yi-gang showed no intention of entering, simply sitting in front of the wall. Spending time like this would only arouse suspicion from Baek Jin-tae. Soryu felt increasingly anxious deep down. Suddenly, Yi-gang raised his head. Whats that? Casually, he mumbled. To Soryu, it seemed like Yi-gang was staring into thin air, not uttering a word. However, in reality, right in front of Yi-gang stood the Immortal Divine Sword. Really? Yes, why would I lie? The Immortal Divine Sword could only move about 30 steps away from its sword. The distance from this wall to Baek Jin-taes bedroom was more than sufficient. With a somewhat incredulous tone, the Immortal Divine Sword recounted what it saw and heard from inside. Someone someone seems to want to summon me. Huh? Yi-gang scrunched up his face, and the Immortal Divine Sword awkwardly scratched its head. Chapter 64: The Real Meteorite Sword (1) Chapter 64: The Real Meteorite Sword (1) Council of Elders. The Grand Elder was receiving a report. We have gathered thirty more orphans in the name of the n. Out of them, four are identified to have talent in martial arts. It was a report from the Outer Guardians who were in charge of public rtions. We received a message from the Murim Alliance. Its a letter from the Alliance Leader wishing for the n Heads speedy recovery. The Inner Guardians respectfully presented the letter wrapped in silk. However, Grand Elder didnt even bother to open the letter and just gazed out of the window. With the n Head being incapacitated, all major and minor affairs of the n were now decided by the Council of Elders. And among them, Grand Elder, Baek Young-ryeong, held the highest authority. Send a thank you note on my behalf. Understood. Though elderly, with tears constantly flowing from her eyes and deep wrinkles on her face, Baek Young-ryeongs voice still held strength. On the wall behind her, a sword that could be considered the ancestral heirloom of the Baek Noble n was hung. The Shooting Star Fang. A sword made of meteorite, true to its name, implied the fang of a meteor. It was the sword of the Immortal Divine Sword, which could be considered a symbol of the Baek Noble n. Baek Do-yeom, who was kneeling on one side, nkly stared at the Shooting Star Fang. It was a beautiful sword. The unique mystical light of the meteorite remained intact despite the passage of time. The ornate decoration seemed to reflect the lifetime preferences of the Immortal Divine Sword. While the value of the sword itself, being made of a meteoric iron rarer than ten thousand year old cold iron, must have been immense, its symbolism was what mattered the most. The n took care of this revered sword periodically. It seems like its been a while since the Shooting Star Fang wasst maintained. Should we ask Firelight Forge Chief? In Jianghu, the ns smithy, Firelight Forge, was where renowned craftsmen gathered. Elder Baek Do-yeom managed this Firelight Forge, and right now, beside him was the Firelight Forge Chief, Dae Kyung-rok. The ns top cksmith, he was responsible for periodic maintenance of the Shooting Star Fang. Grand Elder looked at the Firelight Forge Chief with a slight smile and murmured, Is there really a need? Let it be. Yes. There was no reason to refuse such a thing. This was a first, so Baek Do-yeom wore a bewildered expression. On the opposite side of Baek Do-yeom, Baek Seo-ok spoke up softly. Grand Elder, theres something Id like to discuss. Go ahead. Its about Yi-gang. Baek Do-yeom cast a fleeting re at Baek Seo-ok. Baek Seo-ok was on the side pushing for Ha-jun to be the Young n Head. He still, in my opinion,cks the qualifications. He has certainly be more vicious over time. Promising to find time and identify the culprit. Did it sound like an excuse to you? Of course not. The tone was exceptionally sarcastic. Baek Do-yeom, who was listening, widened his eyes in surprise. He knew his sister was blunt, but she was speaking to none other than Grand Elder. So, what do you propose? There was a subtle change in Grand Elders tone. However, Baek Seo-ok, seemingly unaware, continued, We need to formally evaluate him. We need to assess if the boy has the qualities. If hecks them, we teach; if he doesnt have them at all, we should expel him. You mean Since Ha-jun hasnt risen from his position yet, perhaps wait a bit longer. A moment of silence followed. Baek Seo-ok stared sharply at Grand Elder, who calmly met her gaze. And then, Grand Elder gave a faint smile. Deep wrinkles marked her face. Seo-ok. An unexpected informal tone. Baek Seo-ok flinched for a moment. Your father, who was the n Head of two generations ago, may have seemed cold-hearted, but he was a stifling and frustrating child. Thats why I pushed him to be the n Head. Yes. It seems he didnt teach you well. Baek Do-yeom gaped. Baek Seo-ok was also taken aback. The elder with white hair was, in fact, Grand Elder, who was now smiling as she spoke those biting words. What do you mean Just because I stay here doesnt mean Im blind or deaf. Lately, youve been hanging out with Baek Myung-hak, Baek Jung, Baek Go-seon, and those guys. They probably want to oppose Yi-gang bing the Young n Head. Theyve been hanging on the previous n Heads words since the old times. Baek Seo-oks face turned pale. It seemed Grand Elder had struck a nerve. I know your younger brother, the previous n Head, is still lurking and watching. When I die, hell surely seize the opportunity to return. He deeply disliked Yi-gang. What a pity, even though hes my own grandson. Baek Seo-oks usually calm demeanor crumbled. Grand Elder seemed to be aware of everything from behind the curtain. Baek Do-yeom barely held back hisughter. Do-yeom, its not your ce tough seeing your sister crumble. Me? What? Kid, making that dumb face when called C youre just like your mother. Suddenly, sharp words rained down on Baek Do-yeom. Did you think I wouldnt know that youre in contact with Ryu-sans inws? Au-Aunt! What do you n to get from Beijing? Did they promise you some money in exchange for the Firelight Forge? I swear its not like that! They must think that my daughter died giving birth to Ha-jun. Thats why youre supporting Yi-gang, isnt it? Baek Do-yeoms face flushed red and then turned pale. At the same time, he felt a chill run down his spine. He knew the old saying that old ginger was the spiciest, but he hadnt expected her to know everything to this extent. Both Baek Seo-ok and Baek Do-yeom bowed their heads deeply. I understand that youre trying to shield me. You have your own family members to answer to. Just know your limits. The sound of Grand Elder standing up was heard. If the n Head has fallen, and you dont want the n to waver like before Grand Elder left her sentence unfinished. While others might not know, they were well aware of the life that Grand Elder, Baek Young-ryeong, had lived. Authority wasnt built over time alone. Even now, having lived over a hundred years, Baek Young-ryeong had aplished feats that remain unyielding. If the n falls, everything ends. Keep that in mind. The Baek n once faced the threat of extinction. During a time when the Immortal Divine Sword perished, and even the n Head who shouldve led the n died. At that time, Baek Young-ryeong was just a girl not even in her twenties. Around her, the Baek n united strongly. Its widely known that the Baek n rose to the highest seat among the Seven Great ns due to the Immortal Divine Sword. However, the reality was different. The decline of the Baek n began right after the death of the Immortal Divine Sword. The one who revived the failing n to its current state of prosperity was none other than the very Baek Young-ryeong standing before them. Knowing this, the elders could only lower their heads in respect. With a cold gaze, Baek Young-ryeong looked down at her incapable grandnephew and grandniece. Using her cane for support, she turned away. She stared intently at the meteorite sword, the Shooting Star Fang, symbolizing the Immortal Divine Sword. Such a useless sword. Id rather melt it down. No one wouldve imagined that the Grand Elder would have such thoughts. Yi-gang will be the Young n Head. She addressed the elders. Arrange for a sword, made of cold iron, to be given to him. Yes, Elder. The one who responded was the Firelight Forge Chief, quietly kneeling. Its a tradition to bestow a sword to a new Young n Head. They probably had this in mind, but Baek Do-yeom and Baek Seo-ok remained silent.
Phew. Yi-gang was submerged in hot water. Being able to take such a bath every day was indeed a privilege of the affluent. Yi-gangs body was still lean. However, it was not as emaciated as it used to be. Without a doubt, muscles had formed on his physique. Yet, along with that, there were bruises scattered across Yi-gangs back. Anyone would think youve been in a street fight. To have such bruises from swordsmanship training Thats because you teach so ruthlessly. And could you give me some space while Im bathing? Still a brat, arent you. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled. Yi-gang nced at the Immortal Divine Sword for a moment but chose not to retort. He enjoyed baths, but the reason he took them daily was to relieve the fatigue from his body. Nevertheless, he couldnt take a long bath today. He had somewhere to be. Its been six days, and I still havent mastered nine forms. Did you think it would be easy? Just being able to mimic the form is an aplishment in itself. For the past six days, Yi-gang trained relentlessly. He continued to do so even after realizing Baek Jin-taes true nature. On the surface, nothing seemed to change. Only Yi-gangs eyes had grown colder. Yi-gang dressed up and set out. Onemon trait between him and Baek Jin-tae was that they never backed down from a challenge. Yi-gang was heading towards Firelight Forge. He received a message from the Council of Elders that morning. They were bestowing him with a cold iron sword, and he was to select one from Firelight Forge. He was already nning on visiting Firelight Forge today, so it was fortuitous. Why suddenly give a cold iron sword now? Whats the significance? Its tradition to grant the Young n Head a cold iron sword. Tradition? There was no such tradition. Who originally created this Firelight Forge? Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword arrived at Firelight Forge. The Immortal Divine Sword gazed at Firelight Forge with a proud look. Long ago, after acquiring meteoric iron, they announced a search for craftsmen to forge a sword from it. Craftsmen from all over the central region, rare as unicorns, flocked here. Yi-gang looked taken aback. Ten thousand year old cold iron alone was treated as a treasure, let alone the highly coveted meteoric iron. If one spread the news of possessing it around the neighborhood Didnt more martial artists coveting the meteoric irone than craftsmen? Of course, they did. But I ughtered them all. Very few cksmiths could work with meteoric iron. Thats probably why Firelight Forge, having once forged a sword from meteoric iron, still held such prestige. As Yi-gang stood in front of Firelight Forge, someone came out from within. It was a middle-aged cksmith. Young Master Yi-gang. Yes? Ivee to serve you. My name is Go Chil. Go Chils face was flushed red, and he was dripping with sweat. It appeared as though he had juste from doing some work. His voice sounded raspy, like the grinding of metal. Perhaps he had inhaled the hot air produced from the process of forging. Your voice might be ufortable to hear. Yi-gang nced at him, and Go Chil seemed to realize it. Dont worry about it. I see. The interior of Firelight Forge is treacherous, so please be cautious. Go Chils tone sounded a tad curt. cksmiths live off their pride. Especially the swordsmiths, they are the most prideful and demanding. Even without the Immortal Divine Swords words, Yi-gang was well aware of this fact. It might be better to cover your face. The heat is intense. Saying so, Go Chil handed over a grubby piece of cloth. It looked like it was meant to wrap around ones face. Whether it was used by many before or not, it bore sweat stains and had a pungent smell. Yi-gang handed it back. Its alright. Arent you going in just like that? You might regret it Go Chil smirked, a bit rudely. At that moment, he opened the stone door with his robust arm. Whoooosh A st of scorching heat rushed out from within. Without any hesitation, Go Chil stepped inside. Yi-gang followed suit. There were venttion holes in the ceiling, but despite those, it was unbearably hot inside, hardly feeling like mid-winter. It was said that the forge of Firelight Forge never went out, and it certainly lived up to its reputation. Its scorching, isnt it, Yi-gang? The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled. Being a soul, it remained unaffected by the heat, but Yi-gang was different. The heat was so intense that even breathing was challenging. His face felt like it was burning, and without water, he would likely copse from the heat. Its damn hot. Yet, Yi-gangs expression remained unchanged. Noticing this, Go Chil slightly opened his mouth in surprise, Young Master Baek Young-il rushed out almost immediately It really is hot. Yes Although Go Chil looked slightly disappointed, Yi-gang didnt reprimand him. For those cksmiths who hammer iron daily, how amusing must it be to watch the high and mighty struggling with the heat? Since Yi-gang remained calm, Go Chils disappointment was understandable. Thud- nk- Thud- nk- The sound of metal striking metal was almost deafening. Please forgive the smiths for not greeting you. If they stop working, the swords could be ruined. I understand. Not a single person offered Yi-gang a greeting. In fact, no one even spared him a nce. These are the cksmiths who craft exceptional swords. As a swordsman, you should understand. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke with a proud expression. Forges capable of handling meteoric iron are rare. Throughout Xian, or even the entirety of Shaanxi Province, undoubtedly only Firelight Forge possesses this skill. It wasnt an exaggeration. The swords disyed around the forge were incredibly beautiful. The Shooting Star Fang, before it rusted, must have been very beautiful as well. Suddenly, a thought urred to Yi-gang. What if we melt this sword down and forge a new one? Huh? This sword feels a bit heavy for me. Since wevee this far, melting the Shooting Star Fang and forging a new sword might Um Perhaps even our ancestor would be pleased, haha. You, making such a bad joke. Hahahahah! The Immortal Divine Swordughed heartily. Yi-gang only responded with a sly smile and said nothing. After walking for a while, the Immortal Divine Sword quietly approached Yi-gang. Youre joking, right? Yi-gang merely smiled. Chapter 65: The Real Meteorite Sword (2) Chapter 65: The Real Meteorite Sword (2) As Yi-gang was just smiling, the Immortal Divine Sword looked suddenly sullen. Before he could erupt in anger or exim, Ive misjudged this person! Yi-gang spoke. Of course, its a joke. You, you rascal! There was no reason for Yi-gang to melt the Shooting Star Fang. The one known as the Immortal Divine Swords Shooting Star Fang, was hung in the Council of Elders. The one Yi-gang had was undoubtedly the original, so the other must be a counterfeit. How he managed to hide it for so long was a mystery. No one ever thought that Yi-gangs old, worn-out sword was the meteorite sword. There was no reason to melt it. Go Chil led Yi-gang past a furnace and an anvil. They arrived at a small room. If one had tobel it, it could be called a parlor. As Yi-gang took his seat, Go Chil quietly asked, Do you know the procedure? I just have to choose a sword myself? Thats right. Not just the Young n Head, but every martial artist of the Baek n chose their first sword from the Firelight Forge. Being young and away from the n, Yi-gang simply hadnt had that opportunity yet. Bring it over. Then please wait a moment. Go Chil bowed slightly and left for a while. The Immortal Divine Sword asked Yi-gang, Choose a sword yourself? What does that mean? Its tradition. The sword is apanion to the swordsman. We pick our own swords. What kind of tradition is that? I heard it was a tradition established by our ancestors. Ive never heard of it. Yi-gang looked taken aback. It was a tradition that caused much dissatisfaction within the n. It was also the reason why the cksmiths at Firelight Forge became more arrogant. How much would a young and inexperienced member of the Baek n know about choosing a sword? It was very challenging to select the best sword in this hot environment. Of course, the sword that Yi-gang would receive was made of cold iron, so the quality was somewhat guaranteed. Well, I dont really need the cold iron sword, so I guess I can just choose casually. Thats what Yi-gang thought. He had another important task to do at Firelight Forge. To Yi-gang, who possessed the Shooting Star Fang, the cold iron sword was just an added bonus. Young Master. Go Chil returned. He brought a weapon disy stand, apanied by apprentice cksmiths. There were ten swords hanging on the disy stand. These are made by first-ss cksmiths. All are crafted from cold iron. Wow. Yi-gang couldnt help but admire. Even if he didnt really need a sword, seeing them in person piqued his interest. The swords, shimmering with the brilliant silver characteristic of cold iron, were truly worthy of the term treasured sword. Their beautiful curves, simple elegance, and sharp des To be honest, they seem even better than the Shooting Star Fang. You foolish boy! The Immortal Divine Sword was furious, but Yi-gang was sincere. Compared to the rusty Shooting Star Fang, these cold iron swords were stunningly beautiful. So much so that choosing just one seemed difficult. Take your time to choose. Then, Yi-gang began to inspect the cold iron swords. Truth be told, there wasnt much he could discern by merely looking. He would tap the des lightly or examine their decorations. Heh, be careful. You might cut a finger. These des are very sharp, Go Chil said with a smile. It was a cocky attitude, but Yi-gang simply continued to quietly inspect the swords. The cksmiths might not have seen, but beside him, the Immortal Divine Sword was also inspecting the swords. Even though a significant amount of time had passed, Yi-gang simply continued what he was doing in silence. Yawn Go Chil inadvertently let out a yawn. The Baeks swordsmen always took such a long time inspecting swords. In the end, theyd often choose ordinary swords that werent particrly exceptional. Yi-gang would likely be no different. Go Chil, with his pride as a first-ss cksmith, thought so. Expertise is something only swordsmen whove dedicated their lives to the craft have. No matter how long a young one looks, how much can he really understand? Moreover, wasnt Yi-gang the one who had been driven out due to bad rumors, only to returnter? He probably became the Young n Head only because the n Head and Ha-jun fell. Go Chil, who spent his days confined to Firelight Forge and was unaware of the worlds happenings, always viewed Yi-gang in a negative light. Then, Yi-gang finally stood up. Ah, have you finally made a choice? Go Chil. Go Chil stiffened momentarily. All Yi-gang did was softly call his name, but an involuntary chill ran down his spine. Without a word, Yi-gang picked up one of the swords. Then, with a surprisingly fluid motion, he pointed the sword at Go Chil. This was made by Firelight Forge? Th-thats correct. Yi-gang said, coldly, So youve brought such subpar products Go Chils face turned pale instantly. You must be trying to belittle me and my n. No, no, thats not it at all. Then why are the swords you brought, iming them to be cold iron swords, so inferior? Go Chil was greatly flustered. However, Yi-gang wasnt making unreasonable ims. It was because the Immortal Divine Sword, which inspected the swords alongside him, was furiously reacting. These bastards mixed in inferior metal with the swords! They definitely pilfered the cold iron. He had lived with swords for hundreds of years and had established Firelight Forge. His ability to discern the quality of a sword surpassed even that of regr cksmiths. Cut them down and make them pay for their sins, Yi-gang! With the rampaging Immortal Divine Sword beside him, there was no way Yi-gang wouldnt notice the ws in the swords. None of the ten swords have even half the cold iron content. Only this one barely reaches half. Uh, umm Yi-gang, having perfectly diagnosed the state of the swords, stood tall as cksmith Go Chil kneeled in front of him. Of course, Yi-gang was merely echoing what the Immortal Divine Sword said. Y-young Master It seems theres been a misunderstanding. Are you saying Im wrong? Thats not what Im saying, but cksmiths traditionally had strong pride, but Go Chil was sweating profusely. Somehow, Yi-gang had perfectly discerned theposition ratios of cold iron and steel. Moreover, with the sharp tip of a sword pointing at him, it was only natural for him to feel his soul being drained. Then, Ever since the time of the previous n Head, we were instructed to reduce the cold iron content in the swords. We never intended to deceive you. Yi-gang remained silent for a moment before ncing at the Immortal Divine Sword. In the past, we made swords using pure cold iron. But now, the swords presented to the Young n Head are made by mixing cold iron in a range of more than 30% but less than 50%. Currently, only the n Head and the Red Dragon Corps Commander use pure cold iron swords. This was news to him. When Yi-gang looked reproachfully at the Immortal Divine Sword, it stammered in its reply, Cold iron is a bit expensive But it wasnt like this in the past. Due to the meteoric iron, it hadnt considered this, but cold iron was equally precious. Its not possible to retrieve all the used cold iron, so it seemed they rarely made pure cold iron swords. Go Chil was still bowing his head, unaware, but Yi-gang was in quite a predicament. In any case a sword with only half cold iron is still a treasured sword, right? That might be the case, but its not something the descendant should be greedy about. Then, theres no need to specifically acquire a cold iron sword, Yi-gang thought to himself. After all, his visit to Firelight Forge wasnt to choose a sword on the orders of the Council of Elders. He quietly examined the sword he held. Who made this sword? I did, Go Chil replied. He too was a cksmith of the first ss. However, he wasnt at the level of the top-ss cksmiths, including the Lord of Firelight Forge, who could handle meteoric iron. When mixing cold iron with steel, the issue is the inconsistency in the swords strength. Of course, its better than ordinary swords, but it seems the makers skills are not exceptional Wait, right there. Yi-gangs finger, which was tracing the sword body, stopped at one point. Peekingly, Go Chil raised his head to look at Yi-gang. In front of the descendant, the challenges will unfold. We cannot lose momentum. Yi-gang was aware of it too. Stand up. Ye-yes. As the trembling Go Chil rose, Yi-gang handed him the cold iron sword. Without understanding why, Go Chil epted the sword. It seems to be an unsatisfactory sword. In that case perhaps another sword? Arent you also a first-ss cksmith? Moreover, you said that this sword used the most cold iron. Yi-gang then drew Shooting Star Fang. Screech The rusted sword body was drawn out roughly. Thinking Yi-gang intended to cut him, Go Chils face paled. It might be better to sharpen the sword I have. Although the de was dull, it was still sharp enough to cut a person. Stunned, Go Chil replied, That sword is Hold your sword horizontally. Surely not, Young Master. Go Chil understood what Yi-gang was nning to do. It was a showy act that arrogant swordsmen often performed: shing two swords against each other to test their strength. If the des hit each other perpendicrly, one of the two weaker des would surely break. This is still a proper cold iron sword. You might get hurt if youre not careful I said, do it. Swallowing hard, Go Chil set his expression. He had realized that refusal was not an option. Moreover, his pride had been hurt. The sword held by Yi-gang was one he had made himself. He couldnt allow a sword made of cold iron to be cut by some rusted de. Ive already told you. Holding his sword horizontally, Go Chil prepared as Yi-gang raised the rusted sword. However, the stance was unfamiliar to him. Heavens Shadow Sword Technique? No, Ive never seen that pose before. Even though he wasnt a martial artist, Go Chil knew what the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique looked like. Yet, the sword technique disyed by Yi-gang was something he had never witnessed. Call the Firelight Forge Chief to sharpen my sword. ! At Yi-gangs words, Go Chils eyes widened in disbelief. To call the Firelight Forge Chief just to sharpen a sword was an act not even the n Head would consider. Such a boastful statement was unbing even for a young master aspiring to be the Young n Head. However, when the sword held up by Yi-gang began to vibrate, Go Chil found himself unable to speak. Humming. The afterimage seen on Yi-gangs sword wasnt a trick of the eyes. He had heard that Yi-gang was physically weak and his martial arts were subpar. How could this be? Ha. And then, in the moment when the dispersing afterimages all converged onto the rusted de It felt as if the thread connecting the heavens and the sword had been severed, and Yi-gangs sword abruptly descended Towards the cold iron sword held by Go Chil.
What? What nonsense are you spouting?! Eximed Firelight Forge Chief Dae Kyung-rok with a voice tinged with the metallic sound of rage. The depth of the wrinkles etched into his face mirrored his well-honed skills as a swordsmith. Dae Kyung-rok, the Firelight Forge Chief, was a master artisan. Although he was adept at handling meteoric iron, he was also famous for being entric, never forging swords for those he didnt like. Even if the person in question belonged to the Baek n, it made no difference to him. His extraordinary talent was so esteemed that even the n tolerated such behavior. Yet, now, an apprentice cksmith had rushed to him, babbling something preposterous. Young Master Yi-gang has summoned me? Yes. He said toe to the reception room immediately While that could be seen as the typical arrogance of a direct descendant, the reason given was absurd. Hes not satisfied with the cold iron sword and refuses to ept it? Fine, thats his preference But And instead, he wants me to personally sharpen his own sword? Crash! Dae Kyung-rok forcefully set down the hammer he was holding. Then he approached the apprentice, grabbed him by the cor and effortlessly lifted him off the ground with one hand. Alright then. Take me to him! He seemed so furious it was as if mes might burst from his mouth. The apprentice cksmith was worried that the infuriated Firelight Forge Chief might strike down Baek Yi-gang. Even Dae Kyung-rok, who was briskly leaving the room, harbored such fears. He was concerned about how he would react upon seeing the clueless young master, especially if he couldnt control his anger. That was the case just moments ago. However, when Dae Kyung-rok opened the door to the reception room, he was met with a sight he had not anticipated. Go Chil, who seemed to have lost strength in his legs, sat slumped. Yi-gang, catching his breath, stood upright. And unmistakably rolling on the floor, broken in half, was the cold iron swordthe very sword Go Chil had been proudly boasting about for its fine craftsmanship. Firelight Forge Chief. It was Yi-gang who addressed Dae Kyung-rok, who had lost his words and was wide-eyed. Ye-yes The earlier thought of Lets see if he dares to talk like that in front of me hadpletely slipped from his mind. I wasnt satisfied with the sword prepared by Firelight Forge, so I called you, thinking it would be better just to have my own sword sharpened. Ah. Just as he was recalling the reason for his anger Yi-gang took the sword he had been given, and the Firelight Forge Chiefs eyes widened. What Its just a rusty sword. Yet, was he saying that with this rusty sword, he had cut the cold iron sword? Turning to Go Chil, thetter vigorously nodded in affirmation. It seems that only Firelight Forge Chief can tend to this sword. What do you mean by that Having handled meteoric iron multiple times, Dae Kyung-rok felt a sudden sense of familiarity. Unlike the cold iron, which shone silver and radiated coldness, meteoric iron had few distinctive external features. Its main characteristic was that its heavier than ordinary iron. He took out a small engraving tool from his waist, trembling. Its tip was embedded with diamond, enabling it to engrave even on cold iron. Go Chil, who had been sitting on the floor, hastily inquired, Forge Chief Could it be, is that sword what I have been thinking of? He had seen the cold iron sword being cut in half by the rusty de. He had realized that Yi-gangs sword was no ordinary sword. Keep quiet for a moment, young one. Im trying to check it myself. Dae Kyung-rok took the engraving tool and applied it to the rusty de that Yi-gang had handed over. ng! ng! Normally, even for a cold iron sword, it would have definitely been scratched. However, only a bit of rust was shed. Not a single mark was left on the de. Dae Kyung-roks hands trembled as he held Yi-gangs sword. Gasp, gasp! He made such a suffocating sound. This This This is pure meteoric iron! And as soon as those words left his mouth, Go Chil, who was trying to stand up, copsed with a thud. Even Dae Kyung-rok looked as if he were about to foam at the mouth, causing an internal shock in Yi-gang. The reaction was more than he had expected. How How is this possible?! The Shooting Star Fang at the Council of Elders wasnt even pure meteoric iron. Thats because it wasnt the Shooting Star Fang. What do you mean? Then, could this be Yi-gang knelt down and took back the Shooting Star Fang Dae Kyung-rok was holding. This is the real Shooting Star Fang. The very sword used by the Immortal Divine Sword. How did thise to be Can you remove its rust and restore it to its original form? Yi-gang did not offer a proper exnation. However, Dae Kyung-rok suddenly got up and bowed deeply. If you grant me the opportunity, I will definitely do it! Now, in stark contrast to his demeanor earlier, he was the epitome of humility. Although he couldnt quite understand the situation, in front of him was the genuine original Shooting Star Fang. It was a sword made of even purer meteoric iron than the one at the Council of Elders. And now, the opportunity to restore it was given to Dae Kyung-rok. For a cksmith, it was an opportunity too precious to pass up. However, theres a condition. Whatever it is, please tell me! I will discuss it with Elder Baek Do-yeom. The real decision-maker in Firelight Forgeju was Elder Baek Do-yeom. And Dae Kyung-rok, too, was loyal to him. Ideally, upon realizing this fact, he should have informed Baek Do-yeom right away. I understand, Young Master. Go Chil, halt all other tasks and intensify the furnaces heat. Chief! Just the two of us will enter, and everyone else will stand by throughout the night. Can you assist? The heat to melt meteoric iron is incredibly intense. Its an honor! Only those who had sold their souls to the mes were gathered at Firelight Forge. Yi-gang cracked a subtle smile. Chapter 66: The Real Meteorite Sword (3) Chapter 66: The Real Meteorite Sword (3) The mes of Firelight Forge dont go out even at night. Thats what a smithy was like. The rumbling sound nearby made it difficult for the servants trying to sleep, but regardless, the cksmiths worked without rest. Tonight, as always, the fire of Firelight Forge was lit. However, the main gates were locked. Most of the cksmiths were not wielding their hammers but were waiting. In various ces, they sat down, chatting amongst themselves. Some even drank alcohol. Yet, none of them were sleeping. In a special ce like Firelight Forge, there was no fool sleeping on such a special day. An old man entered the ce. He was the first person toe in since the doors of Firelight Forge were locked earlier in the day. Despite being old, he had a tall stature, a straight back, and sharp eyes. It was Baek Do-yeom, known as the Raging Sword Phantom. He was the great uncle of Yi-gang and a senior elder. Recognizing him, the cksmiths stood up and respectfully greeted him. Even the prideful cksmiths acknowledged Baek Do-yeom as the person in charge of Firelight Forge. After his active years, when he joined the Council of Elders, he still looked out for the cksmiths of Firelight Forge. But as Baek Do-yeom continued walking, someone stopped him. Please wait a moment, Elder. Firelight Forge Chief hasnt finished the refining process yet. Hmph. Baek Do-yeom chuckled but stopped. As fiery as his temper was, he respected craftsmen. Thats why the cksmiths of Firelight Forge followed Baek Do-yeom. Baek Do-yeom sat down without saying a word. I find the story unbelievable but Beyond the doory the Fire Spirit Furnace, an extremely hot furnace capable of melting meteoric iron. It was said that the Firelight Forge Chief personally wielded the hammer, and a first-ss cksmith stood by his side. I will wait. Tonight, a cksmith from Firelight Forge had hurriedly approached Baek Do-yeom. He came to deliver a message from Yi-gang. The cksmith, looking as though he didnt even understand his own words, ryed the urgent request to visit the n Head immediately. How dare that young whippersnapper, my grandnephew, order an elder of the n around? Although infuriated by the thought, he couldnt ignore it. After all, he was being asked to meet with the n Head. So, Baek Do-yeom went to meet his nephew, the n Head. Baek Ryu-san was still bedridden due to illness. However, it seemed he anticipated Baek Do-yeoms visit. And the n Head shared a story beyond imagination. No matter how I think about it Its an unbelievable story. The faction that attacked Yi-gang and attempted to kill Ha-jun is targeting the Immortal Divine Swords sword, the Shooting Star Fang. Baek Ryu-san also mentioned there being a mole within the household. Because of that, they hadnt captured the bandits yet. Baek Ryu-sans calm demeanor seemed to speak the truth. However, Baek Do-yeom was no fool. He soon found a w in the story. While the meteorite sword might be precious, why would that mysterious organization risk confronting the Baek n and steal the Shooting Star Fang? The response to that question was even more astonishing. The Shooting Star Fang conceals theplete Heavens Shadow Sword Technique? The losttter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique from the n. It was said that the martial art technique that the n had longed for was hidden within the Shooting Star Fang. The reason it had gone unnoticed was The Shooting Star Fang disyed in the Council of Elders is a counterfeit. Yi-gang possesses the real one. Furthermore, the n Head said that right now, in Firelight Forge, Yi-gang was refining the real Shooting Star Fang. Not all of it was believable. However, there was usibility to it. If it were theplete Heavens Shadow Sword Technique and meteorite sword, then it would have been worth shing with the Baek n. More than anything, even if the n Head was lying, one could directly verify it at Firelight Forge. But the fact that the cksmiths of Firelight Forge had such serious expressions You may go in and see for yourself. At the cksmiths words, Baek Do-yeom opened his eyes. He got up from his seat and followed the cksmiths lead. The moment the cksmith opened the door leading to Fire Spirit Furnace Whooosh A gust of heat so intense that it would be unbearable for ordinary people sted out. Would it feel like this in front of a volcano spewing moltenva? Baek Do-yeom widened his eyes and took one step at a time inside. Neither the Firelight Forge Chief, nor Go Chil, nor even his grandnephew, Yi-gang, showed any reaction. They were solely fixated on the vat used for tempering the sword. Ssssss The heated sword hissed, releasing steam. Without a word, Baek Do-yeom approached and stood beside it. Given that the sword had been neglected for a long time, we scraped off the rust and re-tempered it. If we just go through the process of sharpening its edge once Noticing Baek Do-yeom, the Firelight Forge Chief, Dae Kyung-rok, spoke in a weary voice. Its exactly the Shooting Star Fang described in the records. Quickly, quickly, bring it out. Baek Do-yeoms voice trembled as he spoke. His eyes, unlike before, were wide open. Very well. Dae Kyung-rok took the tongs and firmly grasped the swords hilt, lifting it up. Under the red glow of the Fire Spirit Furnace, a radiant sword revealed itself. Wow It was unclear whose exmation that was. However, everyone would probably have the same thought. A sword body slightly longer than an ordinary sword. Even without any color, the sword de was as dark as the night sky. It emitted a soft glow reminiscent of starlight. And just as described in the records, a beautifully crafted sword line. This is the real Shooting Star Fang. Dae Kyung-roks voice held a tremor of emotion. Baek Do-yeom, too, clenched his fist tightly. The sword in front of him looked exactly like the Shooting Star Fang he had seen hundreds of times in the Council of Elders. However, the overwhelming feeling of awe could only be attributed to the authenticity of this de. Any swordsman would be captivated upon seeing such a sword. Unconsciously, Baek Do-yeom reached out his hand. Just as he was about to grasp the hilt of the sword a hand much smaller and more delicate than his own, belonging to Yi-gang, took hold of the Shooting Star Fang. Ah. Baek Do-yeom let out a sigh of regret without even realizing it. To him, Yi-gang whispered, Great uncle. Yi-gang. Turning to look at Yi-gang, Baek Do-yeom came to a realization. Although Yi-gang was still a young boy, his posture as he held Shooting Star Fang was incredibly natural. That magnificent sword undoubtedly belonged to Yi-gang. Tomorrow, at the Council of Elders meeting, I have a favor to ask. A favor, you say? We need to put an end to the deception that the entire n has been subjected to. A storm of conflict was approaching. Baek Do-yeom felt it.
The next day, the Council of Elders meeting took ce. It was a significant agenda where most of the elders, including the Grand Elder, were present. The one who proposed this emergency Council of Elders meeting was none other than the Red Dragon Corps Commander, Baek Jin-tae. Although he wasnt an elder, it was certain that he would be one. Moreover, he was the younger brother of the n Head. Naturally, he could summon the elders. Although all the elders had gathered quite some time ago, the meeting had not yet started. Someone had not arrived. Has Elder Baek Do-yeom not arrived yet? Elder Baek Seo-ok muttered. One of the elders from Baek Do-yeoms faction looked ufortable. He should be arriving soon It had already been an hour, and Baek Do-yeom, who was responsible for a part of the Council of Elders, hadnt shown up. The meetingsmencement was dyed because he wasnt just anyone but a powerful elder in opposition to Baek Seo-ok. Tsk, considering the gravity of the matter and he chooses now The context was that the Azure Forest had proposed Yi-gangs initiation. Baek Do-yeom, who had supported Yi-gang bing the Young n Head during this vital agenda, had not arrived. The previously silent Grand Elder finally spoke, Weve waited long enough. Proceed. The meeting continued without Baek Do-yeom. Baek Jin-tae gleefully grinned at this unexpected stroke of luck. After all, Baek Do-yeom was the person who would most vehemently oppose Yi-gangs Azure Forest departure. How fortunate. He discreetly turned his gaze to look at Yi-gang. Yi-gang sat in a polite posture. As their eyes met, Yi-gang gave a slight nod. Red Dragon Corps Commander. Yes, Grand Elder. Please exin. Baek Jin-tae was the one who had convened this Council of Elders meeting. Baek Jin-tae stood up from his seat, as if he were a narrator, and began his address. Let me cut to the chase. This is an opportunity. An opportunity? Consider the current standing of our n. There are numerous heretics who say the swords of Moyong and Namgung are superior to ours from the Baek n. Suddenly, Baek Jin-tae started discussing the stature of the n. There are also those who say that the Baek n is in decline. Your words are quite exaggerated, Red Dragon Corps Commander. Do we really care about the rumors of some riffraff? An elder with an apparent impetuous temperament retorted immediately. However, Baek Jin-tae simply responded with a thin smile. That elders rebuttal seemed to have been pre-arranged with him. Heh, thats what the world is saying. But you cannot deny that our ns prestige isnt what it used to be. Things werent like this in my time! That might be true. However, its not just us facing this crisis. All of the Seven Great ns have lost their former glory. There was an edge to Baek Jin-taes words. Indeed, the reputation of the Seven Great ns had considerably waned. Its natural since the Murim Alliance revolves around the Nine Sects One Gang. Even the Alliance Leader is alternately chosen from Shaolin and Wudang. During the era of wars, a new system named the Murim Alliance emerged. But as peace continued, power struggles ensued within this system. You must have heard of the terms: Nine Sects, One Gang, One Forest. These are the leading sects of the current orthodox faction. The elders listened quietly to Baek Jin-taes words. Isnt that a term Nine Sects One Gang forcefully coined to include Azure Forest within its fence? All for the sake of seeming more significant than the Seven Great ns. They aim to drag the innocent Azure Forest in. The Azure Forest is, after all, a group of Taoists that doesnt actively participate in the Jianghu. But can we really underestimate the power of Azure Forest? No one could refute that statement. The Azure Forest Lord held the title of the Worlds Ten Grandmasters, and the martial prowess of its disciples was highly regarded. Just then, Baek Seo-ok threw out a sharp question, Hasnt the Azure Forest already aligned with the Nine Sects and One Gang? They have been consistently participating in the Dragon and Phoenix Conference. However, Baek Jin-tae seemed to have been waiting for that question. Thats right. The Dragon and Phoenix Conference, where the next generation of martial masters gather, and our Seven Stars Conference are the future of orthodox Murim. But, what else is there? What do you mean? Until now, apart from sending their rising stars to the Dragon and Phoenix Conference, the Azure Forest hasnt engaged in any other interactions. Thats why this is an opportunity. Who would have known that Baek Jin-tae was so eloquent? The elders listened to Baek Jin-taes words with bated breath. Its said that the Azure Forest Lord personally wants Yi-gang. iming hes a once-in-a-lifetime genius, and wants to teach him the special techniques of the Azure Forest. What could that mean? Baek Jin-tae took out a letter from within his robe. It was a letter sent to Yi-gang from the Azure Forest Lord. Its a letter directly from the Forest Lord expressing a desire to establish a good rtionship between our n and the Azure Forest. Has the Azure Forest ever extended a hand to another sect like this before? The elders murmured among themselves. They arent just any other sect but an actual Taoist sect. Both the Wudang and the Shaolin have taken outer disciples. This is an opportunity to form a blood pact. Baek Jin-tae emphasized the term blood pact. By joining hands with the Azure Forest, we can rise to the leadership of the Seven Great ns. The order of the Jianghu will be led by the Baek Can. The conviction in his words moved the elders. Whispers of agreement began to emerge. And they assured they can heal Yi-gang. It would be wonderful to save my dear nephew, as an adult of the n. Baek Jin-tae added as if it was an afterthought. In truth, healing Yi-gang wasnt the utmost priority for the elders. Baek Jin-tae had urately assessed the elders tendencies. There was no one here deeply invested in saving one young member of the n. What moved them was the term leadership of the Seven Great ns. The Baek n martial artists, who found themselves within the Council of Elders at an age too young for retirement, still possessed undiminished martial skills and ambition. What Baek Jin-tae did was fan their desires, using the name of Azure Forest. Observing their fervent gazes, Baek Jin-tae gave a sly smile. Being a cunning man himself, it wasnt hard for him to sway the elders hearts. The atmosphere leaned towards sending Yi-gang to the Azure Forest. Yes, they all must want toe together. Had the n Head or Baek Ha-jun been in good health, persuasion wouldnt have been this easy. But with the current situation, if Yi-gang also departed for the Azure Forest, the session structure wouldpletely copse. The n, now without a leader like an empty mountain without an owner, saw an opportunity to soar. The elders couldnt help but get greedy. However, even in such a situation, there was someone who remained calm. Someone with no desire for power or wealth, yet with a voice stronger than anyones. Theres an unresolved issue here. It was the Grand Elder, Baek Young-ryeong. Before that, its more important to decide who the Young n Head should be. I believe Yi-gang is fit for the position. Ha-jun was still lost and wandering. Baek Jin-tae had anticipated such objections. Firstly, use the excuse that Ha-jun is still young, and reorganize power with the Council of Elders at the center. It was a solution that fit the justification and one that would satisfy the other elders. About that Allow me to say something. Just as Baek Jin-tae was about to respond, Yi-gang, who had been quietly kneeling, stood up. He had intended to keep his mouth shut and let Baek Jin-tae handle it The unexpected intrusion of Yi-gang caught Baek Jin-tae off guard, prompting him to send a mental message. -What are you doing? Sit down, Ill handle this. However, Yi-gang ignored the mental message and continued walking forward. Grand Elder, Im not fit to be the Young n Head. Yi-gang, your words differ fromst time. I apologize for that, but when Im not up to it, I just cant be. Ha-jun would be a better fit. Baek Jin-tae couldnt help but smile. Of course, it was a smilepletely opposite to his inner feelings. Haha, Yi-gang, Ha-jun was injured by a sword and still hasnt gotten up. No, he woke upst night. What? He had heard that Ha-jun was in aa. While Baek Jin-tae was expressing his surprise, the doors to the Council of Elders flung open. Oh my! Has he truly awakened? The elders, looking at the door, whispered in astonishment. There stood Baek Ha-jun. He looked pale, and Neung Ji-pyeong was supporting him, but he was undoubtedly standing on his own feet. I pay my respects, he said clearly and confidently. Even Grand Elder was taken by surprise and stood up. Ha-jun, I heard you were lost in delirium Thanks to the elixir Brother Yi-gang brought, Ive greatly recovered. Elixir? It was a gift bestowed with goodwill from the Azure Forest. Amotion arose at the mention of the Azure Forest gifting such a precious elixir. Even so, you shouldnt have fully recovered by now. Did you strain yourself just to be present here? At Grand Elders words, filled with a mix of reprimand and concern, it was Yi-gang who answered on behalf of Ha-jun. Ha-jun is here to bear witness. Bear witness? Yes, regarding the fiend who tried to kill Ha-jun. Ive identified the one in collusion with the organization that sent the assassins after me. An icy, tense silence descended upon the room. Shocked gasps from various quarters were the only sounds that could be heard. What are you talking about? Collusion? Ha-jun. When Yi-gang called out Ha-juns name, Ha-jun slowly raised his hand. His finger was pointing at one person in the hall. That day, I saw the face of the man in the mask. Without a doubt The one Ha-jun was pointing to was Baek Jin-tae. Uncle, it was the Red Dragon Corps Commander. All eyes turned to the standing Baek Jin-tae. Were they trying to understand the current situation? A few moments of silence passed. Heh. The man in the mask was undoubtedly Baek Jin-tae. However, that man in the mask had never once revealed his face. Taken off-guard by the sudden revtion from his nephews, an itching sensation involuntarily crept into Baek Jin-taes mind. Heheh. Hahaha-! An uncontroble heartyughter surfaced on his face. Chapter 67: Accusation (1) Chapter 67: usation (1) The only younger brother of the n Head. One of the pirs of the n, leading the Red Dragon Corps. The im was that Baek Jin-tae, with such a reputation, was colluding with external forces and intended to kill the two sons of the n Head. The atmosphere in the hall had be chillingly tense due to this bolt-from-the-blue usation. No one dared to react to the shocking news. Except for the person in question, Baek Jin-tae. Ha ha ha! Yi-gang, youre ying a funny game. Baek Jin-taeughed heartily as if genuinely amused. It was a refreshingugh that would confuse those who knew of his madness because he couldnt stopughing. A game Yes, it seems that Ha-jun was seriously hurt. He seems to have dreamt while he was unconscious. Seeing that he cant differentiate between reality and dreams. A few of the elders giggled at Baek Jin-taes words. Perhaps because Ha-juns usation was so sudden, almost no one seemed to believe him outright. No I really saw it. Ha-jun murmured with a pale face. So, youre saying I, Baek Jin-tae, was hiding in the ck Ghost Manor in disguise and wearing that suspicious mask. Knowing that you woulde, I waited. Baek Jin-taeughed while speaking. Did you say you saw the face of the man in the mask? Yes, I did And those from the Low Down Sect who were with you, as well as the members of the Biyeon Squad who saved you, they all must have seen it too. Ha-jun remained silent. None of them had seen the face of the masked man. In fact, neither had Baek Ha-jun. It was a chaotic situation due to the poison gas. They couldnt see ahead because they were rescuing me. So, only you, who was stabbed in the chest, saw it. Yes, but the truth is the truth. Ha-jun red at Baek Jin-tae as he spoke. But he eventually looked away, as if something had stung him internally. Yi-gang stepped forward, blocking the way. It was Yi-gang who had made Ha-jun give this false testimony. Uncle, do you think Ha-jun wouldnt recognize a family members face? You, Yi-gang. Heh, I thought what nonsense you were spouting in front of the elders. It was you who prompted this, wasnt it? Unlike Ha-jun, Yi-gang looked at Baek Jin-tae confidently. How shocked must Ha-jun have been. I never thought it, considering how ipetently the Red Dragon Corps acted, failing to find a clue about the assants. But from Ha-juns perspective, he might have thought his uncle had betrayed him. A traumatized child might have seen things incorrectly. But Yi-gang, you will have to take responsibility. Baek Jin-tae did not hide his energy. Although his face wore a smile, the prickling rage could be visibly seen on his skin. Whispers spread among the elders. This is absolutely ridiculous In all my years, Ive never seen such a thing. It seemed they had a hard time believing Ha-juns testimony. Baek Jin-tae and Yi-gang verbally sparred as if in a swordfight. Why would the masked man suddenly remove his own mask? Perhaps the mask was removed due to intense movement. Someone at the level of martial master? Its brazen of you to call yourself a martial master. Why couldnt it havee off? The crying mask was studded with silver pins, and because they were embedded in the face, its impossible for it toe off. Baek Jin-tae held back from saying just that. Enough with the nonsense. This ce isnt a yground for kids. The public sentiment was not in favor of Yi-gang. The elders cast displeased nces. It seemed like they thought these young men, almost like young grandsons, were making unreasonable ims. If you have no concrete evidence, sit down. Of course, the current situation wasnt favorable for Baek Jin-tae. Once the seed of suspicion was sown, there was the possibility that evidence of collusion would be revealed. If they managed to escape the current situation, they would have to destroy all evidence. Grand Elder, who had remained silent until now, added her thoughts, Yi-gang, Ha-jun. Words carry responsibility. Your words seem tock weight. Thus, it appeared that the rebellion led by Yi-gang and Ha-jun hade to a temporary end. At least until Yi-gang responded. We have another witness. A witness? Upon hearing the word witness, Baek Jin-taes expression hardened. Then, the doors to the Council of Elders opened. The first to show his face was the n Head. n Head! Grand Elder. Baek Ryu-san was not yet in a state to move on his own. The general supported him by the shoulder. The elders stood up to pay their respects to n Head. Baek Ryu-san and Baek Jin-taes eyes met in the void. I came because the matter is grave. No one had expected the bedridden n Head toe all the way here. The elders views of Yi-gang and Ha-jun changed. The fact that the ailing n Head had personally made the journey was no ordinary matter. Behind n Head, several people stood in support. I am Geumhwa, the Low Down Sect Xian Branch Manager. I am Jeong Gu of Low Down Sect. Low Down Sect, who had been continuing the investigation at Yi-gangs request, were the primary witnesses. No one had considered the principle that only those with permission could enter the Council of Elders. On behalf of Low Down Sect, upon the request of Young Master Yi-gang, we have been investigating the assassins who attacked him. We have achieved some notable results. Among the assassins, there was a member of a sect called ck Ghost Manor. Geumhwa and Jeong Gu began to borate on the story without being prompted. The elders knew that Yi-gang hadmissioned Low Down Sect for the investigation, but the results were more thorough and systematic than expected. The elders were first surprised by the thoroughness of the report and secondly by the fact that they had made tangible progress. So, did these ck Ghost Manor scoundrels get massacred? Yes, they were ughtered by a masked man. And the evidence? We managed to find a surviving member from ck Ghost Manor. Baek Jin-taes eyes widened momentarily. All of the ck Ghost Manor members had been personally killed. Although he was stabbed with a knife, we discovered him hiding alive inside a well. The man who imed to be a member from ck Ghost Manor was kneeling with a bandage wrapped around his chest. With a trembling voice, he testified. Our leader made contact with a suspicious force. He received, received a substantial amount of gold coins from them In front of the elders of the Baek n, the member from ck Ghost Manor trembled violently. In exchange, he borrowed our manpower. asionally, a masked man woulde to converse with our leader. But that day, he suddenly betrayed and killed everyone. Baek Jin-tae felt a twitching at the corners of his mouth. He wanted to immediately draw his sword and cut the man down. Before I jumped into the well, I heard our leader saying Baek Jin-tae, how could you Nonsense! Unable to contain himself, Baek Jin-tae shouted. The leader of ck Ghost Manor never knew his identity. It was abhorrent to see someone brazenly perjuring like this. However, the res of the elders turned increasingly intense. The situation had shifted from just moments ago. And then, another witness stepped forward. Baek Jin-tae could only stand frozen. Im a warrior from the Second Corps of the Red Dragon Corps, known as Soryu. His most beloved Soryu. She resembled his deceased younger sister, to whom he even personally taught martial arts. With a calm expression, Soryu testified, Themander periodically went on excursions, apanied only by the most trusted members from the First Corps. Soryu! And, I witnessed themander returning with a peculiar mask in his possession. It was the testimony of a member of the Red Dragon Corps, no less. The atmosphere within the hall took a drastic turn in an instant. The excuse of mere childs y no longer held. Baek Jin-tae was inevitably going to face an investigation. If Uncle ims to be wronged, then we should verify it, Yi-gang said in a quiet tone. We should start by searching for that mask. Baek Jin-tae had not imagined this turn of events. No, he did consider that catastrophe might befall him the moment he engaged with those suspicious individuals. Heh. Huh But he never thought things would go awry like this. To be outsmarted by Yi-gang, whom he had deemed insignificant, that youngd! Although the mask was hidden in a secretpartment of his residence, with time, it would eventually be discovered. So, it hase to this As Baek Jin-tae drew his sword, he shouted loudly, First Corps! The First Corps members were those who showed absolute loyalty. The priority was to get out of this ce. Baek Jin-tae summoned the First Corps members who were waiting outside. However, those who should have drawn their swords and charged in immediately did not do so. Instead, leisurely footsteps sounded. Jin-tae, you scoundrel! It was Elder Baek Do-yeom who appeared. Not having attended the Council of Elders and having been somewhere else, there was blood on his face. Did you look for these fellows? He tossed something he held in his right hand. The object that thudded and rolled was a mans severed head. It was the captain of the First Corps. I did find it suspicious. But to think youd draw a sword on me and the Law Enforcement Chief, trying to enter your house. Ha! Dont worry. Ive left a few of them alive. We can slowly hear the story. While the Council of Elders meeting was underway and Baek Jin-tae was held up here, it was clear that Baek Do-yeom had led an attack on Baek Jin-taes residence. Why Baek Do-yeom coborated with Yi-gang and the n Head was unknown, but Baek Jin-tae soon realized this had been a well-set trap from the beginning. I found something interesting too. Saying that, Baek Do-yeom took out a mask from his pocket. It was undoubtedly the crying mask Baek Jin-tae had hidden. Drip Blood streamed from Baek Jin-taes nose. He was grinning ear to ear, and his eyes were bloodshot. It seemed like he couldnt contain the rising anger and passion. n Head Baek Ryu-san coughed violently. Cough, hack! Red Dragon Corps Commander. Baek Jin-taes gaze met with his in the void. Put your sword down. Elder brother. Heh heh heh What was going through the mind of the n Head when he realized his younger sibling was trying to kill his own child? He avoided Baek Jin-taes gaze. So, youve been waiting for a chance to get rid of me from the start. Baek Do-yeom angrily interjected, If this kidmitted a crime, he should kneel down immediately! Uncle, please shut your mouth. A rebuked Baek Do-yeom looked taken aback. Baek Jin-tae raised his sword, aiming it at Yi-gang. To think the one I regarded as pitiful actually had quite the scheme. Youre trying to corner and kill me. Having said that, Baek Jin-tae took out a vial from his robes and gulped down its contents in one go. It was the holy medicine applied to the needle of the mask. It wasnt intended for consumption, but he hoped to see some effect from it. Heh Baek Jin-tae shivered. Finally, he was able to stopughing. Instead, due to the drugs effect, tears streamed down his face. So sad that youre shedding tears of blood, arent you? Perhaps he had overdosed, for instead of tears, blood flowed from his eyes. And Baek Jin-taes meridian surged, like boiling water. The sword he held naturally ignited with sword energy. Put down the sword, dear uncle. Youve underestimated me too much, Yi-gang. Baek Jin-taes sword was pointed towards Yi-gang. However, no matter how clear and zing the energy emanated from his sword, Yi-gang showed no fear. Most of the elders present here were armed. And no matter how powerful Baek Jin-tae was, he wouldnt be able to break through the human barrier and harm Yi-gang. Be wary, a cornered mouse might even bite a cat. Its not that Yi-gang lowered his guard. In that instant, Baek Jin-tae smirked. Hesughing? Having taken the drug, his crazed demeanor must have subsided; that smile would be a genuine one. Baek Jin-tae took a step. He charged towards Yi-gang. Swoosh-swoosh-swoosh In the blink of an eye, dozens of swords were drawn, forming a barricade in front of Yi-gang. An imprable barrier of powerful swords. Just as Baek Jin-tae was about to plunge into that space, he changed direction at thest moment. Crack The abrupt change of direction caused the wooden floor to shatter, sending wood fragments flying in all directions. Baek Jin-taes sword was not aimed at Yi-gang but someone else. You little! How dare you! It was Soryu who had denounced Baek Jin-tae from Yi-gangs side. Soryu, with a pale face, drew her sword in response. However, how could a mere member block the sword of the Red Dragon Corps Commander? sh! Soryus sword shattered as if it were made of ss. Baek Jin-tae, ruthlessly drawing his de to the neck of a child he once adored for resembling his deceased younger sister. Yi-gang simply couldnt stand by idly. The Immortal Divine Sword cautioned Yi-gang. Dont do it, its an aggressive tactic! He was aware. Baek Jin-tae knew that Yi-gang frequently visited Sohwas grave. Therefore, he would also know that Yi-gang would not stand by and let Soryu die. Employing the secret art of light footwork, Yi-gang dashed out. His speed was astonishingly fast, enough to shock even the elders. Eu-ha-ha-ha-! Baek Jin-taeughed as he changed the direction of his sword once more. It was aimed precisely at Yi-gang. Yi-gang also had a sword. However, because he was in a rush, he hadnt even drawn it from its sheath. In contrast to Baek Jin-taes vibrant and zing sword energy, Yi-gangs sword appeared incredibly powerless. Ill slice you in one go! Aiming for Yi-gangs sword, Yi-gangs body, and even the adjacent Soryu. Truly, with an intent to strike all at once. However, Yi-gang, without even blinking an eye, tightly gripped his sword. Damn it, all or nothing. Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, seventh form! With the signal from the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang swung his de. Baek Jin-taes sword energy and Yi-gangs sword shed in mid-air. Chapter 68: Accusation (2) Chapter 68: usation (2) Theres a reason why martial artists were obsessed with famous swords. Its not simply because theyre stylish, or because they seek fame by wielding them. If that were the case, there wouldnt be any reason to fight to the death over a famous sword. A famous sword can save a swordsmans life. If a sword imbued with internal strength simply shed with an ordinary sword, its edges would chip and fracture. If it were to face sword energy, an average sword would easily snap. Just as Sohwas sword shattered into pieces. However, when you wielded that famed cold iron sword, the story changed. A sword forged from ten-thousand-year cold iron could even block sword energy. Thats why martial artists desired famous swords. So, what about a sword made from meteoric iron? Meteorite, a sword forged from star iron, how powerful would it be? ording to those who have witnessed it, it could even block the sword energy produced by martial artists of the Supreme Peak level, Sword Aura. Seventh form. One Stroke Splits the Moon! With the shout of the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gangs movements elerated. Under normal circumstances, in the short time he was wielding the sword, Yi-gang wouldnt have had the chance to hear the advice of the Immortal Divine Sword. However, time seemed to stretch endlessly, and the words of the Immortal Divine Sword, now in spirit form, resonated directly in Yi-gangs mind. Facing head-on will lead to certain defeat. Youck both strength and internal energy, so you must deflect the power. Step with precise orientation. Yi-gang took a step forward, grounding his weight to the floor, swinging his sword, hilt and all. His waist bent fluidly. While Yi-gang could not use his inner energy, the techniques of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique were ingrained in him. The Immortal Divine Swords praise of him being a genius was not empty words. However, the approaching sword of Baek Jin-tae was still fierce. A fiery glow settled on its de. Baek Jin-tae was also a swordsman who had reached the Supreme Peak. His sword energy was condensing, forming into Sword Aura. The elders, with faces of utter shock, unsheathed their swords and charged forward. But before they could reach him, Baek Jin-tae seemed poised to cut through Yi-gang entirely. The moment the two swords shed. Ka-gak The sound of Sword Aura digging into the wooden scabbard rang out first. The de of the Shooting Star Fang made contact with Baek Jin-taes sword. Kwa-aang! With a sound like an explosive sh, sparks flew everywhere. The wooden scabbard, unable to withstand the vibrations, shattered into pieces. Splinters dug into Yi-gangs face, tearing his cheek, but he never closed his eyes throughout. The revealed sword body of the Shooting Star Fang shone brightly. Its sleek ck sheen was dazzling. Despite blocking the Sword Aura, the sword didnt have a single scratch on it. Impressive! A chilling silence enveloped the hall. Everyone couldnt believe the current situation. It was clear, Yi-gang, who couldnt even use his inner energy, had blocked Baek Jin-taes Sword Aura. The charging elders and Baek Jin-tae, who had drawn his sword, both stopped dead in their tracks. The overwhelming move, One Stroke Splits the Moon, had severed the Sword Aura. That, that sword is! Someone seemed to recognize the sword Yi-gang was holding. And at that moment, Soryu, who was by his side, lunged at Baek Jin-tae. Cough! Baek Jin-taes eyes bulged. The tip of a short sword was embedded in his side. It was Soryu who had stabbed him. In that brief moment, he managed to grasp her wrist, but the tip of the sword had prated his skin. The burning pain, it surely had poison on it. Thats how she was trained. You killed my sister Rage was evident in Soryus eyes. If anyone harbored resentment towards Baek Jin-tae, it was undoubtedly her. Caught off-guard for a split second, Baek Jin-taes face turned livid. You wretch! Just as Baek Jin-tae was pushing Soryu away and was about to sh at her throat, Yi-gang stepped in. Yi-gangs sword swiftly ascended, vibrating, scattering afterimages. It was the eighth form of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, Heavens Net White Light. Baek Jin-tae, with a drastically changed expression, shed his sword against Yi-gangs. In that moment, Soryu was able to dodge out of the way. ng ng ng The sounds of consecutive collisions resonated in a split second. However, the oue of this sh was clear. Yi-gangs sword was greatly repelled. Although it was a swift technique like a of light covering the sky, he had only mastered its form and not its essence. The fact that Yi-gang managed to block the initial sh was indeed fortunate. It was possible because Baek Jin-tae was unaware that Yi-gangs sword was the meteorite sword. However, Baek Jin-tae hadpletely missed his opportunity to kill Yi-gang. Catch that brat! That crazy bastard! The charging elders rescued Yi-gang. Yi-gang, led by the elders grip, withdrew himself backward. Baek Jin-taes sword merely sliced through empty air. Aaaaaaaah! Once again, the gleam of a sword shed, and Baek Jin-tae roared. It was a raw rage that he hadnt disyed since his mind had broken. Now that itse to this, lets all die together! The light from Baek Jin-taes sword surged even more. It was clear he was no longer thinking of fleeing and was intent on using all of his internal energy. The atmosphere in the hall grew more intense. However, not a single person retreated. This madman. He cant even discern heaven from earth,mented Baek Do-yeom, who stepped forward first. Baek Seo-ok also channeled Sword Aura into her slender, long sword. These two elders were also absolute martial masters who had broken through the wall of Supreme Peak long ago. The other elders also released their fierce sword energy. Baek Jin-tae gritted his teeth. The unpleasant sound of his mrs grinding resonated. Yi-gang! he shouted, spitting as he called out Yi-gangs name. Yi-gang stood amidst the elders, silently locking eyes with Baek Jin-tae. You damned son of a dog! All because of you! It was a case of the pot calling the kettle ck. However, instead of getting angry in response, Yi-gang mocked him, Laugh a little. As you usually do. What, what did you say?! Baek Jin-tae became agitated, and the elders lunged at him. Zing- Zzzing The sound when Sword Aura shed sounded like thunder. It seemed as if a storm was raging within the Council of Elders. When martial artists beyond Peak fought in a confined space, the scene couldnt get any messier. They didnt just fight on a t surface. Some leaped into the air, while others slid along the ground as if clinging to it. Still, Baek Jin-tae managed to hold his ground even against such abined assault. He certainly concealed his true martial prowess, and it seemed the effect of the drug he had consumed earlier yed a role too. Even when injured, his wounds healed in a sh. Tsk, tsk. Hes getting desperate. But as evaluated by the Immortal Divine Sword, it was nothing more than a desperate effort. Under the furiousbined attack of the elders, Baek Jin-tae eventually had no choice but to fall. In the end, when he tried to escape using light footwork techniques, Baek Do-yeom threw his sword, striking him. An elder each held onto his arms and legs, pinning him down. With his face nted on the ground, Baek Jin-tae spat in anger. Let go of me, you bastards! Release me! Foaming at the mouth and shedding tears mixed with blood, the sight of Baek Jin-tae was gruesomely pathetic. The grip of the elders was as firm as iron chains, binding him tightly. Standing beside Yi-gang, who was watching the scene, someone approached. Yi-gang. Father. It was Baek Ryu-san. He, with a pale face, grasped Yi-gangs shoulder. Suddenly, Yi-gang felt a heavy weight in his chest. After all, Baek Jin-tae was his fathers younger blood brother. When Yi-gang had informed his father about his uncles betrayal, he had been deeply shocked. In the end, he did follow Yi-gangs wishes, but seeing his own brother subdued like this must not have been pleasant. Stay still for a moment. However, Baek Ryu-san silently grasped Yi-gangs face. He then removed the wood splinters embedded in his neck and face. Are you hurt anywhere? No Im alright. Thats good then. Yi-gang suddenly realized. From the look in his fathers eyes, staring directly into the face of his son and not his brother, he had made a choice. Didnt I tell you before? Being a father The Immortal Divine Sword began to mumble something but closed its mouth without finishing the sentence. Lend me your shoulder. Yes. Yi-gang supported his father. Though still not fully recovered, Baek Ryu-san, stumbling slightly, began to walk with difficulty. He was heading towards the fallen Baek Jin-tae. Upon seeing Baek Ryu-san standing before him, Baek Jin-tae ceased his struggling. Red Dragon Corps Commander No, Jin-tae. Baek Jin-tae clenched his lips tight and then spat out saliva. The blood-mixed spitnded only on Baek Ryu-sans shoe. Why did you do this? Shut up! You heartless bastard. It seemed contradictory for someone who was just trying to kill his own nephew a moment ago to say such things. One of the elders pressed a point on Baek Jin-taes neck, rendering him unable to resist any further. Fine, I can ask you about the reasonster, Baek Ryu-san said with a cold expression. That demeanor seemed to have provoked something within Baek Jin-tae. Youve always been like this. Because of you! Baek Jin-tae could not continue. Baek Ryu-san had moved his finger to jab Baek Jin-taes shoulder. The Jianjing point - when this acupuncture point was pressed, it silenced the person. With this action, Baek Ryu-san took away even Baek Jin-taes voice. Cough, cough. After a harsh cough, Baek Ryu-san turned to the gathered officials. From this moment, all powers of the Red Dragon Corps Commander are revoked. This is an order from the n Head. The elders who were holding down Baek Jin-tae all stood up and bowed. Even in his sickened state, Baek Ryu-san maintained the dignity of a n Head. Former Red Dragon Corps Commander, Baek Jin-tae, has sold our ns information to the unorthodox faction. The first charge is conspiracy. He spoke with the solemnity as if he were a judge. He also attempted to kill my two sons. Thats the second charge. Break Baek Jin-taes dantian and nullify his martial arts. Seal his Qihai point. Although it was expected, the decision was more resolute and swift than anticipated. Law Enforcement Chief, interrogate the criminal Baek Jin-tae. The remaining verdict will be made afterward. Cough. We will follow your orders, n Head. Law Enforcement Chief, who had been standing behind the general, stepped forward and seized Baek Jin-tae. With his acupuncture points sealed, Baek Jin-tae was dragged away like baggage. He red at Yi-gang and Baek Ryu-san with tearful eyes, but his appearance was pitiful. Whew As the general took over supporting Baek Ryu-san from Yi-gang, the disturbance settled for a moment. The interior of the Council of Elders was halfway destroyed due to the aftermath of the battle. However, Yi-gangs duties were not over yet. Every elder, even the Grand Elder, was now looking at Yi-gang. They alternately looked at Yi-gang and the sword he held. I still cant believe it. That sword is surely The sword that the elders had believed in their whole lives to be the Immortal Divine Swords Shooting Star Fang hung on that wall. However, Yi-gang held an identical sword, and clearly, one forged from meteoric iron. Yi-gang,e here. The Grand Elder, standing in front of the fake Shooting Star Fang, called out to Yi-gang. Her voice trembled. It seemed the shock was overwhelming. Yet, more than what Baek Jin-tae had done, it appeared to be due to the sword Yi-gang was holding. Holding the Shooting Star Fang, Yi-gang took steady steps towards the Grand Elder. Yi-gang The Immortal Divine Sword called out Yi-gangs name. It was the first time Yi-gang heard its frail voice. I-I am Now. Now is the exact opportunity. Yi-gang had promised to fulfill the long-held wish of the Immortal Divine Sword. He was aware of the sorrowful and pitiable tale linked between Grand Elder and him. Seeing her great-grandson before her, Grand Elder descended from the stage with shaky steps. That sword is The real Shooting Star Fang. Ah A sigh escaped Grand Elder Baek Young-ryeong. She found it hard to breathe properly. So the sword technique you used is Its thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Yi-gang swallowed hard. He wanted to tell Grand Elder. That right beside him was the dead Immortal Divine Sword, Baek Sung-cheon. And that her grandfather, who hadmitted sins and fled, was there. But Yi-gang couldnt. Th-that cant be Ah. It was because Grand Elder couldnt finish her sentence and fainted. Yi-gang was barely able to catch her as she copsed. Grand Elder! Good heavens! The elders were all taken aback and rose simultaneously. Chapter 69: Knot That Cannot Be Untied (1) Chapter 69: Knot That Cannot Be Untied (1) When Grand Elder Baek Young-ryeong fainted from shock, the Council of Elders was thrown into disarray. The situation was so chaotic that the phrase running helter-skelter best described it. Regrettably, the age-old connection between Grand Elder and Immortal Divine Sword could not be resolved, but Yi-gang was satisfied. They could always discuss the matter again once Grand Elder regained consciousness. Baek Jin-tae was imprisoned in the Law Enforcement House, and his trusted subordinates from the First Corps were also subjected to harsh interrogations. Though it was called an interrogation, it was not much different from torture. Surprisingly, the members of the First Corps were loyal not to their n but to Baek Jin-tae himself. Some of them knew about Baek Jin-taes betrayal and even took part in it. They were subjected to severe questioning. The investigation was multifaceted. Discovering the mysterious organization that Baek Jin-tae had been in contact with was of utmost importance. In the end, they found almost no clues. Even Baek Jin-tae himself didnt know their exact identity. All he knew was that there was a person named Heuk-am in a senior position and had subordinates named Il-ho to Oh-ho. Baek Jin-tae regrly met with someone named Sam-ho. In the Law Enforcement House they tried to locate the ce where Baek Jin-tae had met him. However, that ce had turned to ashes from a fire the previous night. Upon searching, they only found the body of a deaf old man who had been the head chef. The only remaining clues were a mask and a drug called holy medicine that Baek Jin-tae had received. Its not an ordinary item. That was Immortal Divine Swords assessment of the mask, and Yi-gang agreed. The mask with silver needles embedded in it emitted a more sinister aura than its appearance suggested. They werent sure if it was a Treasure, but it seemed to have a unique purpose. Additionally, they examined the holy medicine left in Baek Jin-taes medicine bottle. All the physicians from the Medicinal Hall gathered to identify itsposition. However, the results were inconclusive. They couldnt even determine if it was indeed medicine. Baek Jin-tae testified that the suspicious group imed the drug was made from a Treasure. All-curing medicine, huh? Theres no way such a thing exists. But the mans wounds did heal instantly, didnt they? When Yi-gang learned about the effects of the holy medicine, he thought it might be useful for Ha-jun or his father. It might offer temporary relief. But the more miraculous a tale sounds, the more we should doubt it. The Immortal Divine Swords words proved true. In just a few days, they discovered how dangerous the holy medicine was. Baek Jin-tae started showing signs of severe side effects. Even ounting for the torture he underwent, within days his hair started falling out rapidly, his eyes turned hollow, and even healthy teeth began to drop. Hisughing disorder became more severe, so much so that heughed even while being tortured. On the bright side, Baek Ryu-sans condition had significantly improved. He could now walk without anyones support. What a foolish guy. Walking in front of Yi-gang, Baek Ryu-san mumbled those words. It wasnt directed at Yi-gang, but seemed to be about Baek Jin-tae. Both of them were heading towards the prison cell in the Law Enforcement House. The jailer, recognizing the n Head, quickly opened the door. However, before entering, the n Head quietly said to Yi-gang, Theres no need for you toe with me. Its okay. You. Baek Jin-tae had silenced Yi-gangs quarrel and stabbed his younger brother. Yi-gang believed he still hadnt settled matters with his older brother. As they walked through the corridor of the prison, the stench of blood grew stronger. At times, there was even the foul odor of human waste. And in the deepest part of the prison. Baek Jin-tae, who had made a name for himself in Jianghu as the Red Dragon Corps Commander, was pathetically tied up. Hair tousled and disheveled, face swollen from torture, and in his abdomen, there was something resembling a stake impaled. Hmph. Baek Jin-tae grinned, showing his teeth. So, you even brought your son. Here to mock me? I came to confirm once more what youve confessed. Despite seeing his younger brother in such a state, Baek Ryu-sansplexion remained unchanged. With a cold expression, he began verifying the facts they had discovered so far. About someone named Heuk-am, the impressions of people they had encountered so far, their martial arts skills, the paths through which they met, the sources of their information, and the Red Dragon Corps members who pledged loyalty. Baek Jin-tae, whileughing softly, answeredpliantly. After the confirmation, silence ensued. Is this all because of Seong-ahs death? The first to bring up the story of the deceased younger sister was none other than Baek Ryu-san. Baek Jin-tae, who had been lowering his head, suddenly lifted his face. He was smiling brightly. Ha-ha, shut up, brother. How many times have I told you? Thats your misunderstanding. I said shut up! You think I wanted that child dead! For the first time, Baek Ryu-san raised his voice as well. Seong-ah was the name of their younger sister who died 20 years ago. At that time, under themand of Baek Ryu-san, who was then the Young n Head, their younger sister died, and Baek Jin-tae had a hook embedded in his head. Something had been off with him ever since. The two brothers began to quarrel about the past events. You did it, no, it wasnt like that. Seeing old men quarrel isnt a pretty sight. The Immortal Divine Sword beside Yi-gangmented just that. However, the argument came to no conclusion. Perhaps because it was such an old incident, there were even parts where their memories differed. It happened 20 years ago, its been 20 years! What do you want now! Baek Ryu-san spoke, seemingly exasperated. Upon hearing this, Baek Jin-tae, who had been confrontational until now, suddenly shut his mouth. Suppressing augh, he let out a snort and then spoke. Yes, youre right, brother. Its something that happened 20 years ago. After the child died 20 years ago, it was over. We cant change that now. Silence lingered for a long while. He was right. There was nothing they could change now. The wrongly tied knots had frayed and rotted, making them impossible to untangle. Unless cut with a de. Baek Jin-taes time was still stuck 20 years in the past. Jin-tae. Baek Ryu-san realized that further conversation with his brother would be fruitless. Now that your martial arts have been sealed. In the future Enough! Baek Jin-tae cut him off sternly. Do not make a choice youll regret. Baek Jin-tae, who had already lost his dantian. Even if one severed the tendons in his limbs, it seemed like he would still lunge with his teeth. Alright. Baek Ryu-san nodded. And then, he turned his back, along with Yi-gang. As they were leaving the prison, Baek Ryu-san remained silent. Upon stepping outside, the air felt refreshingly different from inside the prison. I With the winter sun shining on him, Baek Ryu-san spoke to his son. Yi-gang, always remember that both you and Ha-jun have my support. Yes. I will do anything to protect the two of you. Anything He emphasized the word anything. Yi-gang merely nodded in acknowledgment. Its getting cold. You should go inside. Ill be on my way as well. Lets go together. Thats fine. I can walk on my own. Baek Ryu-san left Yi-gang behind and walked away alone. The retreating back of their father looked especially frail. It seems your father has made up his mind. It appears so. Well, anyway, its finally over! the Immortal Divine Sword spoke in a cheerful voice. At a nce, it seemed he was purposefully feigning cheerfulness. You havent practiced for the past few days, right? Arent your muscles feeling a bit stiff now? Well, yeah, they are. You see, a dedicated swordsman will feel restless even if they skip training for just a day. Lets go and train! Yi-gang knew the real reason behind Immortal Divine Swords passionate request. Uh-oh, isnt the training hall that way? Its this way! This way! As Yi-gang started walking towards the opposite side of the Red Jade Training Hall, the Immortal Divine Sword froze in confusion. However, he was still bound to the sword. When the distance between him and Yi-gang extended beyond thirty steps, the Immortal Divine Sword was involuntarily drawn towards Yi-gang. You sneaky fellow! Theres something more important than training right now. Grand Elder, who had been unconscious, had awakened, and Yi-gang had promised to meet and converse with her today. He intended to discuss the stories of the Immortal Divine Sword and Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Cant you postpone it for just one day? I cant. Although it was rare for the Immortal Divine Sword to show a vulnerable side, Yi-gang remained firm.
Heoo. The Immortal Divine Sword, too, had been contemting facing an age-old problem. Heooo. Perhaps thats why he finally came looking for Grand Elder with Yi-gang without uttering a word. Heooooo Enough. Please stop. Yet, he kept heaving sighs as if he were nervous. It seemed that even for the greatest in the world, family matters were hard to deal with. Yi-gang arrived in front of the Council of Elders. Yi-gang. An unexpected person was waiting for Yi-gang. Great-aunt. It was Elder Baek Seo-ok who had supported not Yi-gang, but Ha-jun. It was a bitterly cold midwinter day. Still, she seemed to have been waiting for Yi-gang here all this while. Have you been waiting for me? Yes. I waited because I had something to tell you. What might that be Grand Elder. No, seeing my Great Aunt being so shaken, is a first for me as well. She briefly nced at the Shooting Star Fang, which Yi-gang had attached to his waist. All the elders hade to know that Yi-gang possessed the Shooting Star Fang. Even though you appear strong, youre a person who has endured much pain. Yes. I dont fully understand the circumstances. Yi-gang had the Shooting Star Fang, which the Immortal Divine Sword used to wield, and he had mastered the forgottentter three forms of Heavens Shadow Sword. Given the situation, it was understandable for Baek Seo-ok to regard Yi-gang with suspicion. Watch over that person carefully. I will. Yet, after saying that, she left. So, she waited here just to say that. She sure has time on her hands. Indeed. Yi-gang then entered the Council of Elders. Where elders usually lined up on either side during council meetings, today it was quiet. Only Grand Elder Baek Young-ryeong was there, waiting for Yi-gang alone. Yi-gang. Grandmother. Given the private setting, she addressed Yi-gang informally. Have you been well? Yes, pleasee closer and see for yourself. As Yi-gang approached, she looked at Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang with trembling eyes. She seemed in a rush. Naturally, she would be extremely curious. Where did you get that sword? I found it in the underground of the manor where I stayed. No wonder, so it was there It seemed that Baek Young-ryeong had known all along that the Shooting Star Fang hanging behind her was a fake. You knew the Shooting Star Fang here was fake? Of course. I personally crafted this counterfeit sword. Personally? When the Immortal Divine Sword fled, he left behind the Shooting Star Fangs scabbard. Since the scabbard was made of meteoric iron metal, I used it as a reference to forge a replica of the Shooting Star Fang. The long-hidden mystery was unraveled. Given that the sword was crafted from the meteorite scabbard a hundred years ago, it was no wonder that the n members, including Firelight Forge Chief, were easily deceived. Youve learned thest three forms of Heavens Shadow Sword Technique? Yes. At that moment, Baek Young-ryeong seemed more surprised by the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique than the fact that Yi-gang had procured the Shooting Star Fang. Do-yeom believed that the essence of the Shooting Star Fang concealed the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. I did mention something to that effect. You rascal. Hes your great-uncle. How dare you fool an elder? I apologize. That was what Yi-gang had told Baek Do-yeom when teasing him. However, Baek Young-ryeong had known all along that the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique wasnt inscribed on the Shooting Star Fang. So how did youe to know about it? The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique was surely forgotten. Before passing away, the Immortal Divine Sword visited the Azure Forest. Starting from the beginning, Yi-gang narrated the story carefully. Considering that his great-grandmother might be shocked, he took his time exining in detail: The day he met the Immortal Divine Sword. How he learned martial arts with his assistance. How the Immortal Divine Sword became a spirit, lingering in this world. Baek Young-ryeong listened to Yi-gangs words in silence. And now, he stands beside me. Not long ago, she had fainted upon seeing Yi-gang use the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, but now she appearedposed. He expressed a desire to atone for his long-standing sins. I will convey Divine Swords words to you. Yi-gang tried to smile reassuringly as he spoke. The Shooting Star Fang is However, Grand Elders reaction was not what he expected. Melt it down and entrust it to Firelight Forge. Lets forge another sword using that meteoric iron. Since its yours, I will make a sword for you. Ha, Grandmother. Forget the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique as well. Both Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword were taken aback. Baek Young-ryeong acted as if she hadnt heard Yi-gangs words. Why do you say this all of a sudden? I was the one who prohibited thest three forms of Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Theres nothing to be done about what youve already learned. Act as if youve forgotten it. Never use it again. Its an order. Please hear me out. I dont want to hear it! Baek Young-ryeong shouted in anger, followed by a violent bout of coughing. Cough, Immortal Divine Sword? Right, he was my grandfather. Yes, he wanted to see his granddaughter. Do you know what hes done? What came out of her mouth was a shocking revtion. He killed my father, his own son, the n Head! And then he ran away! What does he want to discuss now? I neither need nor want to hear it. Her voice was a mix of anger and grief. Both Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword could only hesitate. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke feebly, looking as if his world had crumbled. Enough, its over. Just stop. Yi-gangs expression hardened. Chapter 70: Knot That Cannot Be Untied (2) Chapter 70: Knot That Cannot Be Untied (2) Leading the declining Baek Noble n with the body of a young girl, Baek Young-ryeong managed to secure a ce among the Seven Great ns. Even now, nearing the age of 120, she held overwhelming authority in the n. She was like a great tree. An enormous presence in the n even before the elders were born. But as with all trees, even a great tree once started as a small sapling. She too had her days as a young girl. At the age of 18, Baek Young-ryeong lived under loving parents. Her father, Baek Woo-kyun, became the n Head that year. He was past the age of forty, actually quitete to assume the role. It was inevitable. The previous n Head was none other than the Immortal Divine Sword himself. Baek Woo-kyun, who had the best swordsman in the world as his father, could hardly wield his own energy to the fullest. The Immortal Divine Sword, even as an old man, was still like a ghost. Everyone in the n feared him. Baek Young-ryeong, his granddaughter, was no different. Young-ryeong! Father. The somewhat frail-looking n Head warmly greeted his daughter. In the past, he might have lifted Baek Young-ryeong into the air, but since she had grown up, he couldnt. He just awkwardly stroked Baek Young-ryeongs hair. Her hair became disheveled, but Baek Young-ryeong did not refuse. Lets go, your grandfather is waiting. That day, Baek Woo-kyuns expression was exceptionally bright. Overshadowed by the halo of his father, he too possessed outstanding talent. It was just that the world had yet to recognize it. Baek Young-ryeong had no doubt that her father would soon make a name for himself throughout the martial world. If hepleted the task he had devoted his life to, certainly. Are we going to grandfathers ce? Yes, haha, Ive finallypleted it! Baek Young-ryeongs face lit up at her fathers words. Really? Yes, the ws of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique and Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Ive finally managed to sort them out. The Baek Noble ns secret martial arts were mainly of two kinds. The Immortal Divine Art, consisting of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique and the Great Yin Flow, and the sword technique Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, which made the Immortal Divine Sword the best in the world. These two divine arts, which the Immortal Divine Sword invented at barely twenty, revived the Baek n. Even after more than half a century, no one dared to question these two martial arts. But Baek Woo-kyun was different. He believed that there were aspects of the two divine arts that could be improved. Thanks to his focus on this task, excluding his duties as the n Head, Baek Woo-kyun achieved results. He was on his way to show this to his father, the Immortal Divine Sword. The reason for his daughter Baek Young-ryeong apanying him was because her talent was the most outstanding among his children. The ce the father and daughter arrived at was the Red Jade training hall. The extreme Yang training hall made of red jade that the Immortal Divine Sword had taken after smashing the Evil Cult. The weather was cool due to the rain, but the air in the training hall was extremely hot. Father, it is your son Woo-kyun. Come in. Baek Woo-kyun swallowed nervously and entered the training hall. Baek Young-ryeong also, tense, hid behind her fathers back. There, the greatest swordsman in the world was present. On his bare torso, snake-like muscles writhed. The meteorite sword that must have consumed the blood of hundreds was pierced through the red jade floor, standing erect before him. His wild, unkempt ck hair, the former n Head, showed no sign of aging as he stood there. The destroyed and shattered state of the training hall seemed to showcase the divine swords power. Ugh Taking a deep breath, a mirage began to form around the Immortal Divine Sword. Haap! With a shout, the windows of the Red Jade training hall simultaneously opened. A morous noise as if hundreds of birds were pping their wings filled the air. The hot air was sucked out and the coolness from outside seeped in. In the face of the inhuman grandeur of the greatest swordsman in the world, his son and granddaughter could only be tense. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke in a low voice, The rain was leaking from the ceiling. It would be wise to have it repaired. I-I will take care of it. Good, what brings you here? Ah Its about that thing I mentionedst time. Baek Woo-kyun once again exined what he had been researching. Are you saying that there are ws in the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique and Immortal Divine Art? Yes. Tsk, youre still wasting time on such things. The Immortal Divine Sword clicked his tongue while reprimanding his son. It was as if he was scolding him for foolishly clinging to something so nonsensical. Baek Young-ryeong felt a pang of sympathy for her father, who was not being acknowledged. Its just that, I have nowpleted it. What? There are serious ws in thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, and in the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique as well. The expression on the Immortal Divine Swords face hardened. Baek Woo-kyun, thinking that this was a sign of permission, began to calmlyy out what he had investigated. Even young Baek Young-ryeong could see that there was no w in her fathers logic. Could it be that the Immortal Divine Sword would finally acknowledge her father? She felt a sense of hopeful anticipation. How, how is it? This However, when her father finished exining, the expression on the Immortal Divine Swords face was. Such a pitiful fool! Contempt, anger, confusion. A wounded pride. It was the kind of face a father should never show to his son.
Baek Young-ryeong tightly closed her eyes, shaking off the memories of the past. It was a story from nearly a hundred years ago. As time passed, dust settled on the memories, leaving only the residue of emotions. But even after a century, she could not forget that expression on the Immortal Divine Swords face. And what happened afterwards I dont want to hear it. Who my father was killed by. Grandmother. That man is a criminal. The name of the Immortal Divine Sword was sold to protect the ns honor, but I know it. I know it all too well Yi-gang frowned. The state of the Grand Elder was not good. Her murmuring seemed troubling. It was an unfortunate ident. Did he tell you that? Yes. Even the most skilled swordsman can make mistakes. That man was the greatest swordsman in the world. How could such a person make such a foolish mistake! The Grand Elder roared with anger. Yi-gang had no choice but to keep silent. It was a thought that could be fully understood. Even the Immortal Divine Sword had a look of despair on his face. It was a mistake How could I, to my own son. The mumbling figure seemed as out of his mind as the Grand Elder. Yi-gang couldnt hold back. Grandmother must have been shocked too. It was such a terrible thing. Yes, how could I forgive him. It was also a terrible thing for the Immortal Divine Sword. What? The Immortal Divine Sword tried to stop Yi-gang, but it was in vain. Although the Grand Elder has lost a father, he too has lost a child. And that, by his own hand. Yi-gang recalled what his father had told him. Among the losses of loved ones, the most painful is the death of ones child. Then, the pain the Immortal Divine Sword had experienced would not be less than that of the Grand Elder. Since then, he lived in seclusion like a hermit and passed away, remaining on this earth without achieving Nirvana. Im not asking you to forgive him. Just to try having a conversation. Theres a saying that the Baek family was born with a cold and rational nature. But beyond that, they were also born with a stubbornness like steel tendons. Even though Yi-gang was reincarnated, his nature remained unchanged. This is an item I received from the Azure Forest. Yi-gang took something out from inside his clothing. A leather board shaped like a drum. It was a Soul-Calling Board, capable of conveying the voice of a soul. With this, even the Grand Elder can hear the voice of the Divine Sword, Yi-gang insisted with determination. Somehow to have a conversation. He pushed the Soul-Calling Board smoothly forward. And then he ced his hand on it. This is your chance. Speak properly. I-I shall do so! A mysterious energy flowed through his fingertips. The Soul-Calling Board began to respond, and soon the Immortal Divine Sword would be able to convey his words. However, there was something Yi-gang had overlooked. That Grand Elder Baek Young-ryeong also possessed the Baek familys stubbornness. I refuse to listen! She mmed her staff onto the ground with force. Her years had not eroded the martial arts she had umted. Surprisingly, the Soul-Calling Board that had been ced on the ground bounced up into the air. Before Yi-gang could catch it, the Grand Elder swung her staff. Ting! The Soul-Calling Board, struck by the staff, bounced high and rolled to the ground behind the Grand Elder. Yi-gang gritted his teeth. Its utterly impossible to reason with her. He did not expect a single conversation to resolve years of resentment. But standing by idly would solve nothing either. Yi-gang knew this well. The Immortal Divine Sword had remained on earth for nearly a hundred years after his death. Knowing the reason, Yi-gang no longer wanted to just stand by. Indeed, this is to be expected. What was I expecting Whats to be expected? No matter what, we must at least try to talk. I have given Ryeong too great a wound. How could such a sinner brazenly speak. The Immortal Divine Sword exhibited a demeanor he had never shown before. The one who seemed a symbol of confidence and pride was utterly deted. His voice trembled and his eyes were hollow. Yi-gang felt uneasy. His intention to resolve the Immortal Divine Swords long-cherished wish was to help him attain Nirvana. Only then could he connect the severed meridians with his spiritual energy. Do not give up. But it wasnt solely for that purpose. Yi-gang felt pity for the Immortal Divine Sword, this ancestor trapped by a cruel fate. I can no longer muster any strength. The figure of the Immortal Divine Sword grew blurry. The air around seemed to darken and settle. He was a spirit in the form of the Immortal Divine Sword. Hisplexion turned increasingly darker. Pull yourself together! I am sorry. Yi-gang realized that the situation had be critical. This was the very scenario that the Azure Forest Lord had warned about. Its not easy for a spirit to maintain its sanity for more than a hundred years. He must have persevered because of his long-cherished wish, but its uncertain how much longer he canst. Are you saying that if were not careful, Ancestor might He could be a vengeful spirit, or even a malevolent ghost. Given the immense spiritual energy he possesses, the repercussions would not be minor. If the Immortal Divine Sword turns into a vengeful spirit, it was said that he would not just be an ordinary evil spirit but a great malevolent spirit. Who would have thought that moment woulde so suddenly? Yi-gang swallowed hard. What is this Baek Young-ryeong also seemed to realize that the situation was turning strange. The atmosphere in the Elders Council grew ominously cold, and goosebumps spread across the skin. She might not be able to see it, but Yi-gang could. The figure of the Immortal Divine Sword was increasingly being shrouded in darkness. The eyes that once held a lively spark were now turning ck, and a gloomy, chilling blue energy was flowing through the body. What is happening! It must be that even the slimmest hope had crumbled upon seeing his granddaughter unresponsive to conversation. There was only one way to prevent the Immortal Divine Sword from bing an evil spirit. I didnt want it toe to this Yi-gang took a deep breath and red at the Grand Elder. Grandmother. Ye-yes. If you dont want to kill your great-grandchild, then give up your stubbornness. His tone was threatening, irreverent. But Yi-gang was not making empty threats. As the Immortal Divine Sword stood there, having lost hisposure, Yi-gang approached him. I will lend you my body. Please speak for yourself. The Immortal Divine Sword turned his head to look at Yi-gang. At that moment, as he came to his senses, he was horrified. Ah, no, its dangerous! Yi-gang took another step forward. His body ovepped with that of the Immortal Divine Sword. Swoosh This was the third possession since their first encounter. Grand Elder Baek Young-ryeong watched her great-grandchild with trembling eyes. Unable to see spirits like Yi-gang, she couldnt grasp the situation precisely. However, she could guess roughly by intuition. That the one controlling Yi-gangs body now might be the Immortal Divine Sword. Yi-gang raised his head to look back at Baek Young-ryeong. A face that seemed to cry in sorrow. It was not Yi-gangs expression. Ryeong Goosebumps rose on her back. Without a doubt, it was the manner of speech of her grandfather, the man who killed her father. Chapter 71: Knot That Cannot Be Untied (3) Chapter 71: Knot That Cannot Be Untied (3) The greatest swordsman of the time, Baek Sung-cheon. He, who had earned the nickname of the Immortal Divine Sword, had long reigned as the iron-blooded n Head. After creating the peerless martial arts of the Immortal Divine Art and Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, he was the unshakeable master of the Baek n. Such was his stature that, having ascended to the position of n Head at twenty-one, he maintained that status well past seventy. He had a son, but the boy did not particrly stand out. It wasnt that he didnt love his child. The boy was ater, and even though a bit frail, he was dearly cherished. It was just that Baek Woo-kyun was overshadowed by his fathers name and could not spread his own wings. That was the only thing that was slightly regrettable. The son was not without talent, so perhaps one day he would show some brilliant results. Baek Sung-cheon often imagined that. He envisioned the moment his child would surpass him, saying, Father, I have finallye to stand beside you. When he entertained such thoughts, a smile would form at the corners of his mouth. Though he had lived a life devoted solely to the sword, he had the heart of a parent. What parent would not be pleased to see their child catch up to them? He certainly had thought that way. There is a problem with the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique in the Immortal Divine Art. Its fine when mastery is low, but when it exceeds ten levels, the fire Qi bes excessive. The proportion of the Great Yin Flow should be increased. One day, his son Baek Woo-kyun brought up this peculiar issue. It was a im that there was a problem with the two divine arts that had made Baek Sung-cheon the greatest swordsman in the world. At first, he snorted in derision. Improvements are necessary for the Great Yin Flow as well. Currently, its practicality is too weak. It should serve to develop the middle and upper dantian, rather than just the initial intent Hmm. The second time he heard such ament, Baek Sung-cheon became visibly upset. It was likely a blow to his pride. However, eventually, when his son took his granddaughters hand and came to assert his theories, when Baek Sung-cheon finally realized the validity in his sons words. Thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique are the sword techniques of the wayward path. They dont align with the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique. The explosive destructive power is certainly a result of the fire Qi, but as the mastery of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique and the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique increases, an adverse synergistic effect will ur. That is Father, the frequent fits of anger and feelings of suffocation might be side effects of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique. No, it is certain. Over time, it could even lead to madness or harm the body. Baek Sung-cheon could not feel any sense of pride. His son was pointing out his shorings. If it had been utter nonsense, he would have simplyughed it off. But it wasnt. Baek Sung-cheon had also sensed that there were issues with the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique and the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. He had been in denial all this time, but never would he have imagined that his son would precisely pinpoint the cause that even he had failed to notice. You you disappointing fool! Heshed out in anger. As he did, a wave of shame overwhelmed him even more. Despite being flustered and blushing, the son resolutely stood his ground. G-go ahead, tell me what is wrong if you think there is a mistake. What do you mean? I have presented clear evidence. When both father and son were stubborn, there was little chance of the conversation resolving smoothly. Discussing martial arts couldnt be settled with words alone. Baek Woo-kyun took up his sword to demonstrate directly, and Baek Sung-cheon also took up his sword in response. What happened next could only be described as an ident. It was neither a life-and-death duel nor a sparring match. They had no intention of drawing blood, yet blood was drawn. Was it because the day was particrly cold, making their bodies stiff? Was the problem the puddle of water from the leak in the ceiling, which Baek Woo-kyun stepped on during his demonstration of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, causing him to falter? Or was it truly the excessive fire Qi of the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique that enraged Baek Sung-cheon? Was that why he shed his sons throat with the tip of his sword? Cough, cough! Ah When his son fell clutching his throat, Baek Sung-cheon stood there stupidly, not at all befitting the title of the greatest swordsman in the world. Blood was streaming through the fingers of Baek Woo-kyuns hand. Father, cough, fath hic. The inability to speak properly suggested that his windpipe had been cut. The Immortal Divine Sword, who had cut down countless people before, knew all too well how grave such a wound was. Dad, dad! His granddaughter, who was of age and often acted like an adult, also clung to Baek Woo-kyun, weeping. She tried to press on the wound to stop the bleeding, but it was impossible to stem the flow of blood. I-I will bring a doctor. When Baek Sung-cheon said that, his granddaughter turned her head. In her eyes were suspicion, fear, anger, and confusion. When the Immortal Divine Sword ran out and came back dragging a doctor by the neck. His only son was already dead. His granddaughter, with blood all over her hands and face, was sitting down in a daze, her eyes empty. That day, the Immortal Divine Sword became a sinner. He had killed Baek Woo-kyun, his only son and the n Head, in front of his granddaughter. The Immortal Divine Sword fled from the n a few dayster. No one knew where he went. The n announced to the martial world that the Immortal Divine Sword had died of old age.
And nearly a hundred years passed. The deceased Immortal Divine Sword stood before his granddaughter, borrowing the body of a distant descendant. Ryeong Grandfa ther? She had refused to engage in conversation, but even after the Immortal Divine Sword appeared before her, she could not do so. Yes, its me. Why in the world The granddaughter, who had not been even twenty thest time he saw her, had aged significantly. Moisture glistened at the corners of her wrinkled eyes. Why did you run away? Baek Young-ryeong also knew it had been an unintentional ident. She had seen how much the Immortal Divine Sword had suffered after killing his son. But the Immortal Divine Sword had fled, abandoning his n and his granddaughter, as if to hide from the sin he had alreadymitted. You should have stayed, stayed till the end. I, we The Immortal Divine Sword fell to his knees. And he apologized to his granddaughter. I am sorry. Sorry? Is that what you came to say! Baek Ryu-san and Baek Jin-tae, the brothers, ultimately failed to untie the knot that had been wrongly tied. Twenty years was, after all, a long time. Then, what about the Immortal Divine Sword and Baek Young-ryeong? Now, after a hundred years have passed, with what words can the knot be untied? The Immortal Divine Sword knelt down, pressing his forehead to the ground. In front of him, Baek Young-ryeong stood, not knowing what to do. Killing my son, leaving Ryeong, you to fend for yourself and fleeing, all are sins I havemitted. Of course, they are! It was something that I couldnt reverse. So, you think by remaining as a spirit, unable to attain Nirvana, wandering the world, you will receive forgiveness? Baek Young-ryeongs voice trembled, even as she was angry. It was me who asked Azure Forest for it. I said I needed more time, that I wanted to remain in this world even as a spirit. For what reason exactly Through a conversation with Yi-gang, Baek Young-ryeong also came to understand that the Immortal Divine Sword had endured for decades as a ghost in the dark underground space of the manor. To prove it. Prove what? That your father was right. I needed to prove that I was the one who was wrong. Baek Young-ryeong thought of her deceased father. Baek Woo-kyuns lifelong goal was not to be the greatest in the world like his father. His earnest desire was to improve and advance the proud martial arts of his father, the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique and the Immortal Divine Art. Although, in fact, Baek Woo-kyun had died receiving a scolding from the Immortal Divine Sword. Wh-what are you saying? There wasnt a single fault in Woo-kyuns words. I found it out toote, in that childs room. He had been diligently researching the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique and the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. It wasnt something he thought up overnight. He had been researching it for a long time to show it to me. It was fathers dream, after all. You might not have known, grandfather. That childs insight was, without a doubt, superior to mine. I was the only one who didnt realize it. The Immortal Divine Sword had said to Yi-gang that among those he had seen, Yi-gang possessed the second greatest talent. The first was his own son whom he had killed. I took all that the child had been studying and left the n. I was too ashamed to look at you, too ashamed to face the n members. Then why didnt youe back? It took far longer than I expected. I kept thinking just a little more, just a bit more, and then death was upon me. I had corrected the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique and the Radiant Yang Cultivation Technique, but I couldnt improve the Great Yin Flow as Woo-kyun had intended. Thats why I asked the Azure Forest. To seal his soul within his sword, so that he could continue meditation on earth. The Immortal Divine Sword continued to refine his martial arts in the state of a soul. Unbeknownst to him, it was aplex process that even the deceased Baek Woo-kyun would not have been able toplete had he been alive. Finally, he hadpleted his sons dream. As predicted by the current Forest Lord of Azure Forest, he also met a person of fate named Yi-gang. So, my fathers martial arts I have passed them on to this child. The Immortal Divine Sword, using Yi-gangs body, ced his hand on his own chest. With a bitter smile, the Immortal Divine Sword continued haltingly, Hes a good kid. Now, he feels like my own grandson. He reminds me of Woo-kyun when he was young. Perhaps even more mature than him. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique that I taught this child is not the one that Ryeong forbade. Its the one that I modified ording to Woo-kyuns intentions. Baek Young-ryeongs eyes flickered rapidly. It was not a mistake. The shadow of her father that she had glimpsed in thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique Yi-gang had disyed. I have also taught him the improved Great Yin Flow Though without talent, one could not learn it, but hes an exceptional child. I thought I needed to tell you, Ryeong. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke with forced calmness. How could I ask for your forgiveness. The unfulfilled wish that he had not been able to lead him to Nirvana was not something he could dare to ask forgiveness for from his granddaughter. Just to return a little bit of what Woo-kyun, whom I took from you, had left behind Though it could notpensate for his sins. To pass on the will of her deceased father to his granddaughter. That is why he had endured for a hundred years. I have only returned thiste. Now, he had no more regrets. Surely I wont be able to go to paradise, so I might as well fall into hell with peace of mind. With that thought, the Immortal Divine Swords expression hardened. It was because Baek Young-ryeong had suddenly copsed. Rye-Ryeong. Sob. It was said that the elderly did not cry easily. Yet,rge tears formed and fell from Baek Young-ryeongs eyes. Please dont go. Still, please dont go. Do you know how Ive lived? How much blood I had to get on my hands at such a young age, too young to bear the responsibility of the n. Baek Young-ryeong wept sorrowfully. All my life, I resented you. I lived like that and now you say such things, what am I supposed to do? If even in death you cannot achieve Nirvana and im youve paid for your sins for a hundred years, then what should I I-Im sorry. I Now I cant even me you anymore Baek Young-ryeong couldnt continue speaking and just cried. Even after hearing all the circumstances, it was impossible to resent her grandfather as before. A directionless sorrow and resentment overflowed as tears. In front of Baek Young-ryeong, who was wailing, the Immortal Divine Sword stood dumbfounded. He had braced himself for curses. He didnt even dare to expect forgiveness. But he had never imagined his granddaughter would cry so bitterly. The Immortal Divine Sword, adept at controlling sword energy, did not know how to handle his crying granddaughter, especially now that she was an old woman, Baek Young-ryeong. As he dithered, a voice echoed in the Immortal Divine Swords head. What are you doing standing there? Heuk! It was obviously Yi-gangs voice. Yi-gang, who had been observing everything up until now, had interjected. Th-that startled me. Are you going to stand there like a stone Buddha? What am I supposed to do then? Shes crying so sorrowfully. And she hates me so much for the sins I havemitted. Of course, that is true, but in a case like this Yi-gang sighed and said a word of advice, Ive been kept alive by you up till now, so this time, let me help you. How could he possibly help? The moment the Immortal Divine Sword thought this, the body moved on its own. Oh. Before he knew it, he let out a pathetic sound, and by then, he was already embracing Baek Young-ryeong. Just as the Immortal Divine Sword had moved Yi-gangs body, Yi-gang too had moved on his own. Poor soul. Such words spilled from his mouth naturally, and his hands patted Baek Young-ryeongs back gently. Sob, Grandfather. Baek Young-ryeong, who had stiffened in shock, soon began to cry again. If you have nothing to say, at least pat her on the back. Th-thank you! Having regained control of the body, the Immortal Divine Sword earnestly patted his granddaughters back. Cry, let it all out. How hard it must have been for you alone. I am sorry. Ugh-huh! Baek Young-ryeong cried her heart out, just as the Immortal Divine Sword had said. The Immortal Divine Sword, too, could freely pat Baek Young-ryeongs back to his hearts content. A heart frozen for over a hundred years cannot thaw in an instant. But it was undeniable that a warm breeze had begun to blow through a heart as cold as midwinter. Moisture gathered at the corners of the Immortal Divine Swords eyes. He smiled aplex smile. I shall never forget the grace I received today I hope so. Looking at the sea of tears from a third-person perspective, Yi-gang also smiled. Chapter 72: Those Who Tie Must Untie (1) Chapter 72: Those Who Tie Must Untie (1) Yi-gang rubbed his eyes. His eyes were red and swollen from crying too much yesterday. Of course, it wasnt Yi-gang who had cried. The Immortal Divine Sword had embraced his granddaughter, Baek Young-ryeong, and they had cried together. It was only natural that Yi-gangs eyes would swell. I dont feel any strength in my body. Indeed, the aftereffects of possession remained in his body. Yi-gang scrunched up his face and stretched out his stiff muscles. Cough, Im sorry. You just have to say thank you. Thank you, indeed. Actually, this alone was a relief. He had prepared himself for the possibility of not dying thanks to the elixirs he had consumed before attempting the possession. However, the aftereffects this time were bearable, unlike before. He thought about why, and it seemed that it was because he had not used martial arts during this possession, unlike the previous times. He hadnt forced his Qi or used sword techniques; he had only lent his voice so that he could speak. Fortunately, Yi-gang was able to participate in the grand meeting held the next day. The Grand Elder sat in the seat of honor. Today, her face was not hidden behind a curtain. Her expression was, as usual, as cold as ice. However, her aura had clearly changed a bit. Previously, stubbornness and cruelty were felt, but now there was a sense of ease. The knots that had been wrongly tied between the Immortal Divine Sword and her had certainly loosened yesterday. The wounds may not havepletely healed, but they would at least be different from before. Before the n Head speaks, there is one thing I would like to announce. The Grand Elder nced at the n Head, then opened her mouth again. I, Baek Young-ryeong All eyes turned to her. This was not the Council of Elders but Red Dragon Hall. It wasnt an elder council meeting, so various n vassals, including the general, were also in attendance. As of midnight tonight, I will relinquish my position as the Grand Elder. It was a deration as shocking as a bolt from the blue. Peoples eyes widened in surprise. The title of Grand Elder held a position of authority equivalent to the n Head when deciding major and minor matters of the n. Originally, there was no such position, but it had been exceptionally granted to Baek Young-ryeong because of her significant achievements. The fact that she was relinquishing such authority on her own was unforeseen by everyone. The n Head, Baek Ryu-san, stood up and paid his respects to the Grand Elder. I am grateful for the Grand Elders hard work. It was a show of respect for an elder who had dedicated her life to the Baek n well into her hundreds. We are grateful for your hard work. The other elders and vassals also followed the n Head in paying their respects. Yi-gang also put his hands together and showed his respect. Next to him, Baek Ha-jun awkwardly tried to mimic his brothers actions. Uh. Then, as if his chest pained him, he grimaced. Just stand still. Uh-huh. Baek Ha-juns injuries had almost healed. Was it heavenly luck? Or was it the effect of the elixir that Yi-gang had given him? Fortunately, Ha-jun didnt experience any aftereffects. Instead, it was said that his internal energy had actually increased. Are you nervous? A little. Its something that should have been done long ago. Is that so Ha-jun was dressed morevishly than usual. Moreover, at his waist, he bore a new sword. It was a cold iron sword, recently acquired from Firelight Forge. It was the sword gifted to the one who was to be the Young n Head. After concluding the salute to the Grand Elder, the n Head, Baek Ryu-san, turned his head. Baek Ha-jun,e forward. The n Head called for Ha-jun. Startled, Ha-jun lifted his head, nced at Yi-gang, and then set his expression firmly. He walked resolutely to the center and knelt before the n Head. This son has answered your call. Baek Ryu-san looked down at his youngest son. He had long wished to appoint Ha-jun as the Young n Head, but he had been unable to do so due to strong opposition from the Council of Elders. He had almost given up when he heard that the Grand Elder had designated Yi-gang for the position. However, Grand Elder had changed her mind. Before relinquishing her position, the Grand Elder gave her support to the n Head onest time. Under the names of our ancestors, as the 39th n Head of the great Baek Noble n, I hereby dere. The n Head was also wearing the splendid ceremonial robe that he wore only for official events. Today, I appoint my son, Baek Ha-jun, as the Young n Head. Since this had already been discussed, the elders were not surprised. They simply sped their hands together as promised. The general standing below the n Head passed a wine cup wrapped in red cloth. Young Master. Ha-jun promptly took the cup. Baek Ryu-san approached and poured the ceremonial white liquor into it. Drink. Ha-jun respectfully drained the cup. After he emptied one cup, the Grand Elder poured another. It signified the support of the Council of Elders. That too, he drank down. His insides burned, and his face was hot. But Ha-jun couldnt afford to stand idly by. It was a moment to regain hisposure. Offer the incense and liquor to the ancestors. At his fathers quietmand, he ced the incense in the censer. Before him, the statues of the ancestors looked down upon Ha-jun. Ha-jun turned to the statues, and in front of the statue of the Immortal Divine Sword, he raised his liquor cup. Looking back, all eyes were on him. Among them, Ha-jun found his brother, Yi-gang. May the name of Baek continue for a thousand generations. The vassals responded to the n Heads sinct deration. Amid the cheers and blessings, Ha-jun locked eyes with Yi-gang. Yi-gang smiled faintly, and atst, Ha-jun was able to smile broadly. Ha-jun became the Young n Head today. And that meant Yi-gang had finally cast off the duties of being the eldest grandson. Phew. Now, thats a weight off my shoulders. The reason Ha-jun could be the Young n Head was because Yi-gang was going to the Azure Forest. Even before the sudden appointment ceremony for the Young n Head, Yi-gangs journey to the Azure Forest had been permitted. You do you realize how respected it is to be the n Head, and yet you are so reluctant? Although he knew he had to go to the Azure Forest to heal his body, the Immortal Divine Sword taunted him thus. Yi-gang responded by shrugging his shoulders, an answer in itself. A sword was tied to his waist. Of course, it was the Shooting Star Fang. Even though it was revealed that the one hanging in the Council of Elders was a fake, the Grand Elder and the n Head had permitted Yi-gang to take charge of the Shooting Star Fang. Exposing that the one in the Council of Elders was a counterfeit would be a disgrace, so a gag order was issued to those who knew about this affair. Thanks to that, the Immortal Divine Sword, having resolved its long-standing grievance, could apany Yi-gang. To think I would see that child smile again, haha. The Immortal Divine Sword wiped the corners of its eyes, watching the Grand Elder smile. Like the Grand Elder, who seemed to have shed her venom, the Immortal Divine Swords nature became more benign. He looked at his granddaughter lovingly and said, Ha-ha-ha, look at that. Isnt her smile innocent and cute? To me, shes my great-grandmother. Ha-ha-ha-ha! Seeing her so happy, Yi-gang couldnt feel bad either. Only, there had been a problemtely. Yes, after living a life like death, such a day hase Ah. Ah. I have many regrets, but looking back, my life was always filled with gratitude. Yes The form of the Immortal Divine Sword began to shine and gradually became transparent. Yi-gang hastily tapped the scabbard at his waist. Stop ascending! Oops, thats right. The problem was that the Immortal Divine Sword, having resolved its long-standing grievance, tried to attain Nirvana once or twice a day. You have to endure until I go to Azure Forest and heal my own body. You still have to teach me the entire Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. I know. Im sorry, really sorry. Even if the Immortal Divine Sword achieved Nirvana and left behind its spiritual energy, Yi-gang alone couldnt do anything. The Immortal Divine Sword needed to remain on earth until the time came for Yi-gang to go to the Azure Forest. The Immortal Divine Sword, who had been smacking its lips, quickly changed the subject. Anyway, its going to be a bit sad to just leave for the Azure Forest like this. What will be? Baek Jin-tae, that guy. Yi-gang quietly observed the ceremony appointing the new Young n Head. His uncle, Baek Jin-tae, had been sentenced to death. There were talks about sparing his life by crippling him, sealing his dantian, and severing the muscles of both arms to reform him. However, since Baek Jin-tae himself refused, the execution was inevitable. The ending should have been by your hand. There was a cruelty in the Immortal Divine Swords voice. However, Yi-gang did not deny it. He had heard plenty about the emptiness of revenge but never empathized with it. The grudge for the murdered maidservants and servants was still valid. Thats true. When Yi-gang agreed readily, the Immortal Divine Sword wore an enigmatic expression. Hoo. Yi-gang was not known to be soft, yet his expression was more rxed than expected.
The outer garden of the Baek n. Among the least visited ces, it would certainly be the prison. The fact that the n had a prison spoke volumes about the Baek ns immense power, as it was unusual for a n to have such a facility. The guards of the prison stood tense and vignt. The prisoner was none other than Baek Jin-tae, the brother of the n Head andmander of the Red Dragon Corps. Such a significant figure being locked up in the prison was an event not seen in nearly a hundred years. After being subjected to brutal torture, his death by decapitation had been decided. The guards were inevitably living through days of tension. Heh, heh-heh Laughter echoed from the depths of the prison used solely by Baek Jin-tae. Now, seemingly having lost his sanity, heughed without any appropriate asion. Every time that eerieughter was heard, the guards shuddered with chills. After shaking his head once, the guard turned to the servant who hade to visit and asked, A meal? Its someone different this time? It was the servant who had brought the prisoners meal. Yes, the usual guy fell ill. Seems like he caught a cold. Got it, Ill take it from here. You can go back. After sending the servant away, the guard entered the prison with a grim expression. The smell of blood grew stronger, and the figure of Baek Jin-tae, shackled at the wrists and ankles, appeared. Ive brought your meal Despite being a prisoner, the guard couldnt bring himself to use informalnguage to the n Heads own brother. He ced a bowl of rice porridge topped with pickled vegetables in front of Baek Jin-tae and stepped back. Baek Jin-tae chuckled at the lukewarm porridge. With shackles on his hands, he couldnt eat properly. The guards should have unlocked them during mealtime, but they were too frightened to do so. Even though it was said his energy center was destroyed, the sheer presence of Baek Jin-tae, a Supreme Peak martial master, was still intimidating. On the day before my execution, they should at least serve me meat. With only one day left until his beheading, hunger still gnawed at Baek Jin-tae. He had epted the approaching death. Given the chance, he would have liked to wield his sword again and perform a spirited sword dance but now, his head was about to fall. He awkwardly moved and used his legs to pull the bowl of porridge towards him. Then, with a practiced motion, he lifted the bowl onto his hand, bent over, andpped up the porridge directly from the bowl. It was as if he was drinking the pickled vegetables and porridge. The porridge sttered on his clothes, but Baek Jin-tae chewed and swallowed as if possessed. Then, at that moment, he felt an intense pain in his mr. Crack! Had he bitten into a stone? No, it wasnt just a stone. Something as hard as a plum pit had been bitten into. He almost cracked a tooth. Baek Jin-tae chuckled as he fished it out with his finger. It was a bead with a reddish hue. It hadnt cracked despite biting down hard. It appeared to be made of jade. A curious expression crossed Baek Jin-taes face. When he sniffed at it with his nose, it emitted a clear fragrance, and when he tasted it with his tongue, he perceived a bitter taste. It wasnt jade. Soon, he realized what the bead was. Poison Resistance Bead! He had seen the martial artists from the Tang n use them. It was an item that could be held in the mouth to resist poison or narcotic gases. Such an item had been smuggled in, mixed with the porridge. Who. And why. There was no way to know for sure, but Baek Jin-tae had his suspicions. Heughed with a wide-open mouth, his missing front teeth making his smile look ghastly. He left the porridge he had been eating as if possessed, untouched. Now that his body was in a weakened state, having too full a stomach would only make it harder to move. Instead, he sucked on the Poison Resistance Bead as if it were a piece of rock sugar. Then, he sat quietly and began to loosen up his body. He stretched his stiff muscles, which had be rigid from being confined for so long, preparing to run as soon as the shackles were removed. He didnt have to wait long. It was when the waning moon was high in the sky. A sweet smell began to drift through the air. Is it a sedative gas? It was not unusual for the guards to doze off, but for one to suddenly copse was a first. Thud. The guard who had fallen to the ground did not wake up. The moment Baek Jin-tae detected the sweet smell, he bit down on the Poison Resistance Bead and began to breathe only through his mouth. Aside from feeling a bit light-headed, he could resist the effects of the sedative gas. Soon, someone came walking steadily toward him. The person was dressed in ck with a mask covering their face. Baek Jin-tae couldnt help but burst intoughter. Keuheuheu, which number are you? Yuk-ho. Number Six? Seems like theres a new addition. It was unexpected, even for an outsider, to prate the defenses of the Baek n estate and infiltrate this far. Heuk-am has sent me. Rise. The masked man who opened the door of the prison cell swung his sword. Click Baek Jin-taes shackles were cut off all too easily. Chapter 73: Those Who Tie Must Untie (2) Chapter 73: Those Who Tie Must Untie (2) The Baek Noble n was the top n of Xian. Such a noble n has a prison for criminals. It was inevitable that the security would be strict. High-level martial artists and their subordinates took turns guarding the ce. However, Yuk-ho managed to break in and rescue Baek Jin-tae. It was a surprising feat. Baek Jin-tae followed a man named Yuk-ho and came out of the prison. The warriors who were on guard were also lying down, struck by the sedative gas. It was only after they had escaped that Baek Jin-tae could spit out the Poison Resistance Bead from his mouth. Its hard to find such effective sedative gas, not to mention the Poison Resistance Bead. Huh, it seems your master has good connections. Be quiet. Unless you want to be thrown back into the prison. Yuk-ho spoke coldly. Baek Jin-tae shrugged his shoulders and examined the fallen warrior. Then, he took a sword from the warriors waist. Drawing the sword and swinging it, he looked down at the fallen warrior, as if considering whether to kill him or not. Follow me. Alright. Just then, Yuk-ho called for Baek Jin-tae. Baek Jin-tae left the warriors behind and followed Yuk-ho. Put this on. Oho. From a crevice in the rocks, what he pulled out were the clothes of servants. And they were extremely dirty, the kind worn by those who carried night soil. Baek Jin-tae silently put on the clothes. Being unable to use his internal energy at the moment, it was wise to follow Yuk-hos instructions. Yuk-ho also took off his mask and put on simr clothes. His face looked ordinary. Is that a skin mask? In response to that question, Yuk-ho nodded without a word and handed over another skin mask. Put it on. Never thought Id have to wear something like this. Once Baek Jin-tae put on the skin mask, his former appearance became unrecognizable. Yuk-ho picked up a night soil carrier that had been prepared in advance and led the way. There was no need to climb over walls. As they arrived at the gate, emitting a foul odor, the gatekeepers held their noses and let them pass. Even after leaving the gate, Yuk-ho did not show any sign of hurrying. Turning into an alley, two people who appeared to be ordinary civilians were waiting. Change clothes once again. Alright. They promptly took off their own clothes as if they had been waiting to do so. They then dressed in the clothes Yuk-ho and Baek Jin-tae had shed. The two, now carrying the night soil carrier, left calmly. Before Baek Jin-tae, a carriage came to a stop. You will have to switch carriages several times. Keep this blindfold on. At the instruction to cover his eyes, Baek Jin-tae grumbled. I have been saved from the prison, do I really need to go through this? I will tie your hands. Really, this is aplete dismissal. Baek Jin-tae willingly put on the blindfold and allowed his hands to be tied. This man named Yuk-ho seemed to be quite skilled. By going through such aplicated process to erase the tracks, they could avoid the ns pursuit for a while. Baek Jin-tae leaned back in the carriage, feeling inwardly relieved. Your master is making quite the expensive gesture. Its difficult to even see his face once in person. Still, as the Red Dragon Corps Commander of the Baek n, its a position recognized anywhere in Jianghu. We have made many sacrifices to rescue you. Yeah, I must be useful for something, right? I will be the one asking questions. You just answer. Yuk-hos voice was bone-chillingly cold. Baek Jin-tae chuckled and nodded. Do you have any more loyal subordinates? Among those who were not executed. If my brother hasnt found them all, there might be some remaining. A few in the Second Corps too Among them, is there anyone who knows too much and needs to have their mouth sealed? The phrase have their mouth sealed likely meant to silence someone permanently. Hmm, not particrly. Oh, Ho-jin, that child knows quite a bit. He is the vice captain of the Second Corps. Is there anyone you need to spare? They were loyal to me when times were good, but now, I doubt theres anyone left to follow me. Heh. If there was no one to spare, then all would have to be killed. As Baek Jin-taesughter faded, Yuk-ho switched to the second carriage. You were tortured, I understand. How much did you tell them about us? Nearly everything. You have no shame. Did you think I would have expected you toe to rescue me? Tell us everything you revealed to them and what you didnt. We need to clean up afterwards. What would I have to tell if I knew nothing? At best, it was about Sam-ho and The sound of writing Baek Jin-taes words on a piece of paper was heard. After about a meals time had passed, they switched carriages again. Yuk-ho asked Baek Jin-tae many questions. Baek Jin-taes responses, initially given with some earnestness, became increasingly brief. Perhaps he even seemed a bit annoyed. Thats so. Then, is it true that the previous n Head of the Baek n has retired to Guangdong? Quite a distance hes gone. Thats right. Anything else you would like to tell? Any dirty secrets of the Baekn? Or perhaps someone worth probing. It would be of great help to us. Baek Jin-tae now kept his mouthpletely shut. After a long silence, he suddenly burst intoughter. Hu-hahah. At that, Yuk-ho, who had been continuously asking questions, also fell silent. The carriage continued to run quietly. It must have been about an hour when the dark dawn sky began to turn a bluish tint. Dawn was breaking. The carriage also stopped. Get out. Yuk-ho opened the door and stepped out first. When the carriage door opened, the cold air of the winter dawn blew in. To Baek Jin-tae, who had lost his internal energy, it was a chill that prated to the bones. Weve arrived already? Yes, were here. Heh heh heh With his eyes covered, Baek Jin-tae couldnt make out the surrounding scenery. Im also a fool. Completely taken in. It was unclear what Baek Jin-tae was truly feeling, but the smirk on his face seemed exceedingly pleasant. Who are you? He had realized it at some point. The ones who saved Baek Jin-tae were not Heuk-am and his subordinates. He was fooled by the naturalness of it all; he hadnt expected to be deceived in this manner. A metallic clink sounded. Baek Jin-tae braced himself to be cut by a sword. Now that youve milked me for information, youre going to kill me? Dont act so high and mighty. The man removed Baek Jin-taes blindfold. Yuk-hos face had changed as if he had removed an impermeable mask. My name is Pil Hwan. Thats a name Im hearing for the first time. Pil Hwan even went so far as to untie Baek Jin-taes wrists. I am a warrior of the Biyeon Squad. One of Mu Jungs colleagues, whom you cut down. Ah, one of those guys. Baek Jin-tae smiled broadly. A killing intent shed in Pil Hwans eyes. However, instead of harming Baek Jin-tae, he suppressed his urge to kill and stepped back. This ce was a dead-end branch. Excluding the forest path the carriage hade through, there was no visible escape. Wait here. After Pil Hwan left with those words, Baek Jin-tae was left alone. Then, someone walked out from the forest. Recognizing him, Baek Jin-tae couldnt even smile. It seems my brother has gone mad. Uncle. The person who appeared was Yi-gang, drawing his sword. Baek Jin-tae watched not Yi-gang but the forest he had emerged from. Having lost his internal energy, his senses were dulled, and he couldnt feel anything. However, it was certain that warriors were hiding there. What do you n to do bying at me with a sword? What else is there to do once a sword is drawn? Huhuhu, did my brother give you permission? If you want to kill me, you might as well have asked that warrior earlier to do it. Baek Jin-taeughed incredulously. He had anticipated his death but never expected his nephew, Yi-gang, to appear with a sword. It is not proper to have a mere warrior strike at Uncles neck. Then my brother shoulde himself. It would also be unfilial to have a father cut down his own brother. Baek Jin-tae felt a surge of anger rising within him. You take me for a fool. Do you think you, a crippled fool, can defeat me just because my dantian is shattered? Huhu. Yi-gang silently raised his sword. Naturally, he brought the Shooting Star Fang with him, ready to cut down his uncle at this ce today. It was a trap conceived by the general. They deceived Baek Jin-tae to extract information he hadnt revealed. It was sanctioned by his father and the Council of Elders. Yi-gang had volunteered to step forward himself. Think of it as solving our own problems. I, too, have things to take from Uncle. It was a matter that Yi-gang had to resolve himself. Thats why he hade all the way here. Baek Jin-tae drew his sword. Alright, since youre prepared to die, I shall reciprocate. I hadnt expected a reward. If I lose, I will tell you the true identity of Heuk-am. Yi-gang frowned. Werent you unaware of it? Im not certain. But I have my suspicions. Because of his ever-smiling face, people often overlooked it, but Baek Jin-taes insight was not poor. Yi-gang nodded. Very well. Huh. Baek Jin-tae let out a sneer and, without any warning, took the initiative to attack. Swoosh Despite having lost his internal energy and having been weakened by imprisonment, he was still undeniably a warrior on the threshold of Supreme Peak. The neck of his young and frail nephew could be swept away as easily as plucking a peach. His sword lunged towards Yi-gangs neck like a venomous snake. ng! However, Yi-gang twisted his sword, effectively parrying the strike. It was not unexpected, but Baek Jin-taes expression hardened nheless. The tingling counterforce he felt in his hand was not ordinary. Have you be able to use internal energy? It seemed impossible to think otherwise. But Yi-gang only scoffed at Baek Jin-taes question. Does it appear so to you? Still, not a trace of internal energy was gathering in his lower dantian. It was only the consistently practiced Great Yin Flow that had enriched the Innate True Qi in his middle dantian. Above all, even if slight, the subtleties of the Great Yin Flow were imbued in his now muscr body. Laughing? Why are you so stern with me when you alwaysugh? You brat! Baek Jin-tae swung his sword. Yi-gang crouched down as if falling and stretched his legs out long. This was the lightness skill he had learned from Jin Ri-yeon of the Azure Forest. Yi-gangs body seemed to stretch out and, in an instant, he dodged Baek Jin-taes sword. However, Yi-gangs back was fully exposed. Baek Jin-tae, smiling,unched his sword towards Yi-gangs back. But even this was within Yi-gangs expectations. His entire body momentarily became blurred. The sensitive perception born from the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. On this basis, he executed the Shadowless Sword Pavilions Shadowless Splendor passed down to him by Neung Ji-pyeong. Maximizing the bodys sticity, he imparted rotational force into his sword. His sword extended long and drew an arc. Swish Baek Jin-taes nose was sliced open lengthwise. If he had been any slower to dodge, his face would have been split in two. Baek Jin-tae had no choice but to acknowledge that he could not underestimate Yi-gang. A chill went through his chest. My father wouldnt have sent me out unprepared. Impudent brat. When Yi-gang had volunteered toe forward, there was naturally opposition. But Yi-gang had stood his ground, even against the n Head and the elders restraints. Naturally, he must have shown the confidence that he could defeat Baek Jin-tae. ng! nk! Sparks flew as the swords shed fiercely. Their physical strength was simr. Although Yi-gang suffered from a certain vein condition, Baek Jin-tae was also in a weakened state due to his injuries. The depth of Baek Jin-taes swordsmanship was undoubtedly profound. He had years of experience holding a sword, and his talent was notcking either. However, there were three factors Baek Jin-tae hadnt ounted for. The first was that Yi-gangs swordsmanship exceeded his expectations. The second was the disparity between Baek Jin-taes weakened body and his swordsmanship; he was unable to perform to the best of his abilities. Thest was the difference in the quality of their swords. Was it really a meteorite sword? The sword sharpened by Firelight Forge, named Shooting Star Fang, was ferocious. With each sh, Baek Jin-taes de chipped away. They had exchanged no more than a hundred moves. Crack-! With an ominous noise, Yi-gangs sword deeply prated Baek Jin-taes sword. They froze in that posture. Yi-gang and Baek Jin-taes eyes met, and Yi-gang twisted his wrist, rotating the sword. Changkang! Baek Jin-taes sword snapped in two. And it was there that Baek Jin-taes practical experience shone through. Keuk! He did not panic but instead thrust the broken sword at Yi-gangs abdomen. It was a lightning-fast surprise attack. However, the feeling in his hand was not quite right. Gurgling Baek Jin-taes face contorted in disbelief. Are you wearing protective armor? I should mention, I could have avoided it if necessary. Through the tear in the clothing at the abdomen, the shape of a chain was discernible. It wasnt full armor, but for Baek Jin-tae, who could no longer wield sword energy, it was imprable. Then Yi-gang pointed his sword at Baek Jin-taes chest. The victory was decided. It was Yi-gangs win. Baek Jin-tae knew it too. I have no intention of begging for my life. I know. Yi-gang replied with an impassive face. He had won without the need to resort to the possession of the Immortal Divine Sword. Even without the protective armor, he would not have lost. Yi-gang, with a stern look on his face, said to his uncle, Please keep your promise. As promised, he was asking to reveal the identity of Heuk-am. Baek Jin-tae chuckled and then said something else, Is my brother here? Watching over us? Yi-gang nodded. Yes, tell me. Baek Jin-tae gestured for Yi-gang toe closer with his ear, but Yi-gang didnt fall for such tricks. Just say it. Out loud. You are so cautious Alright then those people are He seemed to wet his lips for a moment. Then, with a distant look, he bit his tongue off. Gushing blood into his mouth, he spat it out towards Yi-gangs eyes. Yi-gangs sword then pierced through Baek Jin-taes chest. Thump Baek Jin-taes right hand, which had been about to swing the broken sword, fell lifelessly. You keep resorting to these tricks until the very end, Uncle. Yi-gang shook the blood off his left hand, which had blocked the spray. In the urgency of the moment, cutting the tongue to spit blood was a tactic. Yi-gang knew it, having learned it from the members of Biyeon Squad. Yi-gangs sword hadpletely prated Baek Jin-taes chest. Baek Jin-tae chuckled weakly. Heh, heheh In front of Baek Ryu-san watching, he had intended to kill Yi-gang. But Baek Jin-tae, having failed in his final surprise attack, shook once. Will you not speak until the very end? Heuh Uncle? Baek Jin-tae couldntugh anymore. The chuckle from moments before was hisst dying breath. Youve just gone. Yi-gang pulled out his sword. Baek Jin-taes body toppled over as if sliding down. Chapter 74: Those Who Tie Must Untie (3) Chapter 74: Those Who Tie Must Untie (3) His hands were drenched with his uncles blood. Yi-gang hastily wiped his hands on his clothes. Wearing red was convenient, as bloodstains didnt show. Yet, no matter how much he wiped, drops of blood continued to smear from his hands. Ah. A sharp pain coursed through his forearm. There was a cut. It seemed he had been shed during the exchange of swords. Yi-gang tore a piece of his garment to tie andpress the wound. Unconsciously, he wiped his face. Blood had sttered there too. In the end, he gave up trying to clean the blood offpletely. The cold winter wind blew, chilling his body. Cover him. Someone ced a coat over Yi-gangs shoulders. Turning around, it was the n Head, Baek Ryu-san. Father. Youve had a hard time. Not at all. It wasnt just the n Head present. The general, Neung Ji-pyeong, and members of the Biyeon Squad. To prevent any possible misfortune, they had this ce surrounded. The general wiped Yi-gangs face with a cloth soaked in hot water. Only then did the dried blood start toe off. Baek Jin-taey there, having be a cold corpse. In front of the body of the man who was once themander of the Red Dragon Corps, people seemed to feel a mix ofplicated emotions. Yi-gang felt it too. He had wanted to take care of the matter himself, thinking of the Sohwa incident. He had picked up the sword because he thought he could win. It wasnt easy. But his uncle Baek Jin-tae was strong. Despite losing his internal energy overnight and his body being damaged by torture, Yi-gang nearly died several times. The mere ability to draw sword energy or to shape Sword Aura does not make one a martial master. The Immortal Divine Sword quietly offered its counsel. Without its help and advice, defeating Baek Jin-tae might have been impossible. Thanks to the advice striking his mind in real time, he was able to block his uncles final surprise attack. Such things, as a martial artist grows topletion, are naturally obtained. That is why it is important to experience fights against stronger experts. Is that so? The Immortal Divine Sword had insisted that he must face Baek Jin-tae. It said that fighting for ones life against a higher-level martial master was an opportunity akin to fate. Even though it meant cutting down a family member connected by blood. Youve done well. Squad Leader Neung. Thanks to you, weve uncovered hidden information. Was it my achievement? It was thanks to Pil Hwan who did well. The n Head and Neung Ji-pyeong had such a conversation. They had deceived Baek Jin-tae and extracted various pieces of information. Based on the list received, weed out those who sided with Jin-tae once more, General. I will do so, n Head. As for Jin-taes body have it cremated. What should we tell Young Master Baek Young-il? Baek Jin-tae had a son. He should be at the Murim Alliance now, dealing with the affairs of the Seven Stars Conference. We should bring that boy in as well. Ill take care of it. The boy probably doesnt yet know what has happened to his father. The n Head and the general asked Yi-gang various things. They, too, had seen Yi-gang and Baek Jin-taes exchange. Hmm, Jin-tae knew the identities of those people. That could be a lie, n Head. Yes, thats possible. Baek Jin-tae had promised to reveal the organization that Heuk-am and the assassins belonged to if Yi-gang won. However, Baek Jin-tae had deceived Yi-gang until the veryst moment and died. There was no way to open the mouth of the dead. If Baek Jin-tae had be a ghost like the Immortal Divine Sword, perhaps there could have been questions asked, but that was not the case. Like all deaths seen before, he simply vanished into nothingness. Could he have fallen into hell? If there is hell, then perhaps. But again, I wouldnt know since I havent been there myself. What happens when Ancestor attains Nirvana? I wouldnt go anywhere, would I? Ill either fall into the cycle of reincarnation Or if I end up in hell, then I shall punish that child Baek Jin-tae once more. If by any chance you go to heaven, please take good care of Sohwa. Ill be heading there too when I die, so please wait for me. Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword exchanged such trivial jokes. Then, a chilling scream echoed. Aaaagh! It was the cry of a member from the Biyeon Squad who was handling Baek Jin-taes body. What could have scared a warrior who had survived a battlefield to such an extent? People, including Yi-gang, rushed towards the source of the noise. And they, too, were inevitably startled. Ah! What on earth is that? Baek Jin-taes corpse had grown cold in death. His once stiff face was now contorting. Crack- Crunch- A creepy sound echoed along. The dead skin of Baek Jin-tae bulged and receded as if something was crawling underneath. Its like something is crawling under his skin. Bring a torch. Baek Ryu-san said so. The general quickly brought a torch. Yi-gang also did not let down his guard and stared at Baek Jin-taes body intently. This time, he clearly saw something. Something moved from Baek Jin-taes cheekbone down to his neck. A bug? That, is certainly! The Immortal Divine Sword was horrified. It seemed to recognize what was happening with Baek Jin-taes corpse. Do you recognize it? How can it be, its impossible. That thing should have been long gone Before the Immortal Divine Sword could exin further, chaos ensued. Baek Jin-taes mouth gaped open, and something burst out from it. Caught it! Aaargh! It was like a ck caterpir. It was a long, plump insect, about thebined width of two adult fingers. It was even more horrifying because it had what seemed like dozens of legs, simr to a centipede. How long had such a creature been inside Baek Jin-taes body? From the head of the insect, orange antennae-like appendages wriggled. Soon, the creature started to flee quickly. Ill catch it. Yi-gang dered as he stepped forward. No! My Shooting Star Fang! The Immortal Divine Sword urgently tried to stop him, but Yi-gang had already pierced the bugs body with his Shooting Star Fang. The insect iled, stuck to the ground. Yellowish bodily fluid sttered around, giving off a foul smell. The atmosphere turned chillingly tense. The general murmured. Is this a Gu? A bizarre insect hade out of a persons body. They had no choice but to suspect the presence of Gu poison, a method of using insects to harm people. The appearance of a forbidden Gu poison Baek Jin-tae was unaware that a worm was growing inside his stomach. Then, when and who could have nted such a worm in his stomach? It was possible that someone else here was also harboring such Gu poison within their body. The thought turned several faces pale with fear. This Gu poison, Im sure Ive heard of it before. The general examined the carcass of the worm with trembling eyes. Do you recognize its nature, General? I cant be certain since its from very old records. There were hardly any sects, either orthodox or unorthodox, that used Gu poison. Its such a detestable technique that only those from Yunnans Five Poison Sect or Xinjiangs Demon Cult would employ it. However, there was a time in the past when such Gu poison was widely used. Yes, its undoubtedly true. The Immortal Divine Sword also recognized the identity of the Gu poison because of that. I wasnt sure because it hadnt grown to its full size, but its definitely the Guiyi Gu. Guiyi Gu it seems to be. The Immortal Divine Sword and the general came to the same conclusion simultaneously. An incredulous sigh erupted. Are you talking about the Gu poison of the Evil Cult? Could it be that vile trickery has somehow The name of Evil Cults Guiyi Gu was still remembered among the martial artists. Evil Cult had imnted Gu poison into the bodies of many renowned martial artists. And the fully grown Guiyi Gu couldmit atrocious acts. It could drive the host to suicide or even madness, causing them to go on a rampage. A martial artist, once respected for their virtue, suddenly went mad and ughtered their entire family. Then, from the throat of that subdued martial artist, a grotesque worm emerged. The fact that no one knew how the Guiyi Gu was imnted made it an object of terror. Evil Cult was already annihted. The n Heads words were correct. It was the Immortal Divine Sword who had cut down the Evil Cult Leader. After that, the Evil Cults main stronghold was burned down by the furious orthodox martial artists. I burned it all myself. The Immortal Divine Sword seemed greatly surprised as well. Could there have been remnants left? Yes, those dreadful and vile people could have survived somehow. Why they have reappeared now was a mystery. But it seemed certain that there were still those alive who could handle the Guiyi Gu of the Evil Cult. The n Head spoke with a heavy voice, Ensure that todays event remains strictly confidential. The resurgence of Evil Cult, the public enemy of Murim. Their revival, even more vicious than the Demon Cult, was not to be taken lightly. Yi-gang saw the face of his deceased uncle. In the end, you did reveal something. The deceased Baek Jin-tae had kept his promise in the end. Heuk-am and that organization. They are connected to the Evil Cult.
Meanwhile, far from where Yi-gang and his party were on a high mountain slope, so high that Yi-gangs party appeared no bigger than grains of rice, a group of people stood. Especially conspicuous was a man wearing a ck cloak. He would have stood out for his height alone at six chi, or two meters, but he appeared to be almost seven chi tall. His expression was obscured by the shadows that fell on his face. We have wasted time. He had grasped what had urred below. His eyesight was impressive. His follower,cking such visual acuity, was peering through a long, cylindrical object instead. It was a telescope, acquired for a hefty sum from western sailors. It appears that Baek Jin-tae haspletely perished. Removing the telescope from his eyes, the reporting subordinates face was twisted with burns. It was Sam-ho, the masked man who had given Baek Jin-tae the weeping mask and the holy medicine. And the man in ck robes whom Sam-ho obeyed, he was Heuk-am, the one who had corrupted Baek Jin-tae, the Red Dragon Corps Commander. Thinking that he might have sensed the movement and escaped Tsk. The female Gu started to wriggle Beside Sam-ho, there was a small jar ced. Covered with a semi-transparent muslin cloth, inside was a repulsive-looking worm wriggling about. It was a jar containing a female Gu, which could observe and control the Guiyi Gu from afar. They were the ones who had nted the Gu poison in Baek Jin-taes body. Ah, it seems the Guiyi Gu has left his body and died. Sam-ho reported such. It was the moment when Yi-gang had plunged his sword into the body of the Guiyi Gu. Its a tremendous loss. If the Guiyi Gu has been revealed Heuk-am muttered so. Their true identity was close to being exposed to the world. Sam-ho, who was next to him, cautiously suggested an idea. How about we kill them all now? He was proposing topletely annihte Yi-gang, Baek Ryu-san, and the Biyeon Squad below. It was a story that would make anyone snort in disbelief. It was as if they were talking about capturing a local pig, except that the party they were discussing included the n Head of the Baek n. However, Sam-ho was not joking, and Heuk-am also considered the matter seriously for a moment. No, let it be. Its no small matter if the n Head dies. It could be enough to stir the entire Seven Great ns into action. Leave them alone. There was a feeling of confidence that they really could kill them if they wanted to. No, it was spoken not so much with confidence but as if it were simply a matter of fact. We shall do so. Although we have not found the ghost of the Immortal Divine Sword At least Heuk-am was convinced that the spirit of the Immortal Divine Sword remained in this world. We have unleashed poison in Wudang, awakened Namgungs blood and spread fog in the Emperors garden; that should suffice. None of the entities mentioned by Heuk-am were to be taken lightly. To him, the matter of the Baek n was just a very small part of the n. Heuk-am then leaped from the rock cliff. His figure vanished into the dark forest. But there was no one who worried about him. Erase the traces, and we too shall follow our lord. Sam-ho quietlymanded his subordinates. No one would know they had been here. Chapter 75: Make Sure To Send Letters Often Chapter 75: Make Sure To Send Letters Often It became known to the n members that Baek Jin-tae had been executed. He fled, confessed the information with his own mouth, and met his end at the hands of his nephew, Yi-gang. Moreover, Gu poison of the Evil Cult, spurted from the mouth of the dead body. Such stories were strictly censored. Only a few who were there at the time knew the truth. That was already a month ago. A month was both a short and a long time. The disaster caused by Baek Jin-tae was not forgotten, but his name was no longer mentioned. The same was true for Soryu. She had denounced Baek Jin-taes collusion at the Council of Elders. Thanks to her, the Red Dragon Corps faced hardships akin to disbandment. Many colleagues and seniors were interrogated. Soryu was not guilty, but it became difficult for her to stay with the Red Dragon Corps any longer. On her shoulder, the mark of the Biyeon Squad was embroidered. She had joined the Biyeon Squad due to the consideration of Yi-gang and Neung Ji-pyeong. Over the past month, there had been a great upheaval in the n. The death of Baek Jin-tae and the retirement of the Grand Elder led to significant changes in the power structure. The authority of the n Head, who had risen from his sickbed, grew stronger. The power of the Council of Elders became divided into a dual regime between Baek Do-yeom and Baek Seo-ok. The status of the Biyeon Squad and Neung Ji-pyeong rose, and it seemed that the Biyeon Squad would take on the role of the Red Dragon Corps for the time being. Baek Ha-jun formally became the Young n Head. The Baek who became Young n Head now traditionally went through a long and painful verification process. The so-called Young n Head Process, which included a year of facing-the-wall training, was about to begin, but Baek Ha-jun had not yet entered that process. It was because his older brother, Baek Yi-gang, was soon to depart for the Azure Forest. Hoo. Soryu let out a long sigh. Her hot breath spread white in the winter air. She was climbing the mountain alone. Today was the day Yi-gang left. The n was in a noisy mood to see him off. Such a scene would have been unimaginable in the past. Soryu had also thought about participating in the farewell. But she soon gave up on that idea. She had already separately expressed her gratitude not long ago, and with so many people, she wouldnt be able to exchange greetings. Yi-gang was clearly the legitimate son of the Baek n Head, and Soryu, after all, was just a lowly warrior born of an orphan. While other high-ranking people might be trying to exchange more greetings now, she decided to do something else instead of joining the farewell. Oh no. A bright red flower fell from her bosom. She quickly picked up the fallen flower and put it back into her bosom. A bunch of camellia branches she had broken off was in her bosom. Soryu was heading to Sohwas grave. Sohwa had really liked growing flowers. Among them, she had her favorites, and in winter, she especially liked camellias. Camellias were vividly red and ornate, with distinct yellow stamens in their midst. Blooming in thiste winter, when white snow still remained, was more charming than anything. Soryu brought a bunch of camellias, reminded of that. Spring ising. Sister. The blooming of camellias meant that spring was soon toe. I wanted to avenge you. But it turns out I couldnt do anything by myself. As she made her way to Sohwas grave, Soryu thought to herself. If it hadnt been for Yi-gang, she would never have found out who was responsible for Sohwas death. Young Master Yi-gang said he would someday capture that heretic from Evil Cult. Hes remarkable. She was one of those who had seen the Guiyi Gue out of Baek Jin-taes mouth. Initially, Soryu had a poor view of Yi-gang, but now her feelings had changed. Yi-gang had managed to take his revenge and had a persistence that was not satisfied with just catching Baek Jin-tae. Soryu felt her own capacity wasckingpared to Yi-gangs. Crunch- Crunch The sound of footsteps on snow came out because it had snowed overnight. There were no footprints on the way to Sohwas grave. It seemed that no one had visited at least within a day. That couldnt be helped. After all, there were only two people who would seek out Sohwas grave. Excluding Soryu, Yi-gang was the only one, and he must have been busy preparing for his journey the night before. Once Yi-gang left, Soryu would be the only one left to visit Sohwas grave. It would be that way for at least a few years. Suddenly, Soryu felt a sense of loneliness. Would the deceased Sohwa feel lonely? I wille often. That was all she could mutter. Finally arriving at Sohwas grave, Soryu stood frozen before it. The snow-covered forest was pure white, with only the stark ckish-brown of the bare tree branches intermingling. Amidst this snowyndscape, the red of the camellias was strikingly conspicuous. Haha Soryuughed unwittingly. It was clear that Yi-gang had visited not long ago. Not just that, the area around Sohwas grave was in full bloom with camellias. Hundreds of bright red camellia flowers enveloped the grave as if it were a gand. You brought several years worth of flowers all at once, Soryu said with a bitter smile as she set down the dozen or so camellias she had brought. When the cold wind blew, the sweet fragrance of the camellias was dizzyingly intense. It was as if she could hear Sohwasughter in her ears. Sister. A single tear dropped onto the camelliasid down by Soryu. But it was not a tear of sorrow. I have made up my mind. Soryu stood up and turned to look down at the foot of the mountain. Though he was out of sight, Yi-gang would be in the direction she was gazing. By bing stronger next time, I will be able to help. Soryu, whose talents had once enchanted Baek Jin-tae, the Red Dragon Corps Commander, resolved to hone her skills. She would be ready to assist Yi-gang when he returned from the Azure Forest and needed her strength. She somehow felt as though Sohwa was watching over her.
And by the side of Yi-gang, who was about to depart, Huhuh, huhuhuhu Hey. Can I also go to the Azure Forest with you? Dont talk nonsense. Yi-gang pushed away Baek Ha-jun. During the farewell ceremony for the departing, Baek Ha-jun couldnt help but let out a small cry. Youre one year older now, you should act more like an adult. Youre now the Young n Head. But When he had visited the Azure Forest before, Ha-jun had acted quite adult-like, but this time his reaction was different. Now that youre leaving, it wont be for at least a few years before you return. The usually quiet and dignified Baek Ha-jun showed such a response that it was enough to surprise the retainers. Ille back around the time you finish your Young n Heads process. And when the Seven Stars Conference takes ce we can see each other again then. The Seven Stars Conference would take ce in about four or five years. Baek Ha-jun nodded heavily. The n Head standing beside him also added his words, Send letters from time to time. Yes, Father. Unlike the first trip to the Azure Forest, this time the farewell was not modest. At the least, dozens of people were there to see Yi-gang off. Perhaps it was because Yi-gang would be away for a long time, but it could also be due to his deepened status within the n. However, not everyone hade out. Where has Young-ryeong, Ryeong gone! Why cant I see her! The Immortal Divine Sword was tearing at its hair. The Grand Elder had note out today. Its cold, how can she see you off? Shes nearly 120 years old. Because of me, yes, I momentarily forgot. That I am a sinner! Sigh To think that Ive been deluded into believing that I was already forgiven. What a fool I am! He went so far as to thump his own chest in frustration. If left alone, it seemed he might dig himself into the ground with his fervor. Yi-gang barely managed to hold back a sigh. Butst night, didnt she tell us to have a good trip? Calm down. Th-thats true. Yi-gang consoled the Immortal Divine Sword with effort while saying goodbye to his family. By the time he returned to the n again, at least one of the nine severed major meridians should be reconnected. Well then, Ill be on my way. Yi-gang waved his hand grandly and boarded the carriage. The path was to be escorted by the members of the Biyeon Squad. The carriage carrying Yi-gang slowly moved away from the household. He, too, was struck with a new sense of emotion. Who could have known back when he was exiled to the remote manor years ago, that it woulde to this? Yi-gang opened the window of the carriage and looked back. The people had not yet entered through the main gate but stood in front of it. Just as Yi-gang, who had been smiling faintly, was about to close the window, amotion arose at the front gate. Someone had appeared. Ah, ah, its Young-ryeong! The Immortal Divine Sword recognized Young-ryeong before anyone else did. The elderly Grand Elder appeared unexpectedly. She, draped in a fur coat, leaned on her staff and looked towards the carriage. Even though people urged her to go inside, she stood still as if she couldnt hear them. Ah, Young-ryeong! Go inside! Its cold! Just a moment ago, the Immortal Divine Sword wasmenting that his granddaughter had note out, but now he called out in worry. Of course, his voice wouldnt have reached her. But then, Baek Young-ryeong slowly raised her hand and waved it, as if responding to that greeting. The Immortal Divine Sword firmly shut his mouth. Although his voice may not have been heard, perhaps his intent had been conveyed. It could be thest greeting before achieving spiritual fulfillment. At that moment, Yi-gang suddenly leaned out the window. I will make sure to send him off well! The other family members, including the Biyeon Squad members, did not understand the significance. But only Baek Young-ryeong would have understood. Finally, she smiled faintly, supported herself, and entered through the main gate. Yi-gang came back inside the carriage and closed the window. Phew, at least I was able to greet her onest time. Are you satisfied now? Sob, now everything has been aplished. Inside, the Immortal Divine Sword was emitting light, trying to achieve Nirvana once again. Oh,e on! Yi-gang barely managed to prevent the Immortal Divine Sword from reaching Nirvana. It seemed that the journey to the Azure Forest wouldnt be dull after all.
Azure Forest. As time passed, a full spring came to the Azure Forest. But there were no third-generation disciples enjoying leisure in the floweringndscapes of Mount Heng foothills. Thats because the most important test for them was looming ahead. It was the first-flower promotion exam. Bing a formal disciple by filling the petals of a single flower embroidered on the hem of their garments. Only by bing a first-flower disciple could one be called a true official disciple. However, the third-generation disciples fervent preparation for the exam was not the only reason. It was because the lifelong senior-junior rtionship would be determined through this event. Take good care of me in the future, Junior Brother Jun Myung. Ha-ha, Junior Brother Hee-il, is that how you talk to your future senior brother? What? Its just a joke. Ha-ha! A hierarchy was created overnight among the third-generation disciples who had been close as ssmates until now. It may sound unfair at first, but there was a reason why such a tradition was established. The order of discipleship was originally determined by the order of initiation. However, in the Azure Forest, due to its nature, many were vaguely initiated at birth. This made the senior-junior rtionship ambiguous. Therefore, the order of discipleship was determined by the sequence of bing an official disciple as a first-flower disciple. The order was divided ording to the exam results, and usually, a rational oue was obtained. Since it involved children who were still growing, older children often ended up being the senior brothers. Nevertheless, there was always bound to be a rivalry. This was especially true for Jun Myung and Son Hee-il, who were likely to be the head disciple among third-generation disciples. Just as they were about to sh with each other with fierce looks Someone appeared with a wind-like movement technique. You were here. It was Yu Su-rin. Jun Myung tossed a joke with a smile. Ah-ah~ Isnt this Junior Sister Su-rin? Stop with the unfunny jokes. Ah, eung Yu Su-rin was wearing a stern expression, unlike usual. Its serious. What happened? They say hesing back. Who? Son Hee-il looked puzzled. On the other hand, Jun Myung was frozen like a block of ice. Dont tell me that he? Yeah, Baek Yi-gang, they say hell arrive within a week. Heu, heok! Hes alreadying? Jun Myungs face turned pale. It was rare to see the strong-willed Jun Myung make such a fuss. Yu Su-rin grabbed Jun Myungs shoulder and eximed. Pull yourself together! Theres still time left. But if its him, for sure Yes, you might even lose the position of the head disciple. Hee-il burst into hollowughter. What are you guys even talking about? I heard that the Baek ns kid is going to be initiated But doesnt he have meridian blockage, causing him unable to use internal energy? The news that a young master from the Baek n was going to be initiated had already spread far and wide. But, after all, wasnt he just a well-mannered young master? Hee-il hadnt heard exactly what had happened when Yi-gang visited the Azure Forest. Since Jun Myung and the children who were beaten by Yi-gang kept their mouths shut, and so did the respected elders of the sect. Why are you all making such a fuss? The expression on Son Hee-il, who had been smiling while asking, soon hardened. The two werent listening to Hee-ils words. Yu Su-rin sighed deeply, as if feeling sorry for the oblivious Hee-il, and Jun Myung was simply sweating coldly with anxiety. Chapter 76: Written Exam (1) Chapter 76: Written Exam (1) Once a senior brother, always a senior brother. A lifetimes hierarchy was determined by the results of a mere month-long examination. Usually, the hierarchy was appropriately divided by age and training period differences, but this was not always the case. Before the exam, someone regarded as a younger brother may end up being called a senior brother for the rest of ones life. The first-flower promotion exam was divided into three major parts. First, the written exam. It covered the history and structure of the Azure Forest, and since the Azure Forest was a Taoist sect, naturally, the exam included Taoist knowledge. Its amon test taken by all disciples. The test also included knowledge about Treasures and yokai, herbology and medicine, and alchemy. Second, was the martial arts exam. Various methods were used to evaluate the martial arts of the young disciples. Yu Su-rin, Son Hee-il, and Jun Myung werepeting for the top position among their peers. This part was most critical and was divided into three separate exams. They were not too worried about this part. The third exam depended on whether you were a martial flower disciple, Taoist flower disciple, or an honor flower disciple. However, this part did not affect the ranking of the entry order, so it was not a concern. Therefore, the written exam next week was their primary concern. Yu Su-rin said in a serious tone, Everyone knows that most people born with the meridian blockage disease are geniuses, right? Yeah, he must be really smart too. Somehow, it seemed that way. I may handle the martial arts exam, but I need to prepare for the written exam. Have you read all of the Book of Changes and the Treasure Catalogue? Ive been studying, but Im not confident. Jun Myung scratched his head as he answered. His appearance didnt seem particrly intelligent. In reality, he was not a fool, but among the three present, he was the least advanced. Originally, the three of us studied separately due to ourpetition. But I think it would be better to study together. I agree too. Especially the Qi Men Array technique is too difficult. It seems easier if we do it together. Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung were discussing so seriously that Son Hee-il felt a headacheing on. He touched his forehead and waved his right hand. Yeah, okay. I understand to some extent. That Baek Yi-gang is joining. I get that hes pretty smart and strong. Thats what weve been talking about. But, hey. Su-rin, Jun Myung. Do you really think he can beat us and be the top disciple? Son Hee-il couldnt understand why the two were so worried. They were among the top geniuses of the Azure Forests third-generation disciples. Son Hee-il himself was no less capable. Even if hes smart, the written exam is next week. Do you think he would have read the Book of Changes and the Treasure Catalogue? Thats true, but And Jun Myung, even though you were beaten by him, it was when you were bitten by a rage insect. Thats right. Weve been doing well in our own way so far. But now youre scared of a kid from outside, two years younger than me? Your current state, well Son Hee-il looked straight at Jun Myung and said firmly. is a bit pathetic. ! A chilly silence ensued. Watching Su-rin and Jun Myung awkwardly exchange nces, Son Hee-il wore a confident smile. If youvee to your senses, lets do it as we always have. Hmm. However, the response that came from Su-rin was not what he had expected. Then let Son Hee-il do it alone. Lets prepare together, just the two of us. Yeah, Su-rin. Wh-what?! Regardless of Son Hee-ils confusion, the two seriously discussed their study n. They talked about staying up all night and setting a time for question-and-answer sessions. It really seemed like they intended to prepare for the written exam without Son Hee-il. This meant that Son Hee-il, who had been their match until now, would inevitably fall behind. Wait, hold on. Lets think about this a bit more. No need. You said it was pathetic. I take it back. Just hear me out! Were going to go ahead first. But Jun Myung and Su-rin left without looking back, just the two of them. Son Hee-il, who had been acting haughty just moments ago, became desperate. Let me join too! He had no choice but to shout and follow them. And so, until the day of the written exam, the trio diligently prepared together. They devoted themselves to studying day and night, bleeding from their noses several times. Like preparing for an imperial examination, they spent all their time studying except for when they slept. News that the warriors of the Baek n and Yi-gang had arrived at the Azure Forest was received three days before the written exam. This meant that Yi-gang had only three days left to prepare. Despite wearing smiles of relief, the trio did not let go of their tension until the end. Finally, the day of the written exam dawned. A determined look filled the eyes of the third-generation disciples as they entered the examination hall.
Aaaaaaah! As soon as he left the examination hall, Jun Myung let out a mournful roar. Next to him, Son Hee-il also copsed to his knees, and Yu Su-rin turned pale, covering her cheeks with both hands. It was too hard Why is it so difficult even though we studied so much? They werent the only onesmenting. As Jun Myung sat down in despair, another of the third-generation disciples, Yuk Su-chan, approached him. Brother Jun Myung, did you do well? I feel so relieved. Oh, Su-chan. Relieved? Did you do well? Not really, I think this is as far as I go. I hope you be a formal disciple, brother. Ill go down to inherit my fathers inn. Oh Yuk Su-chans eyes sparkled with tears as he walked away forlornly. He probably wouldnt really give up and leave the Azure Forest, but it was clear the exam was difficult enough to make him feel despair. We definitely studied hard. Its strange In fact, their struggle was understandable. They were just teenagers, and bona fide disciples of a martial sect at that. For these children, more ustomed to holding a sword than a pen, a written exam was somewhat unfamiliar. There is a sealing array by the Sage Cheong Yu at the Cloud Terrace Peak of Western Great Mountain. The eight trigrams array applied in the sealing array follows the form of King Wens Eight Trigrams. Describe why this is more advantageous for the maintenance of the sealing arraypared to the Fuxi Eight Trigrams. Or a question like, Among the 64 hexagrams of the Book of Changes, briefly summarize the development process of Ming Qingzhis Zhi Dao theory in the interpretation of the Upper Jing. These were not questions that children who had only studied for a few months could answer. The difficulty level must have been set wrong. Yes, the head of Academy Hall must have made a mistake. Just as Jun Myung was asserting his certainty, someone gave him a flick on the forehead. Ouch! Youre ming the Academy Head because you did poorly on the exam? Se-senior Jin Mu! And Senior Ri-yeon Yu Su-rin, shedding a tear or two, was taken aback. Standing before them were Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon, both disciples of the current generation. Among them, Jin Mu was none other than the top disciple. Jin Mu, a hearty man with arge build and bushy beard, often mistaken for being over thirty, smiled refreshingly at the children. I wanted to see your reactions after finishing supervising the exam. It seems you are not very satisfied. I could only fill about a quarter of the answers. Wh-what did you say? Jin Mus smiling face suddenly turned serious. Jun Myung felt even more intimidated by Jin Mus reaction. Is it very serious for me? No, its the opposite. I didnt expect you, Jun Myung, to have written even a quarter. Really? I dont think I even wrote that much back then Hmm. The three children looked at each others faces. Jin Mu exined slowly and clearly. Originally, the first-flower promotion written exam is known for its extremely high difficulty. Its a tradition. The questions arent meant to be fully solvable. He started with how difficult the questions set by the Academy Head were. In essence, only about 30% of the questions were meant to be solvable. The purpose of setting such a high difficulty level was to show the disciples the hardships of the path ahead. In conclusion its a bit early to say this before the results are out. I saw the children writing their answers. Great Senior Brother. Jin Ri-yeon interrupted. She, as a supervisor, had watched the children write their answers. Oh, really? Yes, they did very well. You kids did as said. Hearing this, the childrens faces brightened. The seven days and nights of intensive studying hadnt been in vain. The exam results will be out in a few days, so dont worry too much and rest. Yes, Senior! Son Hee-il responded loudly and bowed respectfully. However, Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung were different. Jun Myung, still concerned about something, asked quietly, Senior Ri-yeon. Did Yi-gang do well in the exam? Son Hee-il interrupted, He submitted his answer sheet not long after the exam started and left. Son Hee-il, too, had been worried about Yi-gang like the other kids, but his thoughts changed today. He must have given up because it was too hard. Otherwise, there was no reason to submit the answer sheet just after a short period of time. It was physically impossible to have written the answers in such a short time. That was Son Hee-ils thinking. Jin Ri-yeon spoke up, Ah Yi-gang is She had naturally seen Yi-gang enter the examination hall. She had nced at Yi-gangs answer sheet, worrying about how he would answer after only three days of preparation. That kid The reason Jin Ri-yeon hesitated to answer was clear. Confident Son Hee-il, and somewhat nervous Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung. She was worried whether to tell these toppetitors among the third-generation disciples that theres always a higher sky above them.
Three dayster. The results of the written exam were cruelly made public for all to see. The list was posted. The third-generation disciples gathered with exhausted faces, looking like they hadnt slept all night. On the paper announcing the results, names were listed in order of rank. Second ce Yu Su-rin Third ce Son Hee-il Seventh ce Jun Myung It was an impressive result. That Yu Su-rin, who would be a Taoist flower disciple, achieved the best result seemed almost expected. Son Hee-il was a close second. What was particrly noteworthy was Jun Myungs performance. Out of nearly a hundred of the third-generation disciples, he secured seventh ce. Even though strong in martial arts, Jun Myung, who was weaker in other areas, was the greatest beneficiary of the intensive study session. Normally, all three would have been relieved and happy If it werent for the name at the top of the list. First ce Baek Yi-gang Th-this doesnt make sense Son Hee-il couldnt help but recall what Jin Ri-yeon had said. He submitted his answer sheet not long after the exam started and left. He had doubted how that could be possible in such a short time Son Hee-il felt a rising sense of unease. If simr results came from the next exam, they might all have to pay respects to an outsider, whom they had barely met, as their great senior brother. And that outsider was muttering right beside him. Hmm, as expected. Baek Yi-gang, who had arrived at the Azure Forest a few days ago, was standing next to him. He didnt seem particrly moved by his name written at the top of the list. Did Ie out here for nothing? Yi-gang muttered to himself and turned away without much emotion. Son Hee-il hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to stop him. Fortunately, Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung stepped forward before Son Hee-il. Yi-gang! Ah, you! They were making a big fuss. How did you do so well on the written exam! Im Jun Myung, remember me? The two, noisily chattering, seemed strangely excited. Yi-gang hesitated a bit before greeting them. Long time no see, Yu Su-rin and, uh, Jun Young, right? Its Jun Myung. Son Hee-il was confused. Until now, Jun Myung and Yu Su-rin had been very wary of Yi-gang. But upon meeting him, they didnt seem guarded at all. Youre really amazing. Did you study the Book of Changes and the Treasure Catalogue before? No way, I only read those books aftering here. You got that good in just three days? The Academy Head said the problems were only solvable up to 30% It just happened somehow. Are all people from Baek n as smart as you? It was like they were wagging their tails, if they had any. Hee-il felt a surge of annoyance. He couldnt help but let out a sarcastic remark. Must be because hes a nerd who only studied in his room his whole life. Jun Myung and Yu Su-rin were taken aback by his sharp tone. Yi-gang stared intently at Son Hee-il, who flinched but didnt look away, returning the re. It was Yi-gang who looked away first. Then, I need to meet and speak with sir Golden Needle Phantom. Ill go ahead. He effectively ignored Son Hee-il with a clean dismissal. Son Hee-il, filled with indignation, threw out anotherment, I dont know what trick you used, but writing all the answers after only three days of study is impossible. You must have prepared in advance, or maybe cheated. Hee-il! Jun Myung, are you taking his side? Jun Myung shut his mouth tightly. It was the moment Yi-gangs eyes turned icy cold. The surroundings began to buzz, and then a thunderous shout erupted. Baek Yi-gang! Breaking through the crowd of the third-generation disciples was none other than Academy Head Sage Do Seung, the one who had set the questions for this exam. He was a distinguished first-generation disciple, famous for his profound schrship. However, he was also known for his quirky and strict nature, and for some reason, his face was red with anger. Baek Yi-gang, are you here! All eyes suddenly focused on Yi-gang. The third-generation disciples were startled and made way between Yi-gang and the Academy Head. There you are. The approaching Do Seungs presence was extraordinary. Son Hee-il smirked and stepped back, assuming Yi-gang had done something wrong, though he wasnt sure what. Are you Baek Yi-gang? Yes, I am, Yi-gang replied, boldly lifting his chin. No way! No one expected Sage Do Seung to grab Yi-gang by the side and lift him up. If you had entered the academic world, you would have been a zhuangyuan! The reason for the Academy Heads excitement wasnt because Yi-gang had cheated. The news that someone had written the answers in just a short period of time was surprising, and the quality of those answers was astonishing. The current second-generation disciples who studied the scriptures at the Academy Hall evaluated them as wless. Do Seung hade all the way here to meet the unbelievable author of that answer sheet. Join me as my disciple! Ill make you the next Academy Head! Yi-gang, lifted up by Do Seung, felt surprisingly light, perhaps due to his Great Yin Meridian Blockage. But in Sage Do Seungs eyes, he felt the heavy talent of a genius bestowed by heaven. First please put me down. Of course, in Yi-gangs eyes, Do Seung seemed like a madman. He regretteding to the Azure Forest, even if just a little. Chapter 77: Written Exam (2) Chapter 77: Written Exam (2) The Academy Head, Do Seung, twirled his ashen beard with his fingers. It was a habit that emerged whenever he was deep in thought. He was looking at the answer sheet submitted by Yi-gang, who hade from the Baek n. Normally, the answer sheets were usually stamped with several bright red seals. This was because the Taoist flower disciples evaluating the exams at Academy Hall stamped each element that required a deduction. However, Yi-gangs answer sheet had no such stamps. Wondering, Do Seung asked again, Havent the assessments been done yet? A second-generation disciple from Academy Hall replied softly to Do Seungs question, Three of us have tried. But with our insight, we couldnt find any elements to deduct points. This child is definitely said to turn fifteen this year. Yes, thats correct. He is still young. At first, we thought there might have been cheating. But there were no reports of such. Do Seung carefully read the answer sheet written by Yi-gang. To him, who was counted among the most learned in the Azure Forest, the answers were nothing extraordinary. If anything, they were of a quality that one would believe were written by the second-generation disciples belonging to Academy Hall. The problem was that this was written by a mere 15-year-old boy. Lets set aside the Book of Changes since it can be learned from the secr world. But the Treasure Catalog and Introduction to Formation Techniques These are books authored by our Academy Hall. This child couldnt have studied them in advance! He would have believed it if they said it was written by one of the top third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest. At least they would have had the basic knowledge. But this was none other than a young master of the Baek n. The knowledge disyed was not something that could be acquired at a basic level of education. Considering that, this answer sheet was almost iprehensible. Well As soon as Yi-gang arrived, we did hand him some books. What? Which ones? We gave him all the scriptures of the Introduction to Formation Techniques, Treasure Catalog, and Book of Changes. How could he possibly go through all that in just three days? He said he would read them all. Frankly, we gave them to him thinking lets see him try Do Seung eventually burst into hollowughter. He was born with meridian blockage disease The amount was not something that could be handled in just three days. He must have been born with wisdom from heaven. Genius. There was no other way to describe it. Academy Head, Do Seung, closed his eyes tightly. All the hardships he had faced shed before him like a passing horsentern. Due to the nature of Academy Hall, Do Seung and his disciples had always been treated like leftovers in the Azure Forest. Even though the study of scriptures and academics was important for the Taoist sect. The budget had been reduced every year, and more than anything, the number of disciples supporting them had dwindled. The disciples already belonging to Academy Hall were subtly trying to switch their affiliations. The Academy Hall needed a new wave. That child wants to be an honor flower disciple, right? He seems to be heading to the Grand Library. Theres no rule that says an honor flower disciple cant enter Academy Hall. Right? Uh? Well Did I say something wrong? Is there a rule like that? Is it written somewhere that an honor flower disciple cannot enter the Academy Hall? The Academy Heads intimidating questioning made the Academy Halls second-generation disciple respond in a fluster. Theres no such rule Good! Do Seung rose abruptly from his seat. Everyone must have gathered by now to check the results. Lets go. Are we, are we going? Surely, the others will soon rush to make their mark. Well stake our im first! Once officially recognized as disciples, they were assigned to subsidiary institutions of Blue Flower Pce or Snowke Hermit Pce. Exceptional children were always snatched away by Wisdom Sword Pavilion or Bright Sun Pavilion. In my opinion, this guy is the future of our Academy Hall! It was fortunate that Academy Hall was in charge of the first written exam. With that thought, Do Seung went to find Yi-gang. That was just a moment ago.
I dont want to. Come on, think about it a bit more. I dont want to. Academy Hall is such a great ce. Itsfortable, while the others are sweating and bustling around, you can sitfortably on the cool wooden porch. Huh? Enjoy a cold tea while delving into the scriptures. Its even better than the Grand Library. Hearing the Academy Head, the apanying Academy Hall second-generation disciples opened their mouths in shock. The Academy Hall membersfortably study the scriptures. How nice. This was the same Academy Head who would get furiously angry whenever he heard such remarks. Still, I am not interested. But Yi-gang was even more remarkable. How could he put up such a strong front in front of the Academy Head, a ce considered an unpopr path? And please put me down first. Especially while being held up high by the Academy Head. Ah, sorry. After being put down, Yi-gang straightened his clothes as if nothing had happened. I have a promise with sir Golden Needle Phantom. Ill be going first. While saying so, he performed a formal bow with his hands. Due to Yi-gangs firm response, Do Seung had no choice but to let him go. Ah what a pity. Do Seung sighed with this sentiment. The third-generation disciples, who had been watching dejectedly, murmured among themselves. No one expected a person of the Academy Heads stature to appear here and personally invite someone to join. He just leaves even after the Academy Head went to such lengths. Isnt that too disrespectful? Some even expressed their discontent. Yi-gangs unflinching demeanor seemed to displease them. Among them was Son Hee-il. Academy Hall is such a great ce. Really now. He muttered under his breath, just so happening to be right next to Do Seung. It was not something that Do Seung couldnt hear. Ah, such kind words. Eh? Ah Yes! Do Seungs eyes warmed. Though Yi-gang had slipped away, he had encountered a third-generation disciple speaking well of Academy Hall. Whats your name? S-Son Hee-il. Oh, arent you the one who secured the third rank this time! Recognized by the Academy Head, Son Hee-il became anxious. Hisment about Academy Hall being good was just a reactionary statement about Yi-gang. Good, you should join Academy Hall. Ah Thats. Well, thats. Dont worry, I will take good care of you. As Son Hee-il looked around, the other third-generation disciples retreated like the tide. Jun Myung and Yu Su-rin were just whistling, looking at distant mountains. In this moment of dire crisis, unexpected people came to Son Hee-ils rescue. Senior Brother Do Seung, you should maintain your dignity. Do Seon! The Bright Sun Pavilion Master, Do Seon, appeared. The well-built Sage Do Seon was wearing a pleasant smile. Children have their pride too. Would it be right to take one as a substitute for another? Insolent boy. When have I ever done that! And I am also interested in Yi-gang. Of course, there are many other talented children too. Do Seon said that and winked at Yu Su-rin. Yu Su-rin responded with a smile. Bright Sun Pavilion of Snowke Hermit Pce was the most popr ce among the Taoist flower disciples. Another figure joined the dispute between the two masters. Ahem. They are both making a fuss. The one with fierce eyes was Sage Do Gang. Senior Brother Do Gang! You havent seen his skill with the sword properly. He should rightfully be brought to Wisdom Sword Pavilion. Even senior brother is showing greed. Wisdom Sword Pavilion, affiliated with Blue Flower Pce, was particrly popr among the martial flower disciples. And now, the Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master had also appeared. There are many remarkable children this year. He nced sharply at the third-generation disciples. Those aspiring to join Wisdom Sword Pavilion straightened their posture. The leaders of the two most popr institutions were here. The Academy Head became more anxious. Yes, that Hee-il. I will definitely remember your name He tried to take care of Son Hee-il, but he had seemingly vanished as if he had run away. Where did he go, this Do Seung could only sigh with a bitter taste.
Yeah, so all my senior brothers gathered there. Golden Needle Phantomughed with a long golden needle in hand. Yi-gang tensed up for a moment, worrying that the needle might be ced wrongly due to theughter. Of course, I refused and quickly left. The Academy Head, Senior Brother Do Seung, has been having a hard timetely. Still, I didnt expect that proud man to be so tant. You must have done exceptionally well in the exam. I wrote diligently. A golden needle was deeply inserted into Yi-gangs arm. At the sudden pain, Yi-gang tightly closed his eyes. Your physical condition is a mess. The dark circles under your eyes suggest you havent slept for days. There was no time. Yi-gang was very intelligent. He was called a genius by those around him. However, being a genius did not mean he didnt put in effort. Yi-gang was given only three days. During these days and nights, he did not sleep at all and immersed himself in reading the books. Yu Su-rin, Son Hee-il, and Jun Myung also reduced their sleep to study for a week, but Yi-gangs level of focus was on a different scale. Even before reincarnation, he studied quite a bit, but it had never gone this well. Could it be true that effort was also a talent? This kid, really. Theres never been someone in our family who achieved great sess in academics. Even the Immortal Divine Sword watching the process couldnt help but be amazed. Yi-gang did not lose his focus for a single moment during those three days. That was why he could impress the Academy Head. It seems I inherited it from my mothers side. Well, your maternal family is Yi-gang felt an overwhelming wave of sleepiness. He was on the verge of falling asleep while receiving the acupuncture. Golden Needle Phantom kept talking, which somehow kept Yi-gang from dozing off. But why did you try so hard? You could have just done enough. I cant have those guys as senior brothers, can I? What? Yu Su-rin, Jun Myung. Those guys. Just as they were concerned about serving Yi-gang as their senior brother, Yi-gang felt the same way. Ha ha ha! I dont know about Su-rin, but Jun Myung is older than you. He just seemed like a kid to me. Yi-gang did not want to have to respect them as senior brothers at all. Thats why he prepared so diligently for the first exam. Then, a voice different from Golden Needle Phantom was heard. Haha. So thats what you were thinking. Yi-gang turned his head while lying down. Azure Forest Lord Im Gi-hak was there. Forest Lord! Golden Needle Phantom quickly got up and showed respect. However, Yi-gang, who was lying down receiving acupuncture, couldnt do the same. Stayfortable. Thank you. So, you didnt want to have those children as senior brothers? They are just little kids. Uh-huh-huh. They are indeed cute kids. Although Yi-gang was actually younger in terms of age, Forest Lord didnt point that out. Instead, he nodded with a pleased look. Dont worry too much. Yes Yi-gang nodded in response. So, I heard you fulfilled the long-held wish of the Immortal Divine Sword. I was just lucky. The Golden Needle Phantom here was the person who would heal Yi-gangs body. Knowing about the Immortal Divine Swords matter, Yi-gang spoke frankly, Finally, I can proceed with connecting the major meridian. Is that so? Yes. When he achieves Nirvana, he will leave behind immense spiritual energy. I can use that to heal my body. Once a major meridian is connected, Yi-gangs physical condition would greatly improve. He might even be able to use some internal energy. I must achieve good results in the exam. I should hurry and perform the ritual. Yi-gang suddenly fell silent. The Immortal Divine Sword also remained quiet. You dont look too good. When will it start? Your body will need time to recover. As soon as possible. Even tomorrow if necessary. Yi-gang quietly closed his eyes. His contemtion was brief. I will connect the major meridianter. Hmm? Arent you in a hurry? Theres still much I havent learned from the Immortal Divine Sword. Lets postpone it by two more months. Then the second exam might be difficult for you. The second exam, the martial arts test, was not easy. While academic studies required diligent reading, it was not easy for Yi-gang, who was physically weak, to take the martial arts test. The other third-generation disciples would certainly give their best. I will have to manage somehow. Ah Forest Lord expressed an inexplicable admiration at Yi-gangs calm tone. The Immortal Divine Sword felt the same. This kid Did he dislike parting from me that much? Come here, let me give you a hug! I still need to learn the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Though Yi-gang spoke coldly, the Immortal Divine Sword could only smile broadly. Forest Lord pped his knee. Indeed, such determination is admirable. I should extend that much consideration then. Consideration? Surprised by the unexpected words, Yi-gangs eyes widened. If you are imposing restrictions on yourself in this way, it means Ill help you that much more. If you would help me, then Hmm, they should be arriving soon. After Forest Lord said this, someone made their presence known outside shortly after. Forest Lord, may I enter? Come in. Then the door opened with a slide. Yi-gang, still lying down, widened his eyes in surprise. This person will help you. Forest Lord spoke confidently. Chapter 78: Grass Flower Hall Chapter 78: Grass Flower Hall The Golden Needle Phantom collected the needles that had been embedded in Yi-gangs body. He had ced needles throughout the bodys acupuncture points to improve blood cirction and boost vital energy, and indeed, the effects were remarkable. Yi-gang stood up, feeling significantly lighter. He then turned to look at the newly entered person before looking back at the Forest Lord. Who is this person? Ad named Jin Mu. The man Forest Lord had summoned was indeed a cheerful one, fitting the nickname cheerful man. Broad-shouldered and robustly built, with distinctly defined facial features and a stylishly moderate beard. Above all, his bright white healthy teeth were revealed when he grinned broadly. Haha, so you are Yi-gang. Pleased to meet you, Im Jin Mu. Yes, nice to meet you too. Jin Mu was not his real name but a Taoist name. If Jin referred to the Jin line, then Jin Mu must be a second-generation disciple of the Azure Forest. Unlike Jin Ri-yeon, whose surname just happened to be Jin and had not yet received a Taoist name. Considering his older appearance among the second-generation disciples and the fact that he had been given a Taoist name Jin Mu is the great disciple of the second-generation disciples. Yi-gang also arrived at the same conclusion. Jin Muughed, disying modesty. Forest Lord, leading? Haha. Im just a disciple with many shorings. Yi-gang slightly opened his mouth. He seemed to have heard of Azure Forests great disciple Jin Mu before. Probably, he was the one who participated in the Dragon and Phoenix Conference before Jin Ri-yeon. He had heard that Jin Mu was outstanding in martial arts, and indeed, his aura was far from ordinary. His eyes, reflecting years of experience, and his amiableposure were noteworthy. Im still in my 20s. It was an unexpectedment as nobody had asked. Yet, Yi-gang was inadvertently surprised. I-I see. A bit older looking, huh? Uhaha. Jin Mu was a man prone toughter. Unlike his uncle Baek Jin-tae, hisughter was genuine and clear. How could a second-generation disciple like him assist Yi-gang? This question was soon answered by Forest Lord. The second test is not simple. It is divided into three hurdles. It will be difficult for you to prepare alone, so Jin Mu will help you. It seemed a bit leisurely for a great disciple to not train or work but instead help a new disciple. Yi-gang was skeptical, but he nodded in agreement. I will assist you until then. Hoho. Jin Mu casually slung an arm over Yi-gangs shoulder. Of course, Yi-gang naturally stepped aside. Then, Im in your hands. Youre not very sociable, are you? Jin Mu, smacking his lips, followed Yi-gang as he bowed to Forest Lord. Forest Lord smiled lightly and nodded his head. Just as Yi-gang and Jin Mu were about to leave, Forest Lord added: You dont need to worry too much about your ranking in the exam. Excuse me? The essence of the first-flower promotion test is to determine whether you are qualified to embellish flowers Forest Lord did not borate further. Preferring to speak in riddles seemed to be amon trait among the old martial masters. If hes going to speak, he should do it properly, how frustrating. Of course, not all old martial masters were like that. The Immortal Divine Sword, not fond of the Azure Forest Lord, grumbled whenever there was a chance. That young whelp indulging in riddles It was fortunate that Forest Lord, who wasughing like a divine hermit, could not hear these words. Yi-gang walked alongside Jin Mu. Jin Mu, while leading Yi-gang, peppered him with various questions. Youve really won over the heart of Academy Head. You must be quite intelligent. Well, I just worked hard. You are modest too. Jin Mu smiled mischievously. Yi-gang suddenly felt uneasy about something. By the way, should I call you Senior Jin Mu? As a third-generation disciple, he would have to address Jin Mu as Senior. However, since he was not yet a third-generation disciple, he found it difficult to decide on a proper title. Jin Muughed heartily for some reason. Lets think about the titleter. Yes. Perhaps he meant until Yi-gang officially became a disciple. Until then, call me brother. Brother? How does Brother Jin Mu sound? Yi-gang fell silent for a moment. He was still a boy with only fuzz on his body, unlike Jin Mu, who, despite being in his 20s, had a bushy beard. If youre not married, everyones a brother, right? Uhahaha. Thats right, brother. When Yi-gang casually called him brother, Jin Mus eyes widened. You look delicate but have a bold side. Thats an overstatement. Mentally, Yi-gang was probably older than Jin Mu. He felt no shyness about using the term brother. Where are we going, though? Ah, I didnt tell you. Its Grass Flower Hall. Grass Flower Hall? Grass Flower Hall was a ce that dealt with various elixirs. Being a major source of ie for the Azure Forest, it wasrger than other buildings and housed many masters of light footwork. While it would be a ce Yi-gang would like due to the numerous elixirs and spiritual herbs, it was curious why they were specifically going there. The second test, the martial arts test, is actually much more important than the first test. The points are higher too. That makes sense. The Azure Forest is a martial arts sect, after all. Evaluating martial arts correctly is never easy. Thinking about it, that was true. The simplest method would be to judge the level of martial arts through sparring, but it seemed it wouldnt be that straightforward. Light footwork, sword and hand-to-hand techniques, and internal energy cultivation. These three will be tested in different ways. Were taking you to Grass Flower Hall for the test of light footwork, which is the first. The first stage is Yi-gang grasped the general situation from Jin Mus exnation. Is it about digging up spiritual herbs? Yes. Wow, you catch on fast. Grass Flower Hall is indeed where the masters of light footwork gather. To traverse rough mountains, one must be light. The image of martial masters with herb baskets tied around their waists, collectively climbing mountains, was very much a reality. On the day of the test, third-generation disciples will search for spiritual herbs in designated areas. The score will be based on the grade and quantity of the herbs collected. So were going to Grass Flower Hall to see what kind of spiritual herbs are there. Jin Mu ruffled Yi-gangs hair as if to say he did well. Right, just be careful. Careful? Youll see when you get there. Yi-gang understood why Jin Mu said that as soon as he entered Grass Flower Hall.
Yi-gang closed his eyes tightly. A clear and fragrant scent wafted to his nose. It was a pleasant aroma that seemed to clear his blocked nose. It was the fragrance emitted by all the various spiritual herbs and elixirs collected in Grass Flower Hall. Gulp His mouth filled with saliva involuntarily, and he swallowed. Yi-gang had now reached a level where he enjoyed the taste of elixirs. The taste of wild ginseng was a superbbination of sweet and bitter, while the internal elixirs had a delicious umami vor. For Yi-gang, who preferred elixirs over the finest delicacies, Grass Flower Hall was a ce where he naturally felt at ease. Get out! That would have been the case if it werent for the person shouting orders like that. Hey Su-nam, calm down. I said get out! You cant be here right now! Why is this kid like this, really. Great Senior Brother, are you pretending not to know! Yeop Su-nam, a second-generation disciple responsible for storing spiritual herbs under the stewardship of the Grass Flower Hall Head. He screamed as if he saw the Grim Reaper upon seeing Yi-gang. If the Grass Flower Hall Head sees him here, hell go berserk! He pointed at Yi-gang as if he were some kind of monster. Why would the Grass Flower Hall Head dislike this kid so much? Look at him, hes so cute with his handsome face. His pale face looks like a ghost. Didnt you hear about how other first-generation disciples adore him? Did you not hear about the Academy Head, Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master, and Bright Sun Pavilion Master fighting to take him? Dont y dumb, Great Brother. You know it all. Jin Mu scratched his chin. He too knew why Grass Flower Hall Head disliked Yi-gang. Yi-gang, right. You know too, right? Youve done something. I dont know what youre talking about. What, you dont know? Yeop Su-nam took a moment to catch his breath, seeming like he had been suffocating. Sigh, lets calm down. I need to be calm too. Ive only seen the Grass Flower Hall Head once. Why does he dislike me? Thats obvious. Think about the conditions you set when you joined with Grand Library Master and Forest Lord. Yi-gang pondered deeply. The conditions he had demanded upon joining with Grand Library Master Yu Jeong-shin and Forest Lord Im Gi-hak. There were several, but one particrly difficult negotiation stood out. It was about receiving elixirs above the standard every three months Ah. Dont just ah! Because of that, our entire n for the year was ruined. You alone consume as much elixir as would be supplied to a small martial arts sect. How does that make sense! Unbeknownst to Yi-gang, his request had a butterfly effect, severely impacting Grass Flower Hall. The Grass Flower Hall Head hadughed it off when Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower was taken away by Yi-gang. But the idea of having to supply elixirs every three months made him furiously anxious. Superior elixirs were hard toe by and expensive. To make up for the amount allocated to Yi-gang, the Grass Flower Hall martial artists had to work even harder. Thats why the Grass Flower Hall Head is working us to the bone, barely letting us sleep It was only natural for Yeop Su-nam to react that way after such hardship. Yi-gang pondered for a moment, then made the most apologetic expression he could. Im really sorry about this. Ill always be grateful when I use the elixirs. Are you are you mocking me now? Its a fact that a persons true intentions dont always get conveyed properly. Jin Mu quickly stepped in front of Yeop Su-nam. We cant help it. Its an order from Forest Lord. Forest Lord? Yes. He said to bring this kid to Grass Flower Hall and show him various spiritual herbs. He also needs to take the first-flower promotion test. Thats necessary so that Jin Mu whispered something into Yeop Su-nams ear. Yeop Su-nams eyes flickered. Then I guess theres no helping it. Yeah, theres no helping it. Just wait here for a moment. Yeop Su-nam hurried out of the room. He didnt forget to turn back and say one more thing as he left, Dont touch anything at all! After he disappeared, Jin Mu let out a forcedugh. Anyone would think were here to steal spiritual herbs. Indeed. Yi-gang, wiping his drooling mouth, saw Jin Mus expression turn anxious. And then, Yeop Su-nam quickly returned. He was carrying arge wooden box. These are the spiritual herb samples from Spirit Spring Valley. Spirit Spring Valley was the location where the light footwork test was held. It was the most spiritually powerful ce in Mount Heng, where the Azure Forest was located, ording to Feng Shui geomancy. Due to its concave geography, it was shrouded in mist all year round, creating the perfect environment for spiritual herbs to thrive. It was a special ce where spiritual herbs were harvested only during the first-flower promotion test period. We had our test at a different ce, not in Spirit Spring Valley, so the herbs growing there now must be thriving. With that, Yeop Su-nam opened the box. Wow. Yi-gang couldnt help but marvel. The box unfolded left and right. There were threerge sections, each containing dozens of smallerpartments. Eachpartment held an extraordinary spiritual herb. Is collecting these herbs the test? Yes, there are 99 in total. They get rarer and more precious from left to right. But Thepartment furthest to the right among the 99 was empty, indicating it was meant for the most precious herb with the highest score. Thispartment is empty? Thats where the Three-Element Sacred Flower should be Forget it. Just dont worry about it. Unable to contain his curiosity, Yi-gang kept asking Yeop Su-nam, who smirked. The Three-Element Sacred Flowerst blossomed and was found almost 60 years ago. Its surely somewhere, but now its only passed down through oral tradition. Yeop Su-nam described the appearance of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Yi-gang listened intently, looking like he was trying to memorize it. Dreaming is free, but it would be better to memorize the other samples. Yi-gang quietly examined the other samples. The spiritual herbs looked as fresh as if they had just been harvested, though the exact preservation method was unclear. This sample box is practically a treasure of the Grass Flower Hall Head. I manage it every day with utmost care. It seemed a special technique was used for its maintenance. As Yi-gang looked over the hundred or so spiritual herbs, one particr herb caught his eye. It was a flower emitting a faint blue light. What flower is this? Thats the Ghost Soul Herb. Its pretty, but the name is quite eerie. It was named that because ghosts are said to like it. Yi-gang looked up. It was an interesting story. Ghosts? Liking spiritual herbs? Yes, its a beneficial herb for people, but ghosts particrly like it. Its said to be hard to collect because ghosts eat it as soon as it blooms. How can a ghost eat a living flower? How would I know? Yeop Su-nam just shrugged his shoulders. Yi-gang became curious. Unbeknownst to them, right next to him was a ghost that didnt exist. Why would I eat flowers? Whats tasty about them? Right? These Azure Forest guys also have their silly beliefs. Hehehe. The Immortal Divine Sword snickered. Just as he reached out to touch the Ghost Soul Herb Someone burst into the room. S-Senior Brother Yeop! The Grass Flower Hall Head has returned. What? At that moment, the Immortal Divine Swords fingertips touched the Ghost Soul Herb. Uhhhhhh! The Immortal Divine Sword let out a strange moan. His translucent body suddenly glowed brightly. Sp-spiritual energy! It was as if the Immortal Divine Sword had entered a hot spring in midwinter, his expressionpletely rxed. Tsst tsst tsst tsst- And then, the Ghost Soul Herb that the Immortal Divine Sword touched withered and dried up in an instant. This happened in the very brief moment when Yeop Su-nam and Jin Mus attention was diverted towards the door. Yi-gang quickly closed the box. Yeop Su-nam looked at Yi-gang with a tense expression. The Grass Flower Hall Head is here, but since its an order from Forest Lord, it should be fine Wait, have you already seen them all? Yi-gang bowed respectfully. I have checked them all. I will take my leave now. Huh? You memorized them all that quickly? There are 99 spiritual herbs. This should be enough. Jin Mu burst outughing in front of the astonished Su-nam. This kid is extremely smart. Dont worry. Well, if thats the case, then its fine. Alright, take care. Baek Yi-gang left the room trying to appear as nonchnt as possible. Whew. The face of the following Immortal Divine Sword shone especially brightly. Lets make sure to find that Ghost Soul Herb, too. Did you enjoy the meal? It was fantastic. The voice was immensely satisfied. Yi-gang quickened his pace, smacking his lips. Chapter 79: Spirit Spring Valley (1) Chapter 79: Spirit Spring Valley (1) Grass Flower Hall Head, Do Young, strode in. His expression looked rather unpleasant. It was understandable. He had been troubled today as well. Do Hyu, that bastard, taking this senior brother too lightly Although Grass Flower Hall was responsible for the Azure Forests resources, this also brought many annoyances. The Management Pavilion Master was constantly pressing for money, and Snowke Hermit Pce was raiding Grass Flower Halls storehouse to make elixirs with herbs and other materials. And today, even the Golden Needle Phantom Do Hyu took some spiritual herbs. The reason was singr. It was to prepare for healing the body of Baek Yi-gang, the young master of the Baek n, who would soon be initiated. When his disciple Yeop Su-nam told him that Baek Yi-gang had just visited, it made sense that the Grass Flower Hall Head frowned. Why him! It was themand of the Forest Lord, Master. Hehe Yeop Su-nam, sensing the bad mood of the Grass Flower Hall Head, was particrly obsequious. Oh well, if the Forest Lord says so, theres nothing to be done But, did he just take a quick look and leave? He said he showed Baek Yi-gang the herb samples of Spirit Spring Valley for the light footwork technique test. That was fine. The other third-generation disciples had already memorized them, so it would be fair to give Yi-gang the same opportunity. Yes, he seemed to have seen them for a moment. There are 99 types of spiritual herbs. But he just took a look for a moment and memorized them? Uh Yeop Su-nams mouth fell open in astonishment. Until a moment ago, he had just brushed it off as such. The kid is quite smart. Humph, such an insolent child. Although Yeop Su-nam was merely rying what Jin Mu had said, the Grass Flower Hall Head was grumbling for no reason. Its obvious, he must have only looked at the 33 items on the right side. Ah The spiritual herbs in the right section were the most valuable and had the highest scores. The Grass Flower Hall Head concluded that Yi-gang must have memorized only these valuable spiritual herbs, ignoring the others. Yeop Su-nam also agreed with the Grass Flower Hall Heads spection. That makes sense. After all, even I spent days wrapping my head around those spiritual herbs when I first memorized them. Of course. No matter how smart one is, its difficult for an outsider to distinguish the features of those spiritual herbs. If he really memorized them, then we should bring him to Grass Flower Hall immediately. The Hall Head, smiling wryly, threw out ament, Open it up. Lets check how well they have been maintained after such a long time. Yeop Su-nam was in charge of managing the samples. He opened the box with a heartyugh. Ive been managing them meticulously, sir. Lets have a look. Yes, right here, starting from the left to the rightah! Yeop Su-nam screamed. And then, the Grass Flower Hall Head smacked the back of his head with a loud smack. What? Meticulous? Wh-why is this! Among the top 33 spiritual herbs, there was the Ghost Soul Herb. The spiritual herb, which had bloomed vibrant blue flowers, was now withered and yellow. Moreover, the Ghost Soul Herb was one of the samples that the Grass Flower Hall Head cherished the most. Do you know how much effort went into preserving this? Youve killed it! You killed it! Cough, Ma-master, this disciple is dying. Yeop Su-nams face turned blue as the Grass Flower Hall Head, who was grabbing and shaking his neck, scolded him. B-but it was fine just a moment ago. Now you dare to insult your master with lies! Even while shedding tears of injustice, Yeop Su-nam could only think that he must have seen it wrong. It was unimaginable that the Immortal Divine Sword, who had been by Yi-gangs side, had consumed the Ghost Soul Herb for nourishment.
Time passed relentlessly. Before long, the day to test the light footwork technique arrived. Since Yi-gang came to the Azure Forest, all the third-generation disciples now recognized his face. But time passing didnt naturally integrate Yi-gang among them. They had been close since childhood, and Yi-gang was an outsider. Of course, it wasnt entirely their fault. Yi-gang himself did not try to be overly friendly. Like a single camellia flower fallen on a snowy field, Yi-gang stood out conspicuously. Get ready! Yeop Su-nam, serving as the supervisor, shouted so. Until a moment ago, he was exining the rules of the test to the third-generation disciples gathered in front of Spirit Spring Valley. The time limit was until sunset. Since it started at sunrise, itsted all day. During this time, they had to gather spiritual herbs from Spirit Spring Valley. The rarity and quantity of the spiritual herb would determine the scores, so the goal for the third-generation disciples was to gather as many valuable spiritual herbs as possible. They were huddled together in small groups with their friends. They would scatter once the test started, but until then, they were chattering and sharing ns for whaty ahead. Yi-gang stood alone on a rock, like an isted ind. It was a spot overlooking Spirit Spring Valley. Its quite a sight. It was just as the Immortal Divine Sword had said. Though the sky was lightening, the sun had not yet risen. Now in full spring, Spirit Spring Valley was shrouded in blue dawn mist. The shadowy, sunken valley terrain was a bit dark. The dense forest seemed to preserve its primordial form, appearing majestic. Do you feel it? Yes, I can clearly see it. However, Yi-gang was observing more than just the simple scenery. Or more urately, he was feeling it. There is a lot of spiritual energy here. Its my first time seeing such a ce. The fact that the Azure Forest regrly supplies elixirs is amazing. To think they had hidden such a honey pot. Spiritual herbs that normally take a hundred years to grow could flourish in just ten. Spirit Spring Valley was a ce dense with concentrated spiritual energy. He had heard ording to Feng Shui geomancy it was a valley where the energy of Mount Heng converged. Its not a lie that 99 varieties of spiritual herbs grow here. Im drooling. Ssip. Yi-gang swallowed his saliva and smacked his lips. Suddenly, he felt the gaze of those around him. Even though Yi-gang usually attracted attention, this time it was excessive. Almost everyone was ncing at Yi-gang and staring at him. Some seemed worried, while others smirked. Why are they looking at me like that? Could it be that theyre wary of the descendant? If they have eyes, its natural for them to feel anxious. It didnt seem like the Immortal Divine Sword was right. Yu Su-rin, Jun Myung, and Son Hee-ils group were also looking at Yi-gang. It was because Son Hee-il, whose eyes met Yi-gangs, burst outughing. Haha! Whats with that outfit? Yi-gang looked down at his own clothes. They were no different from his usual attire. Then, he observed the attire of the other third-generation disciples. Ah. They werent in their usual clothes. They had their hair tightly tied, wore clothes with tight sleeves and ankles, and sported sturdy leather shoes. Around their waists, they carried equipment, including a hoe. On the other hand, Yi-gang was It looks like youvee for a pic, wearing fluttering clothes. With Son Hee-ilsment,ughter erupted from various ces. Yi-gang wasnt wearing anything more ornate than usual. However, even his practice clothes were quite extravagantpared to the standard attire of the Azure Forests third-generation disciples. His outfit was hardly suitable for gathering spiritual herbs. Son Hee-ils mockery made sense. He and his friends were fully equipped. Yi-gang, who had been inwardly on guard, was only carrying a small bag and a hoe, which reassured Son Hee-il. I told you, hes like a nerd, he doesnt know anything. He looked back at Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung. Since they were also worried about Yi-gang, he felt relieved. How can he gather spiritual herbs all day dressed like that, right? He asked for agreement, but his friends didnt respond. They just stared at Son Hee-il with a strange look. Jun Myung sighed, and Yu Su-rin shook her head disapprovingly. Confused, Son Hee-il was addressed by Jun Myung. Peoplee first, Hee-il. Jun Myung never imagined hed hear such words from himself. Son Hee-il was so shocked that he froze. Leaving him behind, Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung approached Yi-gang. To Yi-gang, who stood there nkly, they began to share what they had. Here, take some jerked meat. Gathering spiritual herbs is more taxing than you think, so its better to have enough. Tie this string tightly around your wrists and ankles. Actually, let me do it for you. You need to blunt the end of the hoe by hitting it against a rock. If you damage the spiritual herb, the quality decreases. They crowded around Yi-gang, fixing and sharing various things with him. Son Hee-il watched his friends with a mixed expression. Why are they doing that? He couldnt understand why his friends, who had vowed not to lose to Yi-gang, were helping him like that. Then, someone shouted, It looks like the sun is about to rise! At the same time, the children rushed towards the cliff overlooking Spirit Spring Valley, where Yi-gang was standing. Son Hee-il hurried over as well. You guys, dont bete. Get ready quickly. Now it really was time for everyone to fend for themselves. Theres a limit to the number of spiritual herbs that can be gathered in Spirit Spring Valley. The first ones to rush there had an advantage. And the first hurdle was this rocky cliff. One needed to climb down this steep cliff as quickly as possible to enter Spirit Spring Valley. Yeop Su-nam stood in front of the cliff with a g. Every year, there are always a few who end up breaking arms and legs while descending. Be careful not to be one of them. His words were grim, though he said them with a chuckle. The third-generation disciples swallowed hard. Finally, the sun peeked its head above the horizon. Yeop Su-nam fluttered the g high. Start! Immediately, the more impatient third-generation disciples began to descend the cliff first. In the light footwork technique test, its not just speed thats evaluated. Climbing up and down a cliff required various abilities. Grip strength in the hands, muscle strength in the lower body. Stamina, internal energy. And above all, courage. One must maintainposure and not be scared of the dangerous cliff. Only then can they enter Spirit Spring Valley without dy. Yu Su-rin, Jun Myung, and Son Hee-il also wanted to start quickly. But they couldnt, as Yi-gang, their silentpetitor, was still standing still on top of the cliff. They thought he might be scared, but that didnt seem to be the case. Yu Su-rin cautiously opened her mouth. Wont we bete if we dont hurry? Its a relief were not starting from t ground. I havent learned light body techniques. What? Yi-gang, who made this unexpected remark, looked at Yu Su-rin. Having received kindness, he felt it was okay to give a piece of advice. Since youve also learned sorcery, it would be good to try and follow if you can. Yu Su-rin couldnt understand what Yi-gang was talking about. But Yi-gang soon exined with his actions. Instead of bending his waist and going down the cliff like the other disciples, he leaped towards the cliff. Ah! Crying out involuntarily, Yu Su-rin ran to the edge of the cliff. It was high enough that a fall would be fatal. However, Yi-gang didnt fall and be a bloody mess. Hended as lightly as a ball made of feathers. There wasnt even a sound of impact. Jun Myung and Son Hee-il were astonished. Wh-what is that? Could it be Even a master of light body techniques couldnt defy gravity. So how did Yi-gang fall from the cliff and remain unharmed? Yu Su-rin muttered in a dazed voice. Levitation? No, did he make his body lighter instead? Yi-gang simply utilized the secret art of lightness, which he had learned from the Immortal Divine Sword. But to Yu Su-rin, it appeared almost like a sorcery spell. Havingnded on the ground, Yi-gang silently disappeared into the mist of Spirit Spring Valley. Jun Myung and Son Hee-il hurriedly started climbing down the cliff. Su-rin, what are you doing! Hurry up and descend. I am Yu Su-rin hesitated for a moment and then nodded. Ill go first too! Like Yi-gang, she leaped towards the cliff. With a shout of her fighting spirit, Yu Su-rins falling speed significantly decreased. In a slightly different way than Yi-gang, she managed tond safely on the ground. She jumped up and down with joy at her sess and then ran into the mist. Kuk, lets go too. Quickly! Jun Myung and Son Hee-il became more anxious and hurried even more. Chapter 80: Spirit Spring Valley (2) Chapter 80: Spirit Spring Valley (2) Hu-woong Even though it was a warm spring, a cold and damp wind blew through Spirit Spring Valley. The sun didnt shine much here due to the sunken terrain. The air was fragrant with the fresh scent of grass, but for the children who had to wander through this ce, it felt like a suffocating smell. It was the same for Yu Su-rin. She was under a rock covered with moss. Yu Su-rin, scraping the soil gently with a blunt hoe, wiped sweat with her hand. Unaware of the dirt smudging her face, she beamed a broad smile. Phew Found it! What she found under the rock was a Red Spirit Mushroom. Red moss was growing attached to the rock. The Red Spirit Mushroom grew by absorbing the sap that the red moss dripped into the ground. Yu Su-rin, wearing thin gloves, carefully dug out the Red Spirit Mushroom. It should not be handled like a normal edible mushroom. She wrapped it carefully in a piece of yellow paper and then ced it cautiously into her basket. Lucky I came here quickly. The Red Spirit Mushroom was highly scoredpared to its discovery difficulty. If she had not followed Yi-gang and jumped off the cliff, she might not have found it so quickly. Although more than 100 third-generation disciples were involved, Spirit Spring Valley was not small. Finding even one spiritual herb in the middlepartment of the sample box would score above average. Yu Su-rin stood up with a pleased expression on her face. G-give it back to me! Go away! I found it first! Mists swirled as the sound of arguing echoed from beyond. It wasmon for disciples from different sects to quarrel over finding a single spiritual herb. Its best to avoid encountering other disciples. Yu Su-rin didnt expect anyone to be vile enough to steal an entire basket, but Yu Su-rin clenched her fist. If she did encounter such people, she knew shed just have to knock them down. She slowly halted her steps. The fog has thickened. The fog hadnt been this dense before she started digging for the Red Spirit Mushroom. Now, she could barely see a foot in front of her. It was strange. While it was natural for the fog to be thickest at dawn, the sun was already high in the sky. The fact that the fog was getting thicker instead of clearing was odd. Maybe I should take a closer look. Yu Su-rin formed a circle with her fingers and brought it to her eye. This was the Insight Eye spell she had used before to observe Yi-gang. She had grown too. The Insight Eye now showed her much more than before. Ching Yu Su-rins eyes sparkled through the finger circle. Now, her vision could prate the fog. She began to see the flow of the abundant energy in Spirit Spring Valley. Indeed Its because the energy of the mountain was concentrated here that so many spiritual herbs grew in Spirit Spring Valley. The energy of the mountain became spiritual energy and settled into the ground. It clustered together, creating particrly sacred ces in Spirit Spring Valley. In such ces, even more precious spiritual herbs grew. This way. The fog had thickened, and she had suspected as much, but she was right. Ahead, the spiritual energy was especially abundant. Yu Su-rin walked with a flushed face. As she pushed through the fog, a cave just big enough for a person to enter appeared. Aha. Yu Su-rin clenched her fist tightly. She had a strong feeling that a considerable spiritual herb must be inside. Yu Su-rin, who had started almost at the forefront with Yi-gang. Moreover, it would be nearly impossible for anyone else to prate this fog and find this hidden cave. It was likely that no one else had discovered this ce yet. Chik Yu Su-rin used a firestarter to ignite a me. The inside of the cave was more spacious than the entrance. But it was more damp and eerie than the outside. The ground was covered in soil, allowing grass and moss to grow. She continued deeper inside. Drip- Drip The only sound was the dripping of water droplets from the ceiling. The air grew colder and colder. Yu Su-rinsplexion turned increasingly pale to match the surroundings. She had been so focused on the test that she had forgotten she was afraid of dark ces. Hoo, hoo. Itll be okay. She muttered to herself, trying to calm her nerves. However, the cave was longer than she had thought. Despite having walked quite a distance, the end was nowhere in sight. The spiritual herb that seemed like it would be discovered soon was not visible at all. Only the sounds of dripping water and the wind echoed eerily. Moreover, as the cave grew narrower, Yu Su-rins steps slowed even more. Maybe she should just turn back. That impulse was getting stronger. Udeuk Such a noise was heard. Yu Su-rin froze, startled. The noise was so faint she couldnt be sure. She waited a moment, then, just as she was about to step forward again. Wojeok- Kkadeuk Chills ran down her spine. The sound wasing from right nearby. Just around the corner ahead, there was the sound of something chewing. A-a yokai, perhaps? The thought that it might be a yokai rather than a wild animal crossed her mind first. In Spirit Spring Valley, the famous ghost story about spiritual beings or yokai living off of spiritual herbs was well-known. Yu Su-rin instinctively reached for the soft sword at her waist. But then she realized in panic that she hadnt brought her sword with her. Ah In a hurry, she grabbed the hoe instead and lifted her head. There was someone standing right in front of Yu Su-rin. A person dribbling blood from their mouth Ahhhh! Yu Su-rin screamed. It was remarkable that she didnt faint. You saw The moment the ghost opened its blood-red mouth to speak, Yu Su-rin dropped the candle she had lit with the firestarter. Im s-sorry! Yu Su-rin prostrated herself, apologizing. She wasnt even sure what she was apologizing for, but the words just came out instinctively. The presumed ghost, after a moment of silence, spoke. Keep it a secret. Huh? Somehow, the voice of the ghost sounded familiar to Yu Su-rin. Carefully lifting her head, she realized that the interior was faintly illuminated. Behind the ghost was a torch. Surely, a ghost wouldnt carry a torch around. Why are you so scared? You are Y-Yi-gang? The one who helped Yu Su-rin up was indeed Baek Yi-gang. Who else did you think it was? Why is your mouth Yi-gangs mouth was so brightly red that it could be seen even in the dark cave. Thats why Yu Su-rin had mistaken him for a ghost. Yu Su-rin sensed a strange, fragrant scenting from Yi-gang. If I knew you didnt recognize me, I would have kept pretending. After wiping his mouth with his sleeve, Yi-gang chewed on something like a mountain berry in his left hand. A loud crunch resounded. It was the same strange noise she had heard earlier. C-could it be that those are! Yu Su-rin recognized what the berries Yi-gang was holding were. Cave Red Fruit! So, thats where it grows. Yes. You ate it? Are you crazy? Yu Su-rins shock was understandable. Naturally, eating spiritual herbs collected in Spirit Spring Valley was forbidden. Everything gathered by the third-generation disciples must be brought back intact. Not only to earn points, but more importantly, because the martial artists of Grass Flower Hall kept a strict eye to ensure no spiritual herbs are taken secretly. If caught eating Cave Red Fruit, there would undoubtedly be severe consequences. If the Grass Flower Hall Head finds out Its fine. I only ate a little. Its not fine. After the end, theyll check the meridians. If the internal energy in the dantian has increased significantly, itll be obvious Yu Su-rin stopped mid-sentence and gasped. Yi-gang, born with Great Yin Meridian Blockage, couldnt umte internal energy in his dantian. Even if he ate elixirs, his internal energy wouldnt increase. Although it would disperse through the three meridians throughout his body, having eaten many such elixirs before, it wouldnt be noticeable. S-still. Cave Red Fruit is a very precious elixir, and it scores high Here. Yi-gang silenced Yu Su-rin by pushing a Cave Red Fruit into her basket. Then, Yi-gang took a step towards Yu Su-rin. She instinctively stepped back, her back hitting the wall of the cave. Yu Su-rin felt a sudden chill down her spine. Ill give this to you. So, keep your mouth shut, Yi-gang spoke as if making a threat. Under normal circumstances, if Jun Myung or Son Hee-il had made such a threat, she would have punched them in the jaw. But Yu Su-rin just nodded her head foolishly. Go on, then. Okay, um, eat just a bit! Yu Su-rin exited the cave much faster than when she entered. Yi-gang stood still for a long time, waiting until Yu Su-rin hadpletely disappeared. When her footsteps were no longer audible, Yi-gang let out a sigh of relief. Phew, I guess I wasnt caught. That was a close call. Yi-gang returned to the spot he had been before. At the end of the cave, the dead end was covered with vines growing against the wall. Dangling from the vines were the precious Cave Red Fruits. Even after giving one to Yu Su-rin, there were still five left. Hmm, theres still plenty. How about eating them all up! Lets just leave enough. So they can grow backter. Yi-gang plucked another Cave Red Fruit and crunched into it. The sweet juice burst forth, feeling refreshingly cool. His inability to umte elixirs as internal energy turned out to be an advantage. He could eat as much as he wanted and only get healthier. For Yi-gang, eating spiritual herbs was a far better deal than earning points. However, he didnt consume them entirely. He had no intention ofpletely depleting the Azure Forests resources. There seems to be something to the west of the cave entrance. Lets go there after eating. I also sensed an extraordinary energy there. Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Swords senses were even more acute than Yu Su-rins, who used the Insight Eye. Watch your step! You might step on a Ghost Soul Herb. Okay! Yi-gang walked out feeling good.
The light footwork technique test was a lengthy affair. Several second-generation disciples, including Yeop Su-nam, served as supervisors, but they didnt roam Spirit Spring Valley together. They simply waited endlessly on the cliff where the test started, waiting for the third-generation disciples to finish the test and climb back up the cliff with their baskets. Unlike the fog-covered Spirit Spring Valley, the cliff was bathed in pleasant spring sunlight. It wasnt surprising that Yeop Su-nam began to doze off around noon. Mmm Youre living the good life, kid. Mmm Huh Then, a star seemed to sh in Yeop Su-nams field of vision. Snap What the M-Master! Were you sleeping on the job as a supervisor? The Grass Flower Hall Head hade here personally. As Yeop Su-nam looked around, he noticed the other second-generation disciples were pretending not to notice. Feeling unfairly singled out for punishment? Hehe, how could that be, sir? But why have youe so early? What, cant Ie? From the way he kept nitpicking, it seemed that the Grass Flower Hall Head was not in a good mood. Yeop Su-nam decided it was best to keep his mouth shut. The Grass Flower Hall Head rxed his expression and smirked slightly. Its a good feeling. A feeling? You didnt ruin the Ghost Soul Herb sample by drying it out, did you? What R-right. So, I decided to make an exceptional visit to Spirit Spring Valley a few days ago. Spiritual herbs needed time to grow. Even with the umtion of Mount Hengs energy in Spirit Spring Valley, a minimum amount of time was necessary. Thats why Spirit Spring Valley was not open except for the first-flower promotion test, but the Grass Flower Hall Head entered because the Immortal Divine Sword caused the Spirit Grass to wither. Ive never seen such dense spiritual energy in Spirit Spring Valley. At that, Yeop Su-nam looked down below the cliff. Today, the fog in Spirit Spring Valley was particrly thick. Does that mean Its time for the Three-Element Sacred Flower to bloom. Its been 60 years. The most precious and legendary spiritual herb among those that grew in Spirit Spring Valley. Are you saying the Three-Element Sacred Flower has really bloomed? Then, instead of the children, we should search first Dont you know the tradition? Only children can harvest spiritual herbs in Spirit Spring Valley. The Grass Flower Hall Head added a remark. I just thought it might be the case. Ive never seen the Three-Element Sacred Flower myself. Yeop Su-nam swallowed his disappointment. If they really found the Three-Element Sacred Flower, the prestige of Grass Flower Hall would soar immensely. I admire you, Master. I never even imagined it. Hehehe, no need for admiration. The Grass Flower Hall Head smiled contentedly. In fact, even so, it was impossible to know if the Three-Element Sacred Flower had really bloomed. He hade here only because the energy of Spirit Spring Valley was peculiar. Yeop Su-nam was looking down at Spirit Spring Valley at the time. Boom With a low rumble, a blue sh sparked within the fog that enveloped Spirit Spring Valley. M-master, did you see that? I saw it too! It was like a sh of lightning. But it was neither the dark clouds in the sky nor any reason for lightning to strike from the fog on the ground. Yeop Su-nam spoke with a trembling voice. Could that be rted to the blooming of the Three-Element Sacred Flower? There were tales of multicolored lights emanating or lightning striking where legendary spiritual herbs grew. Of course, the Grass Flower Hall Head couldnt answer Yeop Su-nams question. Cough M-maybe? That was all he could say. Chapter 81: Spirit Spring Valley (3) Chapter 81: Spirit Spring Valley (3) The third-generation disciples hurriedly moved through the mist. Since childhood, they had yed in the mountains. Their speed in exploring Spirit Spring Valley was no less than that of experienced herbalists. Among them, Son Hee-il, the most skilled in martial arts among his peers, moved briskly. He effortlessly hopped across wet rocks without slipping. Found it! Son Hee-il eximed but quickly covered his mouth. The water collected in the rock crevice was not mere rainwater. It was Rock-Carving Water, a kind of spiritual water, not a spiritual herb but almost as precious. This water, imbued with the essence of Spirit Spring Valley, was often used in making spiritual pills. It could earn him some points. Son Hee-il scooped the Rock-Carving Water into a leather pouch he had brought along. His bag had be quite heavy. Few third-generation disciples could collect as many spiritual herbs. Even if the test ended now, he would rank high. But Son Hee-ils ambition did not stop there. Its not enough. I need to find more precious spiritual herbs. He wanted to be the great disciple. To do that, he had to be the best. Son Hee-il then realized that the mist around him had thickened. Hmm It was not a bad sign. Precious spiritual herbs often grew where the mist was thick. Something feels off. Suddenly, Son Hee-il felt a chill down his spine. At that moment, a sh of blue light sparked from behind him. Then, a muffled scream erupted from that direction. Kkeu-euk! Startled, Son Hee-il hurriedly turned around. What the! He saw nothing. However, soon after, he heard the sound of someone copsing. Gritting his teeth, Son Hee-il rushed towards the sound. One of the third-generation disciplesy there, a face he obviously recognized. Yang Won! Who on earth did this! Yang Won was just a child, barely over ten years old. Hey unconscious, his eyes rolled back. Son Hee-il, horrified, checked Yang Wons body. Thankfully, he was still breathing. There are no visible wounds He couldnt understand why Yang Won had fainted. There were no noticeable injuries on his body. He might have passed out from a precise hit to the jaw or from being strangled, but As Son Hee-il carefullyid Yang Won down, someone appeared in front of him. Hee, Hee-il! Uh! The one who appeared was Jun Myung. He, too, had rushed over upon hearing Yang Wons scream. He alternately looked at Yang Won, who had copsed, and Son Hee-il, who was holding him. Then, he opened his mouth wide in shock. You! Did you do something to Yang Won?! It wasnt me, you maniac! Son Hee-il felt unjustly used and was on the verge of exploding. It took a while to convince Jun Myung. Even if its for the sake of scoring points, would I make a fellow disciple faint and steal their spiritual herbs? Do I look like that kind of person to you? Hmm maybe a little Only when Son Hee-il firmly grasped his hoe did Jun Myung nod in agreement. Even he didnt think Son Hee-il was that cruel. I just came because I heard the scream. The mist was so thick I couldnt see anything. Who could have done this to Yang Won Its not just one person. What? Its not just Yang Won whos been attacked. I just saw Yuk Su-chan unconscious. Yuk Su-chan? But hes really fast on his feet. Exactly my point. Jun Myungs expression was grave. He exined that he had found Yuk Su-chan unconscious beforeing here. It seemed like Yuk Su-chan had been suddenly attacked, as he was found with his mouth agape, unconscious. Son Hee-ils expression turned serious as well. Could someone be ambushing the kids? Not sure It might be possible. Considering Su-chan couldnt escape, it might be someone he knows. Jun Myungs spection was sharp. To steal spiritual herbs? No way There arent such bad people among the third-generation disciples! Son Hee-il vehemently denied the possibility. Jun Myung agreed. While they all had apetitive spirit to win, none of them would backstab a fellow sect member who was like family. They pondered deeply. Son Hee-il cautiously spoke up. Maybe could it be Do you have a suspicion? Isnt it Baek Yi-gang? What? The other kids wouldnt do such a thing. And Su-chan knew him, so he might have let his guard down. Jun Myung momentarily fell silent. He was not convinced by Son Hee-ils words. Theres no way thats true. Why are you so sure? If that were the case, he would have taken the herbs from the bags. Ah. Son Hee-il had to agree. Jun Myungs point was valid. If Yi-gang was really knocking out the third-generation disciples, it would be to steal their spiritual herbs. However, Yang Wons bag was still full. At that moment, a strange scream echoed through the mist. Kkuiiiik! Son Hee-il and Jun Myung exchanged nces. Lets go check. Right! They ran towards the source of the scream. Arge rock loomed out of the mist. Where is it? This way, right? Ill go left. You go right! Son Hee-il turned left, and Jun Myung went right. Son Hee-il was slightly more skilled in Cloud Treading than Jun Myung. He was the first to find another copsed third-generation disciple. Just like Yang Won earlier, this disciple was unconscious with his eyes rolled back. Again, there were no visible injuries. How on earth Son Hee-il quickly stood up and looked around. Then, he heard footsteps. Thud, thud Son Hee-il tensed up in rm. Fortunately, it was Jun Myung who appeared. Phew, why did you take so long? Kkeuuh But something was off about Jun Myung. Groaning, he staggered towards Son Hee-il and then copsed in front of him. Y-you, whats wrong with you! Son Hee-il felt a chilling sensation. Jun Myung hadpletely passed out. He must have been attacked in that brief moment. His martial arts skills were not inferior to Son Hee-ils. Son Hee-il was extremely tense. But before he could even think, another set of footsteps echoed. They sounded leisurely, as if someone was out for a stroll. The figure appeared from the direction Jun Myung hade from. You Son Hee-il recognized him. A boy resembling a nobleman, with a strikingly red top. It was Baek Yi-gang. You, could it be! Son Hee-ils eyes widened in disbelief, and he clenched his fists. Though Jun Myung had denied it, Son Hee-il had harbored suspicions about Yi-gang. And now, his suspicions turned into conviction. You did this to Jun Myung! Look at that. Yi-gang cut him off, prompting Son Hee-il to halt abruptly and follow Yi-gangs pointing finger. The finger was pointing at the copsed Jun Myung. Son Hee-il was dumbfounded by Yi-gangs casual reference to Jun Myung as that. But the words that followed were even more outrageous. Its because of that beast. You To think that Yi-gang would ambush his friend Jun Myung and then refer to him as a beast. Son Hee-il felt a surge of anger boiling within him. You bastard! Unable to contain himself, he lunged at Yi-gang.
Baek Yi-gang had devoured all the Cave Red Fruit he found in the cave. Yet, he wasnt satisfied and continued to seek more spiritual herbs. Now was the time to gather points. Even though a considerable amount of the exam time had passed, Yi-gang was not worried. He had a secret weapon that other disciples didnt possess. It was his sharp senses and the existence of the Immortal Divine Sword. Yi-gang could sense the direction of abundant spiritual energy just by closing his eyes and concentrating. The Immortal Divine Sword rose high in the sky to show him the way, and all he had to do was follow. As he moved toward the center of Spirit Spring Valley, the fog thickened. The density of spiritual energy in the air intensified simrly. He was walking for quite a while when Crack Suddenly, he saw a blue spark flickering through the mist. Lightning? What lightning strikes within the fog? At first, he thought he had seen it wrong. But a littleter, he discovered one of the third-generation disciples lying unconscious. Their eyes were rolled back, and their hair stood on end as if they had been electrocuted. When he found another such disciple for the second time, he witnessed something else. What is that? Looks like a little fox The fur of the small fox was a bright blue color, almost as if made from blue mes. It ran astonishingly fast and then, unnoticed, jumped onto the back of a third-generation disciple. With a sh of light, the disciple copsed with a shriek. The fox sniffed around in the bag and then quickly left. I dont know what it is, but It seems like a spirit beast, lets follow it. Such a wild animal couldnt possibly exist naturally. It had to be a spirit beast or a yokai. Yi-gang put his search for spiritual herbs aside and chased after the blue fox. It was so fast that catching up was difficult. Finally, Yi-gang caught up with the fox. Coincidentally, it was right after the fox had electrocuted Jun Myung. Someone else is here. Sensing someones presence, Yi-gang slowed down. There, Son Hee-il was holding the copsed Jun Myung. Yi-gang stopped in his tracks, feeling inwardly flustered. It was because of the twisted expression on Son Hee-ils face as he looked up at Yi-gang. You Yi-gang saw Jun Myung and the fox sitting on Jun Myungs back. The fox seemed indifferent to the situation, casually licking its paws. You, could it possibly be! Son Hee-il red at Yi-gang, seemingly filled with anger. Yi-gang couldnt understand the hostility. Wasnt the fox that knocked down Jun Myung sitting right in front of them? Does he think I did it? Could it really be so? However, Son Hee-il vehemently shouted, You did this to Jun Myung! Yi-gang couldnt hold back and interrupted him. Look at that. Yi-gang pointed at the fox, stretching and yawning. Its that beasts fault. He was just trying to point out the obvious. Yet, Son Hee-ils anger seemed to grow even more intense. Only then did Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword realize a possibility. It seems that guy cant see the fox. Right? There was no chance to exin. You bastard! Son Hee-il had lunged at him. His momentum was extraordinary. Indeed, he was the most promising of the third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest. He was as agile as Yu Su-rin and as powerful as Jun Myung. Even in his rage, the sharpness of his oing attacks was formidable. A direct hit could break bones. Yi-gang dodged to the right instead of facing the attack head-on and shouted, Calm down for a moment. Shut up! Son Hee-il immediately swung his fist at Yi-gang. But at that moment, the blue fox that had been still jumped onto Son Hee-ils chest. Crack! With a spark of electricity, the foxnded on the ground and ran away. Son Hee-il stood frozen, in the midst of throwing a punch at Yi-gang. His eyes rolled back, and his body trembled as if electrocuted. Cough! After heaving a heavy breath, Son Hee-il copsed to his knees. My hands Then, with eyes filled with confusion and horror, he looked up at Yi-gang. I couldnt see it Yi-gang was silent, at a loss for words. How did you Eventually, Son Hee-il lost consciousness and fell over Jun Myung. A cold silence settled. The Immortal Divine Sword burst into hollowughter. You knocked him down without even lifting a hand. Euhuhuhu. Beating the drum and ying the gong all by yourself Yi-gang was incredulous. All he had done was dodge to the side. Checking Son Hee-ils nose, Yi-gang found he was still breathing. After shaking his hand off, Yi-gang looked in the direction where the blue fox had disappeared. Are spirit beasts invisible to others? Ive heard there are spirit beasts that can hide their appearance. This one is no ordinary creature. Yi-gang had recently studied various yokai and spirit beasts, but he had never heard of a fox that could electrocute people. As he contemted whether to stop chasing it, the Immortal Divine Sword tempted him with an intriguing idea, Next to the supreme elixir, there often lies a spirit beast that covets it. What? Havent you heard such stories? Beasts, too, are fond of spiritual herbs. Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. Somehow, the blue fox seemed more intriguing now. Should I keep chasing a bit more? That might be a good idea. Yi-gang started walking in the direction where the blue fox had vanished. Left behind were Son Hee-il and Jun Myung, lying stacked on each other. Evil bad guy S-so heavy Su-rin Only their sleep talk asionally filled the air. Chapter 82: Three-Element Sacred Flower (1) Chapter 82: Three-Element Sacred Flower (1) Crackle Electricity sparked around the blue fox. Then, the foxs speed increased even more. The fox ran, slicing through the fog. Thick fog obscured visibility, no different for the fox. However, the fox moved as swiftly as lightning flowing across the ground. After running for a few minutes, the fox climbed a rock and stood still, its nose and ears twitching alertly. There was nothing visible to the eye, but the nose and ears ryed plenty of information. But that wasnt all. She was not just an ordinary wild animal but an entity closer to a yokai, possessing another awakened sense. Sniff Specifically, the ability to sense spiritual energy. Instinctively, the fox located the direction where spiritual energy was densely gathered. It seemed that heading there would lead the fox to what it was seeking. While twitching its ears, the fox suddenly leaped up on the spot And a pebble struck right where the fox had been. Thud! Crouching down, the fox red in the direction from which the stone hade, baring its white teeth and growling, soon revealing someones appearance. Did you dodge this too? A slightly flushed face from chasing, but an expression that remainedposed. Quick and tenacious, arent you. The tenacious one wasnt the fox but Yi-gang, who kept on chasing. Anyone could see that. If the fox could speak, it would have shouted, The tenacious one is you! You electrocute kids and then run away? Lucky no one died, Yi-gang spoke in a calm tone, as if reprimanding it. The fox licked its front paws, pretending not to care. It was true it had electrocuted the children. But it was unavoidable. It kept losing direction because of the kids, who were carrying bags full of spiritual herbs and making noise. The fox had no choice but to knock them out to keep them quiet. Just stay put. Well not that youd understand anyway. In fact, the fox understood Yi-gangs words. The real concern was whether to knock out this human too. However, the fox once again exercised caution. So far, no human had noticed its approach, only some exceptionally perceptive children who sensed the foxs presence right before getting electrocuted. But Yi-gang had clearly perceived the fox from the start, which unsettled it. There were limits to moving around in this form. First, find the Three-Element Sacred Flower. And then, seize an opportunity to deal with this little one. Having made this decision, the fox turned and ran again, even faster.
I give up. After running for about half an hour, Yi-gang dered so. This was after he had lost sight of the blue fox several times. Lets stop chasing. Ah What a pity. Unlike about a year ago, Yi-gangs physical condition was much better now. Unlike the past, when he would gasp and copse after a short run, he was only slightly out of breath despite having run quite a distance now. Thanks to the secret art of light footwork he learned from the Immortal Divine Sword, he could make his body lighter. When sprinting at full speed, he was almost as fast as the third-generation disciples. The problem was that the blue fox was faster. Once you connect a major meridian, then you can learn proper light footwork techniques. Of course, thats what I intend to do. If Yi-gang had been able to use internal energy and had learned light footwork, he might have caught the fox easily. The Moon Shadow Step is not a bad movement technique, but the Azure Forests Cloud Treading is an outstanding one. Of course, that was something possible only after the Immortal Divine Sword reached Nirvana. Yi-gang changed the topic. Lets quickly go that way. He turned his head and looked to the north. The reason for giving up the chase wasnt just fatigue. He felt a dense spiritual energying from the north. Chasing the fox had led him deeper into the region of Spirit Spring Valley. The feeling was strange. The involuntary collection of saliva in his mouth indicated that there were undoubtedly spiritual herbs in that direction. This doesnt seem ordinary. It was simr to when he found the Cave Red Fruit. But this time, the level of spiritual energy was different. Yi-gang began to walk, following the spiritual energy as his instincts led him. As he walked, the air grew increasingly heavy. The Immortal Divine Sword carefully observed the surroundings and then muttered, Thanks to chasing the fox, we coulde this far. A natural formation is spread out here. Yi-gang stopped and asked, A formation? Are you saying someone hid the spiritual herbs? Its not man-made, but natural. Just as raspberry bushes grow thorns, some spiritual herbs use special methods to protect themselves. Yi-gang understood the Immortal Divine Swords words. The best elixir he had encountered was the Ten Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng. It grew only in the most rugged parts of snow-capped mountains where snowy all year round. Perhaps, it was also a form of the nts defense mechanism. Trusting the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang closely observed the surroundings, noting several unique features. The direction of the leaves is oddly skewed. The densely packed leaves were forming a massive flow. Its the flow of Qi. The fog has cleared up, too. The fog, once thick enough to obscure vision at arms length, had lightened. However, this did not mean that the spiritual energy had diminished. Weve entered the center of the formation. Unknowingly. Was it really the blue fox that had led Yi-gang here? Yi-gangs steps lightened. There! There it was, ahead. The identity of the spiritual herb that emitted the unscattered fog in Spirit Spring Valley. The herb, bearing immense life energy and influencing its surroundings, had a very unique appearance. Uhm This is. Isnt that a thornbush? It looked like a single thornbush lying on the ground. It reached up to a persons thigh in height and was about as wide. However,pared to ordinary thornbushes, its thorns were particrly sharp and gleamed with a dark shine. Regardless, it didnt seem like a beneficial spiritual herb at all. Its a bit disappointing. No, its inside. Yi-gang brought his face close to the thornbush. There is a spiritual herb inside. A mesmerizing glow peeked through the dense thorns. It seemed that this thornbush was the final barrier protecting the spiritual herb. Yi-gang visually confirmed the contents inside the bush. A strange flowerposed of three petals - blue, red, and yellow. This was what Yeop Su-nam had described in words. Three elements ording to Taoism, Three Elements signifies sky, earth, and water. It looks like the Three-Element Sacred Flower. A sacred flower that seemed to embody the essence of the world. Hence, it was called a sacred flower. Let me have a look, too! The Immortal Divine Sword leaned in towards the thornbush. Being a spirit, he could pass through objects, so he should have been able to see inside. Ouch! But the thornbush pricked the Immortal Divine Swords face. He held his face and groaned in pain. Indeed its no ordinary spiritual herb. Even a spirits approach was denied by the thornbush. When Yi-gang flicked a thorn with his finger, it produced a clear, ringing sound. The toughness was extraordinary. It was possible that an ordinary iron sword couldnt clear the bush. What are you doing? Hurry up and cut it down. Right. But for Yi-gang, it was no issue. After all, wasnt he carrying the meteorite sword at his waist? With the Shooting Star Fang sharpened by the Firelight Forge, there was nothing in the world it couldnt cut. Swish Carefully cutting to avoid harming the Three-Element Sacred Flower, Yi-gang concentrated. No matter how good the sword, if the swordsman holding it was ipetent, even a bundle of straw couldnt be cut. But Yi-gang was no ipetent swordsman. His concentration, as he raised his sword, was first-rate, befitting a Peak swordsman. The tip of the sword, rising slowly, suddenly halted. Just before descending. Yi-gangs eyes, fixed on the thornbush, sparkled. Although not visible from behind, Yi-gang smiled, revealing his white teeth. Instead of descending, his sword drew a horizontal curve. A sword technique that reversed the front and back of the body in an instant, cutting an opponent from behind. It was the activation of Shadowless Splendor. Whoosh! Yi-gangs senses were exceedingly sharp. He felt the presence of a small creature stealthily approaching from behind. Its identity was the blue fox. It leaped towards Yi-gang in an attack. Yi-gangs sword aimed for the creatures snout. His eyes widened in surprise. Oh no! He missed by an inch. The tip of the sword grazed past the foxs nose. Had the fox been like other animals, attacking to bite, it would have lost its snout as a consequence. But the blue fox had a more powerful weapon than teeth or ws. It was the power of electricity. Its dangerous! Yi-gang paid the price for his mistake. His vision turned blindingly white. Crackle-zap! The blue electricity was much stronger than what had knocked out the children earlier. The fox had used more than half of its spiritual power. Yi-gang didnt even have time to respond. The released electricity flowed into the tip of his sword. The current would travel up the de, burn through his hand, and eventually reach and incinerate his heart and intestines. Certainly, that should have happened Ugh. Yi-gang huped unintentionally. His entire body felt electrified. However, he neither lost consciousness nor died. Ugh, what is this His limbs were slightly numb, and the sparks had slightly burned his sleeves. It was an iprehensible situation. Why was he rtively unharmed? Was it because the electricity didnt directly hit his body, but went through the sword instead? As he thought this and looked down at the Shooting Star Fang, Yi-gang was startled. Oh, what the heck. The Shooting Star Fang was emitting a pale blue light. Surprised, he almost dropped the sword inadvertently. Sparks crackled from the sword de. Had the meteorite sword absorbed the electricity? For Yi-gang, who had once studied modern science, it was hard toprehend. How can this be The Immortal Divine Sword scratched the back of his head in an embarrassed manner. He had just previously shouted to Yi-gang, Its dangerous! Ha ha, I forgot about that. Forgot about what? In the past, I once got struck by lightning while holding the Shooting Star Fang. Yi-gang looked at the Immortal Divine Sword in disbelief. You got struck by lightning? It was a stormy night. Anyway, the Shooting Star Fang also shone brightly after being struck by lightning back then. I just thought I was fine because I was physically strong. Surviving a lightning strike seemed impossible, even for a martial master. Yi-gang chuckled as he looked down at the Shooting Star Fang. So its because its made of meteoric iron? There was a reason why warriors valued their treasured swords so much. In any case, Yi-gang had survived the full force of the blue foxs electric attack unscathed. Holding the glittering Shooting Star Fang, he looked down at the blue fox. The fox was frozen, its small mouth agape. It was more surprised than anyone else. Yi-gang grinned. I was going to let you go, but you insisted oning back. To the fox, that smile seemed particrly cruel. Yi-gang nced at the soft belly of the fox and said, You wanted to hand over your internal elixir, it seems. The fur of the blue fox bristled all at once. Kyaaang! In panic, she turned and began to flee. However, Yi-gang had no intention of letting the fox escape. Get the internal elixir! The Immortal Divine Sword shouted excitedly. Feeling something flying towards her from behind, making a whooshing sound, the fox tightly shut its eyes. Chapter 83: Three-Element Sacred Flower (2) Chapter 83: Three-Element Sacred Flower (2) The fox diligently tried to shake off Yi-gang. Its n was to make him lose his way in the fog. However, Yi-gang did not lose his way. Instead, he urately found the direction to the Three-Element Sacred Flower and headed towards it. It was uncertain whether a mere human had found the spiritual herb. The fox was at risk of losing the Three-Element Sacred Flower, its target, to a mere human. And not just any human, but a weirdo who talked to the air. The fox decided to kill Yi-gang. Thus, itunched a surprise attack. But the lightning that should have left not even a bone of Yi-gang untouched only slightly burned the hem of his robe. As the shocked fox tried to flee, a sword flew towards it. Naturally, the fox thought it was the end of its life full of grievances. Chop, it thought its body would be cleaved in half. That was when it tightly shut its eyes. Swoosh Astonishingly, Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang passively passed through the blue fox. The fox, which had its eyes closed for a while, cautiously opened them. Looking down at its body, not only was it not cleaved, but its blue fur was also shimmering with luster. Yi-gang swung his sword like lightning again. Once more, the sword passively passed through the blue fox. Hmm I struck with the de, but maybe that wasnt necessary. Yi-gang frowned. The fox suddenly remembered its current state. It wasnt in its real body but rather in a semi-spiritual form. Keehing! The fox bared its small teeth and mocked Yi-gang. It concluded that Yi-gang couldnt harm it. Indeed, Yi-gang stood still, holding his sword, deep in thought. The fox alternated its gaze between Yi-gang and the Three-Element Sacred Flower behind him. The reason for the earlier surprise attacks failure was that strange sword. But if it could avoid the sword and deliver a lightning strike to the body, it might win. Or, there was also the option to retreat for now. I knew you werent just an ordinary beast. Youre not even a normal yokai, Yi-gang said. The fox made its decision To eliminate this human. Swoosh! It immediately leaped towards Yi-gang. This time, it didnt n to dodge the sword. Yi-gang, realizing the sword was futile, remained silent. It was a look of resignation. At least thats what the fox thought. Until it was suddenly grasped by something invisible and mmed into the ground. Kyaaang! The fox struggled on the ground. A strong grip held the foxs body down. Why didnt you just run away? Yi-gangs remark left the fox unable to respond, as it too could finally sense it. Yi-gang wasnt just a weirdo talking to the air. Someone was beside him, and it was this presence that firmly subdued the fox. The fox regretted not running away earlier. And in Yi-gangs case Sloppy, so sloppy! Whats the use of learning if you forget to apply it? He was being scolded by the Immortal Divine Sword, who had pinned down the fox. I couldnt have known this fox was in a spiritual form. Even so, you should have realized it after the first sword strike failed. Doing the same thing twice? Yi-gang had no words to respond and simply nodded. The nature of the fox was close to that of a ghost. Its impossible to slice a ghost with a sword. An ordinary martial artist wouldnt have been able to do anything to the fox. Of course, Yi-gang was not an ordinary martial artist. If he had properly utilized the Great Yin Flow, his sword strikes would have worked. It was Yi-gangs dyed response that brought the Immortal Divine Sword into action. Being a ghost himself, he could subdue the spiritual form of the fox. But this one Cant it see the ancestor? It should be able to see the ancestor like I can. Kid, always trying to change the subject. Well The Immortal Divine Sword spoke with a bit of swagger, I havent met anyone else who can see me, except for you. It implied that he himself did not know. Well, lets assume thats the case The blue fox was small with ratherrge eyes. It looked like a newborn cub. Although its appearance was cute, one couldnt judge the age of a yokai by its looks. Of course, the Immortal Divine Sword wouldnt be swayed by the foxs cute appearance. But surprisingly, the Immortal Divine Sword started to stroke the foxs belly. It seemed like he was tickling the fox, gently caressing its fluffy fur. What are you doing? Shh. The fox seemed ticklish as it writhed, but he continued to touch its belly. Then he muttered bitterly, It seems there is no internal elixir, huh? Ah Yi-gang looked at the Immortal Divine Sword with respect. He wasnt just caressing the fox because it was cute; he was searching for the internal elixir. If the fox could understand the Immortal Divine Sword, it would have been terrified. Yi-gang wet his lips and looked back at the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Then he swung his sword. Swoosh The thorny bushes were diagonally sliced and fell. Now, nothing stood in the way of harvesting the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Yi-gang took out a dagger and ced it against the stem of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Im wondering whether to eat it or take it with me. I dont really know its effects Yi-gang looked back at the Immortal Divine Sword and froze. The fox was watching Yi-gang. That wasnt much of a concern, but what caught his attention was the foxs expression. Yi-gang pondered for a moment. While animals can have expressions, interpreting them was another story. I must have seen it wrong Yi-gang swung his dagger and cut the stem of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Then he checked the condition of the flower once more. It was a truly beautiful spiritual herb. The three differently colored petals were emphereal, emitting a soft light. It exuded a lonely yet intense fragrance. Eating it might bring tremendous internal energy prowess to a martial artist. Yi-gang carefully held the Three-Element Sacred Flower and returned to where the Immortal Divine Sword was. It has such beautiful colors. So, now that Ive got it shall we go back? Yi-gang said, his gaze lingering on the foxs face for a fleeting moment. So, what about this one? It doesnt have an internal elixir, you said. Just let it go. The Immortal Divine Sword looked at Yi-gang in surprise. Really? But shouldnt we split it open to check just in case? Yi-gang shook his head. The Immortal Divine Sword, wetting his lips, released the fox. As soon as it was free, the fox didnt look back and ran away. It was like a wild animal escaping from a trap. The Immortal Divine Sword, letting go of any lingering thoughts about the fox, examined the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Its obviously a very excellent elixir. Are you going to eat it? Im not sure. Hmm, but eating such a powerful spiritual herb wrongly could instead harm the body What are you thinking so deeply about? Yi-gang was staring nkly in the direction where the blue fox had disappeared. It definitely had a mocking expression. Saying so, he started to walk slowly. The Immortal Divine Sword tilted its head and followed Yi-gang.
After the Immortal Divine Sword released the fox and some time passed, the day had already progressed, and the sun was descending. Soon, the sky would turn yellow, and the sunset would begin. The end of the trial was approaching. This meant that the fox did not have much time left. It had used most of its power to escape, all for the sake of finding the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Now that the Three-Element Sacred Flower had been taken by Yi-gang, one might wonder if the fox felt disappointed. Kiing. It was not. The foxughed, making a giggling sound. It couldnt help butugh whenever it thought of the foolish human, Yi-gang. When it was overpowered by something guarding the human, it thought it was truly the end. But it survived, demonstrating the cunning typical of a fox. The human had cut off the stem of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. The three elements of the Three-Element Sacred Flower represented the sky, water, and earth that constituted the world. The flower represented the sky. A martial artist who ate it would gain a tremendous amount of internal energy. The stem represented water. Extracting and consuming its juice would purify the blood and prolong life. Then what about thest element, earth? Kihihing. Covering its mouth with its front paws, the foxughed. The human left behind the most essential part of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. It was a perspective inherently human. They didnt realize the greatness of the earth because its what they always tread upon. The fox was after the most importantponent of the Three-Element Sacred Flower: the root. She went to the ce where Yi-gang had cut the Three-Element Sacred Flower and began to dig earnestly. Spiritual herbs grew by absorbing the energy of thend over a long time. Naturally, the roots were deep and widespread. The fox dug into the soil with its small front paws. Just when its face became dirty and the remaining time was running critically low, it appeared. Reflected in the sparkling eyes of the fox It was a bulbous root, a corm, about the size of a chestnut. A corm was found in the roots of certain nts, storing the nts nutrients in a size as small as a chestnut. The thought of the human who left without knowing such a thing brought an involuntary smile. The blue fox opened its mouth as wide as it could, intending to devour the precious corm in one bite. Crunch But what it bit was not the corm but thin air. Only then did she realize she was being held by the nape by someone. And someone else had picked up the corm lying on the ground. So, this was the real deal. Yi-gang, who had clearly left earlier, had returned to her side. The blue fox screamed. Kieeeeng! You, you understand my words, dont you? Yi-gang asked this up close. The blue fox hastily shook its head. Indeed, you did understand. ! Your expression was suspicious. The fox, hanging from the Immortal Divine Sword, felt as if its heart had sunk. Yi-gang carefully examined the corm. It looks ordinarypared to the flower, but it seems to be more important. Kyyaang! The blue fox cried out in anger. It seemed bitter about having something of value taken away by Yi-gang, who couldnt recognize its worth. But, the time allotted for her had already ended. Fizz! She vanished into thin air, leaving only a blue sh of light. Both Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword were surprised, their eyes wide open. Stars Such a mystical event. Anyway, the chestnut-sized corm remained in Yi-gangs hand. Yi-gang put the corm in his pocket. As time passed, the sunset began. Shall we go back now? Although his bag was still light, Yi-gang, having secured the Three-Element Sacred Flower, had no worries.
As the sunset began, the fog in Spirit Spring Valley also lifted. This started happening right after Yi-gang collected the Three-Element Sacred Flower, but no one knew the cause and effect. Yeop Su-nam and Grass Flower Hall Head, looking down at Spirit Spring Valley from the cliff, were no exception. But, Hall Head. Hmm? Grass Flower Hall Head, who was watching the sunset, turned her head. About that Three-Element Sacred Flower Yeop Su-nam and Grass Flower Hall Head had a slight hope that the Three-Element Sacred Flower might be discovered in this trial. Uhm, do you think it can be discovered this time? Dont expect too much. Such things are granted by heaven. Right? But Spit it out quickly if you have something to say. Yeop Su-nam smiled awkwardly. Well What are its effects? I know its valuable, but I havent heard the details. Yeop Su-nam, a disciple of Grass Flower Hall Head, also didnt know much about the Three-Element Sacred Flower. He had only heard about its appearance. Grass Flower Hall Head nodded and opened his mouth, Indeed, you wouldnt know. It used to be found quite often a very long time ago. I have never seen it in person either. He stroked his beard thoughtfully. How to exin it Well, its a story from several hundred years ago. Once, the Three-Element Sacred Flower ended up in the hands of a person. Oh, who was that? Yeop Su-nam showed interest. And he was greatly surprised by the name that came out of his masters mouth. The Heavenly Demon. Pardon? The Heavenly Demon once had the Three-Element Sacred Flower in his possession. Yeop Su-nams face contorted. Chapter 84: Three-Element Sacred Flower (3) Chapter 84: Three-Element Sacred Flower (3) The Demon Cult. Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, Ming Cult. Divine Ming Cult. All these names described a single organization. The exact origins were unknown, but the Demon Cult known to the people in Jianghu gained fame through one individual. Unlike the Evil Cult that practiced sorcery, the Demon Cult was a martial faction that extremized the worship of martial arts. There was a time when the leader of the Demon Cult was the strongest in the martial world. This person, who had shaken the entire Murim, was known as the Heavenly Demon. Yeop Su-nam couldnt guess why the name Heavenly Demon suddenly came up. Heavenly Demon? Are you talking about that Heavenly Demon? Why is his storying up now? He has been dead for hundreds of years. Its true. It happened at the end of the Song Dynasty. At that time, the Demon Cult plundered the Three-Element Sacred Flower, which was meant to be presented to the Emperor. Thats definitely It was something only Heavenly Demon would dare to do. This gave the story more credibility. So did Heavenly Demon consume the Three-Element Sacred Flower? When his subordinate kneeled and offered the Three-Element Sacred Flower, Heavenly Demon remained silent for a long time. Yeop Su-nam imagined Heavenly Demon, an absolute strong madman, intently looking down at the Three-Element Sacred Flower. And then he said. If I eat this, I wont be able to stay on this earth any longer. Then, it is said that he burned the precious Three-Element Sacred Flower with True Samadhi Fire. How could someonemit such a senseless act! Thats why they are demons. It is said that the Three-Element Sacred Flower possesses the effect of transcendence. Transcendence, as in something like ascending to immortality? If a Taoist consumes it, they be an immortal; if a high monk does, they achieve enlightenment and be a Buddha; if a demon consumes it who knows what would happen. How can mere herbs have such effects. Its what the legend says but its probably an exaggeration. The Grass Flower Hall Head chuckled at his disciples naive belief in the legend. I see Dont feel too disappointed. Theres another record of someone consuming the Three-Element Sacred Flower. It was a long time ago, in the Namgung Noble n. Yes. The Namgung Noble ns n Head at that time ate the Three-Element Sacred Flower and underwent a body transformation, bing youthful again. A body transformation! A body transformation seemed somewhat believable. Its said that when ones martial arts reached their peak, the body was reconstituted. The meridians opened up, and the muscles and bones strengthened. Even if the Three-Element Sacred Flower had only that much effect, it would still be astonishing. However, unlike the excited Yeop Su-nam, the Grass Flower Hall Head stroked his beard, seemingly concerned about something. But since then, there hasnt been a case where the Three-Element Sacred Flower has shown its full effects. The internal energy does increase rapidly though. That is regrettable. The method of consumption might be the issue. Or perhaps the Three-Element Sacred Flower was harvested before it could fully develop its efficacy. The Grass Flower Hall Head spoke uncertainly himself. The matter could only be understood after examining the Three-Element Sacred Flower directly. We have no choice but to wait for the children. Ah, they areing up! Hall Head! Following Yeop Su-nams exmation, the Hall Head and the second-generation disciples all looked down at the cliff below. The children who had been wandering around Spirit Spring Valley all day were returning. Hehe, its reassuring to see them already. In years with the first-flower promotion exam, they could abundantly replenish the high-quality herbs of Spirit Spring Valley. The herbs gathered by the third-generation disciples would soon fill the storeroom of Grass Flower Hall. And judging by the spiritual energy emanating from Spirit Spring Valley, it was clear that the childrens bags would be hefty. I hope there arent many kids who skimmed off the top. Well, its fine if they eat a little bit. You did the same, Su-nam Itll be okay. There were always children who secretly ate some of the herbs. Although they were warned, the children were not inspected too harshly. The Grass Flower Hall Head greeted the third-generation disciples with a broad smile. However, his expression gradually hardened. Why do the children look like this? Their hair was standing on end, and more than a few children had light bags of herbs. They were all children who had been electrocuted and passed out. The Grass Flower Hall Heads face crumpled. This, if this happens! It was a moment that disrupted Grass Flower Halls herb supply n for the year.
Suddenly, there was a tingling sensation, and when I opened my eyes, the sun was setting? The second-generation disciples interrogated the dirt-covered third-generation disciples who had returned. Questions were exchanged back and forth. Wait, so youre saying you saw something blue attacking? Youre a Taoist flower disciple, right? Yes, then you might have seen it. There are yokai that remain invisible to ordinary eyes. A blue foxs shape And it concealed itself using the power of lightning. Putting together various testimonies led to a conclusion. A yokai, possibly in the form of a blue fox, had attacked the third-generation disciples. The second-generation disciples were puzzled by this story from the third-generation disciples. But the person who was most flustered wasnt among them. Son Hee-il was hiding behind a rock. While other children had already submitted the herbs they collected for scoring, Son Hee-il was still crouching there. It wasnt because he had collected too few herbs. Even though he had fainted in the middle, he was much faster than the other disciples. His bag was full with the herbs he had gathered. There was one reason he could note forward. Really was it a yokai that did this? Son Hee-il thought it was Yi-gang who had attacked him. He felt as if he had been hit in the abdomen by an extremely fast fist or kick. The shock that jolted his insides felt particrly electrifying. But to think it was lightning emitted by a yokai. He didnt touch the bag. As soon as he opened his eyes, he checked the bag. But Yi-gang had not tampered with it. The same was true for Jun Myungs bag. Most importantly, Jun Myung, who had woken up with him, testified, Yi-gang? I didnt even see him. Suddenly, something blue attacked me, and it was tingling. From there, Son Hee-il realized that he had misunderstood the situation. Being here, he could see it clearly. It wasnt Yi-gang who had been attacking the third-generation disciples. Some even imed they saw a blue fox. Son Hee-il felt like biting his tongue. He had been hiding all this time to meet Yi-gang first. He hadnt decided whether to apologize or rify his misunderstanding. He just felt the need to meet Yi-gang first. Anyway he did act in a way that could be misunderstood. Muttering to himself didnt make him feel any better. Rather, the exact moment Yi-gang appeared, Son Hee-ils heart nearly dropped from shock. Whats this? Gulp! The shock of being electrocuted still lingered, his heart pounding wildly. Yi-gang must have climbed up the cliff, yet he didnt seem out of breath. He just frowned upon seeing Son Hee-il. I-I was waiting for you. Me? Oh. Yi-gang spoke first, in a curt tone, Ill say it again. It wasnt me. It was a blue fox. Hard to believe, but It seemed like he mistook Son Hee-ils waiting there as an attempt to confront him. Thats not it. The reason I was waiting here is Son Hee-il firmly shut his mouth. He was popr among the younger disciples due to his straightforward and cheerful personality. Being one of the older third-generation disciples, he often acted like an older brother. But why did he feel like a child in front of Yi-gang, who was even two years younger? Speak. First I think I misunderstood something, so Im sorry. Okay. And Son Hee-ils eyes widened in surprise. Yi-gangs attire was a bit odd. There were ck burn marks on his sleeves and the hem of his clothes, as if struck by lightning. Could it be, you and that yokai Yi-gang looked at his sleeve and replied, It seems I was hit by a spark. I must have brushed against it while chasing after it. You chased it? You saw it? Yes, it was a suspicious yokai. It was a problem how it was knocking out the kids. Yi-gang spoke as if it was no big deal, but Son Hee-il was breathless. He had misunderstood and attacked Yi-gang, but Yi-gang was actually chasing the yokai. Doing such a thing It wasnt necessarily to avenge the children, but Son Hee-il felt a spontaneous sense of admiration. This was because Yi-gangs bag looked obviously thin. His bag, light from gathering few herbs, and the torn clothes that seemed to have been attacked by the fox. Putting these elements together led to a conclusion. Did he use up all the exam time trying to fend off the yokai? In contrast, what about Son Hee-il? His bag was heavy from greedily gathering herbs. That weight pressed heavily on his heart. Son Hee-il felt a sense of shame. If you have nothing else to say, Im going to leave. Wait! So, Son Hee-il stopped Yi-gang. Seeing Yi-gangs annoyed expression gave him the courage to speak up. I owe you a debt. I misunderstood and attacked you. Well, Im fine with it. No, I need to repay this debt to feel relieved. He grabbed his heavy bag. Compared to Yi-gangs thin bag, Son Hee-ils bag, filled with one high-grade herb and several intermediate-grade herbs, was clearly more valuable. Lets exchange our bags. What? After blurting it out, he felt a sense of relief. Whats the point of worrying about scores? There were still two more exams left. There were opportunities ahead. I gathered quite a lot of herbs. Take this quickly. Yi-gang alternated his gaze between his own bag and the one Son Hee-il was offering. To Son Hee-il, Yi-gangs hesitation seemed like uncertainty, as if he was touched and wondering if it was really okay to ept it. He grinned and urged Yi-gang again, Come on, take it. Im really fine with it. Just as he reached out his own bag and was about to touch Yi-gangs bag p! Yi-gang suddenly smacked the back of Son Hee-ils hand. Son Hee-il, startled, withdrew his hand. This ispletely And Yi-gang said as if it was unbelievable, Are you a thief? Wh-what did you say? Is it okay for someones kindness to be so tantly disregarded? Son Hee-il felt a deep sense of betrayal and was frozen in shock. Yi-gang shook his head in disbelief and swiftly passed by Hee-il. Son Hee-il, clutching his stinging hand, watched Yi-gang in a daze. Yi-gang moved forward, carrying his seemingly light bag fluttering in the air. Yeop Su-nam, the supervisor, greeted Yi-gang. But soon, noticing how thin Yi-gangs bag was, he also showed a hint of disappointment. With an indifferent expression, Yeop Su-nam pulled out a single flower from Yi-gangs bag. That was the only herb Yi-gang had collected. Son Hee-il mumbled to himself, still not grasping the situation, Did I say something wrong? The unexpected happened right after. Yeop Su-nam, who was examining the flower, suddenly started rubbing his eyes. Then, he opened his mouth wide and started making a strange noise. Gasping for breath, he hastily called for the Grass Flower Hall Head. Initially, the Grass Flower Hall Heads expression was indifferent. However, he too soon saw the flower in Yi-gangs bag and screamed, Aaaagh! Everyones attention turned to Yi-gang and the Grass Flower Hall Head. Th-the Three-Element Sacred Flower! An herb well-known to everyone, the finest in Spirit Spring Valley. The identity of the flower in Yi-gangs thin bag was that very Three-Element Sacred Flower. Son Hee-ils lips twitched upward. He finally understood what was happening. Ha-haha He felt wronged for being pped on the hand. What a humiliation He was relieved that he didnt lose more than that. Chapter 85: Three-Element Sacred Flower (4) Chapter 85: Three-Element Sacred Flower (4) It was expected, but Yi-gang received the highest score in the light footwork technique test. The points awarded for high-grade spiritual herbs were about ten times higher than those for intermediate-grade spiritual herbs. And in the case of the Three-Element Sacred Flower, the points were ten times higher than the average for high-grade spiritual herbs. Yi-gang secured the first ce with an overwhelming score. The gap between his score and that of Yu Su-rin, who secured second ce, was significant. Still, you cant becent. Theres still the martial artspetition left, and then the next test. Yi-gang nodded at the advice given by Jin Ri-yeon. In the light footwork technique test, he had widened the score gap significantly, but that only gave him a slight advantage over Yu Su-rin, who was in second ce. Hahaha, but who would have thought you would take first ce again this time. I really didnt expect it. Jin Mu alsoughed heartily. When Jin Mu himself had taken Yi-gang to Grass Flower Hall, he had not known that Yi-gang would discover the Three-Element Sacred Flower. I was just lucky. Luck is also a skill. I just followed the fox, thats all. Yi-gang exined to them about the blue fox. It was something that couldnt be hidden. There were more than a couple of disciples who had been ambushed by the fox in Spirit Spring Valley. However, Yi-gang didnt tell them everything. He simply exined that he saw the form of a blue fox and followed it. He also mentioned that the Three-Element Sacred Flower was growing in the ce where the blue fox had disappeared. It wasnt aplete lie, but it was a mix of distortion and omission. The people of the Azure Forest believed Yi-gangs statement as it was. Yi-gang was surprised by their ready eptance. So a fox, you say. They didnt seem surprised by the mention of a blue fox. Especially Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon seemed to know something about it. Jin Ri-yeon, who usually expressed less emotion, had a darkenedplexion, and Jin Mu, alwaysposed, showed a bitter smile. Did you know about that fox? Yi-gang asked them. The second-generation disciples flinched at the question. Jin Mu, Jin Ri-yeon, and Yeop Su-nam just looked at each others faces. As Jin Mu nodded, Jin Ri-yeon began to speak. Her tone was somewhat cautious. Regarding the Grand Library Master When they mentioned the Grand Library Master, they referred to Yu Jeong-shin. Hearing a person rted to him suddenly mentioned, Yi-gang listened attentively. There was originally a disciple. Honor flower disciple, are you referring to that? What Yi-gang was aiming for was neither the martial flower disciple nor the Taoist flower disciple, but the honor flower disciple. A very small number of disciples could embroider purple flowers on their sleeves. Yes He aspired to be an honor flower disciple. Jin Ri-yeons voice trailed off a bit. Although she was now known as a martial flower disciple, it was said she once aspired to be an honor flower disciple. Senior Brother Dam Hyun, was exceptional from a young age. His personality is a bit unique, but he was talented. Despite his youth, he almost became the second to receive a Taoist name following the Great Senior Brother. Receiving a Taoist nickname was one thing, but almost receiving one was another. Yi-gang soon guessed. It wasnt just Yu Jeong-shin in the Grand Library Masters position. There was another honor flower disciple whomitted a crime and was locked in the Penitence Hall. Its been over two years since hes been locked in the Repentance Cave. How did he end up in the Repentance Cave? Jin Ri-yeon soon told him the reason. He was bewitched by a fox and stabbed his master. Yi-gangs eyes widened. A disciple trying to kill his master was unbelievable. Moreover, the fact that he was bewitched by a mere animal was even more astonishing. That fox, could it be It might be rted to the yokai that appeared this time. But we need to confirm it. If it was not an ordinary fox but the yokai Yi-gang had seen, it might be possible. Still, to have stabbed his own master. Yeop Su-nam ground his teeth and sneered, Deceiving a master and destroying the ancestral lineage, no, its not just that level. If such an incident urred in another sect Even Shaolin, which advocated non-violence, would not let a disciple who tried to kill his master go unpunished. At the very least, they would break his dantian and cut his meridians before confining him. It only ended like that because of the Grand Library Masters strong insistence. Otherwise, he would have been killed. Su-nam, calm down. Jin Mu spoke softly. Yeop Su-nam closed his mouth with a sullen expression. Anyway, since you said you saw a fox yokai, there will be an investigation. Yes, thank you. If you be an honor flower disciple, you will enter the Grand Library Thats why Im telling you this. Thats why Jin Ri-yeon would have told Yi-gang such a story. The Azure Forest is doing quite well. Things are turning out very well, the Immortal Divine Sword sneered. Its better than our family, anyway. Ahem. Of course, as a member of the Baek Noble n, Yi-gang wasnt greatly surprised by the crime of someone named Dam Hyun. He just took it as it was. Jin Ri-yeon said with a worried tone, Senior Brother Dam Hyun used to be Enough about that rotten guy. Someone interrupted Jin Ri-yeons words as they made their entrance. It was Grass Flower Hall Head, Do Young. He looked at the second-generation disciples with disapproval. Knowing the personality of the Grass Flower Hall Head, they bowed their heads and avoided his gaze. What good news is there to share with a kid who hasnt even formally entered the sect? I apologize, Hall Head. The Grass Flower Hall Head, clicking his tongue, then turned his attention to Yi-gang. Yi-gang had already heard about the Grass Flower Hall Head from Yeop Su-nam. It seemed he regarded Yi-gang as a thorn in his side for regrly takingrge quantities of spiritual herbs. Indeed, the Grass Flower Hall Heads ring eyes had a certain intensity. He stared at Yi-gang and then opened his mouth slightly, A Treasure Yes? The stern expression of the Grass Flower Hall Head quickly softened. With such a treasure in front of us. Hahaha! Heughed heartily, patting Yi-gang on the back. Even if the Grass Flower Hall Head had disliked Yi-gang, that was a thing of the past. From the moment Yi-gang brought the Three-Element Sacred Flower to him, he had gained all of his affection. Haha Yi-gangs expression was half-forced, but he managed a smile. It wouldnt hurt to make a good impression on the Grass Flower Hall Head, who would supply him with spiritual herbs in the future. Um, your expression seems a bit ufortable. Su-nam, go and bring a chair. Me? Yes, you. Hurry up and bring it! Suddenly, Yi-gang found himself sitting on avish chair brought by Yeop Su-nam, seemingly belonging to the Grass Flower Hall Head. He knew the Three-Element Sacred Flower was valuable, but he didnt expect to receive such hospitality. Soon, the reason became clear. The Grass Flower Hall Head began to speak with satisfaction, The Three-Element Sacred Flower obtained this time will be presented to the Imperial family. The Imperial family! The second-generation disciples were impressed. The name of the Imperial family carried significant weight. Yes, the Imperial family has requested the Three-Element Sacred Flower several times before. Its all thanks to you, young man. I was just lucky. Yi-gang understood as well. The Three-Element Sacred Flower was precious enough to be earnestly desired by the Imperial family. It would have been regrettable if we hadnt secured the roots. I almost handed it all over. Yi-gang felt a warmth in his heart. Hidden in his sleeping quarters were the roots of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. He had given the flowers and stems to the Azure Forest, but he had no intention of handing over the roots as well. The roots were undoubtedly also spiritual herbs. Just thinking about consuming them made his mouth water. So, you want to know more about the Three-Element Sacred Flower that you collected? Yes, thats right. Yi-gang quickly nodded at the Grass Flower Hall Heads question. His visit to Grass Flower Hall was to learn more about the Three-Element Sacred Flower. The Three-Element Sacred Flower is a spiritual herb not well-known in the world. Its found extremely rarely, only in ces like Spirit Spring Valley or the northern regions Information about spiritual herbs itself was precious, especially something like the Three-Element Sacred Flower, which only someone like the Grass Flower Hall Head would know in detail. I want to know about the methods of consumption and its effects. Also about anypatible medicinal ingredients. Hmm? Well, I can tell you, but Do Young looked at Yi-gang with a peculiar gaze. There was no reason to ask about the method of consumption for a spiritual herb that would be presented to the Imperial family. Ah, this boy He must be thinking hell have another chance to find the Three-Element Sacred Flower someday. He concluded so internally. From Yi-gangs perspective, it must have been regrettable to hand over the Three-Element Sacred Flower as it was. Alright. Ill exin it to you in detail. Finding such a rare spiritual herb like the Three-Element Sacred Flower again was near impossible. Feeling somewhat sympathetic, the Grass Flower Hall Head began to exin in detail, First, its better to refine it with other medicinal ingredients rather than consuming it raw. Youll need a pot made of bronze, not just any pot. The most fundamental aspect of consuming a spiritual herb is Yi-gang listened intently, memorizing every word of the leaders exnation.
In the depths of the Grand Library The liquid in the bronze pot was boiling vigorously. Yu Jeong-shin carefully inserted a long wooden tong into the pot. Eu-tcha. What he scooped up with the tongs looked like a sealed teapot. After setting the teapot down, he wrapped a towel around its handle and moved it. Yu Jeong-shin focused his mind. The task ahead, necessary for healing Yi-gangs body, was crucial and had to be sessful. He slowly poured the contents of the teapot into a mold. Inside the teapot was pure white beeswax. As the beeswax filled the mold, Yu Jeong-shin inserted a wick made from twisted cloth. After hardening it with fanning, the finished product was a candle, cylindrical and ready to be lit at the wick. There was a reason why Yu Jeong-shin, even as the Grand Library Master, was so dedicated to making candles. Hoo In front of him was a splendid golden candlestick. It was a Treasure called the Heavenly God Candlestick, capable of holding nine candles. The n to enlighten the Immortal Divine Sword and use its spiritual energy to connect Yi-gangs major meridians was no easy task. Grand Library Master Yu Jeong-shin, along with the highly respected Golden Needle Phantom Do Hyu, one of the Four Great Divine Physicians, was diligently preparing. Now I have to make nine more. How much more preparation was needed, considering the valuable elixirs and numerous Treasures involved? Especially the Heavenly God Candlestick in front of Yu Jeong-shin was a highly esteemed Treasure among Treasures. It was a forbidden Treasure that could never be used without the permission of the Forest Lord. This is no ordinary matter Yu Jeong-shin let out a sigh after making one of the candles for the Treasure. The mental effort required was extraordinary. The task usually required an assistant, making it all the more difficult. In such moments, he often felt a sense of regret. If only that child were here Referring to the disciple with a tragic fate, now locked in the Repentance Cave. Sting. Yu Jeong-shin felt a pang of pain in his chest. On his chest was a white scar the size of a thumb, inflicted by his disciple, Dam Hyun. The still vivid scar often ached. Yu Jeong-shin coughed dryly and stood up. Thinking of the former disciple now confined in the Repentance Cave offered no answers. I must heal Yi-gangs body, no matter what. It was time to put more effort into preparing for the new disciple he would receive. Yu Jeong-shin suddenly remembered, as if a thought had just urred to him, and turned around. That child asked to borrow the bronze pot. The bronze pot was an essential item for purifying Treasures, and recently, Yi-gang had asked to borrow it. When asked what he needed it for, Yi-gang stiffened and changed the subject, but Yu Jeong-shin soon figured out his intention. That boy already starting to prepare for the test diligently. Yi-gang had been informed earlier about the remaining tests for bing an honor flower disciple. One of these tests involved using the bronze pot to refine elixirs. Yu Jeong-shin surmised that Yi-gang was preparing for that and asked him, Youre preparing for the test, arent you! Ah Yes, something like that. Yi-gang, seemingly embarrassed at having his intentions discovered, stuttered. By now, Yi-gang would be practicing alchemy at his own residence. Yu Jeong-shin smiled contentedly. Chapter 86: Martial Arts Test (1) Chapter 86: Martial Arts Test (1) Just as Yu Jeong-shin had anticipated, Yi-gang was using a bronze pot. However, he was not practicing for the fourth stage of the honor flower disciples test. What was vigorously boiling in Yi-gangs cauldron was none other than the bulbs of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. He simmered various medicinal ingredients together, using the knowledge he had learned directly from the Grass Flower Hall Head. The content that had filled therge cauldron was reduced to about adleful. The cauldron was empty. Yi-gang had consumed it all. Hoo Kuk! Yi-gang sighed and grimaced. It wasnt because his stomach was full. A warmth spread tingling from his stomach. The bulb of Three-Element Sacred Flower was a spiritual herb imbued with Yang energy. For Yi-gang, who had an excess of Yin energy due to his Great Yin Meridian Blockage, it was a beneficial spiritual herb. However, the problem was that the bulb of Three-Element Sacred Flower was not an ordinary spiritual herb. Had he not heard the method of pill refinement and important considerations for consumption from the Grass Flower Hall Head, it would have been dangerous just to consume it as is. Focus your mind. You say you cant do the Lesser Zhoutian and Greater Zhoutian, but youre not devoid of Qi perception, right? The advice of the Immortal Divine Sword was also helpful. Tsk tsk, it would have been fine if you calmed your body and mind first, then observed the mystics before consuming it. Theres no time, isnt there? There was a reason Yi-gang had to consume the bulb of the Three-Element Sacred Flower right away. Once he became an official disciple, he would have to live at the main mountain of the Azure Forest. Now, while he was staying alone in the guest annex, was the only opportunity to refine and consume the bulb. Yi-gang concentrated for a long time. Feeling the heat and spiritual energy in his body was already beneficial. The Yang energy, which seemed to scorch his insides, gradually melted into his entire body. Although it was regrettable that he couldnt umte internal energy in his dantian, the power of the Three-Element Sacred Flower would seep into every part of Yi-gangs body. It might feel like filling a bottomless pot right now, but like fertile soil, your body will be enriched. Eating this elixir only seems to improve my health for now. Someday, you will be able to utilize the internal energy that has permeated your entire meridian system. It might be possible if he could connect multiple major meridians. But for now, that still seemed like a distant goal. Yet, there was something even more exciting at the moment. I wonder what they meant by spiritual herb of transcendence. The Grass Flower Hall Head had mentioned that the Three-Element Sacred Flower possessed the effect of Transcendence. It seemed like this effect would be in the bulb, not the flower or stem. Yi-gang secretly hoped for it. Transcendence, huh? Only chatans and quacks spout such nonsense. But the Immortal Divine Sword only scoffed in derision. No matter how much elixir you consume, its impossible to break your own limits and be something else entirely. The Immortal Divine Sword, who had once held the position of an absolute master, knew better than anyone about human limits and denied the existence of such transcendence. Despite this, Yi-gang secretly hoped for a change. Umm He moved his body, trying various motions, and even struck the air with martial moves. Indeed, after consuming the elixir, Yi-gang felt lighter. However, something wascking. So, how does your body feel? It seemed the Immortal Divine Sword was also curious deep down. It doesnt seem to have much effect. That figures. The touted effects of transcendence were not felt at all. His body did feel lighter, butpared to other elixirs, it wasnt overwhelmingly superior. If forced topare, it was somewhat simr tobining Cave Red Fruit and five others. Thinking back to the discovery of the Three-Element Sacred Flower and the fuss made by the Grass Flower Hall Head, it was disappointing. Is it just a shy but useless thing? It shouldnt be While Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword were deep in thought Yi-gang suddenly turned his head. What is it? Someone ising. What? The soul of the Immortal Divine Sword, even in his lifetime, had dulled sensespared to his living days. Perhaps that was why, he noticed someones approachter than Yi-gang did. You always had keen senses, but this time you noticed exceptionally fast. Is that so? Ah I should clean up first. Yi-gang hurriedly got up and began tidying up his chamber. He opened the windows wide for venttion and hid the bronze cauldron under the bed. Thanks to his bustling movements, he managed to finish tidying up before the visitor arrived. Yi-gang! Oh, hello. The person who appeared at the window was Yu Su-rin. Yi-gang greeted her as casually as possible, propping his chin on his hand. I came because theres something urgent But you, um. Yu Su-rin, who was about to say something from the window, suddenly froze. She stared intently at Yi-gang and then asked in a puzzled tone, Did something change about you? Change? Yi-gang touched his face. There was nothing that he could tell had changed. Yeah, um. How should I put it? What has changed? The atmosphere? No, its not just that. Yu Su-rin also seemed to struggle to exin clearly. Ah! Then, with a sudden realization, she leaned closer. Thats not whats important! Okay. Really. I came all this way because of the exam the day after tomorrow. Yi-gangs quarters were slightly away from the main base of the Azure Forest. It wasnt a ce someone would visit without a reason. You know the next test is a martial arts spar, right? I do. We pair up for a single martial arts spar. The examiners watch and grade us based on that. I know that too. In the second exam, martial skills were assessed. The first one focused on light footwork techniques, but a martial arts spar was inevitable for verifying martial prowess. However, since not all disciples couldpete against each other, the Azure Forest used a unique method. They paired each disciple for just one martial arts spar. The examiners watching the process would assign the scores. Naturally, who youpete against was crucial in this exam. Letspete against each other. Yu Su-rin said this out of the blue. Yi-gang nced briefly at Yu Su-rins face. Did youe all this way just to say that? Yes. Ill decline. Yi-gang tly refused. Yu Su-rins expression hardened. Why? I already have a prior engagement. Is it already decided? Yi-gang nodded. It had already been determined who he would face in the martial arts spar. Son Hee-il, hes the one Ill bepeting against. He beat you to it, huh Yu Su-rins expression darkened. Then she cautiously asked Yi-gang, You you cant use internal energy, right? Thats right. Then its not a good idea topete against Son Hee-il. Yi-gang looked puzzled. Yu Su-rin seemed to sense his confusion and sighed. Thepatibility is bad. Compatibility? Yeah, maybe it would have been different with me or Jun Myung. Yi-gang had a history of subduing Jun Myung and others who were bitten by the rage insect. At that time, Yi-gang, with a fractured ankle, managed to fend off three people. I know youre good with a sword. Ive seen it myself. Thats right. But that was when Jun Myung was bitten by the rage insect. You know, being a swordsman yourself. Jun Myungs real skill wasnt disyed then. I know. The Immortal Divine Sword had said the same. If Jun Myung hadnt been bitten, it would have been dangerous. You say you know Anyway, Hee-ils swordsmanship is notpatible with yours. He uses swift sword. Swift sword referred to swordsmen who prioritized speed. You wont be able to deflect and counter like you did that time. Yu Su-rin had a reason for her warning. Swift sword was a style difficult for Yi-gang to counter. So far, Yi-gang had ovee the difference in internal energy with his opponents through fluidity. However, with swift sword, where the oue was determined by the sh of a sword, it was hard to counter just with softness. In the martial arts spar, the process is more important than the oue. Thats another reason its not a good idea. If the duel ended too quickly, theres no opportunity to showcase ones swordsmanship. Why notpete against me instead? Yi-gang looked intently at Yu Su-rin. Everything she said was true. However, her reason foring all this way to say this was obvious. Are you saying this to solidify your ranking? Currently, Yi-gang was ranked first in overall performance. And right behind him in second ce was Yu Su-rin. If the top two, ranked 1 and 2, were to have a martial arts spar, the impact on the existing rankings would be minimal. There could be a change in rankings if were not careful. Yu Su-rin looked at Yi-gang as if seeing a ghost. Her ulterior motive was quickly perceived. But she hadnt lied to Yi-gang. Truly, Son Hee-ils style was a bad match for Yi-gang. Yu Su-rin stared defiantly into Yi-gangs eyes. Its not bad advice for you either. After a long moment of their gazes locking It was Yu Su-rin who looked away first. Youre really stubborn Yi-gang did not change his mind.
Time passed, and the day of the martial arts spar arrived. Hup! Son Hee-il took a deep breath. Jun Myung was sitting next to him. Even if it wasnt a real battle but just a spar, there was still tension when facing each other, even among close friends. The reason Jun Myung and Son Hee-il could sit together was that they were not each others opponents in the contest. Jun Myung was scheduled topete against Yu Su-rin, while Son Hee-il was set to face Yi-gang. It was Son Hee-il who was up next topete. Hooo. His exhaling betrayed his nervousness. Jun Myung spoke softly, Dont underestimate him just because he cant use internal energy. The Baek Noble n is famous for its swordsmanship. They might have learned a more advanced sword technique than the Blue Mountain Five Swords we were taught. And Ive heard that I know. Son Hee-il cut him off firmly. He wasnt underestimating Yi-gang. This was true despite not having exchanged blows with Yi-gang before. It wasnt Yi-gang but a fox yokai who had knocked out Son Hee-il in Spirit Spring Valley. Still, the thought of that time sent shivers down his spine. Surely, he dodged my martial moves. Son Hee-il aimed for swift sword, which also influenced his martial arts techniques. Even in a situation where he lost his senses to anger, Yi-gang clearly avoided the first strike. Im not underestimating him at all. Alright, do your best. Jun Myung nodded at Son Hee-ils serious tone. Soon, the examiner in charge, Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master Do Gang, spoke up. Next. Come forward. At his bluntmand, Son Hee-il sprang to his feet. Jin Mu, assisting the examiner, gestured. Son Hee-il stepped onto the practice stage and ced his hand on a wooden sword tied with a blue ribbon. As always before a martial arts contest, his heart was pounding. Jin Mu announced the names of the contestants. Sixth martial arts spar, blue side Son Hee-il, red side Baek Yi-gang. Yi-gang stepped up on the opposite side, his wooden sword wrapped in a red cloth. Get ready. The solemnmand of the Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master fell. Son Hee-il red at Yi-gang. Yi-gangs expression was calm. He quietly faced Son Hee-il, his gaze cool and devoid of heat. Yi-gangsposed demeanor also influenced Son Hee-il. His racing heartbeat calmed down. He sharply honed the sword in his mind. Tension tightly gripped the sparring stage. The third-generation disciples watching below were equally tense. Jun Myung, alternating his gaze between Yi-gang and Son Hee-il withplex emotions, felt the same. Though it was forbidden to synchronize moves with the martial arts spar opponent in advance, practicing sparring with other disciples was allowed. Jun Myung had a practice sparring session with Son Hee-ilst night. It seemed like they had sparred sincerely after a long time, and the result was Brother! Someone tapped Jun Myung on the back. It was Yuk Su-chan, who was also watching the contest. Guh! And Jun Myung winced, curling up slightly. Yuk Su-chan, who had tapped Jun Myungs back, was startled. Are, are you okay? Yeah Im fine. He wasnt fine. Hidden under his clothes, there were snake-like bruise marks trailing along Jun Myungs back. I got this bruise from a wooden sword spar. On your back? Who? Jun Myung gestured towards the sparring stage with his chin. It was Son Hee-il who had left a dark bruise on his back, not on his abdomen. Hee-ils swordsmanship has improved even more. Although their skills had been simr, Son Hee-ils swift sword had easily overpowered Jun Myung the previous night. Who do you think will win this spar? Jun Myung nced at Yuk Su-chan and then smiled bitterly. I think its going to be a close match. Most of the third-generation disciples predicted an overwhelming victory for Son Hee-il. Only Jun Myung and Yuk Su-chan, who had experienced Yi-gangs skills firsthand, could consider it a close match. Despite this, Jun Myung dered, Hee-il has about a 60% chance of winning. Son Hee-il, who would not becent and would give his best, was deemed to have the advantage. Begin the martial arts spar! With Jin Musmand, Son Hee-il and Yi-gangs wooden swords collided in the air. Tak- Tak- The etiquette of striking each others swords three times before the spar. Tak After the third sh Son Hee-ils wooden sword blurred. Thats! Jun Myung eximed involuntarily. Son Hee-il really hadnt beencent. Skipping the unnecessary formalities, he used his best move right at the start of the spar. The blurred wooden sword produced a dyed sound of breaking the air. Pang! The end of the wooden sword struck Yi-gangs Adams apple. Or so it seemed. Huh! No, he didnt get hit! Yi-gang had twisted his head, deflecting the wooden sword. Then his foot blurred, and he kicked Son Hee-ils chin. Pak! Son Hee-il was sent flying into the air. Jun Myung and Yuk Su-chans eyes followed Son Hee-ils trajectory. Their mouths were agape as if they could swallow a fly. Thump Son Hee-il rolled across the sparring stage in a terrible state, seemingly unconscious. Chapter 87: Martial Arts Test (2) Chapter 87: Martial Arts Test (2) It cant be! That scream was not from Jun Myung or Yuk Su-chan. It was one of the third-generation disciples watching the martial arts spar who shouted it out. Everyone was astonished. The fact that Son Hee-il, who was among the strongest of the third-generation disciples, was sent flying with a single strike. But the person most shocked to see his friend tumbling on the ground was none other than Jun Myung. That cant be possible He had recently sparred with Son Hee-il. Son Hee-il was in his prime condition. It was impossible for him to be defeated with a single blow. Sit down. One of the second-generation disciples, acting as an assistant in the examination, growled softly. It was then that Jun Myung realized he had stood up abruptly. Hes alright. Ah Yes! Son Hee-il, who had fallen backward, twitched and then sprang up as if propelled. Jun Myung sat down, patting his chest in relief. Fortunately, Son Hee-il had not lost consciousness. Hee-il spat out the blood pooling in his mouth. He was kicked in the jaw but managed to deflect most of the impact, which is why it ended this way. His exaggerated rebound was due to that. He rubbed his sore jaw and spoke, Youre fast. It was absurd to have a conversation during a martial arts spar, but his curiosity was overwhelming. How did you move faster than me without using internal energy? Son Hee-il was a martial prodigy. He had even realized the direction his swordsmanship was headed. His pursuit of swift swordsmanship was unparalleled among the third-generation disciples. His wooden sword, swift as a sh of light, would strike vital points in the blink of an eye. Moreover, he hadunched a swift strike of the Blue Mountain Five Swords at the opponents throat without any carelessness. But Yi-gang avoided that swift sword strike and then, with a foot technique, kicked Hee-ils jaw. It was iprehensible to him. If truly unable to use internal energy, such movement was absolutely impossible. Answer me. However, that was solely from Son Hee-ils perspective. Its not that Im fast. What? Its not that Im faster than you. If I must put it into words, its more like Im earlier. Son Hee-il furrowed his brows. Not fast, but earlier? ying with words Son Hee-il executed a controlling strike. This time, it was aimed at the torso. Yi-gang responded calmly. Do you see it? It was visible again. The warning conveyed by Son Hee-ils entire body before his sword even flew. The momentary pause in breathing, the gaze rising in the direction the sword would swing, the big toe of the foot where the weight first shifted. Knowing in advance that the sword woulde flying, no matter how fast the sword strike was, it could be avoided. Swoosh Just moments ago, where Yi-gangs chest had been, the wooden sword passed through. With your keen senses and umted experience, you should now see more broadly and farther than before. Yi-gang had experiences that Son Hee-il and the third-generation disciples didnt have. The realbat experience of facing death multiple times, and even losing his internal energy, he once had intense genuine sword fights with an uncle who had surpassed the Supreme Peak level. It wasnt for nothing that the Immortal Divine Sword advised Yi-gang to umte realbat experience. As for Son Hee-il, who fought revealing everything like a novice, his sword moves werepletely transparent. The examiners also recognized that Yi-gang had seen through Son Hee-ils sword. Hmm. Sage Do Gang narrowed his eyes sharply. As the Blue Flower Pces Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master, he was known for his strict and fearsome personality among the first-generation disciples. He had just expressed his admiration for the recent martial arts spar. Amazing, beyond expectations. Are you referring to Yi-gang? Only Jin Mu, a great disciple, dared to speak so casually to Sage Do Gang. At Jin Mus words, Sage Do Gang nodded. And that Hee-il boy is quite impressive too. Hee-il? His swift swordsmanship has matured well. Its usually not good for such tendencies to solidify at a young age But he seems to have the talent to continue developing. Jin Mus eyes widened. It was rare for Sage Do Gang to praise someone. There were more than a few second-generation disciples who regretted joining Blue Flower Pce to learn swordsmanship from Sage Do Gang. Hee-il is also from a sword n. The Son n Indeed. The Son n was a well-known sword n in Hunan. Of course, their reputation couldnt bepared to that of Yi-gangs n. How about Yi-gang? Jin Mu asked, more curious. Seems like the blood is thick. Even born with meridian blockage disease, a Baek is still a Baek. Yi-gang dodged Son Hee-ils sword and frequently thrust his wooden sword. His strikes invariably hit Hee-ils arms or legs. Yi-gang was dominating. Despite Hee-ils sword being extremely fast, Yi-gang manages to counterattack. Yes, Yi-gang Do Gang Jin Mu looked at Sage Do Gang with a peculiar expression. His usually dry, tree-like demeanor was different. He swallowed hard, waiting for Sage Do Gangs assessment. But what came out of Sage Do Gangs mouth wasnt about the swordy, but an unexpected remark. A martial artist who has the word Gang in his name is naturally strong. A twisted smile hung on Sage Do Gangs lips. When Jin Mu rubbed his eyes and looked again, that smile had vanished. His name is Yi-gang, not just Gang. His surname is Baek Focus. Sage Do Gang cut him off. The end seems near. His words were prophetic. The sharp rhythm of the wooden swords shing slowed down. That boy Yi-gang still has much to learn. Indeed. Yi-gang had alreadynded several hits with his wooden sword on his opponent. However, none of them were better than the initial kick to Son Hee-ils jaw. His physical body is weak,cking strength. It would have been better with a real sword. But this is a martial arts spar. Hee-il also seems to be out of breath. Theres no more point in continuing. With those words, the oue was truly decided. Crack! Yi-gangs wooden sword jabbed sharply into Son Hee-ils calf. Son Hee-il groaned in pain and knelt down. Stop! The martial arts spar ended with Sage Do Gangs sternmand. Son Hee-il leaned on his wooden sword and looked frustrated. His ankle and shin had been hit multiple times. There would be bruises. But his heart ached more than his stinging legs. I will give the scores. He ultimately couldntnd a single strike on Yi-gang. If only one of his sword strikes had properly hit, the victory would have been his Son Hee-il of the blue side. Had this been a real sword spar, your leg would have been cut off long ago. The oue was actually decided at the moment he first got hit. However, your swordy was decent and there was no break in the flow. Not a small achievement Ill give you nine points. Jin Ri-yeon wrote nine in Son Hee-ils scorebook. Hee-il looked at Sage Do Gangs mouth and then turned to Yi-gang. Baek Yi-gang. There is excessive deficiency in physical strength and stamina. However, you have the eyes befitting a swordsman. Yi-gang, though breathless, stood firmly on his two feet. Ten points. That was the highest score. It was ten points because there was no higher score to give. Son Hee-ils face darkened. He wasnt the only one; Jun Myung and Yu Su-rin, who were watching the spar, also looked somber. Yi-gang had not missed the first ce in any of the tests so far. Even in this martial arts spar, he received a higher score than Hee-il. A neer who hadnt even been a disciple for a month might be the great disciple among the hundred third-generation disciples. Yi-gang and Son Hee-il stepped down from the sparring stage. Jin Mu cautiously asked Sage Do Gang. Now that itse to this, Yi-gang is surely the top student in this exam. Tsk! Sage Do Gang suddenly clicked his tongue. He tapped his dry finger on the scabbard, seemingly displeased. That wont happen. What? It wont? Dont you know what the third test, overseen by that Do Seon, is? Now that the light footwork technique and martial arts spar have been observed, what remained was the internal energy test. Certainly, it was a test disadvantageous for Yi-gang. His constitution didnt allow for the umtion of energy in the dantian. However, that didnt mean Yi-gangs overall top ranking was out of reach. To test a disciples internal energy, the Azure Forest had traditionally employed a ssic method. Its the test of cutting through blue stone, isnt it? Using a steel sword to cut through hard blue stone. The depth of the sword marks on the blue stone was used to assess the level of ones internal energy. A venerable tradition passed down through many sects. However, there was a w in this test. The creation of sword marks was heavily influenced by muscle strength and swordsmanship. That meant even Yi-gang, whocked internal energy, could still leave some marks on the blue stone. And considering his swordsmanship, it seemed he wouldnt be much behind the third-generation disciples who still hadnt fully developed their internal energy. Do Seon changed the test. What? Sage Do Seon, Sage Do Gangs junior brother, was the Bright Sun Pavilion Master. Unlike the dry and sharp-eyed Sage Do Gang, Sage Do Seon was a person of generous character and had a fuller figure. He was always in a tussle with Sage Do Gang. How has it changed? After a nce at Jin Mu, Sage Do Gang exined in a low voice. Upon hearing about the changed test format, Jin Mus mouth fell open. Certainly Yes, thats how it is now. They looked down at Yi-gang, who was sitting quietly alone, receiving no congrattions. Yi-gang, who had overwhelmingly dominated the third-generation disciples, was soon to face a great challenge.
Not long after, the day of the internal energy test arrived. Haha, you are the future of our Azure Forest, said Sage Do Seon with a kind smile. His appearance, patting his protruding belly and gently waving a fan, reminded them of Zhongli Quan, one of the Eight Immortals, suggesting his nature was full ofpassion. Soon you will be official disciples. Youve worked hard. Warm smiles spread across the faces of the third-generation disciples. After all, the promotion to the next level was essentially at the end of this test. What followed would depend on their chosen path. Especially in the martial arts spar, you must have had a hard time because of Sage Do Gang. Did that stubborn old man not trouble you? Haha! The third-generation disciples, initially smiling warmly, now wore troubled expressions. Regardless, Sage Do Seon looked around at the children with a broad grin. Here, we will assess your achievements in internal energy. Its also the test with the highest scoring. Does anyone know why that is? Do Seons small eyes scrutinized the children. Someone shot their hand up. Do Seon recognized her immediately she had eyes just like his youngest junior brother, Yu Jeong-shin. Right, youre Su-rin? Yes, Bright Sun Pavilion Master. Lets hear what you have to say. Yu Su-rin answered clearly and distinctly, Internal energy cultivation is the starting point of all rising martial arts. Half right. At the words half right, Yu Su-rin looked disappointed. Do Seon smiled lightly and added an exnation. The era of dividing martial studies into internal and external art, like the vast sea, has passed. In the era of the Great Ming, the purpose of learning martial arts branched out in hundreds of ways, each different from the other He lifted his fan made of feathers. The closely packed feathers began to separate, as if they were alive. It was an admirable disy of energy control. However, our Azure Forest, along with other Taoist martial sects, all aim for one ultimate point in our martial training. Do you know what that is? Do Seon scanned the children, but again, it was only Yu Su-rin who eagerly raised her hand. Alright, Su-rin, tell us again. Its to reach the state of an immortal! Thats correct. Taoist sects aimed to be immortals. Originally, in Taoist practices among the public, the secret art of alchemy was used to create elixirs to be immortals. However, Taoist martial sects like Wudang and Azure Forest aimed to be immortals through the training of martial arts. The ultimate goal of a Taoist martial artist is to refine the body through martial arts to reach the realm of immortals. That is why training in internal energy cultivation takes precedence even before physical conditioning! After all, the physical body is ultimately bound to the earthly realm Do Seon spoke majestically, but the children just blinked. He quickly realized his mistake. Such talk of immortality was unlikely to appeal to these boys and girls. Ahem, anyway. Since the existing methods cant fully gauge internal energy achievement, I have devised a new test format. Saying this, Sage Do Seon approached something covered with a cloth. It was an object much taller than a person, which had been piquing the curiosity of the third-generation disciples. A method that minimizes the influence of swordsmanship or muscle strength, focusing solely on the internal energy one possesses! As he unveiled the object, something unusual was revealed. Its a bianzhong. Interesting, isnt it? Ehehe. A bianzhong was a type of musical instrument. On a long rod, twelve bells were hanging in a row. Starting from the smallest bell on the left, the bells increased in size towards the right. This bianzhong is specially made from yellow jade, which is highly sensitive to Qi. How can the twelve bells determine the achievement of internal energy? Master Do Seon soon demonstrated the method himself. See here, at the end of the rod there is a dragon head carved? Gently grasp this dragon head with your hand That meant holding the end of the rod with the right hand. Guide your internal energy to the center of your palm and release it all at once. Then, something astonishing happened. Without any wind, the bell closest to Do Seons hand began to sway. Dadadadadang All twelve bells chimed in sequence. The sound was so clear and melodious, like birds singing in unison. The third-generation disciples gazed in awe at what Do Seon had aplished. It was a high-level demonstration of energy release using only the power of his Qi. Haha, just do it like this. Do Seon spoke with augh, as if it were a simple task. A look of excitement crept onto the faces of the third-generation disciples. And at this moment, there were people who were particrly beaming with smiles. It was Son Hee-il and his two closepanions. They all turned to look at Yi-gang, then exchanged nces. Quietly, they murmured among themselves. He said he cant use internal energy, right? Sure. It wasnt a lie. What Do Seon had shown was absolutely impossible for someone with the meridian blockage disease. If he scores the lowest this time its a game changer. That meant the representative of the third-generation disciples, the great disciple, would be determined by this test. Their eyes all lit up at once. So The great disciple. It should be me. It was a moment when their ambition was reignited. Chapter 88: Internal Energy Test Chapter 88: Internal Energy Test The length of the bell set was about one zhang. However, the part of the bell set that the disciples could grasp was the end of the topaz rod. When they blew their energy into the dragon head, the topaz bells hanging from the staff began to shake, starting with the ones closest to them. The number of clear bell sounds that rang determined their scores. This test did not involve strength, agility, or other skills like swordsmanship. The only thing they could use was their own internal energy. Those disciples with lower scores so far took turns testing their achievement in internal energy. The internal energy test carried the most weight and quickly decided the fate of the third-generation disciples, with mixed reactions of joy and sorrow. Some came down crying, while others came down smiling. Gradually, it was the turn of the top-ranking disciples. Now, it was Jun Myungs turn. He possessed a physique that was hard to believe for someone in his teens. A tall stature andrge hands. Jun Myungs forearm, gripping the dragon head of the staff, twitched. Maybe it was because he had blown all his strength into it, but Jun Myungs neck veins stood out as he shouted with energy. Kkuooh! And the topaz bell set epted his energy. Starting with the bell closest to Jun Myung, they began to ring clearly. Ooooooh! Jun Myungs resounding roar seemed all the more desperate. It appeared his shout of energy wasnt in vain. Jun Myung managed to ring nine bells, the highest record so far. He raised his hands in joy, eximing happily. Eujah! Just as he was about toe down feeling relieved, Sage Do Seon, smiling awkwardly, said, Wait a moment. Hehe. Y-yes? It seems you might have to do it again. This was a disconcerting piece of news for Jun Myung, who had already exhausted his internal energy. The sound of your shouting drowned out the bell sounds. Oh, uh For the next time, well have to rely on visual confirmation. Do Seon, genuinely apologetic, instructed him to do it again. Jun Myungs expression turned as if he was about to cry. But there was no way to defy themand of the examiners. Jun Myung tried again without shouting his energy-filled yells. Naturally, his performance was much worse than before. After ringing six bells, Jun Myung came down with a devastated expression, as if the sky had fallen. Watching this, Yi-gang clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly. Jun Myung knelt down in frustration, and Yu Su-rin and Son Hee-il came to console him. However, their consoling faces bore wide smiles. Their eyes met with Yi-gangs. Yu Su-rin and Son Hee-il sent him even brighter smiles than before. Im screwed, Yi-gang muttered absentmindedly. How could it not be possible? Thats what I was about to say. Yi-gangs expression was calm. But his inner state was not entirely so. Usually, to test internal strength, one would swing a sword at a blue stone or lift a heavy rock. I cant do anything with this method. Whats the use of seeding in all the tests so far? If he doesnt achieve at least the minimum in this test, he would have to treat those three as his senior brothers and sister. The thought of being bossed around by kids whose heads havent even dried from birth whitened Yi-gangs mind. Meanwhile, Yu Su-rin rang six bells and came down with a gloomy face. Still, her score should be better than Yi-gangs. Is there really no way? Umm You could try. Yi-gang had no intention of giving up so easily aftering this far. Then, Son Hee-il rang the bells. Dede-dedeng The clear sound of the bell set rang precisely eleven times. It didnt seem like it, but he must have had significant internal strength. He had a face filled with emotion. Its done, done He muttered so. Though the exact rankings were uncertain, he had definitely widened the gap with his friends, Jun Myung and Yu Su-rin. Unless there was an upset, the position of the great disciple would belong to Son Hee-il. Next up, Baek Yi-gang. Come on up. Following Sage Do Seons order, Yi-gang stood up. He went up to the tform with the bell set, and Son Hee-il came down. Their gazes collided for a moment. Son Hee-il was smiling, while Yi-gang was expressionless. Regardless of his inner feelings, showing anxiety on his face would be a fools act. Yi-gang stood on the tform. The tform was higher than he thought, and the bell set was quiterge. Hmm, youre thest one. Sage Do Seon chuckled while fanning himself with a fan. He did this even though it was not hot, as it was still spring. Ive heard you have meridian blockage disease. Then, you cant use your internal energy. Thats correct. Sage Do Seons eyes curved like a half-moon. Although not as much as the Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master, he too had taken an interest in Yi-gang. Along with the saying that the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, a gift from heaven, suits a Taoist flower disciple. Rather than dedicating your short life to the sword, how abouting to a deeper world? Hiding his mouth with the fan, Sage Do Seon suggested, The world of the Tao and alchemy is boundless too How about joining Bright Sun Pavilion? Hehe. Somehow feeling a shiver, Yi-gang got goosebumps on his back. This doesnt seem like the right time to discuss this. Hehehe, right. Go ahead and give it a try. Yi-gang ced his hand on the dragon head at the end of the topaz rod. He felt a lukewarm warmth. With all your best. Even without Sage Do Seons words, that was Yi-gangs n. Yi-gang held the dragon head with his right hand and fiddled with a ne in his pocket with his left. The ne with the jade ring attached was the same ring that the Immortal Divine Sword once cherished, made of topaz. Topaz is a gemstone particrly sensitive to Qi. Thats why they made the bell set with this precious topaz for testing internal energy. Even just the dragon head he was holding could be sold for dozens of silver nyang. Topaz felt smooth and emitted a faint spiritual energy. He was well aware of its properties, as he always wore it around his neck. Though the major meridians of the descendant are blocked, making it impossible to umte internal energy in the dantian, it doesnt mean youre ignorant of the flow of Qi. The Immortal Divine Sword exined in detail. Yi-gang knew what he had to do even before the Immortal Divine Sword finished exining. The inherent energy of the topaz I must make use of it. He couldnt infuse his own internal energy into the bell set like the other third-generation disciples. Then he had to utilize the Qi of all things, even the faint energy inherent in this topaz bell set. Show those kids your true strength! All the third-generation disciples, the examiners, and even the second-generation disciples were looking at Yi-gang. Some with a bit of expectation, and others with slightly mischievous predictions. Yi-gang closed his eyes. He needed to exert extreme concentration now. And then he remained silent for a long time. As Yi-gang stood silently with his eyes closed, the third-generation disciples started whispering. Whats he doing, has he given up? Hehe, is he asleep? There were those who were flustered and those who mocked. The murmuring gradually spread. He has meridian blockage disease, he cant use internal energy. He should juste down. Whats the use of just standing there On the contrary, Son Hee-il and the trio were quiet. They were just tensely watching Yi-gang with his eyes closed. The first to notice the anomaly was none other than Sage Do Seon. Wait, everyone be quiet. After calming themotion, he listened intently. Do Seons eyes widened. It was not a mistake. Kiii A small, sharp sound was being made. The sound wasing from where Yi-gangs hand was. Upon closer inspection, Yi-gang wasnt just closing his eyes; he was sweating profusely. Kiiiing The sound began to grow louder. Now, even the second-generation disciples nearby realized what was happening. This is Whoa. From Yi-gangs fingertips, the topaz was vibrating. The vibration gradually spread. Even Do Seon could see the bell set trembling, from the dragon head to the topaz staff, and all twelve bells hanging from it. How could he possibly Jin Ri-yeon murmured. Only Do Seon realized what Yi-gang had done. Is he manipting the faint energy of the topaz? Everything has Qi. But manipting it was no ordinary feat. Bringing objects to hand with Qi Kinesis and sending swords flying with Sword Kinesis were all feats only absolute martial masters could achieve. Although it may not beparable, it was still something Yi-gang, who couldnt even umte internal energy in his dantian, shouldnt have been able to do. What should we do, Pavilion Master? Umm But Do Seon was at a loss on how to make a judgment. The condition for the test was to ring the bells. Yi-gang was making the bell set vibrate with his amazing skill, but he was unable to actually ring the bells. Pavilion Master? Just a moment Perhaps with a bit more time, he might be able to ring the bells. However, Do Seon couldnt afford to give Yi-gang any more time. Crack An uneasy sound came from the topaz bell set. Do Seons mouth fell open. shbacks raced through his mind. He remembered what his senior brother, Sage Do Geum, the Management Pavilion Master, had told him. You want money to make a bell set? Yes, senior brother. And youre going to make it out of topaz? Hehe, yes. Has this kid lost his mind! Sage Do Geum was about to hit Do Seon with a ledger. Even the good-natured Do Seon had to dodge in surprise. To urately measure internal energy, Do Seon had desperately persuaded Forest Lord and Do Geum to fund this project. And what he got was this topaz bell set. Thank you so much, senior brother! If it breaks while using it, Ill take all your treasures and sell them. And if thats not enough, I could even cut off your belly fat and sell it at the butchers. Remembering Do Geums ferocious expression, Do Seon couldnt stay silent any longer. Stop! The vibration of the topaz bell set ceased. As Yi-gang gently removed his hand from the dragon head, Do Seon let out a sigh of relief. The attempt was innovative, but the purpose of this test is to measure the achievement of internal energy. Regrettably, as an elder of the sect, his evaluation had to be strict. Do Seon announced Yi-gangs score. You did not ring any bells. The lowest record until now was ringing four bells. Yi-gang was certain to receive the lowest score. And it was overwhelmingly the lowest score. Yi-gangs rank, which had always been at the top, would have drastically fallen this time. The third-generation disciples quietly watched Yi-gang descend the tform. Do Seon watched with a sorry expression. He felt a bit regretful inside. Was I too hasty? He had been scared off by his senior brothers angry face, but in reality, topaz was not a soft rock. Its not something that could be easily broken even if struck with full force, and he wondered if he had needlessly been scared and stopped the test. Umm, its already a thing of the past. Do Seon approached the bell set with a bitter sentiment. After all, this bell set had fulfilled its mission splendidly this time. It wouldnt be used again until the next first-flower promotion examination, which would be in more than ten years. Just as he was saying this and stroking the dragon head of the bell set Tick With an ominous sound, the dragon head where Yi-gang had ced his hand broke off and fell apart. Uh, ugh! The dragon head shattered into dust as soon as it hit the ground. Theposure on Do Seons face also shattered. No wayyyy! The ce where Yi-gang had held it was covered in cracks like a spiders web.
Cant this be fixed somehow? It seems impossible to repair. On the tform where Yi-gang had just descended, Sage Do Seon gathered the fragments of topaz. Then, cant it be fixed with some sort of spell or technique? Even if you ask me For spells, you would know better, Pavilion Master O-of course. Both Sage Do Seon and the flustered second-generation disciples were visibly disturbed. Yi-gang quickly squeezed himself among the third-generation disciples to hide. I got a real scare there. He had realized that the cracks were starting to form from the tips of his fingers while concentrating. It was fortunate that Sage Do Seon had called an end to the test just in time. Still, its a shame. Yes, it is. But there was nothing to be done about the disappointment. Yi-gang had done his best. At one point, it felt as though the topaz had be an extension of his arm. He might not have achieved body and sword unity, but he hade close to body and jade unity. Then, lost in thought, Yi-gang was called from both sides. Yi-gang. Yi-gang! Turning to his left, he saw the second-generation disciple Jin Mu. Turning to his right, he faced less wee faces. Yu Su-rin, Son Hee-il, and Jun Myung, all wearing wide smiles. They greeted each other in front of Yi-gang. Ha-ha, you guys worked hard. Not at all, Senior! The trio bowed to Jin Mu. Jin Muughed heartily, going uhahaha. You guys, youll soon be official disciples. Thats right! Son Hee-il smiled broadly. Senior, do you have any idea what our ranks will be? he asked directly. Hmm? The exams are practically over now. The scores hadnt been calcted yet, but it was true. The rankings for the first-flower promotion examination would be determined based on the tests conducted so far. This would also set the hierarchy among the third-generation disciples. Jin Mu had overseen the entire first-flower promotion examination as an assistant to the examiners. What do you think, Senior? About our rankings. This implied that they already had a rough idea of the results. Jin Mu pondered for a moment and then chuckled. Well, yes, you guys will find out soon enough. The trio, and even Yi-gang, were all waiting for Jin Mu to reveal more. Chapter 89: The Etiquette Among Martial Brothers (1) Chapter 89: The Etiquette Among Martial Brothers (1) The third-generation disciples, who were not yet formal disciples, were finally awarded a single flower. Bing a first-flower disciple meant bing a proud martial artist of the Azure Forest. It simply meant that they could now embroider a full blossom on their clothes and weapons. Beyond the basic techniques like Blue Mountain Five Swords, they could now learn the secret techniques of the Azure Forest. However, its not just rights that were granted to them. With rights, naturally came responsibilities. Upon bing a first-flower disciple and officially registered, they must adhere to the rules of an Azure Forest martial artist: Do no evil. Do not forget the Tao. One must cultivate strength to oppose the great evils that may appear at any time. These were the top three principles among the rules. Azure Forest martial artists must engrave these principles deeply in their hearts. While the responsibility was heavy and might feel burdensome, in reality, the children who had just finished their tests felt more anticipation than responsibility. They wanted to immediately wrap the heros headband around their foreheads and roam Jianghu with a fine sword at their side. This tingling and overwhelming atmosphere reached its peak on the day of the first-flower awarding ceremony, especially since the Forest Lords sermon had just ended a little while ago. Quiet! Disciplinary Hall Head will arrive soon. The second-generation disciples scolded the chattering third-generation disciples. The third-generation disciples were each embroidering blue or red flowers on their robes. Having passed the martial flower and Taoist flower disciple tests, their brotherly rtionships were now firmly established. The order in which the hundred or so third-generation disciples were lined up represented the hierarchy among the martial brothers. The younger children with lower scores were at the back; they were the youngest martial brothers. As one moved forward, the disciples stature grewrger. These were the older and higher-scoring children, and from now on, they were the elder martial brothers. And in the very front row stood three disciples. Among all the third-generation disciples, these were the ones with the most outstanding martial arts and knowledge. Therefore, they had earned the positions of the eldest brothers leading the third-generation disciples. The third one was I think this robe is a bit small It was Jun Myung. He was clearly wearing clothes that were too short for his arms and legs. It looks like youve grown since then. Do I need to get a new robe? Its newly embroidered with flowers. The embroidery room is busy, so you might have to wait a month? It was Yu Su-rin who scolded Jun Myung as he grumbled. She had a new soft sword at her waist, awarded for cing second in the first-flower promotion exam. A month? Thats too long! She frowned deeply as she looked at Jun Myung. But why does this keep feeling too short? I was just talking to myself. Now, the rtionship between the martial brothers was certain. Yu Su-rin was a little younger than Jun Myung, but she became Jun Myungs senior sister. Do it properly. Yes Call me senior sister. Jun Myung was upset to find himself at the bottom among his friends. However, Yu Su-rin gave him strict instructions. Jun Myung bowed his head and spoke. Senior Sister. Thats right. Senior Sister Hehe. Initially, Jun Myung hesitated to call Yu Su-rin his senior sister. But now, things were different. Hehe. Dont, dontugh. Seeing Jun Myung happily calling her senior sister, she felt a bit disgusted by it. Then, the boy at the very front intervened. Stop fighting and stay quiet, junior brother, junior sister. Hearing that confident voice, Yu Su-rins expression soured. Look in front. The Disciplinary Hall Head ising out. Yes, senior brother. Call me great senior brother. The one putting extra emphasis in his voice, trying to sound cool, was Son Hee-il. After a dramatic turnaround in thest internal power test, he had be the great disciple. Great Senior Brother. Pahaha! Son Hee-ilughed as if he couldnt be happier. From his perspective, this was apletely natural oue. Whether it was age, martial prowess, or his charisma and ability to attract people, he was the fitting choice for the great disciple. Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung both had exceptional talents. However, theycked certain aspects to lead all third-generation disciples as the great disciple. They themselves recognized this. The fact that they epted Son Hee-il as the great senior brother was evidence of that. What he always wanted became a reality. He stood at the front in the first-flower awarding ceremony. Around his forehead was a heros headband embroidered with a blue flower, personally awarded by the Forest Lord as a symbol of the great disciple. He tied the heros headband tightly, feeling proud once again. But suddenly, his heart felt cold. If Yi-gang had not received the lowest score in the internal power test It would have been Yi-gang standing in this ce. He recalled what he heard when he asked Jin Mu about the rankings. And Hee-il, you will probably be the great disciple. Its almost certain. Then Everyones gaze had turned to Yi-gang, who had received the lowest score in thest internal power test. Since he received the lowest score in one test, Yi-gangs Im not sure. Yi-gangs ranking had sharply declined. A wave of relief hade over him. He didntugh, out of what little consideration he had. Son Hee-il sneakily looked back. Nearly a hundred third-generation disciples were standing behind him and his friends. But Yi-gang was nowhere to be seen. Has his ranking dropped that much? He thought Yi-gang would at least be in the upper middle because of the other tests. Since he couldnt see him, it seemed like Yi-gang was standing in the back. The gap between him and Son Hee-il in the hierarchy of martial brothers was iparable. A pleased smile crept across his face. Ahem. At that moment, the Disciplinary Hall Head ascended the podium. Son Hee-il turned his attention back to the stage. He was about to speak after the Forest Lord. I believe everyone has taken the words of the Forest Lord just now to heart as if they were golden rules. The appearance of the Disciplinary Hall Head Do Beop was reminiscent of a yaksha. His iron-strong beard and hair spread out in all directions. He was fit to be the head of the Disciplinary Hall, judging those who broke the sect rules and punishing the wrongdoers. Now, you all are formal disciples of the Forest. This means you must abide by the sect rules and not forget the greater good. The booming voice of the Disciplinary Hall Head resonated. He scanned the children with his piercing eyes. Those who vite the sect rules,mit evil acts, and deceive their masters or destroy their ancestors legacy will not be forgiven. The faces of the children, previously filled with anticipation, grew stern. The words of the Disciplinary Hall Head weighed heavily on them. Also, you are now first-flower disciples as well as martial brothers. I know there were times when you acted like friends and brothers. But now His words were urate. Many of the young disciples were still not used to addressing each other as senior or junior brothers. Among the young disciples, there were those who still casually spoke to each other as they used to. The Disciplinary Hall Head mmed his unique weapon, a giant iron mace, onto the ground. Boom! Address each other properly and maintain the decorum of martial brothers. That is the foundation of our sect. The atmosphere turned chilly. If I see you behaving like street thugs in front of me, I will personally administer corporal punishment. The Disciplinary Hall Heads forearms looked like they were about to burst. A hit from that iron mace would literally shatter ones rear. Not answering? Yes!! The children responded as if screaming. All of them had anxious expressions. There was talk of severe punishment for mistakenly addressing a fellow disciple as they used to when they were merely friends. Then, everyone, you are dismissed. Dismissed!! However, not everyone looked troubled. There was just one person,ughing cheerfully. The great disciple, Son Hee-il, who didnt need to worry about the proprieties between martial brothers. Puahaha! Heughed heartily among the departing children. Ahem. The Disciplinary Hall Head red at him, and Son Hee-il quickly shrank his neck. The Hall Head strode towards him and said, The great disciple and the two beside him shoulde to the Disciplinary Hall at the hour of the Monkey. Excuse me? Did you not hear me? Ah, yes, understood, Hall Head! The reason why the Disciplinary Hall Head was summoning Son Hee-il and his group was unclear. But until the Hall Head left, they dared not ask the reason. Is it because Iughed Its the great brothers fault. Its all because of great brother. They could only specte and feel anxious.
The reason for being summoned to the Disciplinary Hall was unknown. However, Son Hee-il came up with a positive guess. I am the great disciple, and you two are essentially leading the children. Maybe thats why he called us? What do you mean, no, what are you saying, senior brother? Savoring the term senior brother, Son Hee-il smiled slyly. I think hes just going to tell us to straighten out the order among the third-generation disciples. Could be For Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung, it was a usible guess. Lets go in then. It was almost the appointed time, the hour of the Monkey. There was no time to waste. Great brother, please lead the way. The junior brothers will follow. Cough. They had hesitated in front of the Disciplinary Hall for a while, but they couldnt do so any longer. As befitting the great senior brother, Son Hee-il opened the gate of the Disciplinary Hall and entered. Disciple Son Hee-il hase at the Hall Heads summons. The walls of the Disciplinary Hall were intimidating, topped with sharp spikes to prevent escape. Son Hee-il felt a constricting sensation in his chest and made his presence known once again. Strangely, there seemed to be no one inside the Disciplinary Hall. Is no one here? Just then, the main halls doors burst open. Come in. The Disciplinary Hall Head gestured from inside. Son Hee-il and hispanions hurriedly attempted to bow with sped fists, but the Disciplinary Hall Head didnt wait to receive their greetings and went in. They scurried after the Disciplinary Hall Head through the door he had opened. Inside, there were more people than expected. The appearance of the Disciplinary Hall Head Do Beop, Jin Mu, the great disciple among the second-generation disciples, Jin Ri-yeon, the disciples of Sage Do Beop, and Son Hee-ils eyes widened in surprise. There, in an unexpected turn, sat Baek Yi-gang, upying a seat. Yu Su-rin poked Son Hee-il in the ribs and whispered in his ear. Greet them. Only then did Son Hee-il regain hisposure. He looked at the Disciplinary Hall Head, the most senior person here, and performed a sped fist bow. Disciple Son Hee-il hase upon the Disciplinary Hall Heads summons! He sped his hands in a disciplined posture and bowed at the waist. Representing Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung, he performed the sect greeting as the great senior brother. Though he was more diligent due to being in front of the Disciplinary Hall Head, his manners were impable. Good. You have learned the sect greeting. Thank you. The Disciplinary Hall Head also looked at him differently. The second-generation disciples smiled gently, watching the juniors. Ha, how cute. At this age, they really put their spirit into it. Hehe. Jin Mu muttered so, and Jin Ri-yeon also smiled softly. Son Hee-il let out a sigh of relief internally. Then he turned towards Jin Mu. He greeted him with a lighter form of etiquette than before. Senior, its good to see you. Yes, yes. Haha. It was a wless form of etiquette. The standard way of greeting when meeting both first and second-generation disciples at the same time. Son Hee-il gazed at Yi-gang, who was just standing there nkly. This guy With the great senior brother present, it was Yi-gangs turn to greet Son Hee-il. The best approach here was to simply bow with sped fists without saying anything. That was all that was needed. However, Yi-gang just stood there, looking directly into Son Hee-ils eyes. Son Hee-il was taken aback. Doesnt he know any manners? It was astonishing to see such behavior in front of the Disciplinary Hall Head. bbergasted, Son Hee-il desperately gestured with his eyes. Then, Yi-gang said, Ah, and casually patted Son Hee-il on the shoulder. Nice to see you. Son Hee-il froze. For a moment, he couldntprehend the situation. In front of the Disciplinary Hall Head and the second-generation disciples, patting the shoulder of the eldest brother and speaking informally? As Son Hee-il stood frozen, Yi-gang added, seemingly puzzled, Please treat me well? Is that not right? Crazy fool! Son Hee-il, overwhelmed with panic and anger, grabbed Yi-gangs wrist tightly. Get a grip, do you still not understand your position? Now that he had be the great disciple, Son Hee-il feltpelled to admonish Yi-gang. Youre not a guest here anymore, so stop acting like a hooligan. The atmosphere turned icy. The expressions of the second-generation disciples hardened, and most notably, the Disciplinary Hall Heads expression was far from ordinary. Creak It was the sound of the armrest of the chair he was holding being twisted. Such arrogance. It was a voice filled with anger, as if mes were about to burst from his mouth. Behaving like this in front of me, is that an insult to me? As the Disciplinary Hall Head stood up, shadows seemed to fall across the room. Or is it that you take the rules of our sect lightly? Either way, its deserving of corporal punishment. The enraged Disciplinary Hall Head was ready to pass immediate judgment on Yi-gang. Even Son Hee-il felt a pang of pity for Yi-gang at that moment. Hey, snap out of it and do it properly! He lightly tapped Yi-gang on the back of the head. Despite this, Yi-gang continued to stare nkly at Son Hee-il. However, something peculiar happened; Yi-gangs face seemed to be lowering. Or was it that Hee-ils height had increased? That wasnt it. The Disciplinary Hall Head had grabbed Son Hee-il by the cor and lifted him up. Do you think Im a joke? Y-yes? No! Hee-il couldnt understand why he, instead of Yi-gang, was being lifted. Not until the Disciplinary Hall Head spoke, Then, why are you showing such disrespect to your senior, who should be revered like the heavens? Se-senior? I didnt do such a thing I clearly saw you grabbing the wrist of your senior and cursing! The Disciplinary Hall Head pointed his finger at Yi-gang, addressing him as Son Hee-ils senior. Hes our senior? That cant be.1 The Forest Lord has already decided, and the Elders Council has approved it. Are you defying that andmitting an act of deceiving the master and destroying the ancestors legacy! Great Master, how could I possibly! Son Hee-il felt like he was losing his mind. He had always thought of Yi-gang as a fellow third-generation disciple. But then the Disciplinary Hall Head said something he had never heard before. He definitely took the first-flower promotion exam with us This guy still hasnte to his senses! Son Hee-il, with a trembling face, turned to look at Yi-gang. Yi-gang slightly shrugged his shoulders, as if to say, Somehow, it turned out this way. His expression seemed to convey that message. Hee-ils mind felt hazy.
  1. Just to rify, I''ll be using senior for sasuk or literally martial uncle, a term to address a senior above one''s generation, and senior brother for sahyung or martial older brother, a term to address a senior in the same generation
Chapter 90: The Etiquette Among Martial Brothers (2) Chapter 90: The Etiquette Among Martial Brothers (2) After the internal energy test ended, the children asked about the expected rankings. Jin Mu gave a rough estimate of the results. It seemed that the order would be Son Hee-il, Yu Su-rin, and Jun Myung, with Yi-gang not making it into the ranking. Receiving the lowest score in the internal energy test was that fatal. The reactions were mixed. The expressions of the children as they left, especially Son Hee-il, who was beaming with joy. In Yi-gangs case, his expression was calm. But that was due to his nature of not easily showing his inner thoughts on his face. His mind was in turmoil. The thought of serving those kids as martial brothers for life felt like the sky was falling. He stood there silently for a long time. Jin Mu also realized that Yi-gangs condition was not normal. Yi-gang! Yes? I called you several times, but you didnt respond. Jin Mu scratched his cheek. A hollowugh escaped him at the sight of the stunned Yi-gang. This, I havent asked yet because it seemed amusing to watch. He decided to talk about the point that had been bothering him until now. Youre entering as the only librarian candidate in the Grand Library, right? After taking the test for the honor flower disciples. Thats correct. Yi-gang nodded his head. Then, youll be a direct disciple of Senior Yu Jeong-shin. Um Thats what I understand. In martial arts sects, the tradition of one master having only one disciple was exclusive to sects with mystical teachings. In arge sect like the Azure Forest, the master-disciple rtionship was a bit different. For the disciples, once they were assigned to a faction, the seniors took care of and guided the juniors. However, there were cases where exceptionally talented children were taken as direct disciples, just like the Grass Flower Hall Head took Yeop Su-nam. This time, there was a very small age gap between the third and second-generation disciples, so such cases were almost non-existent. But Yi-gangs situation was a bit different. There were currently no second-generation disciples in the Grand Library. Since the previous librarian, Dam Hyun, was confined in the Repentance Cave, Yi-gang would be a direct disciple of first-generation disciple Yu Jeong-shin. Being a direct disciple of a first-generation disciple. You will Jin Mu said with a smile, trying to hold backughter, Not as a third-generation disciple, but as a second-generation disciple, Jin line disciple like us. Yi-gang was shocked. He had naturally assumed he would be entering as a third-generation disciple. Thats why I told you to call me brother. Since were going to be martial brothers anyway Im hearing this for the first time? Wasnt it properly conveyed? Haha. Jin Mu scratched his chin. Yi-gang was dumbfounded. Why had no one told him this crucial fact? There are also the adults circumstances. epting a young master from the Baek Noble n as a disciple, the opinion was that he couldnt be received as a third-generation disciple. Ah It seemed there was also an issue of face between the Azure Forest and the Baek Noble n. Jin Mu added more, In fact, I was opposed to epting you as a second-generation disciple. Saying so, Jin Mu put his arm around Yi-gangs shoulder. If some spoiled brat came in without qualification, as the great disciple, I couldnt ept it. But, watching you, it didnt seem too bad. Getting a cute youngest junior brother, euhahaha! Yi-gang broke free from the embrace of Jin Mu, who was acting overly familiar. Now he understood what the Forest Lord had said. That there was no need to dwell on the ranking in the promotion exam. It was literal. Should I also tell Hee-il and the other kids? Should I talk to them? No. Yi-gang covered his mouth with his hand. Lets leave it for now. Because the corners of his mouth were trying to rise. Huhuhu, shall we? Jin Mu nodded his head as if amused. And Jin Mu kept his promise. Until Son Hee-il, who hadnt realized until the end that Yi-gang had be his senior, made a mistake in front of the Disciplinary Hall Head.
I will carry out my sentence and enforce the strictness of the sect rules. Youre prepared, arent you! The Disciplinary Hall Head, Do Beop, was holding Son Hee-il with one hand. Even though Hee-il wasnt fully grown yet, it was impressive strength. Because of this, Son Hee-ils face turned pale and he was trembling. Jin Mu made a troubled expression. Not telling him the situation until the end was just for fun, but it was a bit awkward to be caught in front of Sage Do Beop. He exined the situation to Do Beop with a gentle smile, Please calm down, Hall Head. It seems like Hee-il made a mistake. What? A mistake? Yes. He seems to have thought that Yi-gang entered as a third-generation disciple like himself. Right, Hee-il? Son Hee-il and the kids were startled and nodded their heads. Thats right! I had no idea! I wouldnt have done that if I knew that Yi-gang was a senior. Son Hee-ils expression looked very earnest. A few second-generation disciples chuckled as if they found him cute, and some even pitied him. Wasnt it a decision made by the Elders Council? It seems that even the Un line children were not informed. Jin Mus defense was usible. Even the Disciplinary Hall Head nodded, hmm, and Jin Mu thought his persuasion had worked. What a pity, but Jin Mu had forgotten what kind of person the Disciplinary Hall Head was. If we make exceptions for every special case, how can we uphold thew and maintain the strictness of the master-disciple rtionship. Its truly regrettable. Uh-oh Considering the situation, Ill let it end with five strokes of corporal punishment. Son Hee-ils face turned pale. If one were to name the greatest stickler for principles in the Azure Forest, it would be this Disciplinary Hall Head. He was not just rigid; he was extraordinarily so. He was the one who had detained the cherished child of the n Head of Sichuans Tang n for littering inside the hall. The Tang n Head was furious when he heard the news, but Do Beop didnt blink an eye. Some said Do Beop had fallen from a persimmon tree as a child and forgotten how to be flexible. But it was for this reason that the Forest Lord cherished and supported Do Beop. Jin Mu realized the situation had be uncontroble. The Disciplinary Hall Head was determined to punish Son Hee-il, who knew nothing. Lets go out right now and carry it out. Hiiie. A terrified moan escaped from Son Hee-ils mouth. He knew what would happen to his behind if it was hit with that iron rod. Just the thought of crawling around awkwardly after bing the great disciple was enough to bring tears to his eyes. He looked back at Jin Mu and the second-generation disciples, but they seemed unable to help. Then, Son Hee-ils eyes met Yi-gangs. Thankfully, or unfortunately, Yi-gang was not mocking Son Hee-il. He just slightly lowered his right hand and shook it. The meaning was unclear. Son Hee-il had no choice but to nod his head helplessly. Then, Yi-gang smiled and fearlessly approached the Disciplinary Hall Head. Hall Head, I have something to say. Its not possible. If the sect rules are broken, punishment must be given. That cannot be changed! Im not asking you not to punish. Just What is it! Lend me your ear, please. Ear? Do Beop, surprisingly, listened attentively to Yi-gangs bold request. The sight of therge-framed Sage Do Beop leaning towards Yi-gang was quite amusing. Hmm, uh-huh. So Yi-gang whispered something to Do Beop. Do Beops eyes widened in surprise. I see, thats a valid point. Even in the rules of the Forest, its not only about strict punishment for every infraction. Although it was unclear what they were talking about, the usually rigid Sage Do Beop gradually nodded his head. His expression even turned pleased. Youve read the sect rules? Yes, its right for someone who wants to join the sect to read them. Still, its the first time Ive seen a child who has thoroughly read them! Also Alright, Ill do as you say. Sage Do Beop finally put down Son Hee-il, whom he had been holding all this while. However, you must take responsibility for your junior. Of course. Son Hee-il, not understanding what had happened, rubbed his neck. Yi-gang poked Son Hee-ils side. What are you doing! Arent you going to thank him? Ah, thank you for your mercy! Hall Head! Son Hee-il first bowed his head deeply. Into his ears, the voice of the Disciplinary Hall Head rang. ording to the sect rules, punishment for rudeness between disciples can be reced by education from a senior. Not having to be hit with the iron rod was a relief. But who was the senior, and what exactly did this education entail? Your senior will take responsibility and teach you manners. For the next month, you will serve your senior every day and receive education in etiquette. Yi-gang patted the bowed Son Hee-il on the shoulder. Son Hee-il felt as if the sky was falling. He was in a situation where he had no choice but to serve Yi-gang. No response? U-understood! But preferring that over being hit with the rod, he swallowed his tears and nodded. Beside him, Yi-gang and the Immortal Divine Sword smiled contentedly.
The Forest Lord conveyed Yi-gangs recent situation to Yu Jeong-shin. It seems Yi-gang is receiving thest of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique from the Immortal Divine Sword. He added further. Even though the Immortal Divine Sword is instructing him in swordsmanship, he will need a sparring partner. The great disciple among the third-generation disciples has been helping Yi-gang daily. Hee-il, you mean? Yes, the boy who gets along well with your daughter, Su-rin, has be the great disciple. Yu Jeong-shin smiled happily at the pleasant news. Hahaha, it seems Yi-gang has already be friendly with the kids. I thought the strong-willed children would dislike having a young person as their senior. Indeed. Yi-gang didnt seem like the type to be so affable. Hahaha. They were happy without knowing the reason why Son Hee-il hade to assist Yi-gang. Yu Jeong-shinst met Yi-gang during the test for honor flower disciples. Yi-gang had indeed performed excellently, living up to expectations. Such a talented honor flower disciple was a first in his lifetime. In terms of sorcery and mystics, his previous disciple, Dam Hyun, may have been superior, but Yi-gang shone brighter in other aspects. So the Forest Lord has permitted it. Yi-gang will continue to learn the Baek Noble ns sword techniques. That boy is also a lions cub. Keke, its right to leave him be if the Immortal Divine Sword of all people is overseeing his studies. Nheless, the Forest Lords decision was undoubtedly a generous act. Yu Jeong-shinughed joyfully. It meant the Azure Forest Lord cherished Yi-gang that much. But why are you still waiting and not quickly conducting the nine bows ceremony? the Forest Lord asked, puzzled. Yu Jeong-shin had decided to take Yi-gang as his disciple. Thats why he had Yi-gang enter as a second-generation disciple, not a third-generation disciple. However, Yu Jeong-shin and Yi-gang had yet to perform the master-disciple initiation ceremony. The Forest Lords expression turned serious. Surely youre not getting soft-hearted now, reminiscing about Dam Hyun. Of course not. Thats a misunderstanding, Forest Lord. Yu Jeong-shin bowed respectfully, and the Forest Lordughed heartily. That would be fortunate, but I am working to connect the boys major meridians. We will perform the master-disciple initiation ceremony after that task ispleted. The Forest Lord nodded. Candles in the underground vault of the Grand Library flickered in the wind. In the spacious underground area,rge enough to be a training ground, aplex formation wasid out. It was a technique of the Qi Men Dun Jia to gather the energy of Mount Heng. That wasnt all. In the center, there was a mysterious golden candlestick. Among the Treasures, it was one of the forbidden and dangerous heavenly Treasures, the Heavenly God Candlestick. Unlike before, there was now a candle in each of the nine branches of the candlestick. Yu Jeong-shins paleplexion was due to the exhaustion of his energy in preparing the ritual. Youve had a hard time, Jeong-shin. Not at all, Forest Lord. Its my duty. Yu Jeong-shin said, smiling slightly. Now, lets call Yi-gang. The ceremony to aid the Immortal Divine Swords enlightenment and connect Yi-gangs major meridians. All preparations wereplete. Chapter 91: The Rite Of Enlightenment (1) Chapter 91: The Rite Of Enlightenment (1) Repentance Cave was located inside the Disciplinary Hall. As the name Repentance Cave suggests, it was originally a ce where the Azure Forest held evil doers or viins captive, making them repent for their sins. However, thats a story of the past. Ever since the great expulsion of the Demon Cult, peace had persisted in the martial world. As the Azure Forest rarely engaged in Jianghu, Repentance Cave had been empty for decades. But, a few years ago, a disciple started upying one of its rooms. His name was Dam Hyun. A second-generation disciple of the Azure Forest, he was recognized for his talent and became an honor flower disciple. Despite the grave sin of stabbing his master Yu Jeong-shin, Dam Hyun looked unscathed. His solitary cell was no different. Instead of a shabby room with a straw mat, it was decent enough for a person to live in. Dam Hyun stepped onto the old wooden floor. There was a barred window with iron bars, but his cell had a window through which he could see outside. He approached the window. The sunlight shone on Dam Hyuns hand, body, and face. His skin was remarkably pale. If Yi-gangs pallor was due to frailty, Dam Hyuns whiteness was from not seeing the sun. Uh He furrowed his brows but still ced a handful of rice grains on the windowsill. Soon, a mountain bird flew over and perched on the windowsill. Pecking at the rice grains with its small beak, the bird chirped cheerfully. A smile appeared on Dam Hyuns irritable and tired face. Cute fellow. He stroked the back of the mountain bird as if touching something precious. Surprisingly, the bird did not shy away from his touch. Instead, it rubbed its face against Dam Hyuns hand like a puppy seeking affection. You make it less lonely here. There was affection in Dam Hyuns eyes. In those warm eyes, never shown to others, a momentary purple glow flickered. The mountain bird chirped as if singing. Has the air in the mountains changed that he lights candles of the Heavenly God Candlestick? Even though there was no scent of candles, Dam Hyun knew it. But that wasnt all. A tingling sensation of spiritual energy wasing from the direction of the Grand Library. It was certain that something was happening there. He knew it through his innate sensitive perception, which could only be described as a natural talent. Master, what are you scheming? A me-like emotion ignited in Dam Hyuns eyes. He was someone twisted in some way. On the wall behind him, there was a painting. Drawn with what seemed to be bright red liquid, pressed with fingers - a wall mural. People were burning to death, and the painting depicted beasts and mountain birds tearing at them. Something swiftly climbed up Dam Hyuns trembling shoulders. Surprisingly, it was a wooden fox doll. The wooden doll, moving as if it were alive, wagged its tail as if tofort Dam Hyun. With just that, Dam Hyuns anger seemed to subside as he stroked the fox. Yes I dont know what Master is trying to do, but its bound to fail anyway. I can tell just by the smell. The ritual being prepared by Yu Jeong-shin and Golden Needle Phantom. Amazingly, Dam Hyun was predicting the failure of this ritual from his ce in Repentance Cave. Now, they will start missing my absence. With a twisted smile, Dam Hyun disappeared back into the shadows.
And then, Son Hee-il He looked around. The ce he visited every evening was the White Pine Training Ground. Unlike the bustling Blue Pine Training Ground, always crowded with third-generation disciples, this ce was much quieter. This was because it was a training ground for the second-generation disciples. Especially this area, dense with white pine, was used by no one other than Yi-gang. Swallowing his envy, Son Hee-il picked up a wooden sword. When Son Hee-il first received the sentence from the Disciplinary Hall Head to serve Yi-gang and learn manners, he felt like biting his tongue and dying. It was too harsh a punishment for just being ignorant. But fortunately, Yi-gang didnt exploit Son Hee-il too much. Instead, he demanded wooden sword sparring every evening. It was to perfect the Baek ns swordsmanship. Putting aside how presumptuous that ambition was, for Son Hee-il, it was a wee situation. Because Yi-gang promised to release him if he ever won a match. Youre here. Senior Yi-gang. Son Hee-il bowed with a dark expression. It had be natural to call the younger Yi-gang senior. His gloomy face had another reason. Shall we start? Yes Yi-gang was also holding a wooden sword. Son Hee-il cautiously assumed a fighting stance. He had previously sparred and lost to Yi-gang. But that didntpletely shatter Hee-ils pride. The difference in skill wasnt that big. If they sparred multiple times, an opportunity to win woulde. He would find Yi-gangs weakness as he got used to his style. Thats how they sparred daily. And the result was Thud Yi-gang took a step forward. Compared to Yi-gangs unwavering expression, Son Hee-ils face grew darker. On the first day of sparring, they exchanged about three hundred moves. Son Hee-il lost by a hairs breadth. It was a close call. The fifth spar ended in just two hundred moves. It wasnt even close to a narrow defeat. He was knocked out by a new move from Yi-gangs Heavens Shadow Sword Technique that hit his sr plexus. The fifteenth spar ended in less than a hundred moves. It was around that time that fear started to take hold in Son Hee-ils face. He was definitely getting used to Yi-gangs sword. But Yi-gang was changing faster than Son Hee-il could adapt. Today, its the ninth form of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Y-yes Then Yi-gangs sword rose to the sky. The eighth form of the Heavens Shadow Swordstter three forms, Heavens Net White Light, began to unfold. The ninth form was a sword technique that intertwined with Heavens Net White Light. Son Hee-il had been previously sent flying in a terrible state by Heavens Net White Light. Zzzzzz Yi-gangs wooden sword vibrated. There was clearly an afterimage. It was unbelievable. The condition of the spar was not to infuse the sword with energy. If Yi-gang hadnt had meridian blockage disease, Hee-il would have thought he was breaking the rules. The name of the ninth form was definitely Snap out of it, Junior. Ugh Son Hee-il gritted his teeth and raised his sword to counter. The afterimage of Yi-gangs wooden sword suddenly dispersed. The afterimages of the sword filled his vision, looking as if the heavens were copsing. Heavens Shadow Swords Ninth Form. Perfected Sword Shattering Heaven. That was the essence of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique passed down to Yi-gang by the Immortal Divine Sword. Son Hee-il blocked, blocked, and blocked again. But like a dragon writhing, Yi-gangs wooden sword flying from all directions eventually broke through Son Hee-ils defense. Papapapapak Yi-gangs wooden sword struck and passed over all of Son Hee-ils pressure points. Hee-il rolled on the ground, eyes turned up. A battle decided in just two moves. It was a record. Huff, huff. Yi-gang breathed heavily. For him too, mastering thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique was not easy, especially now that he couldnt use his internal energy. However, Yi-gang hadpletely mastered up to the ninth form of the sword, thanks to the enlightenment gained while manipting the energy from the topaz. Are you okay? Ugh Son Hee-il seemed to have lost consciousness entirely. If it hadnt been for the daily sparring with him, it would have been difficult to acquire the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique so quickly. Today is thest day. Youve worked hard. Even though Hee-il was unconscious and couldnt hear, Yi-gang said that anyway. Excellent. The Immortal Divine Sword smiled faintly beside him. With this, have I learned all of the forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique? Not quite, I also wanted to personally instruct you in the most important aspect of transferring internal energy. But that wasnt possible. He had heard from the Azure Forest Lordst night. The time hade. I can practice diligently on my own. Indeed. The Immortal Divine Sword must attain Nirvana for Yi-gang to be healed, and only then the true power of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique can be unleashed. It will be peaceful once the ancestor achieves enlightenment. Uh-huh, who knows if Ill meet someone simr next time. The Immortal Divine Sword spoke of the next time. Even if Yi-gang connected the major meridians with the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword, it wouldnt be aplete cure. It might extend his life by a few years, but immense spiritual energy would still be needed to heal his body. The Azure Forest Lord told Yi-gang that someday, he must find another way to gather spiritual energy. Perhaps, like the Immortal Divine Sword, he might have to help another soul on earth achieve Nirvana. How easy would that be. It wouldnt be. But for now, it seemed a distant prospect. After cing Son Hee-il in a warm spot, Yi-gang sat on a rock. The Immortal Divine Sword also sat beside him. It was a particrly warm spring day. And the next day, Yi-gang headed to the underground of the Grand Library. The ritual was ready.
Yi-gang raised his head. He had never known there was such a space beneath the Grand Library. The underground cave should have been pitch-dark, but it wasnt. This was because the costly luminous pearls were hanging abundantly from the ceiling. To the left, Golden Needle Phantom was sterilizing his needles. It was a repetitive process of heating the needles over a hot candle and carefully cing them on a white cloth. To the right, Yu Jeong-shin was busily doing something in front of a candle stand. It was said that this object would collect spiritual energy and help the recovery of Yi-gangs body. And Yi-gang himself Brr, its cold. He sat on a cold stone b, wearing only his underwear. He had to do this as he needed to receive acupuncture all over his body. This isnt quite the romantic farewell I had in mind. Hehe, indeed. The Immortal Divine Sword, standing beside him, alsoughed and looked down at Yi-gang. He hadnt expected a farewell with bright five-colored lights bursting out and saying, Farewell Yi-gang! and Thank you for your hard work, Grandfather!. But he hadnt expected the ritual to proceed like a patient entering an operating room either. Are you ready? asked Yu Jeong-shin as he approached. His paleplexion suggested that preparing for the ritual had been strenuous. Im fine. Good, Ill make sure to heal your body. Yu Jeong-shin smiled and spoke. For Yi-gang, it wasnt immediately clear why Yu Jeong-shin was working so diligently. He was going to be a disciple, but they were not yet that close. Golden Needle Phantom intervened, wiping his hands with a towel. Healing the body is my job, arent you trying to steal my credit? Hehe. He examined Yi-gangs eyes, sniffed his breath, and felt his wrist pulse. It seems there are no issues with the body condition. Then, lets begin. Inform him. Yes. Yi-gang looked at the Immortal Divine Sword. Since they couldntmunicate with the Immortal Divine Sword, it was Yi-gangs job to do so. The Immortal Divine Sword walked smilingly towards the center of the cave, where nine candle stands were arranged in a circle, illuminating the area. In the center of this cave, a formation wasid out. It was a sophisticated formation based on the principles of Qi Men Dun Jia, drawn with red cinnabar in such a way that the characters, written in Tibetan or Sanskrit, were hard to discern. Originally, in Taoism, life and death are taught to be without attachment. The concept of enlightenment is more familiar to the Buddhist monks than to us. Blinking, Yi-gang listened to Yu Jeong-shins kind exnation. Thats why, even in designing this formation, we borrowed their methods. You will soon learn about it too. It seemed that the Azure Forest had a tolerant standard for techniques beyond Taoism. Yi-gangy down straight and looked at the ceiling. Yu Jeong-shin spoke softly. I will recite the scripture. The ritual had begun. You havepleted a lifetime of hardships; now I assume you have let go of all attachments. Yi-gang, lying down, couldnt see the Immortal Divine Sword. He could only faintly hear Yu Jeong-shins words. Repeat after me, xin-shen-dan-yuan. Xin-shen-dan-yuan. His chest tingled. Golden Needle Phantom inserted a long acupuncture needle into his sr plexus. It must have been extremely painful, but Yi-gang did not flinch. Having resolved the resentment in your soul, I assume you will ascend to the Pure Land. Ling-wo-tong-zhen. Ling-wo-tong-zhen. Yu Jeong-shin chanted and then whispered to Yi-gang. Tell him to recall the joyful moments. The relieving of things that can help him let go of his attachments to the earthly realm. Yi-gang conveyed the message. He wondered what expression the Immortal Divine Sword would have. Would he recall the time when he received forgiveness from his granddaughter Baek Young-ryeong? Or maybe the past when his son was still alive? We wish to heal your descendant with the spiritual energy you left on earth. Ling-bao-fu-ming. Ling-bao-fu-ming. Then, a noticeable change urred for Yi-gang, who was lying down. Chiing A light, far brighter than the glow of the luminous pearls, burst forth. It wasing from the direction where the Immortal Divine Sword had been. Now, Yi-gang could also see the Immortal Divine Sword. He was floating in mid-air. As always when he was attempting enlightenment, he was emitting a brilliant golden light. The Immortal Divine Sword had an expression of transcending all worldly matters, serene and detached. Golden Needle Phantom, who had been administering acupuncture to Yi-gang, murmured in surprise. Really There was a spirit there. Now, it seemed, he could also see the Immortal Divine Sword. Was the ritual proceeding sessfully? But then, Yu Jeong-shin eximed. Oh no, this cant be! His voice was urgent and panicked. And Yi-gang felt a tremendous energy surging through his body. Chapter 92: The Rite Of Enlightenment (2) Chapter 92: The Rite Of Enlightenment (2) Yi-gangy there with needles all over his body. Therefore, there were limitations in absorbing information from his surroundings. Yi-gang mainly assessed the situation based on the conversations between Yu Jeong-shin and Golden Needle Phantom. It seems that the ritual to enlighten the Immortal Divine Sword is going well. He imagined himself looking like a hedgehog with golden spikes. The Immortal Divine Sword, striving to attain Nirvana, must have had aplex expression. Even Yi-gang, who had already experienced death, and the Taoists of the Azure Forest trying to help the Immortal Divine Sword reach Nirvana, didnt precisely know about the afterlife. The change began when the Immortal Divine Sword came into Yi-gangs view. That meant the Immortal Divine Sword, previously on the ground, had started floating in the air. Furthermore, the golden glow it emitted seemed visible even to the eyes of Yu Jeong-shin and Golden Needle Phantom. The Immortal Divine Sword did not look back at Yi-gang. It stared nkly at the sky, or more precisely, the ceiling, as if looking at where it intended to go. Yi-gang couldnt help but feel a bit of disappointment towards the Immortal Divine Sword. Yet, he celebrated the enlightenment of the Immortal Divine Sword, knowing the immense pain it had endured on this earth. But things did not go so smoothly. Oh no, this cant be! Along with the dizzying cry of Yu Jeong-shin, Yi-gang also felt a change in his body. A burning sensation surged from within. Kuhuk-! Yi-gang coughed out something. It was dark red blood. Golden Needle Phantom, in a panic, wiped around Yi-gangs mouth. Oh no! Kuhuk. What is this. Even though Yi-gang was flustered, he felt his body be lighter. Simultaneously, his limbs tingled, and he felt a heat all over his body. For him, afflicted with meridian blockage disease, this was almost an unprecedented experience. Its expelling the impurities from the body. Then, isnt that good? Yi-gang asked, dumbfounded. It was unexpected, but it sounded like good news. Despite this, Golden Needle Phantom remained silent. Instead, he just sweated profusely with a serious expression. This cant be right. Where did it go wrong? Yi-gang realized something was amiss as Yu Jeong-shin uttered these anxious words. The Immortal Divine Sword still floated aimlessly. It was hard to see through the emitted radiance, but it was releasing something. A golden mist-like substance trickled down following the swords tip. Yi-gang forced his head to turn and followed the mist. This is The light mist, following the array on the floor, was flowing into Yi-gangs body. The source of the overflowing energy became clear. Is that the spiritual energy my ancestor had? Yes The spiritual energy flowing into Yi-gang did not stop. Instead, it intensified. Golden Needle Phantom let out a drop of sweat, then shouted, Jeong-shin! Make a decision! I still cant identify the cause Do you intend to kill this child? Yi-gangs eyes widened. Die? Who? Golden Needle Phantom stared intently at Yi-gang. Yi-gang raised a finger, pointing to himself. Me? And then Yu Jeong-shin made a decision. Lets stop it, senior brother! Fine! Golden Needle Phantom swept over Yi-gangs body with lightning speed. Papapapapak! The meticulously inserted needles were all pulled out at once. Not a single drop of blood flowed from Yi-gangs body. It was an impressive skill. Step back, Yi-gang. Were stopping the ritual. At this rate, youll explode and die. Yi-gang had imagined various ways of dying. But never exploding. For now, he took Golden Needle Phantoms hand and stood up from the stone b. Only then did Yi-gang understand what had happened in the chamber. The Immortal Divine Sword was floating aimlessly in the air, lifeless. It was leaking its spiritual energy onto the ground, like blood. The golden spiritual energy seemed like a tether tying the Immortal Divine Sword to the earth. Why on earth It wasnt a pleasant sight. It looked helpless and painful, like a drowned body with its feet tangled in weeds at the bottom of a river. Below it stood Yu Jeong-shin. He was holding a bright red and enormous g. Its purpose was unclear, but it was no ordinary item. The ritual failed midway! As Yu Jeong-shin shouted, he nted the g in front of him. Thump! The soul was transitioning to the afterworld. It got trapped between the boundaries of this world and the next. Despite no wind in the chamber, the g began to flutter fiercely. First, lets halt the ritual! Yu Jeong-shins hair also whipped about along with the g. At the same time, the flow of spiritual energy leaking from the Immortal Divine Sword began to decrease. But this was only temporary. Soon, the spiritual energy burst forth like a flood breaking through a dam. Golden Needle Phantom eximed in shock, No, even after removing the needles, the influx of spiritual energy isnt stopping. Jeong-shin! Yi-gang, startled, examined himself. The spiritual energy the Immortal Divine Sword was shedding continued to flow into him. However, Yu Jeong-shin seemed fully upied with controlling the g. Damn it! Golden Needle Phantom, greatly rmed, tried various things. He tapped on various acupoints on Yi-gangs body and inserted and removed needles again. But Yi-gangs body continued to voraciously absorb the spiritual energy. As Yi-gangs expression grew anxious, Golden Needle Phantom sighed and said, Whew, theres nothing we can do. Have you resolved yourself? idents can happen at any time He firmly grasped Yi-gangs shoulder. Do you have anyst words? What are you talking about? I mean a will. Youre about to explode and die. At Golden Needle Phantoms words, Yi-gangs eyes trembled. Its no joke. Were out of time. Ten, nine. Why would my body explode? Its natural for a human who has received so much spiritual energy without any training. Six, five. But Im still fine? I swear on my honor, its the truth. How will I exin this to the Baek Noble n? Three, two. Yi-gang clutched his chest. It was an unbelievable situation. May you rest in peace in death! Golden Needle Phantom suddenly embraced Yi-gang tightly. Was it out of regret for not being able to save his patient? He seemed indifferent even if Yi-gang were to explode and ruin his clothes. Yi-gaaang! Yu Jeong-shin cried out in anguish, and Golden Needle Phantom closed his eyes tightly. However, there was no bursting of organs or drenching of clothes in blood, leaving them steaming hot. The moment Yi-gang cautiously opened his eyes, he abruptly pushed Golden Needle Phantom away. I thought I was really going to die! H-how are you still alive? Golden Needle Phantom sat down on the floor, utterly shocked. Yi-gang was perfectly fine, far from exploding. That cant be, you were supposed to die! What do you mean, supposed to die? Under the name of the Four Great Divine Physicians, Golden Needle Phantom was convinced Yi-gang would die. He was greatly surprised when Yi-gang didnt. He was so taken aback that he didnt even question how Yi-gang, a mere mortal, had easily pushed him, a martial master. Neither a yokai nor an immortal, if a human suddenly absorbs that much spiritual energy they should definitely explode and die unless they undergo aplete transformation. Hearing his bewildered muttering, Yi-gang paused. Something was bothering him. Is it rted to the root of the Three-Element Sacred Flower? The Three-Element Sacred Flower was said to be a transcendent elixir. The Namgung n Head, who had eaten it before, was said to have undergone a body transformation, but Yi-gang had not felt any significant change after consuming it. I have meridian blockage disease Perhaps its because of my unique constitution. No, this is apletely different issue. Its a problem that goes beyond mere physical constitution. However, Yi-gang only felt a slight warmth in his body and noticed no other changes. Ah. He realized then, the flow of spiritual energy from the Immortal Divine Sword had stopped. Turning his head, he saw Yu Jeong-shin copsed in front of the g. In the meantime, he had stopped the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword. Library Master! Whoa! Jeong-shin! Yi-gang and Golden Needle Phantom hurried to the fallen Yu Jeong-shin. Fortunately, Yu Jeong-shin was conscious but bleeding from his nose and mouth, likely due to overexerting his energy. Golden Needle Phantom performed the realignment of energy pathways, and color slowly returned to Yu Jeong-shins face. The ritual failed. Left in a neither here nor there state Its myck of ability that almost killed you, Yi-gang. Yu Jeong-shiny there weakly, looking up at Yi-gang. But Yi-gang couldnt me him. It was because Golden Needle Phantom scolded Yu Jeong-shin. Using Heavenly God Candlestick and Soul-ying Banner together. You must have shortened your life by several years. Wasnt it an urgent situation, senior brother? The Soul-ying Banner that Yu Jeong-shin had been holding was a banner that forcibly controlled the movement of souls, at the cost of the users lifespan. He had expended his own life to save Yi-gang. Though he would soon be a disciple, Yi-gang was already more than a stranger to them. Yi-gang could only nod in response. Nearly, the Immortal Divine Sword could have be a wandering spirit in the Nine Heavens. But I brought the Heavenly God Candlestick to prevent such a thing. Yi-gang turned his head to look at the Heavenly God Candlestick. He had been curious about the use of that Treasure, and now he was about to understand its purpose. Now, one candle will go out. Whoosh True to his words, the lowest candle extinguished, though there was no wind. The Heavenly God Candlestick is a Treasure that uses a barrier technique to fix its target in ce. One candle has gone out, so there are eight units of time left. Yu Jeong-shin turned to Golden Needle Phantom and spoke in a weak voice, I was overconfident. I cant do it alone. I need assistance. Assistance? Should we call Senior Brother Do Seon from Snowke Hermit Pce? No, only an honor flower disciple can do this. Then should we look for the elders in hiding or call the guys who went to Tibet? We dont have time for that. Even the Heavenly God Candlestick cant bind a soul for long. What should we do then! We need Dam Hyun. ! Golden Needle Phantoms face turned pale. Yi-gang too was unavoidably startled. From what he had heard, Dam Hyun was certainly That guy, he stabbed you, his own master, didnt he? Yes. And you trust such a person to conduct the ritual? Yu Jeong-shin said with a bitter smile, Indeed, Dam Hyun stabbed me, but dont you know? But that guy is clearly not in his right mind. Its dangerous. Ignoring Golden Needle Phantoms serious expression, Yu Jeong-shin began to exin to Yi-gang about Dam Hyun.
Dam Hyun was definitely not an ideal disciple. He was neither affectionate nor particrly respectful to his master. In fact, he had more ws. From a young age, he was cynical, and his nature was cruel, not fitting for a Taoist martial artist. Hecked social skills and had no friends. In truth, it wasnt just that; Dam Hyun harbored a general disgust for humans. On the other hand, he cared for and loved animals, but this very trait probably made him even more disagreeable to others. However, Dam Hyun was not a patricidal monster from the beginning. That incident was truly a tragedy. As Yu Jeong-shins only disciple, Dam Hyun worked as a librarian in the Grand Library. Having little contact with others besides his master, perhaps this was almost a vacation for him. Dam Hyun had innate talents in Qi Men Dun Jia and spirituals. He could see and hear things others could not, which is why he was also good at managing treasures. But Yu Jeong-shin overlooked Dam Hyuns mental vulnerabilities. It happened on the day he was maintaining particrly dangerous forbidden Treasures. There was an ident. On a day when the Yin energy was exceptionally strong, a forbidden Treasure went berserk, and Dam Hyun was seriously affected. Dark Qi had lodged in his mind. The consequence was madness. In a moment of insanity, Dam Hyun stabbed his master. When he came to his senses, he cried out at the sight of the blood-stained knife in his hand. Wait, dark Qi? I heard it was because he was bewitched by a fox spirit Yes, thats what was known, but its not true. The ident happened while mishandling a forbidden Treasure. And a few dayster, its said that Dam Hyun voluntarily entered the Repentance Cave for penance. Yu Jeong-shin said this, his eyes brimming with tears. The incident was kept secret at Dam Hyuns request. Yu Jeong-shin insisted that Dam Hyun was actually a warm-hearted kid, though Golden Needle Phantom looked incredulous. The disciples must know deep down that Dam Hyun is a kind child. Go to Ri-yeon and ask for her help. She will dly assist you. Yu Jeong-shin advised so. There was no way to let the Immortal Divine Sword be a wandering spirit. Yi-gang sought Jin Ri-yeons help. By chance, she was with Yu Su-rin. Something came up. We need Dam Hyuns help. Hearing this, the smiling faces of Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin froze like ice. Soon, Yu Su-rin stood up abruptly and eximed, That bastard is crazy! Yu Su-rin bluntly cursed Dam Hyun, who was actually her senior. It was understandable. After all, he had stabbed her father. Jin Ri-yeon stopped Yu Su-rin. It was better to listen to her mature opinion here. Su-rin. Youre right, but still, calling him that Was it right to bring Dam Hyun back from Repentance Cave? Yi-gangs expression darkened. Chapter 93: Senior Brother, Dam Hyun (1) Chapter 93: Senior Brother, Dam Hyun (1) Among the few honor flower disciples, Dam Hyun Hes the same age as Jin Ri-yeon. However, his rank among the disciples was much higher than Jin Ri-yeon, just below Yeop Su-nam. This meant he performed exceptionally well during the first-flower promotion exams. He was rtively young at that time, but his talent was extraordinary. Moreover, being chosen as an honor flower disciple, a rarity in the Azure Forest, he could certainly be considered a prodigy. But the story of a prodigys downfall was all toomon. Now, regarding Dam Hyun, who ended up confined in the Repentance Cave, Yu Su-rin and Jin Ri-yeon shared various anecdotes. His personality is terrible. No, its not just terrible; hes practically a misanthrope. No, he is a misanthrope, Yu Su-rin said to Yi-gang, clutching her fist tightly and trembling. Yi-gangs eyes widened slightly in surprise. Misanthrope? Yes, utterly arrogant. Except for a few people he acknowledges, hes insufferably arrogant. He remained so proud even after being punished by the Disciplinary Hall Head with a metal rod. He even spoke rudely to Senior Jin Mu. Yu Su-rin spoke as if venting her anger. Her words suggested contempt for Dam Hyun, but Yi-gang didnt point that out. He once plucked the beard of Sage Do Seon and stole herbs from the Grass Flower Hall. Haha. Yi-gangughed unintentionally. Yu Su-rin wore a shocked expression. She couldnt believe someone couldugh after hearing such things. Its not just that. He stabbed dad, no, the Grand Library Master. His own master! Su-rin. Jin Ri-yeon calmed the excited Yu Su-rin and continued the story, The situation regarding that incident is a bitplicated. Its said that Dam Hyun voluntarily entered the Repentance Cave. Theres no way he would do that. Yu Su-rin pouted in response to the seemingly sympathetic words about Dam Hyun but didnt argue further. I see. Yi-gang had already heard the details from Yu Jeong-shin. Due to an ident involving a Treasure, dark energy had infested Dam Hyuns mind. Thats why he lost his sanity and chose to lock himself in the Repentance Cave. Since both Dam Hyun and Yu Jeong-shin kept the details secret, Yi-gang saw no need to exin further. It cant be helped. We need Dam Hyun now. Hearing Yi-gang say this, Yu Su-rin nodded. They were unaware of the existence of the Immortal Divine Sword or the process of the ritual. However, they understood that Dam Hyun was necessary to prevent Yi-gangs untimely demise. Their current apaniment to the Repentance Cave was to help Yi-gang bring back Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun was the only person currently confined in the Repentance Cave. There was no risk of escape, so there was no need for a constant guard. Walking down the quiet corridor of the Repentance Cave, they soon came upon a dark, rusty iron door. Jin Ri-yeon recognized the door and spoke, Dam Hyun is waiting inside there. Yi-gang nodded and reached for the door. But then, she hastily said, Ah, I have the key, just a moment However, Yi-gang pushed the door open without a thought. Creak He didnt realize the bolt was lodged inside the door. But Yi-gang opened it with sheer physical strength. The broken bolt ttered to the floor. Youve be very strong. Werent you unable to use internal energy? Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin looked at Yi-gang in surprise. Yi-gang coughed and opened and closed his right hand. He still had trouble controlling his strength. Golden Needle Phantom and Yu Jeong-shin tried to heal Yi-gangs body using the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword. The n was to connect the major meridian from the palm of the right hand to the dantians Qihai point. Ultimately, it failed because the enlightenment of the Immortal Divine Sword was interrupted midway. However, the spiritual energy Yi-gang had absorbed hadnt disappeared. As a result, the strength of his right arm and hand had temporarily be absurdly strong, as if his internal energy had grown immensely profound. Its like Ive be a martial master, Yi-gang thought absentmindedly. But there was no response. The Immortal Divine Sword was no longer with him. Lost in thought, Yi-gang was brought back to the present by Jin Ri-yeon. Lets go in. Yes. Yi-gang led the way into the stone chamber beyond the door. And there, Dam Hyun was waiting.
Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin. It had been about two, no, three years since theyst saw Dam Hyun. Back then, Dam Hyun, still a teenager, had a boyish appearance. Even now, after three years, Dam Hyuns appearance seemed untouched by time, still youthful. Pale skin fromck of sunlight. Sharp eyes. Lips and an expression that seemed ready to sneer, full of cynicism. Yu Su-rin suddenly remembered. He somewhat resembles Yi-gang. In the way they didnt quite seem like martial artists, Dam Hyun and Yi-gang were simr. Especially their pale skin and eyes. They also shared ack of a gentle or sociable nature. But Yu Su-rin shook her head. Yi-gang is a hundred times better. Still, Yi-gang had a kind side. Like when he protected her from the enraged Jun Myung who had been bitten by a rage insect, and when he gave her the Red Cave Fruit in Spirit Spring Valley. While Yu Su-rin was thinking this, her eyes met Dam Hyuns. She reluctantly paid her respects to the senior. Senior Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun also opened his mouth in recognition. Its been a long time, loser. You jerk! Urk. Jin Ri-yeon covered Yu Su-rins mouth. Yu Su-rin trembled with anger, but Dam Hyun didnt bat an eye. Thest time I saw you, you were crying too. Going to cry again? Still a loser, I see. Senior Brother, youre going too far. Jin Ri-yeon spoke in a reproaching tone. Thest time Yu Su-rin and Dam Hyun met was after her father, Yu Jeong-shin, had been struck down by a sword. Dam Hyun sneered but kept his mouth shut. Its been a long time, Ri-yeon. Yes. That was the end of their conversation. Dam Hyun despised most people, but Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin were among the few he did not. Jin Ri-yeon knew this, while Yu Su-rin did not. That was why they had apanied Yi-gang to help. Dam Hyuns gaze turned to Yi-gang. This is our first meeting. My name is Baek Yi-gang. Yi-gang greeted with a wless bow. Dam Hyun quietly red at Yi-gang. After a long silence, Dam Hyun spat out, You have an unlikable face. Yi-gang lifted his head to meet Dam Hyuns eyes. The eyes were not clear but cloudy. It seemed to upset Dam Hyun that Yi-gang looked at him so confidently. Master used the Heavenly God Candlestick to do something You have meridian blockage disease? Yes, its the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Then youre about to die, arent you? Even using the Heavenly God Candlestick wont cure meridian blockage. Youre like an idiot. It seemed he hadnt heard about the existence of the Immortal Divine Sword and the method of using its spiritual energy. Yi-gang furrowed his brows at Dam Hyuns rude remarks. Senior Brother! Hey, you scum of humanity! At that moment, Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin shouted simultaneously. They red at Dam Hyun with faces full of anger. Wh-what is this? Startled, Dam Hyun looked back and forth between Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin. He seemed surprised that they were defending Yi-gang so vehemently. Yi-gang intervened before a fight could break out. The Grand Library Master will exin the details. I need Senior Brother Dam Hyuns help. It was a concession from Yi-gangs side. Seeing Yi-gang yield, Dam Hyun seemed even more displeased, but surprisingly, he nodded easily. Fine, but first let me see your hand. When Yi-gang just looked at him, Dam Hyun got annoyed. I need to see your condition first before deciding whether to help you or not. With Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin watching intently, it seemed unlikely that Dam Hyun would do anything rash. When Yi-gang extended his right hand, Dam Hyun took it. The calluses suggest you use a sword. He felt Yi-gangs pulse like a physician, then grinned, With the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, youre a loser who cant even use internal energy. Why bother learning the sword? Another unnecessary provocation. Yi-gang simply ignored Dam Hyuns words. Not going to answer? I learned the sword because I have one. Speaking as it suits you. He bared his teeth, showing hostility. Jin Ri-yeon took a step forward from behind Yi-gang. Let me ask you one thing. Ask away. What method did you use? What do you mean? What evil method did you use to deceive Master and those children A sh of madness sparkled in Dam Hyuns eyes. Are you bewitched! Then, Dam Hyun pressed hard on the Yangxi point on Yi-gangs wrist. Even though restriction was ced on his dantian, preventing the use of internal energy, pressing this point had an immediate effect. Pressing the Yangxi point stimted the nerves from the wrist to the shoulder all at once. It causes extreme pain, like being electrocuted, spreading sharply. What are you doing? However, Yi-gang remained expressionless. Had he hit the wrong pressure point? But checking it, it was clear he had pressed exactly on the Yangxi point. You how are you Dam Hyun didnt realize that Yi-gang was simply the type of person who only frowned in response to the pain of having his Yangxi point pressed. Thats pointless. Kuk! Dam Hyun made a serious move. He tried to exert his power to twist Yi-gangs wrist and bring him down. But even when he pulled the arm, Yi-gang didnt budge, even though Dam Hyun used his internal energy. What Thanks to the temporary strength granted by the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gangs physical strength surpassed that of Dam Hyun, who was under a restriction on his internal energy. This guy, I thought he couldnt use internal energy Aagh! At this point, it was a do-or-die situation. Yi-gang simply twisted Dam Hyuns fingers. Stay still. L-let go of my hand! Aagh! Eventually, Dam Hyun was forced to kneel. His fingers were twisted by Yi-gang, rendering him unable to move. It was an anticlimactic situation, considering he had provoked and attacked Yi-gang first. But even though he had been locked up in the Repentance Cave, he was still a distinguished disciple. It was unlikely he didnt have a hidden move up his sleeve. Try dodging this! Just as he raised his leg to attack Yi-gang, Jin Ri-yeon, who had been watching from behind, intervened. Enough, Senior Brother! Her fingers swiftly pressed several of Dam Hyuns pressure points. Tadadadak! Dam Hyun copsed, unable to move. He had been immobilized by acupuncture point sealing. Jin Ri-yeon, how dare you do this to your senior brother! Keep your mouth shut. With a cold look, Jin Ri-yeon silenced Dam Hyun, who looked as if the sky had fallen. He nced at Yi-gang, then closed his eyes and shouted, I wont help you! Im going back to the Repentance Cave! He calcted that Yi-gangs party would soon apologize and beg for forgiveness, regretting their mistake. However, the reaction Dam Hyun was expecting did note immediately. When he sneakily opened his eyes, he realized that Yi-gang and his group were looking down at the ground. What Huh! Dam Hyuns face turned pale. At the end of their gaze was a fox doll rolling on the floor. It was something Dam Hyun had dropped from his pocket when he fell after being immobilized. Dam Hyun wanted to quickly pick it up and put it back in his pocket, but he couldnt move due to the pressure point sealing. Jin Ri-yeon and Yu Su-rin wore bewildered expressions. Senior Brother youve been carrying a doll in your pocket? Its so shabby Is it a dog doll? The doll was decidedly unimpressive. However, it was an object imbued with Dam Hyuns near-obsessive affection. This loser! Cheongho is not a dog! Yu Su-rin wore an incredulous expression. Cheongho, you even named it. Ugh, disgusting. Su, Su-rin. Jin Ri-yeon covered Yu Su-rins mouth again, but Dam Hyun was already deeply shocked. His pale face had turned as red as a beet. Huh? Thats when Yi-gang, who had been quiet, murmured. He wasnt mocking. Instead, he looked at the doll with a fascinated expression, turning it this way and that. So your name is Cheongho. Yi-gang saw it. In the old wooden doll resided the spirit of a blue fox. The very same fox he had seen in Spirit Spring Valley. What! Dam Hyun was astonished. Chapter 94: Senior Brother, Dam Hyun (2) Chapter 94: Senior Brother, Dam Hyun (2) The name Dam Hyun called it by was Cheongho, which meant blue fox. Her body was covered in blue, beautiful fur that glistened. However, moving around in a spirit form consumed a lot of spiritual energy. Last time, she used all her spiritual energy for the Three-Element Sacred Flower, a sort of gamble. Because of this, these days she spent more time sleeping than being awake. But now, despite being awake, she didnt move. This was because people who saw the wooden puppet move were either screaming in terror or trying to exorcise it. Of course, oddballs like the Forest Lord or Dam Hyun, who knew her situation, were different. She had never expected this situation. To meet Yi-gang here, of all ces. The despicable human who had snatched the root of the Three-Element Sacred Flower right before her. Your name was Cheongho. The moment she heard those words, she got goosebumps all over. The human in front of her was clearly seeing her form. It was true, even Dam Hyun couldnt see her when she was in her spirit form, but Yi-gang could see her clearly even then. What? You can see it! Dam Hyun eximed in surprise. Cheongho was also very tense. If it was discovered that she had escaped the prison and was knocking children unconscious The Taoists who came to interrogate him in Repentance Cave recently werepletely fooled. They couldnt find any evidence and withdrew. Ah, thats right. Fortunately, Yi-gang was vague in his response instead of being specific. At that moment of relief for Cheongho. Yi-gang suddenly touched her belly. Kiyak! Dont touch her! Dam Hyun shouted angrily, but it was futile. Cheongho, feeling ticklish, jolted her body abruptly. Wow! Gasp! Yu Su-rin and Jin Ri-yeon were both surprised and amazed. Everyones attention turned to Cheongho, standing on two legs. The puppet is moving! Could this be that fox yokai! It was a natural reaction. Dam Hyun wanted to hide Cheongho in his arms quickly, but he couldnt do so due to being pressed on the pressure point. What are you doing, you wicked bastard! Cheongho red at Yi-gang, grinding her teeth. You bastard, not only did you steal all the herb, but you also continue to torment me! Cheongho showered Yi-gang with curses. It was her way of releasing all the pent-up anger she had umted. Since there was no Soul Echo Board, it was unlikely that anyone could hear her words. Pouring out insults did give her some relief. Yi-gang stared nkly at Cheongho and then muttered, So, you can speak this time. Cheonghos legs gave out, and she copsed. Yi-gang could even hear Cheonghos voice. He couldnt understand it;st time, he surely couldnt hear her. Ah, surely because you ate my root! I ate it, but nothing really changed. What? Such a waste on a fool who doesnt know its effects. The Three-Element Sacred Flower is, you see Huh? Cheongho was startled mid-sentence. Yi-gang hadnt made a sound, yet she could understand his words. It seems I can converse with you in the same way as with my ancestor. Youre speaking? You can hear Cheonghos words! Unable to hold back, Dam Hyun intervened. To an outsider, the conversation between Yi-gang and Cheongho seemedpletely silent. Yi-gang looked back and forth between Dam Hyun and Cheongho. Who knows. Who knows? Right, theres no way you can. Only those with a kind heart can see Cheongho. And hearing her voice is out of the question Dam Hyun seemed to be visibly relieved. It appeared certain that he couldnt hear the words of the fox yokai. Cheongho, feeling reassured, made a request. Yeah, just stay quiet! I can hear it. The voice of this fox. You bad bastard! No matter how much the fox cursed, it didnt affect Yi-gang. He spoke to a shocked Dam Hyun. Wh-what is she saying? Shes asking Senior Brother to help me. Cheongho is? Yi-gang wanted Dam Hyuns help. The exnation that Cheongho was saying that twisted Dam Hyuns expression. Thinks me a fool, huh? Cheongho wont follow anyone other than me. All humans are trash. Yi-gang inadvertently admired the remark. It was his first time hearing someone actually say such a line. Arent you human too, Senior Brother? Im different. Im the person Cheongho recognizes. I will eradicate the evil humans Yu Su-rin made a gagging gesture, and Jin Ri-yeon averted her gaze, as if embarrassed. After witnessing Dam Hyuns confident attitude, Yi-gang asked Cheongho, Do you understand? Wh-what should I understand? If you dont want to get exorcised for electrocuting those kids, behave properly. You shouldnt talk about that! So, Dam Hyun doesnt know about it. Yi-gang tantly threatened Cheongho. Cheongho was dumbfounded. It was the first time in her long life that she had been threatened like this. She quickly got up. Stop messing around and let me go Huh! Dam Hyun was astonished. Cheongho, who usually shied away from others except Dam Hyun, was rubbing her face against Yi-gangs hand. Senior Brother, the fox wants to convey this. Cheongho being friendly with someone else Im a much better person than other humans, so she says to help me with all your might. That cant be true! Shall we verify? If Im right, nod your head, fox. Then Yi-gang spoke to Cheongho with his mind. Nod your head. Cheongho gently nodded her head. Dam Hyun was left gaping in shock, while Yu Su-rin and Jin Ri-yeon marveled at the moving puppet. Then, I kindly ask for your help, Senior Brother, said Yi-gang while stroking Cheongho.
Dam Hyun was certainly a strange person. It seemed true that his mind was imbued with dark Qi. Initially, he disliked Yi-gang but then changed his attitude. Human beings are basically evil. Theyre trash. Only a few have a somewhat pure heart. The rest are not even worth living. It seemed he alone decided who those few worthy humans were. On the other hand, animals are different. They are pure. Have you ever heard of a beast enving and torturing its own kind for pleasure? Dam Hyuns eyes sparkled dangerously as he said this. But soon, he looked at Yi-gang with a soft gaze. Those who cherish animals, in that respect, can be considered differently. And then Dam Hyun extended his finger into the air. Mysteriously, a wild bird flew down and perched on it. Also, a person loved by animals is a person of value. These creatures have very sharp senses. Dam Hyun cautiously extended his hand. Surprisingly, when Yi-gang brought his finger close, the wild bird perched on it. Dam Hyun smiled, revealing his white teeth. After tilting its head a few times, the bird flew off into the sky. You are worthy to be my junior brother. Anyone else would have been greatly surprised to hear this. Dam Hyun was a notoriously prickly person. Just yesterday, when the Disciplinary Hall Head at Repentance Cave was seeing off Yi-gang and his group, an incident urred. He had simply told Dam Hyun, Dont cause trouble while Im away. Dam Hyun had retorted, Ill handle it, so dont interfere. Yi-gang had expected the Disciplinary Hall Heads palm toe flying at him. Instead, he spoke with a cold expression, As expected, youre not fully reformed yet. Come here. It was a moment when Dam Hyun was about to be locked up in Repentance Cave again. It was then Yi-gang stepped forward. He knelt and pleaded with the Disciplinary Hall Head, Please hold me responsible for Senior Brothers actions. He came out for me. There was a risk that the Immortal Divine Sword would not attain enlightenment and be a wandering spirit. Yi-gang was willing to kneel as much as needed to save him. The sight of Yi-gang kneeling had also greatly surprised the Disciplinary Hall Head. Fortunately, it was decided to deal with Dam Hyuns issue after the matter was resolved. Despite this, Dam Hyun didnt care if his actions would eventually get him into trouble. Dam Hyun recognized him for a simple reason: Cheongho and the animals followed him. Yi-gang asked a question that was bothering him, Are yokai considered animals? Do you understand what youre asking? Youre wondering if yokai are bad, right? Yokai are evil and must be exorcised. Spiritual beings can be good or bad, so they are neutral. That was the general distinction. Who even made such distinctions? There are good yokai and evil spiritual beings. So, you mean the fox is a good one. Cheongho is a good child. Dam Hyun said this with a pleased smile. He seemed unaware that the fox had been outside electrocuting children. It couldnt be helped. And its an absolute secret. So be it. Yi-gang lost interest. It didnt matter to him as long as Dam Hyun was actively helping. Dam Hyun stood up. Its dry enough now, lets go inside. They had been drying arge piece of paper outside the library. It was made of several sheets glued together with paste. Yi-gang neatly rolled up the well-glued paper. Why do we need this paper? Ill exin, said Dam Hyun while munching on some sweets. He had long been deprived of sweets and demanded them. Sweet, so sweet. Muttering so, he avidly chewed on the sweets, looking rather unsatisfied. However, Yu Jeong-shin insisted that Dam Hyun was essential. Why though? Yi-gangs question was soon answered. The problem started with the formation, Dam Hyun dered while crunching on the sweets. Yu Jeong-shin quietly looked up at Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun picked up arge brush and poked dots on the spread paper. This is Yang Spirit Lesser Heaven Formation, isnt it? It seems you have based the formation on that, right, Master? Thats right. The Immortal Divine Swords spiritual energy is extraordinary, so I had to use such a formation. Surprisingly, the dots he marked on the paper represented the symbols of the Nine Pces, which constituted the formation of this ce. Simply put, they were the central points. Golden Needle Phantom expressed admiration. He also had knowledge about formations. Wow. The formation was altered for Yi-gangs treatment, and youve grasped even that without missing a detail. Although Golden Needle Phantom was just praising, Dam Hyuns expression turned cold. Of course, I had to understand the changes thats where the problem is. What is with this brat? Look at the way he talks. Dont interrupt and just listen. Golden Needle Phantom wasnt an easy-going person either. However, he softened his stance upon seeing Yu Jeong-shins earnest expression. Dam Hyun had a natural talent for Qi Men Dun Jia and spirituals. It makes sense to construct the formation centered around the Yang spirit. But He brushed a point on the paper. The spot where Yi-gang would lie, a pathway through which the Immortal Divine Swords spiritual energy would flow to Yi-gang. The goal isnt simply to ascend the soul. Rather like this, with the soul at the center of Nine Pces. Following the motion of the constetions Dam Hyun continued his exnation, seemingly entranced. His brush moved across the paper as if alive. There was strength in the movement of his thin forearm, almost like a dance. His exnation was uninterrupted. Yu Jeong-shin looked pleased yet bitter, while Golden Needle Phantom and Yi-gang were simply in awe. Yu Jeong-shin interrupted Dam Hyun, who was exining with fervor, Wait, so the reason for our failurest time was Thats obvious. Dam Hyun, about to chew on some more sweets, realized he had already finished them. He then stabbed the stick he was holding into the center of the paper. We should have used Water Qi and Fire Qi to separate the soul. The problem starts with the mix of incense. Its toote to make it again, so we must replenish Water Qi in another way. Dam Hyun stood up and approached the Heavenly God Candlestick. Only six candles with fire were left. He boldly picked up one candle and approached the Immortal Divine Sword. Yi-gang and his group followed Dam Hyun. The hun is ready to ascend, but the po is still bound to the earth. Look. The Immortal Divine Sword, staring nkly into space, appeared unresponsive to anymotion around him. It was the moment Dam Hyun held up the candle from the Heavenly God Candlestick. Swoosh The gaze of the Immortal Divine Sword shifted downward, towards the candle. Now is thest chance for the spirit to attain enlightenment, while it still retains some consciousness. Dam Hyun dered confidently. This time, we can truly seed. At that moment, everyone thought so. Chapter 95: Farewell Chapter 95: Farewell And so, the Immortal Divine Swords enlightenment rite resumed. This time, the method changed significantly ording to Dam Hyuns suggestions. The Yang Spirit Lesser Heaven Formation was altered, and the Rock-Carving Water brought from Spirit Spring Valley was used to enhance the water Qi in the formation. During these preparations, Dam Hyuns role was prominent. He diligently repaired the formation and handled the Treasures. For Golden Needle Phantom, who had thought Dam Hyun would be fussy and rebellious, this was a surprising development. He cautiously whispered to Yu Jeong-shin, Junior Brother, hes morepliant than I thought. Hes not usually like this, right? Maybe Dam Hyun hase to his senses. Having a direct junior brother might have changed his heart. Youre really a kind person. Golden Needle Phantom looked at Yu Jeong-shin with a peculiar gaze. After all, he was speaking well of the disciple who had attacked him. Yu Jeong-shin was neither a fool nor a spineless people pleaser. Although he had a gentle nature, he simply never gave up on his disciple. If we can only clear his mind of the dark energy, hell return to being a good kid. From what I see, he was never good. Golden Needle Phantom grumbled but nodded his head. He too had a lot to prepare. Yi-gang was already lying on the stone b. During the previous ritual, he had ced needles in all the meridian points on Yi-gangs body. This time, the method was to be altered slightly, nning to insert needles in reverse order along the Hand Yangming Large Intestine Meridian. Before starting the preparations, he approached Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun was beside the Soul-ying Banner. He seemed to be organizing the Treasures. Um Golden Needle Phantom, who was about to ask Dam Hyun something, stopped abruptly. His eyes widened. Dam Hyun wasnt organizing the Soul-ying Banner. He was squatting, caressing an old wooden doll. His eyes, wide open, stared unblinkingly at the floor. And he kept mumbling to himself. Its okay, itll be fine. Caressing a limp wooden doll wasnt a normal sight. Golden Needle Phantoms sharp gaze turned to Dam Hyuns wrist. There were scars on his wrist as if inflicted by something sharp. Self-harm? Such scars typically result from self-inflicted wounds. And self-harm was a habit often associated with mental issues. Golden Needle Phantom cleared his throat to make his presence known. Ahem, Dam Hyun. Dam Hyuns back twitched. He slowly turned his head. Yes, Martial Uncle Do Hyu, what brings you here? Dam Hyuns face was a calm, slightly smiling one. However, it was a rare, modest demeanor that Dam Hyun seldom showed. Stop squatting there, lets get started. Understood. Dam Hyun got up and headed to his assigned ce. Golden Needle Phantom watched his retreating figure intently. Forest Lord He knew a lot about Dam Hyun. Because it was he who had treated both Dam Hyun, who had fallen bleeding from the nose after mishandling the Treasures, and Yu Jeong-shin, whom Dam Hyun had stabbed. Will he really be alright? Moreover, he was aware of Dam Hyun and the fox yokai within the doll in his possession. It was Forest Lord who had gifted the doll inhabited by the yokai to Dam Hyun, who had be almost like a recluse. Only Golden Needle Phantom and Yu Jeong-shin knew about this. Naturally, Golden Needle Phantom had strongly opposed it. It was already a precarious situation, and now a suspicious doll was added to the mix. But Forest Lord only responded with a smile serene as an immortals. Dam Hyun is an anxious and lonely child. It will surely be beneficial. I guarantee it. With Forest Lord saying so, further opposition was impossible. In fact, Forest Lords words proved true. Dam Hyun, who could hardly speak, gradually regained his speech while being with the fox. It was a misinformed rumor that Dam Hyun was enchanted by the fox yokai and then stabbed his master. The truth was, Dam Hyun stabbed his master and was enchanted by the fox yokai afterward. Even when entering the Repentance Cave, Dam Hyun did not let go of the fox doll. That was the problem. Dam Hyuns attachment to the doll did not seem normal at all. Senior Brother, are you ready? Ah, yes, Im ready. However, Golden Needle Phantom tried to shake off such distracting thoughts. After all, Dam Hyun was a necessary presence in this ritual. He thought he should re-examine Dam Hyuns condition after sessfullypleting the Immortal Divine Swords enlightenment. Golden Needle Phantom took his acupuncture needles and approached Yi-gang.
Golden Needle Phantom wiped Yi-gangs upper body with a wet cloth. The cool and damp sensation was chilling, but Yi-gang did not show any reaction. His gaze was fixed on the floating Immortal Divine Sword. The Immortal Divine Sword appeared to be staring nkly at the ceiling, as if devoid of consciousness. It was a pitiable sight, but ording to Dam Hyun, he was in a state where he could see and hear. It was possibly simr to a vegetative state. Then Dam Hyuns face suddenly appeared in Yi-gangs field of vision. Junior Brother. Yes. When the ritual starts, you might feel as if your mind is being pulled out, he whispered with a pale face. Youll be entering a deep meditative state. Spiritual energy is entirely different from internal energy. Thats necessary for assimtion. Yes. Yi-gang had heard this before. As he nodded, Dam Hyun shed a grin and then disappeared. Then, Golden Needle Phantoms face appeared. Ill exin again. This time the method has changed. First, well reverse the flow of the Hand Yangming Large Intestine Meridian. And well use the Dream Soul Herb. Yes. Youll lose consciousness around the time I needle the Tianjing point. Understood. But try to stay alert as much as you can. Golden Needle Phantom held a sharp golden needle. Thwook His acupuncture was decisive. The cold sensation of the golden needle piercing the body was always dreadful. The pungent smoke of the burning Dream Soul Herb entered his nostrils. Mysteriously, it didnt cause coughing but instead made his body feel rxed. It was like being enveloped in warm mud. Gradually, his vision blurred, and he saw Golden Needle Phantom holding the needle. Go well on your journey. At the junction of the neck and corbone, a palm-length golden needle pierced in. At that moment, Yi-gangs consciousness sank as if submerged in water. With a ticklish sensation in his tailbone, he felt as if his body was falling downwards. Like experiencing a dream of falling off a cliff, Yi-gang suddenly stood up. Huuh! His voice reverberated. Yi-gang examined his hands and feet. The golden needles that had been densely inserted all over his body were gone. And that wasnt all. This ce was not the underground of Grand Library, where he had been lying just a moment ago. Where is this It was a space entirely white in every direction. He remembered. When he found the Pixiu ne, Yi-gang had lost consciousness and fallen into a space like this. At least he was certain that this ce wasnt reality. Slosh Something warm touched Yi-gangs feet. Looking down, he saw golden waves rippling. A golden liquid had pooled on the floor. Instinctively, Yi-gang realized what it was. Spiritual energy It was the spiritual energy that the Immortal Divine Sword had been emitting. Then, a voice came from behind, Have you arrived? Ah Looking up, Yi-gang indeed saw the Immortal Divine Sword. Ancestor! Yi-gang eximed with joy. He stood in the middle of ake of golden spiritual energy that pooled up to his feet. As Yi-gang approached the Immortal Divine Sword, he suddenly stopped. Have you be younger? Is that so? Hmm. The Immortal Divine Sword touched his face and beard. He indeed looked younger than the usual appearance he showed to Yi-gang. The once white beard had darkened, and the wrinkles on his face had diminished. His body was visibly muscr. It seems this was when I was in my prime. Now that its time to leave, Ive be like this. So youre really leaving now. Yes, you looked very serious just now. Before the needle was inserted into your neck. At that, Yi-gang scratched his chin. Were you watching everything? I saw it all. Those fools messing up the ritual. You almost died, didnt you? The Immortal Divine Sword slowly walked towards Yi-gang. They soon found themselves standing face to face, just a breath away from each other. The Immortal Divine Sword was not floating but standing firmly on his feet. This must have been what he looked like in life. A straight back, broad shoulders, and sparkling eyes. Looking at you like this, you seem quite short. Im still growing. Its the age to grow taller. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled, and Yi-gangughed as well. The golden spiritual energy pooled on the floor seemed to be flowing from the Immortal Divine Sword. After a moment of silence, the Immortal Divine Sword spoke softly. Even if I dont tell you, continue practicing the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique to the end. As long as you dont forget the Great Yin Flow and Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, youll certainly be a martial master. I will. The Azure Forest standard isnt bad, so make sure to learn their cultivation methods and light footwork techniques. That physician there is quite skilled; he will take good care of your body, the Immortal Divine Sword advised earnestly. Normally, Yi-gang would have joked, Why worry so much? but this time he nodded obediently. Oh, and about that guy! Which guy? The one with the dark circles under his eyes. The impudent one who waved a candle in front of me. You mean Senior Brother Dam Hyun. The Immortal Divine Sword chuckled with a snort. As long as youre with the Azure Forest, forming a brotherhood is inevitable. But that guy, his face is really off. You can read faces now? Of course, I can. Your senior brother, his face is just like that of a weasel. Yi-gang wasnt a firm believer in physiognomy, but he somewhat agreed with this. What can I do? He has helped me, after all. Yes, his skills are impressive. Keep him close in the future. Just a moment ago, youpared him to a weasel. One cannot always ept the sweet and reject the bitter. The path you must walk is treacherous; you cant navigate it alone. Associate with those who are capable. The Immortal Divine Sword had reasons for giving such advice and admonitions. Yi-gang might need to make various efforts to fully cure his Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Moreover, there seemed to be signs that the Evil Cult was reaching out to the Baek Noble n. The Immortal Divine Sword wanted to give Yi-gang as much advice as possible before leaving. There is a sure way to handle such a person. And what is that? If he shows his fangs, punish him decisively so he never dares to challenge you again. Thats how you handle a wild beast. Seeing Yi-gang tilting his head, the Immortal Divine Sword raised his fist. If he acts foolish, beat him until hes close to death. Even though hes my senior brother? What does it matter if hes your senior brother? Beat him in a ce where no one can see, until he wets himself. Thats the only way to tame a beast-like person. Yi-gang couldnt help butugh at the Immortal Divine Swords casual tone. The Immortal Divine Sword smiled and then looked up at the sky. As the time to depart approaches, it all feels so fleeting. Yi-gangs smile faded. It was because the Immortal Divine Sword appeared translucent, almost as if he could be blown away by the wind at any moment. Considering how much spiritual energy the Immortal Divine Sword had released, the golden liquid on the floor had spread out, forming a horizon in all directions. To heal Yi-gangs body, the Immortal Divine Sword had expended all his spiritual energy. Yi-gang. Yes. Live a long life, thats what a Baek should do. I will. Your future master worked very hard to save you. Learn a lot from him. Yi-gang was silent for a moment before speaking, Werent you my master, Ancestor? The Immortal Divine Swords eyes widened in surprise. How am I your master? Youve taught me a lot. Swordsmanship and other things. I am not a master but your family. Wait a minute Saying this, the Immortal Divine Sword slightly bent down to see Yi-gangs face. Yi-gang had been bowing his head. Whats the matter? Just thinking. Yi-gang lifted his head. Naturally, he was not crying. Would that be like me? You, always so stoic. The Immortal Divine Sword had be so translucent that the background was visible through him. Farewell. I will visit you, but only much, muchter. Hehehe. Do that, but dont follow me for at least 100 years. The Immortal Divine Sword wore a yful expression. Anyway, let me ask for onest favor. What is it? He gazed intently at Yi-gang before speaking. Yi-gang was surprised by the unexpected request. Call me Grandfather. Though unexpected, it was a reasonable request. Until now, Yi-gang had always referred to the Immortal Divine Sword as Ancestor or Divine Sword. What is with those Ancestor, Ancestor? I am alive and well well, sort of. Its a bit odd. It seemed like the Immortal Divine Sword had always been bothered by that. Yi-gang nodded immediately. Of course, I can do that. Oh, good. Go ahead, call me. Ahem, then It wasnt a difficult thing to do. Grandfather. Farewell. Thank you for everything. Ha For saving me from the assassins, for teaching me martial arts, for always believing in me. For always finding your stubborn and unadorable descendant endearing. For leaving everything to me until the end. For that, I am grateful. Grandfa As he tried to say it, something caught in his throat. It was so hard; his throat burned, and his limbs stiffened. The Immortal Divine Sword did not tease him but only smiled. It felt like tears might actually start to trickle out. With great effort, Yi-gang managed to speak. Grand father. The voice that finally came out was cracked and sounded absurd. He wanted to turn his head, clear his throat, and take a deep breath, but he couldnt. If he looked away now, the Immortal Divine Sword would disappear forever. Thank you, so much. Hahaha The Immortal Divine Sword burst intoughter. His figure blurred. Farewell. Yi-gang was deeply grateful to be able to say hisst goodbye this way. Chapter 96: Orthopedic Treatment (1) Chapter 96: Orthopedic Treatment (1) A fierce wind swept through the windowless underground chamber. Yu Jeong-shin eximed in rm, Cover the Heavenly God Candlestick! The wind is strong. Yes. Dam Hyun, blocking the front of the Heavenly God Candlestick, raised his hand and swung it upwards. Hup, Wind Aid Extension! Paaang! The rough wind scattered right in front of Dam Hyun. His hair fluttered wildly. Fortunately, the candle of the Heavenly God Candlestick did not go out. Dam Hyuns efforts did not stop there. He took out a jade bottle from his bosom and sprinkled its contents in front of him. The thing that sparkled in the candlelight was salt. The salt scattered on the floor, drawing a strange pattern as it fell. Ive protected us from the intrusion of evil spirits, just in case. Well done! Yu Jeong-shinughed heartily from across the room. Despite being confined in the Repentance Cave for several years, Dam Hyuns skills had not rusted. Considering he was under restriction on his internal energy, his skills seemed to have improved instead. He efficientlypleted everything that was directed and even took the initiative to supplement tasks that were not assigned. It was due to his inborn insight and quick judgment that could only be described as natural talent. Had Dam Hyun not been there, sess would have been doubtful. The enlightenment of the soul itself was not a difficult task, but preserving the spiritual energy and transferring it to Yi-gang was an exceedingly tough job. Golden Needle Phantom, who was rtively more at ease than Yu Jeong-shin or Dam Hyun, shouted, It has begun! Then, everyone except Yi-gang, who had lost consciousness, looked towards the center of the chamber. The figure of the Immortal Divine Sword floating in mid-air started to blur. Amazing To really attain Nirvana Golden Needle Phantom Do-hyu muttered as if overwhelmed. Being a martial artist of the Taoist sect Azure Forest did not always mean being close to something surreal. Rather, except for the Taoist flower disciples and honor flower disciples, they were not familiar with supernatural beings like yokai or spirits. The majority of martial flower disciples in the Azure Forest were simr to ordinary martial artists. In this respect, it was also Golden Needle Phantoms first time seeing a soul. As a doctor, he had treated numerous people but also witnessed many deaths up close. Over a hundred patients had taken theirst breath in his blood-stained hands. Yet, he had never seen the soul of a deceased patient. I feel strangely emotional. However, watching the Immortal Divine Sword gradually achieving enlightenment, he feltforted about his own life. If only the patients who died in his care could have attained peace and enlightenment as well. Yu Jeong-shin and Dam Hyun slumped down. Phew. Their task was now finished. Once the Immortal Divine Sword fully attained enlightenment and Yi-gang absorbed the spiritual energy, the remaining role was that of Golden Needle Phantom. Golden Needle Phantom quietly observed the enlightenment of the Immortal Divine Sword. The sword, once radiating a golden light and boasting a vibrant presence, now seemed truly ephemeral. Twitch Yi-gangs body, lying down, twitched slightly. Golden Needle Phantom calmly examined Yi-gangs body. From the tips of his right hand to the Baihui acupoint on the top of his head, and down to the Qihai acupoint in the lower dantian, there were densely ced gold needles. If the spiritual energy left by the Immortal Divine Sword was properly absorbed, he could connect the first major meridian. Worried about any anomalies in the body, he checked Yi-gangs pulse and opened his eyelids. His unfocused eyes were moist with tears. Whether it was due to external stimuli or another reason was unknown. Is he sending him off properly? Perhaps, Yi-gang was currently meeting with the Immortal Divine Sword that was on the verge of enlightenment. Golden Needle Phantom smiled faintly and withdrew his hand. Yi-gangs condition was stable. But soon, his expression turned serious. The reason was the eerie murmuring he heard. What a waste Golden Needle Phantom slowly turned his head to look toward the source of the voice. There sat Dam Hyun, sweating profusely. He appeared exhausted from the series of processes, hugging his knees and leaning against the wall. All this effort, and it only extends life by three years. To go through all this and hoard such an enormous amount of spiritual energy Dam Hyun was muttering to himself. Although his words were an unguarded expression of his inner thoughts, they were not nonsense. The spiritual energy the Immortal Divine Sword would leave on earth was indeed immense. It was the kind of spiritual energy that only an absolute master, who had unified the upper, middle, and lower dantians, could handle. It was enough to elevate a human to the status of an immortal. If a nt had contained such an amount of spiritual energy, it would have be an elixir more potent than the Ten Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng. Had an animal acquired it, it would have be a spiritual being. Yet, even with such immense spiritual energy, it was not enough topletely cure Yi-gangs meridian blockage disease. It would only connect the major meridian from the right hand to the lower dantian and extend Yi-gangs lifespan by three years. So wasteful its disgusting. Golden Needle Phantom felt a sense of dissonance at Dam Hyuns murmuring. It wasnt the content of the words that caused it. It was because Dam Hyun, at some point, had taken out a doll and ced it in his hand, speaking to it as if it were a person. He whispered to the doll, If you had it, you could use it better. You might even get your real body back. Golden Needle Phantom realized that there really was something residing within that doll. Dam Hyun brought his ear close to the mouth of a fox. Naturally, there was no response. As expected, I cant hear your words. A look of disappointment. Theres nothing I can do Golden Needle Phantom could no longer just watch this scene. Dam Hyun! Come to your senses. What kind of madness is this? Martial Uncle Do Hyu. Stop this nonsense! The reason he raised his voice was to catch Yu Jeong-shins attention. It was uncertain what Dam Hyun might do. Junior Brother Yi-gang seems like a fined. Dam Hyun had clearly shown favor towards Yi-gang. It was rare for him to think well of someone, which even surprised Yu Jeong-shin. But in Dam Hyuns listless eyes, there shed an unreadable intent. Ive changed my mind. The reason a madman was frightening was that one never knew what he might suddenly do. Such spiritual energy cannot be wasted on a mere three years of life. Th-this brat Before Yu Jeong-shin could react to the signs and rush over, before Golden Needle Phantom could take action suddenly a light burst forth. Paahh! It was from where the Immortal Divine Sword had been. Its soul, leaving behind only light, had attained enlightenment and scattered. While Golden Needle Phantom and Yu Jeong-shins attention was briefly diverted, Dam Hyun made his move. He threw a jade bottle, which had been in his bosom, into the air. It was a bottle of a different color than the one that had contained salt. Such a useless act! Golden Needle Phantom frowned and reached out his hand. Despite the suddenness of the surprise attack, Dam Hyuns internal energy was under restriction, and Golden Needle Phantom was a martial master skilled enough to catch the jade bottle. However, the moment Golden Needle Phantoms hand touched the bottle, it shattered far too easily into pieces. A ck powder exploded out. Golden Needle Phantom, in rm, iled his arms in the air. He did this to scatter the unknown powder with the wind from his sleeves. Simultaneously, Dam Hyun kicked a ritual vessel at his feet. The flying vessel knocked over the established Soul-ying Banner. Yu Jeong-shin, who was running over, was shocked and twisted his body towards the Soul-ying Banner. The time Dam Hyun bought was extremely short, just enough to take a breath. But, it was sufficient for him to reach out towards the Heavenly God Candlestick. Yu Jeong-shin, heading towards the Soul-ying Banner, was shocked and changed direction again. Tampering with the candles of the Heavenly God Candlestick right now was something only a madman would do. Dont do it, Hyun! If you do this, youll Im sorry, Master. As Dam Hyun said this, he pinched out three candles with his fingers. Sizzle Along with the acrid smoke of burning flesh at his fingertips A cloud-like ck mist rose up, enveloping Dam Hyun in a barrier. I will go and meet junior brother. With a flicker, Dam Hyuns figure was obscured as he copsed, losing consciousness.
Just as Yi-gang had experienced, Dam Hyun also felt a sensation like drowning in water. However, since he forcibly entered using the Heavenly God Candlestick, the process was much rougher. He felt a suffocating inability to breathe and a painful sensation as if his insides were being wrung out. The Heavenly God Candlestick was a top-tier Treasure for handling barriers. The three candles were the maximum Dam Hyun could handle. By extinguishing all three at once, he gained that much control over the barrier. Thanks to that, he was able to forcibly invade Yi-gangs mental world. A mistake would have meant death, but Dam Hyun was not afraid of dying. There were only two candles left, so they could no longer be used. If misused, both Yi-gang and Dam Hyun could be lost, so Yu Jeong-shin dared not follow them in. That spiritual energy suits you, Cheongho. Dam Hyun gripped the doll in his bosom tightly, focusing his mind. Cheongho, who always stayed in his bosom, was currently unconscious. As time passed, Cheongho, having consumed more and more spiritual energy, frequently fell into such deep slumbers. If he could take away the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword, Cheongho could obtain a real body instead of being a doll. Then, surely it would help its friend Dam Hyun in his revenge. Swoosh Dam Hyun roughly emerged above the waters surface. Gasp, huff, huff. He was above a goldenke. After coughing and regaining his breath, he realized that this golden liquid was all spiritual energy. Mysteriously, his clothes were not wet. It was as if theke was made of mercury. Senior Brother? Turning his head, he saw Yi-gang standing there. The Immortal Divine Sword was nowhere to be seen, perhaps having attained enlightenment. Dam Hyun, about to greet Yi-gang, suddenly tilted his head in confusion. Have you been crying? Yi-gang had a displeased expression on his face. I didnt cry. Your eyes are a bit red. When I cry, my eyes get red like that. I didnt cry. Dam Hyun nodded at Yi-gangs firm denial. It seems that the soul has attained enlightenment. Yes, I sent him off well. Right, thanks to my hard work outside. Thank you. Yi-gang expressed his gratitude sincerely. Dam Hyun smiled, seemingly surprised. Good to hear youre thankful; now I dont need to feel sorry. Why would you feel sorry? Its just a waste to use such a level of spiritual energy to heal your body. I do like you, though. Yi-gang listened to Dam Hyuns words with a calm expression. Dam Hyun, liking Yi-gang even more for this, exined everything with a sense of regret. He hade here, risking ruining everything, with the idea of gifting the spiritual energy to the yokai residing in the fox doll. He told Yi-gang that resistance was futile and to stay calm. He was going to take the spiritual energy. Dont hate me too much for it, he added, as if the decision was already made. Yi-gang listened patiently to the end. And thought to himself. What a lunatic. He was grateful for the help with the ritual, but the idea of Dam Hyun intercepting the spiritual energy left by the Immortal Divine Sword for Yi-gang was utter nonsense. With a thought that Dam Hyun must be carrying a bag of nonsense on his body, Yi-gang looked him up and down. Dam Hyun seemed to interpret his gaze differently. Dont even think about running away. This is inside the mental world. Here, the restrictions on my internal energy dont mean anything. Saying this, Dam Hyun loosened up his body, moving much more freely than outside. Subduing Junior Brother will be easy. As he said this, he slowly approached Yi-gang. Yi-gang remained still. The will of the Immortal Divine Sword - of course, the sword was already a ghost, but Yi-gang took the words it left before enlightenment as its will - was there. Your senior brother, his face looks just like a weasel. Recalling that will, Yi-gang shared it. My grandfather used to say that. Senior Brother looks just like a weasel. Thanks for thepliment, Dam Hyun replied. Dam Hyun took the remark about looking like a weasel as a sincerepliment. Dont mention it. What happens here wont be known outside, right? Of course. Why, are you feeling a bit more at ease? Yi-gang didnt respond. It was because he remembered another will left by the Immortal Divine Sword. So what if hes your senior brother. In a ce where no one can see, beat him until he wets himself. Thats the only way to tame a beast like him. Yi-gang muttered, Grandfather Im not your grandfather. Dam Hyuns words were ignored. Theres no greater filial piety than following a will well. There truly is wisdom in the elderly. With those words, Yi-gang clenched his fist tightly. Dam Hyun smiled wryly and reached out his hand towards Yi-gang, his movement quick and agile like a snake. Yi-gang countered with a punch of his own. Dam Hyun, scoffing, spread his thumb out wide. Too slow. Dam Hyuns n was to pierce the Qiyu acupoint in Yi-gangs fist to immobilize him. When he first met Yi-gang, he tried something simr but ended up getting countered. However, things were different now. In this mental world, the restrictions on Dam Hyuns body didnt work. He could easily subdue a weakened Yi-gang. His ample internal energy strengthened Dam Hyuns physical strength. But then, the golden spiritual energy pooling at their feet surged up Yi-gangs body. And Dam Hyuns finger, which had pierced the back of Yi-gangs hand, snapped off. Crack It was as if he had stabbed into a piece of iron. What? Dam Hyun looked at his broken finger in dumbfounded shock. Yi-gangs fist hit squarely on his brothers stunned face. Crash The sound of front teeth breaking resounded loudly. It was the sound of filial piety. Chapter 97: Orthopedic Treatment (2) Chapter 97: Orthopedic Treatment (2) There is a siege weapon used for breaking down city gates. Its called a battering ram. Arge log with an iron te attached to the front is mounted on a hefty cart. Several soldiers cling to it, pulling and releasing the rope of the log. When released, it crashes into the gate, producing a tremendous noise. Quang! That kind of sound. Such a sound echoed from Yi-gangs fist and Dam Hyuns face. Dam Hyun received the full impact, matching the sound. As a result, his neck snapped back, and he was flung away. He tumbled miserably like a leaf in the wind. Spinning several somersaults in the air and striking the surface created a golden ssh. Dam Hyun, rolling on the waters surface like a stone skipping across, traveled a distance of about three zhang. Yi-gang remained frozen in the posture of throwing his punch. Then, with a confused expression, he looked at his fist. Whats this? He knew that Dam Hyuns attempt at acupoint sealing would fail due to the use of the secret art of strengthened body. However, not only did it fail, but Dam Hyuns thumb was broken. Not just that, his strength had inexplicably increased to an immense degree. In the Great Yin Flow, there were the secret arts of light footwork, strengthened body, and following that, the art of enhancing physical strength. Yi-gang had yet to master the secret art of strengthened bodypletely. Yet, with just one punch, Dam Hyun was sent flying like that. Yi-gangs fist was soaked in blood. There seemed to be something that looked like Dam Hyuns front teeth embedded in it. He swallowed hard and looked at Dam Hyun, who was lying face down. Is he dead? He had intended to honor thest wish of the Immortal Divine Sword and show filial piety. He only wanted to correct his senior brothers mindset Groan. Fortunately, a tragic incident of Yi-gang killing his senior brother did not ur. Because Dam Hyun was trembling as he stood up. His face, of course, was covered in blood. Something astonishing happened. The shattered face was healing at a visible rate. As the blood on his face disappeared, Dam Hyuns pale and shocked expression became visible. You, how exactly That was what Yi-gang wanted to ask. Was such rapid healing a kind of sorcery? He looked at his own hand, smeared with blood. The teeth that had been embedded were gone. Swish Surprisingly, the wound healed even faster than Dam Hyuns. Was it because this wasnt reality? His body healed on its own. Dam Hyun screamed in agony. How can you use spiritual energy so directly! Humans cant do that! Stop making such a shrieking noise. Wh-what? How dare you speak to your senior brother like that Thanks to Dam Hyuns exnation, Yi-gang began to understand the situation a bit. It seemed that the increased strength was due to the spiritual energy left by the Immortal Divine Sword. When he threw his punch, golden spiritual energy surged through his body. The problem was that it was originally impossible to use spiritual energy so easily. Unless one is a yokai or a spiritual being, its impossible for a human body to manipte spiritual energy like this! The physical body cannot directly resonate with spiritual energy. Thats why I used the Heavenly God Candlestick and even drew formations to guide the spiritual energy Dam Hyuns detailed exnation allowed Yi-gang to grasp the situation. Sure enough, my body has changed. These urrences began after he ate the root of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Although he hadnt felt any changes in his body at that time, now it was different. Even though Yi-gang was not an absolute master, it was not easy for him to have been handling spiritual energy, as Dam Hyun said. Originally, the human body was not familiar to spiritual energy. However, for some reason, he now felt as though he could freely manipte spiritual energy. Yi-gang quietly began to fidget with his fingers. Even so, there must be limits to the use of spiritual energy. Then Senior Brother. Yi-gang interrupted Dam Hyun. Are you saying youll give this spiritual energy to that fox yokai? Yes. Why? Why, you ask. Dam Hyun responded as if Yi-gang was asking the obvious. Its much more efficient to let a yokai use it than waste it on humans for no reason! However, what Yi-gang was curious about was what would happen next. What happens if that thing gains spiritual energy? Hehe. Dam Hyun grinned. It was surprising that he could still smile like that after being beaten so badly. It would regain its original status. As a member of a great yokai family, iparable to ordinary spiritual beings. Great yokai? Yes, the Forest Lord hid it from me, but I discovered the true identity of Cheongho. The idea of a great yokai was unbelievable. The blue fox Yi-gang had met appeared to be just a young fox. It seemed difficult to associate it with the title of a great yokai. Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. A yokai recorded in the Tianshan Book of the ssic of Mountains and Seas. But Dam Hyun spoke with conviction. The ssic of Mountains and Seas was an ancient scripture that recorded all sorts of auspicious things in the world. Among them, the Tianshan Book primarily recorded yokai and spiritual beings. Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox? Yes, it appears with the sound of thunder and burns away the evil on earth with lightning. Dam Hyuns voice carried a strange fervor as he said this. He borated on how the blue fox inside the puppet was actually a certain yokai and how he came to know about it. So, its a white-furred yokai. But this one has blue fur. Its said that when they reach maturity, their fur turns white. They usually live around Mount Kunlun. Do you know why such a yokai would inhabit such an old puppet? As Yi-gang exchanged these questions and answers, he continued to move his fingers. Finally, spiritual energy began to rise along his legs, following Yi-gangs will. But Yi-gang wasnt the only one buying time. Before I tell you that reason Dam Hyun pretended to brush his hair back with his hand, then bit down hard on his thumb. Naturally, it bled. Dam Hyun inserted and withdrew his bleeding hand from his pocket. The movement was lightning-fast. Lets see if you can block this too! Simultaneously, three feathered throwing knives soared towards Yi-gang. It was a sudden hidden weapon technique different from the Sichuans Tang n. The knives werent particrly fast, and their direction was off. At the moment Yi-gangs guard was lowered, Dam Hyuns skill came into y. Was it due to the blood he had smeared on the des just before? The trajectory of the feathered throwing knives changed, leaving a red afterimage. Swishhh Three knives, now moving even faster, surged towards Yi-gangs arms and legs. But then Ssh! A spray of water from the surface blocked the feathered throwing knives. The spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword protected Yi-gang as if it were alive. The smug smile on Dam Hyuns face shattered. Golden spiritual energy momentarily obscured his vision. And when the spray subsided, Yi-gang, who had been beyond it, was gone. Dam Hyun instinctively dodged. But it was a moment toote. Yi-gang, who had used the water spray to circumvent the attack, drove his knee into Dam Hyuns side. Crack! Kuhk! Dam Hyuns face contorted in pain. But this time, he couldnt be flung away because Yi-gang had grabbed his left wrist. When Yi-gang sharply pulled the hand, Dam Hyun was easily dragged along. In that instant, Dam Hyun realized something. Just as the restrictions on his body had been lifted in this strange world, Yi-gang was also free from the heavenly punishment of meridian blockage. Yi-gang pressed Dam Hyuns neck down to the ground. Bang! He felt a shock as if his spine had broken and his insides had burst. Yi-gang stopped with his fist raised. Senior Brother. Kuh, huhk. But that fox says it doesnt need spiritual energy? Wh-what? Yi-gang gestured with his chin towards the side. Carefully turning to look, Dam Hyun was startled. Cheongho, which he had put in his pocket, was standing on all fours. It seemed to have woken up ande out during the fight with Yi-gang. Yi-gang conveyed Cheonghos words to Dam Hyun. Its true that it needs spiritual energy, and it appreciates your concern, but this method doesnt seem right. Cheongho is saying that? Yes. Its asking you to apologize to me right now. Dam Hyuns face showed disbelief. Wasnt he doing all this for Cheongho? Hoping that as a great yokai, she would gain power and annihte the evil humans. Youre trying to deceive me again. Dam Hyun made that judgment. He thought Yi-gang was deceiving him, exploiting the fact that he couldnt hear Cheonghos words. If you dont want to believe, I cant help it. Having said that, Yi-gang struck Dam Hyuns face. Smack! A shock like a burst of stars came with immense pain. Aaah! As Dam Hyuns face turned to mush, Yi-gang hit his abdomen. It was sheer merciless violence. You, crazy brat! Yi-gang, without replying, threw another punch. He paid no heed to Dam Hyuns words. Dam Hyun turned into a bloody mess in an instant due to the increased strength, but his wounds quickly regenerated. Thanks to that, Yi-gang could beat his senior brother without worrying about the aftermath. Thump Thump! It-it hurts! Even the previously arrogant Dam Hyun weakened as the beating continued. However, every time Dam Hyun tried to speak, Yi-gang struck his mouth to silence him. Sorry, kugh! Yi-gang, sweating from the effort of beating his senior brother, suddenly stopped his hand. He then quickly turned his head to look at Dam Hyuns lower body. Was this long and violent ordeal finally over? But Yi-gang uttered a meaningful phrase and turned his head back. You still havent wet yourself. ! Dam Hyun felt a chilling terror envelop his entire body. The phrase You still havent wet yourself meant he would be beaten until he did. Smack! Unfortunately, his guess was correct. Yi-gang was simply following thest wish of the Immortal Divine Sword. Dam Hyun felt his consciousness blurring from the extreme pain. No matter how much his body could recover in this ce, being beaten so mercilessly could not leave him unharmed. The madness that had filled his eyes began to fade away, reced by fear. Whats this? While busily punching, Yi-gang was surprised to see Dam Hyun slumped over. ck energy streamed from Dam Hyuns broken nose. This ck energy mixed with the golden spiritual energy on the ground and was absorbed back into Yi-gang. Is this dark energy? The dark energy that had driven Dam Hyun mad was slowly seeping out. It was being swallowed and purified by the massive spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword. Compared to the spiritual energy, the dark energy was like pouring saltwater into the sea. It seemed unlikely to harm Yi-gang. Unaware of the current situation, Dam Hyun foamed at the mouth and cursed, Kuhk, stop hitting me, you crazy bastard Yi-gang raised his fist again.
Forest Lord! Its here! Golden Needle Phantom brought the Forest Lord with a stern expression. In the underground chamber of the grand library, Yu Jeong-shin was struggling to dismantle the barrier. This is Dam Hyun used a Treasure to create this barrier. It seems Yi-gang has been swallowed by it as well It was as Golden Needle Phantom had exined. Using three candles of the Heavenly God Candlestick, Dam Hyun had created a barrier. It isted him and Yi-gang from the outside world. To think hes mastered barrier techniques too. My disciple is remarkable. The Forest Lord chuckled and made a joke. Yu Jeong-shin, sweating, bowed deeply. We can break it with time, but time is the issue. It seems Dam Hyun is trying to intercept the spiritual energy of the Divine Sword. He didnt seem like someone with much greed. The Forest Lord knew a lot about Dam Hyun, probably only second to his master, Yu Jeong-shin. Golden Needle Phantom replied in his stead, It appeared he wanted to give the spiritual energy to the yokai he harbors. Yokai? Yes, the puppet given by you, Forest Lord. Its said to be inhabited by a yokai A yokai, what are you talking about? Golden Needle Phantom and Yu Jeong-shin both looked at the Forest Lord in surprise. A yokai isnt it? Whats inside there isnt exactly a yokai. Well, it could be considered half a yokai. What did Dam Hyun say? Golden Needle Phantom stuttered in response. Well, Cheongho will whip its white tail and punish the wicked with thunderbolts The Forest Lord sighed. It seems Dam Hyun misunderstood too. The Forest Lord reached out to Yu Jeong-shin. We need to clear up the misunderstanding, but first we must rescue the children. Give me your sword, Jeong-shin. Yu Jeong-shin respectfully offered his sword. The Forest Lord took the sword and approached the barrier with a cautious step. A barrier, like a rainbow or a waterfall, could not be cut with a sword. This wasmon knowledge to those learned in mystic arts. But the Forest Lord seemed unaware of suchmon sense. Hmm. He lifted the sword up and then, with a swoosh, swung it downwards. Chapter 98: Orthopedic Treatment (3) Chapter 98: Orthopedic Treatment (3) In stories of chivalry or tales of old masters, theres a scene that often appeared. Its the scene where a righteous martial artist was imprisoned in their of an evil sect and tortured. Even if they pulled out his teeth or whipped him mercilessly, the martial artist clenched his teeth and endured. Aspiring martial artists watching such scenes would think to themselves: if they ever get tortured, they too will keep their mouths shut till the end. Of course, this was just a fleeting imagination. In the face of overwhelming violence, human willpower crumbles. Pop! Thump! Yi-gangs fists were as painful as if they were iron hammers. At some point, Dam Hyun gave up resisting. Just moments ago, he tried to turn the tables and beat Yi-gang, but now he was just taking the hits silently. He even stopped cursing and swearing. Every time he did, he got punched in the mouth again. His screams also stopped. Continuous pain blurred his consciousness. Finally, the world went dark, and Dam Hyuns consciousness sank. Yi-gangs merciless violence reached even the dark energy in Dam Hyuns mind. Yi-gangs constitution, transformed by the roots of the Three-Element Sacred Flower, attracted not only spiritual energy but also that dark energy. The dark energy that was sticky and attached to Dam Hyuns brain started to detach, triggering deep memories. Perhaps it was inevitable that Dam Hyun recalled that day from his childhood.
Zap! With the pain of a p on his cheek, Dam Hyun suddenly regained consciousness. Before him was the face of his weeping sister. Before he could even process the thought that his sister had died when they were young, she spoke, Please,e to your senses sob, you have to hide here, here. His sister, eight years older than the youngest Dam Hyun, had always been mature in her behavior and cherished him more than anyone else in the family. In a desperate, hushed voice, she whispered to Dam Hyun, No matter how scary the sounds are, donte out. You cant make any noise either. Si-sister, I want to go out. Young Dam Hyun was also crying. It was an inevitable situation. Just moments ago, he had witnessed his fathers head being severed by the bandit leader. His older brother, enraged, had rushed at them and was impaled by a bandits spear, dying as his limbs stretched out like a frog, shivering in his final moments. The heartbroken wails of their mother had ceased at some point. Only Dam Hyun and his older sister had survived. Likely, everyone in their tenant farmer vige was dead. Its absolutely not possible. Ill go hide somewhere else. You must, must absolutely stay quiet. While crying herself, the sister wiped the tears of young Dam Hyun. Since the rice had run out long ago, leaving the storage bin empty, Dam Hyun could hide there. Donte out until it gets dark at night. Ille back for you. You must,e back. The sister, trembling, kissed Dam Hyun on the forehead and then closed the lid of the storage bin. Thump Suddenly, his view turned pitch ck. But it wasntpletely dark. Light seeped through the gaps of the warped and aged wood grain. Instinctively, Dam Hyun peered through these cracks. He saw his sisters retreating figure in the space where the storage bin was located. Just as she cautiously peered outside the door to the east. Bang! Thetch broke, and the door swung open. The sister was helplessly knocked down. The intruders were brutal bandits. Aaah! His sister screamed in utter panic. Dam Hyun desperately covered his mouth to suppress his own scream. Hehe, here she is. Is this the daughter of those people from earlier? Not bad, huh? The faces of the two bandits were obscured by the backlight, but the des in their hands were clearly visible. These were the ones who had beheaded his father, beaten his mother to death, and stabbed his brother. Terror made his body shake uncontrobly, and tears streamed down his face. Yet, even amidst this, Dam Hyun, still peering through the gap in the storage bin, was startled. One of the bandits had firmly grabbed his sisters wrist. Let me go! Well get a good price for this beauty. Despite her desperate struggling and resistance, the bandits grip was extraordinarily strong. Theyughed and snickered as if her screams were inaudible to them. Just dont harm her. Where did her little brother go? At that moment, Dam Hyun turned his eyes away from the gap. He was terrified. Terrified of the bandits who had killed his entire family. Afraid of what these bandits might do to his kind sister. And most of all, scared that their eyes might meet through the gap in the storage bin, that they might discover him hiding. He hugged his knees and crouched down, trembling. Dam Hyuns ears caught the sound of his sisters screams. Get your hands off! Ah! She stabbed my eye. Dam Hyuns back shuddered repeatedly. Screams and shouts, the sound of a body being kicked repeatedly. His sister was not one to tolerate injustice. Perhaps, to protect Dam Hyun, she would have charged at the bandits with a hoe, just like herte brother did. Dam Hyun, with tears and snot running down, desperately tried to suppress his sobs. mping his mouth shut and trembling, he noticed it had be quiet outside. The silence was even more frightening. How long would he have to stay like this? Until nightfall? Maybe his sister was already dead. His stifled sobs sounded like thunder to his own ears. No matter how hard he tried to keep quiet, it seemed futile. And it appeared the bandits, skilled in martial arts, had noticed too. Crash! The lid of the storage bin shattered as a strong hand reached in. It grabbed Dam Hyun by the cor and pulled him out. The face of a bandit loomed close to Dam Hyun. The bandit, revealing his yellow teeth, grinned. A disgusting smell wafted towards him. A little mouse was hiding here. Were you here all this time? Behind the two banditsy his sister, knocked down while resisting them. A bandit with bloodshot eyes drew a dagger and pressed it against Dam Hyuns abdomen. What a coward. Hiding here all by himself, trying to survive. If he had any guts, he would havee out with a weapon or something. A cold shiver ran through his entire body. Although it was hardly a fitting remark for bandits, their words pierced Dam Hyuns heart like a dagger. Dam Hyun was a coward, ignoring his sister in a bid to save himself. Youre even worse than your house dog, who died barking at the boss fearlessly. In contrast, their yellow dog had bravely confronted the threat. Dam Hyun was worse than an animal. The bandit, as if ying a game, traced Dam Hyuns belly with the dagger. Coward. Ill carve your name for you. Aaah! With swift strokes, he carved the word coward into his flesh. Screaming in agonizing pain, Dam Hyun felt his lower body be wet. He was a coward who wet his pants and a traitor who abandoned his family. From that day, a deep-seated loathing for humanity was etched into young Dam Hyuns heart. Hatred for evil people and, more so, for his own powerless self. It was perhaps inevitable that this old memory resurfaced, along with the sensation of wetness in his lower body. Wake up. Dam Hyun faintly opened his eyes. Despite the throbbing pain in his head, the wounds in his burst mouth were healing. Wake up It seems like its all done now. The vision, once clouded with burst blood vessels, gradually returned to normal. And what appeared before his eyes was Yi-gangs face. Senior Brother! Ugh! Dam Hyun was startled to the point of losing his breath. Instinctively, he raised his arms to protect his face, but Yi-gang didnt continue to beat him. Youre not going to do that again, right? I-I-I, I wont do it. Taking my spiritual energy, thats absurd. No matter if youre my senior brother. R-r-right! He kept stuttering. Just seeing Yi-gangs face made his teeth ck together. It might be because a lot of the dark energy had left his mind, but the advice of the Immortal Divine Sword truly had an effect. He said it too. That you couldnt covet my spiritual energy anyway. The spiritual energy that had pooled on the floor hadpletely vanished. It was all absorbed by Yi-gang. Yes? Oh, Cheongho! Dam Hyun noticed a fox plushie sitting next to him. He burst into tears and hugged Cheongho. Yi-gang nodded in satisfaction. It was aborious process, but the oue was good. Uhhuhuhuhuk. As Dam Hyun sobbed uncontrobly, Yi-gang grimaced. Stop crying. Uh, okay. He seemed to have be overly timid. Yi-gang extended his hand to Dam Hyun. ? Take it. It was a handshake. He shook Dam Hyuns hand and said, I look forward to working with you, Senior Brother. In Dam Hyuns frightened eyes, he saw the smiling face of Yi-gang.
The Forest Lord swung his sword towards the barrier. The sword, borrowed from Yu Jeong-shin, was undoubtedly excellent. However, it was not a legendary sword capable of cutting through barriers. The swordsmanship of the Forest Lord also seemed ordinary. There was no zing sword energy, nor did the sword light brightly shimmer. However, there was a subtle finesse in the sword, recognizable only by Yu Jeong-shin and Golden Needle Phantom. When the sword was lifted, it seemed as light as a feather, but when it fell, it crashed down like a giant tree falling - thud. Screech The sound of something being cut rang out. And then, the barrier created by Dam Hyun using the Heavenly God Candlestick started to crumble. Forest Lord, that sword is! Today, this unworthy disciple has had a great enlightenment! Yu Jeong-shin and Golden Needle Phantom eximed as if releasing a held breath. Even to their expert eyes, the Forest Lords realm seemed beyond imagination. It was impossible to guess the principle behind it. With just one strike, Yu Jeong-shins sword was jaggedly chipped. The sword is ruined. My apologies. No, Forest Lord. I am only grateful. But Yu Jeong-shin was satisfied with having broken the barrier. Soon, the dark barrier shattered like scattering fragments. Yu Jeong-shin had resolved to subdue Dam Hyun and rescue Yi-gang, whoy copsed. However, he couldnt help but flinch and be perplexed. Y-you guys. Dam Hyun and Yi-gang were standing side by side. Yi-gang, who had been unconscious with needles all over his body, was also awake now. He had removed the needles himself and even dressed properly. What about Dam Hyun? He had intruded with the intent to steal Yi-gangs spiritual energy, yet there he stood, seemingly at ease with him. It looked awkward, but he even managed a smile. Among the bewildered, the first to react was Golden Needle Phantom. Adhering to his duty as a physician, he first checked Yi-gangs physical condition. And he was astounded. Good heavens, the severed major meridian has reconnected. Did you absorb the spiritual energy by yourself? Yes. Its a miracle. Theres no other way to describe it. After Dam Hyuns intrusion, they had nearly given up hope, but Yi-gangs major meridian, from the right palms heart area to the lower dantian, was perfectly reconnected. Upon confirming Yi-gangs well-being, Golden Needle Phantom immediately turned to Dam Hyun with a scowl. Dam Hyun, what on earth have you done! It was anger towards the one who had endangered his patient. Dam Hyun instinctively furrowed his brows, at least until Yi-gang poked him in the ribs. Senior Brother. Im sorry! Dam Hyun knelt down and bowed his head. Everyone was taken aback, even Golden Needle Phantom, who had been angry. I made a grave mistake! I shouldnt have done that. Well uh, yes, a mistake. It was surprising to see Dam Hyun, who even openly defied the Disciplinary Hall Head in front of everyone, showing such a submissive attitude. The Forest Lords eyes shone sharply. Clearly, Dam Hyun had be more docile after Yi-gang poked him in the waist. Dam Hyun. Forest Lord Even the mighty Dam Hyun couldnt act recklessly before the Forest Lord. The Forest Lord smiled slightly and said, Trying to steal from a junior brother is not something a senior brother should do. Im sorry. You were trying to give the spiritual energy to the doll? Dam Hyuns body flinched. Answer me. Yes thats right. The Forest Lord seemed to have a full understanding of Dam Hyuns intentions. That child has helped you a lot. Ever since you copsed due to the Treasures influence. But now, it seems more like youve been bewitched by it. No! Its not Cheonghos fault Its all my mistake. Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, is that what you thought? ! I see I was misunderstood. I never once said that the spirit in that doll was a yokai. Wh-what do you mean by that? Hand it over. The Forest Lordmanded gently, yet firmly. Give me that doll. Dam Hyun hesitated. Senior Brother. Dam Hyun. But when Yi-gang and Yu Jeong-shin said so, he reluctantly handed the doll over to the Forest Lord. Cheongho was conscious but did not try to escape or resist. It simply sat quietly on the Forest Lords hand. It would be better for it to exin itself than for me to do so. As the Forest Lord spoke, he brought out an object resembling a rectangr drum. It was the Soul Echo Board, an instrument to convey the voice of the soul. Dam Hyuns eyes widened in astonishment. For him, who had been unable to hear Cheonghos voice, this was an unexpected opportunity. What would the voice sound like? Having thought of it as a cute younger sibling, he expected a voice like that of a young boy or girl. But, could a yokai even speak humannguage well? Yi-gang had indeed mentioned that Cheongho could speak, but. Ahem. The Soul Echo Board resonated, and Dam Hyun felt a chill run through his body. Hello, speaking like this feels a bit awkward. The voice was somewhat different from what he had expected. It seems like you have some misunderstandings about me I never had a chance to clear them up. Wh-what misunderstandings? Surprisingly fluent speech. And it was definitely a young womans voice. Im not a yokai, but a human. Dam Hyuns face froze. Beside him, the Forest Lord coughed and prompted a correction. Ah, to be precise, a ghost. I died a long time ago. The doll he had believed to be inhabited by the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox and had carried with him. Its true identity was that of a human spirit. Are you a bit shocked? Dam Hyun covered his mouth with both hands. Gulp! He felt like he was going to vomit. Yo-youre overreacting. Weve spent time together, after all. Cheongho spoke, seemingly embarrassed, but Dam Hyuns mind was overwhelmed and he copsed, fainting. Chapter 99: Cheongho, Cheong Seo-ho (1) Chapter 99: Cheongho, Cheong Seo-ho (1) Dam Hyun seemed to have regarded Cheongho as a sibling in his heart. Given his slightly odd mental state, it was usible for him to consider a doll as a sibling. His difort with humans, or rather his rejection of them, made him feel more at ease with animals or yokai. Among them, he had opened his heart the most to Cheongho. Unable to converse, his delusions only intensified. In his mind, Cheongho became a noble, great yokai. How delighted he was after reading about the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Someday, Cheongho would surely regain its power as a great yokai and vanquish the evil of the world. Thats what he believed. However, such fantasies were shattered by Cheonghos own words. She confessed everything. She wasnt a yokai, but a human, a ghost. But how could this ghost take the form of a fox and summon blue lightning? Bewildered, Dam Hyun asked her a question, and she gave an unexpected answer. Golden Needle Phantom remembered her reply and chuckled. A yokais hybrid. So, its actually possible, Yi-gang. I dont disbelieve it. After all, this world is full of wonders beyond that. It meant that her grandfather was a yokai. She, the granddaughter, especially seemed to have inherited many yokai traits. She really was a hybrid of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Hard to believe, but he had no choice but to trust it. Because the Forest Lord guaranteed it. Dam Hyuns insight wasnt entirely misced. Ahem, this acupuncture will be quite painful. Anyway, one-fourth of her is a yokai, isnt it? Thats what Senior Brother says Ugh. That means the other three-fourths is human. Dam Hyun should have been more wary of people. What he cherished and carried around was a doll, and moreover, a tall and pretty woman. That must have been shocking. How do you know she was pretty? Ahem, her voice was like that. Golden Needle Phantom coughed. It was a slightly guilty statement for a Taoist priest. But, she died at a young age, so should we say shes young? She was born before me. If Cheonghos true identity had been just an ordinary human, maybe Dam Hyun wouldnt have been so repulsed. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho. It was her. Her real name was surprisingly simr to Cheongho. However, her nickname, Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, was more famous than her real name. There was a time of bloodshed. Both the Murim Alliance and the Unorthodox Union designated her as a top public enemy of the martial world. A public enemy of Murim was designated for extremely heinous criminals or demons. And very rarely, both the Murim Alliance and the Unorthodox Union jointly designated an enemy. In such cases, there would be nowhere to hide in this vast Central ins. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stirred the entire martial world for two months in such a situation. She escaped from Shaanxi Province, where the Baek n was located, to the east, passing almost the Qinghai region to the entrance of the Kunlun Mountains. But it was said that she was surrounded and killed by dozens of martial masters guarding thest passage. It was said that all the martial masters from the Orthodox-Unorthodox coalition waiting to kill her died, except for one. Her martial arts must have been very strong. They were. Inexplicably so for her age. She was twenty-nine at the time, but she might have been close to being one of the Ten Grandmasters. That level was indeed extraordinary. If she hadnt be a public enemy of Murim at that time, she might have had the talent to aim for the title of Strongest in the World someday. Was she called a demon? There was a huge incident about a decade before that bloodbath. A great purge in the Demon Cult, and many demons were pushed into the Central ins. I heard that the Forest Lord was active in Jianghu at that time. Yes, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was known to have been expelled from the Demon Cult then. I see. Being from the Demon Cult was enough to be designated as a public enemy of Murim. The fear of the Demon Cult was more realistic than the already extinct Evil Cult. While administering acupuncture and examining Yi-gangs body, Golden Needle Phantom absentmindedly marveled. Truly wondrously opened. The major meridian? Yes. Though it only extends from the right hand to below the navel at the Qihai point. Such an ideal meridian path is a first for me. Golden Needle Phantom, having felt Yi-gangs pulse, infused vital energy to examine his meridians. What was previously broken strand by strand was now smooth. stic and broad, as if he had undergone a transformation. If the major meridians of the whole body can be connected perhaps you could be a great martial master. The term great martial master seemed an understatement, almost too modest. Golden Needle Phantom couldnt even imagine the limits if that really happened. Yi-gang muttered hesitantly, Im not sure if thats possible. Ah, right, of course. The absolute master, the Immortal Divine Sword, had transferred all his immense spiritual energy to connect one major meridian. It was incredibly lucky, to say the least. Such an opportunity would not be easy toe by again. In the awkward silence, Yi-gang spoke up, Someday Ill find a way. I have no intention of giving up. Yi-gangs will to live had not diminished. Golden Needle Phantom smiled faintly and nodded. Thats the spirit. Ill continue to help you. Yes, then Ill be on my way. Itll take a while to climb White Cloud Peak. Four days after being healed, the Forest Lord called Yi-gang to White Cloud Peak. As Golden Needle Phantom saw Yi-gang off, he suddenly asked, Just one question. About Dam Hyuns madness getting better. Yes. Thats right. Dam Hyuns madness improved significantly thanks to Yi-gangs beating. It was due to the dark energy that flowed out during the beating. Of course, he didnt mention that part. I was just standing there when ck energy started flowing out of his nose. Re really? Feeling guilty, Yi-gang stammered. Its just, no matter how I think about it, it doesnt seem likely. We even considered the skull-breaking head-opening technique before. It would require a tremendous physical shock. Ah You wouldnt have just randomly hit Dam Hyun on the head. Anyway, how did it happen oh, are you going? Yes, I really have to rush. Thank you, Martial Uncle. Yi-gang disappeared quickly as if using light footwork. Golden Needle Phantom was left to ruefully click his tongue.
Yi-gang arrived at the top of White Cloud Peak. It hadnt taken long to get there from the Medical Hall where Golden Needle Phantom was. He had hurried off due to the unpleasant situation, but even considering that, his speed was impressive. His body had improved significantly. Not just the connection of the major meridians, but his physical strength as well. Yi-gang straightened his clothes and stood in front of the temple. This is disciple Yi-gang. Come in. The Forest Lords gentle voice was heard. Yi-gang entered the building with quiet steps. The solemn temple was a bit chilly despite it being spring. However, perhaps due to the boiled tea water, a warm tea aroma wafted through the air. The Forest Lord was sitting in front of an oldndscape painting. Your face looks well. Its thanks to you, Forest Lord. The Forest Lord invited Yi-gang to take a seat. Next to the prepared seat was Dam Hyun, sitting awkwardly and looking tense. Yi-gang brought his hands together for a formal bow. Eek! Senior Brother. But Dam Hyun covered his face with both hands. Ahem. Yi-gang performed the formal bow and quickly took his seat. The Forest Lord looked puzzled, but Yi-gang pretended not to notice. Hmm, yes. Now that Yi-gang is here, we can talk about it. Yi-gang did not know why the Forest Lord had called him. The Forest Lord quietly offered something. Recognizing it, Dam Hyun flinched. It was a fox doll. As the child mentionedst time, what was dwelling in this doll was not a yokai, as you, Dam Hyun, thought. Yes. It must have been a shock. Yes, it was. Dam Hyun looked dejected. In fact, he couldnt even look directly at the fox doll. You must resent me for not telling you earlier. But there is something you need to know. Hiding her identity was Seo-hos wish. What? Nobody but me knew Seo-hos identity. She had said she would hide it forever. But she revealed her identity to you. Do you understand what that means? Dam Hyun couldnt respond. It must mean she held you in high regard, to share her hidden past with you. Is that so? Yes. You must acknowledge that you received a lot offort from Seo-ho. Yes, Forest Lord. Dam Hyun wore a bitter expression. Forget the fox youve kept in your heart. How easy could that be? But Dam Hyun hesitated and then nodded. The Forest Lord then pressed on the back of the old fox doll. A peg that held part of the doll in ce popped out. With a soft sound, the old wooden doll came apart. What once moved as if alive was now nothing more than ordinary pieces of wood. Inside it, surprisingly, was a blue gem. Do you no longer wish to keep it by your side? Yes. I can manage on my own now. When you leave the Repentance Cave, start learning again from the bottom. I will. Dam Hyun was now beginning to stand on his own. He nned to stop carrying the doll around anymore. Shouldnt you say a final goodbye? At that moment, the gem in Forest Lords hand shone. It was clear that Forest Lord had done something. He too was a master at handling spiritual energy. Ah. Dam Hyun let out a sigh. In front of him appeared a blue fox. It was exactly like Cheongho, the fox he cherished. Dam Hyun was silent for a long time. Eventually, he stood up and said a single word. Thank you. Then he deeply bowed to the Forest Lord and turned away. The Forest Lord did not stop him as he left. The blue fox quietly watched Dam Hyun, then dispersed like mist. After Dam Hyun had left, there was a moment of silence. The Forest Lord spoke to Yi-gang, who was quietly drinking tea. Dont think too harshly of your senior brother. He must have felt betrayed. I understand. In fact, Yi-gang wasnt particrly interested. Do you see it? He slightly lifted his gaze. Where the form of the blue fox had vanished, it was clearly there. Yes, I see it. Well, you are the one who saw even the Immortal Divine Sword. Cant you see it, Forest Lord? I know of its existence but cannot see it. The foxs form was made using the childs spiritual energy, so its visible. Yi-gang could clearly see it. The figure of a young woman sitting with one knee raised. Her hair, ck with a hint of blue sheen, was long and glossy. Despite being a woman of the martial world, her clothing and posture were excessively disheveled. Contrary to being called with blue eyes, her irises were ck. Her eyes were a bit fierce, but her features were beautiful. On her red lips, there was a confident smile, and when her mouth slightly opened, exceptionally sharp canines were visible. He should live well on his own now. Right? Hes old enough. This was said to Yi-gang. He nodded in response. Indeed. Even seeing me doesnt bother you. Last time, Dam Hyun and I nearly killed you. Yi-gang did not bother responding to unfavorable remarks. Forget the past. Thanks to you, that poor child regained his sanity. A bit of a beating isnt too bad a price to pay. Moreover, she seemed to have a refreshingly straightforward personality. Forest Lord intervened with a faint smile. Are you having a conversation? Ah, I apologize. The Forest Lord probably hadnt heard the conversation. Theres nothing to apologize for. Communicating with spirits without using the Soul Echo Board is your talent, Yi-gang. Like the Immortal Divine Sword, there were other spirits lingering on earth. Yi-gang suddenly realized this fact. This is the first time Ive met such a spirit, aside from my ancestor. As I have exined, for a spirit to remain on earth, several conditions must be met. Unfulfilled wishes, or very strong attachments. Strong mental and spiritual energy to maintain oneself as a spirit. Or assistance from ces like the Azure Forest. I have been protecting it for a long time. Yi-gang asked cautiously, Isnt this person a demon? I heard she was a public enemy of Murim. Cheong Seo-ho was a public enemy known as the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Yi-gang couldnt imagine the Azure Forest, which could be considered a major pir of the orthodox faction, protecting such a demon. The Forest Lord wore a troubled expression. It was a long time ago. As far as I know, Seo-ho did notmit a crime that would warrant beingbeled a public enemy. Such a statement from someone else might have been criticized for disrespecting the authority of the Murim Alliance. Those scumbags! At that moment, Cheong Seo-ho shouted in anger. Those damn bastards deliberately killed me. Yi-gang then realized why her nickname included Blue-Eyed. The irises of the enraged Blue-Eyed Mad Demon were shining bright blue. Chapter 100: Cheongho, Cheong Seo-ho (2) Chapter 100: Cheongho, Cheong Seo-ho (2) The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho. Although Golden Needle Phantom had exined it, Yi-gang had actually looked up the records earlier. She was a martial master who was active roughly 40-50 years ago. She died 41 years ago due to a joint purge by the Murim Alliance and the Unorthodox Union. In other words, she was a person from the olden days who had died long before Yi-gang was born. However, Yi-gang, who had been with the Immortal Divine Sword, a person from an even older era, did not feel the gap of years so acutely. The youthful appearance of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon might have influenced this perception. She was about the same age when she died, probably twenty-nine. At that young age, she had risen to a position of the strong. With agility beyond the imagination of ordinary people, the sh of her short sword, only the length of a forearm, would sever someones neck. An interesting record was that Cheong Seo-ho was a blind swordswoman. Her title included the phrase blue eyes, yet she was blind. But since there were quite a few such records, Yi-gang made his own conjecture. Cataracts? Its a disease where the lens became cloudy, eventually leading to loss of vision. Perhaps Cheong Seo-ho had cataracts, and the pale lenses looked like blue eyes. So, the testimony of her being a blind swordswoman was probably recorded based on this usible inference. Of course, that was not the truth. Her eyes, murmuring in anger, clearly emitted a distinct blue light to anyone who saw them. They made me, who did nothing, into a public enemy of the martial world. Its obvious who is behind this Yes. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, showing her sharp fangs, nced at Yi-gang while making a grinding noise. Isnt it surprising? Not just the Murim Alliance but even the Unorthodox Union was moved to action. Both the orthodox and unorthodox factions gathered to kill me. Thats right. The ones who orchestrated all these events must be powerful. Thats why it was possible. But Yi-gangs calm demeanor seemed to displease her. Arent you curious? Who exactly could manipte both the Murim Alliance and the Unorthodox Union? Well, I dont know. And who wanted me dead so badly? Im not particrly curious about that. Yi-gang spoke as if he was troubled. While there might be something shady going on, he wasnt particrly interested. To the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, this seemed unbelievable. Fine! I didnt n on telling you anyway! Okay. The Forest Lord quietly observed Yi-gang conversing with her. Though he couldnt hear the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, he seemed to grasp the conversation and spoke. Theres a tragic story behind Seo-ho. It seems she has secrets that she hasnt told anyone. The reason you introduced her to me is Yi-gang had many questions for the Forest Lord, more than for the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. He wondered why the Forest Lord had introduced her to him. It seems that you and Seo-ho can help each other. Help, you say He had some guesses. Yi-gang looked at the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. She stood proudly, her chest puffed out. Youve only connected one of the major meridians. You need to connect at least four more of the nine major meridians to avoid premature death. He had inherited the immense spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword and connected one major meridian. He was at a loss on how to connect the remaining meridians. Are you saying she can help me connect the meridians? Yi-gangs tone was hesitant. It was hard for him to believe. Yes. The only reason I could connect a major meridian was because I was extremely lucky, wasnt it? Certainly, you were lucky. Thats because my ancestor had tremendous spiritual energy, a special case. Yi-gang said so, ncing at the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. He would not have known before. But after enlightening the Immortal Divine Sword, his sense of spiritual energy had sharpened, and he could tell. She seems iparable, doesnt she? Impudent brat! Cheong Seo-ho grumbled, but Yi-gang paid no attention. It was true. At a nce, the Immortal Divine Sword and Cheong Seo-ho were iparable. The Immortal Divine Sword was an absolute master on the verge of reaching the stage of Ascension. No matter how skilled Cheong Seo-ho was, there was a gap. Moreover, she didnt seem to possess abundant spiritual energy. I dont know who youreparing me to, but in my lifetime, I was still Of course, she cant bepared to him. As the Forest Lord affirmed Yi-gangs words, Cheong Seo-ho seemed a bit deted. However, its true that Seo-ho is born with the blood of a great yokai. You mean that Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Yi-gang suddenly thought of the Great Tiger and the Two-Headed Ghost Tiger. They were extraordinary yokai, but even so, they were just creatures. Would those called great yokai be different? True top-ss yokai. The kin of Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox wields power beyond the spiritual energy left by the Divine Sword. Yokai? Yi-gang didnt underestimate yokai. It was just that the Immortal Divine Sword was the point ofparison. It was hard to believe that yokai could surpass the worlds greatest martial master. Strength is not the only measure. Yokai are beings that naturally wield yokai energy based on spiritual energy. In that case If you, Yi-gang, help Seo-ho, the kin of Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox will duly reward you. Enough spiritual energy to connect the major meridians, at least. Surprised by the remarkable story, Yi-gang looked back at the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho. She was looking elsewhere, but when she noticed Yi-gangs gaze, she red back at him. Her appearance did not inspire much confidence. After all, the idea of yokai helping a human with yokai blood was unusual. Even though it was the Forest Lords words, Yi-gang felt there was something that needed confirmation. What do you mean by helping? Those who have not achieved enlightenment still have lingering attachments. But instead of me speaking for them, its better you hear it directly. Could it be like the Immortal Divine Sword, resolving its grudges to achieve enlightenment? But what came out of Cheong Seo-hos mouth was not what Yi-gang expected. Im sick of humans now. I want to be aplete yokai. As Yi-gang stood silently, puzzled by her words, she began to stammer an exnation, My grandfather was a yokai, so I have about a quarter of yokai blood in me. How a human and a fox yokai came together was unclear, but that seemed to be the case. Three-quarters human. Im sick of living as a human. Yokai are a hundred times better than humans. Yi-gang felt a sense of dj vu. This was exactly what Dam Hyun had said. He thought only Dam Hyun was crazy, but here was someone, or rather a spirit, who was even more extreme. Now that Im dead, it doesnt matter. Make me into aplete yokai. Abandoning humanity to be reborn as a yokai, that was the deep-seated wish of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho. Yi-gang turned to look at the Forest Lord. She wants to be a yokai? Haha The Forest Lord seemed to have known this all along. Even if I wanted to help, what can I do? Isnt it something even the Forest Lord couldnt help with? There must have been a reason why she had remained a spirit until now. To be a yokai, one must visit the dwelling of her kin in Mount Kunlun. However, Seo-ho cant leave this ce. Shes barely sustaining her yokai energy with the spiritual energy of Mount Heng. It appeared that Cheong Seo-ho,cking the power of the Immortal Divine Sword, couldnt leave this ce. Then I With you, Yi-gang, it could be possible. The Forest Lord beckoned Yi-gang closer. He then ced a blue gemstone in Yi-gangs hand. This is the Blue Eye Gem in which Seo-ho is imbued. Hold it tightly and rx your mind. Yi-gang silently followed the Forest Lords instruction. Hasnt the major meridian from your right hands palm to the Qihai point been connected? You should be able to guide not only internal energy but also Innate True Qi. Soon, something seemed to whoosh out of Yi-gangs palm, turning into a ne. Wow! And then, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho, abruptly stood up. Her hair stood on end, and her eyes sparkled. This is! Cheong Seo-hos lips were brushed by her bright red tongue, showing a look of immense satisfaction. Yi-gang also realized what had happened. Yi-gang, even a very slight amount of your Innate True Qi can supplement Seo-hoscking yokai energy. Its an easy task for you, whose major meridians are connected with that spiritual energy. As the Forest Lord had said, what had escaped was a slight amount of Innate True Qi, which would naturally replenish in about a day. Yi-gang nodded and asked Cheong Seo-ho, Do I just need to visit Mount Kunlun with this gemstone? Its simple, right? Ah, but theres one thing you need to bring with you. What is that? Theres another one of these gems. Theye in pairs. Yi-gang carefully examined the gemstone in his hand. The Blue Eye Gem, was it an object imbued with Cheong Seo-hos affection, like the Immortal Divine Swords Shooting Star Fang? It used to be in my eye. This one was in my left eye. You also need to take the Blue Eye Gem from my right eye. Its like a symbol containing the yokai energy of my kin. Yi-gang almost carelessly threw the Blue Eye Gem away. A gemstone was in your eye? Its a crystallization of yokai energy. Its important. If its so important, why did you lose it? If it was that important, she should have taken proper care of it. Even if its far away, I can find it It seemed like she wasying the groundwork for something. I couldnt help it. Before I even escaped to Mount Kunlun, some guy stabbed my right eye. When he pulled out the de, my eyeball popped out, you know? Indeed, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho, was no ordinary person. She described the incident of her eye being gouged out as casually as someone might talk about scraping their knee. That guy must have been the Squad Leader of the Murim Alliances Extinction Pursuit Squad. He was so thrilled, saying hed treasure it as a valuable object. Just get to the point. Yi-gang felt a sense of foreboding. As expected, what came out of Cheong Seo-hos mouth was outrageous. That other Blue Eye Gem must be somewhere within the Murim Alliance. You need to get it. Yi-gang turned his gaze towards the Forest Lord, looking thoughtful. Murim Alliance, Blue Eye Gem Haha. The Forest Lord seemed to know about it too, judging by hisughter. Would they give it to me if I just asked? Haha. It seemed unlikely that they would simply hand it over. Yi-gang pondered, feeling that this task might be even more difficult than enlightening the Immortal Divine Sword. Mount Kunlun was far, and the idea of finding and stealing the Blue Eye Gem from the Murim Alliance seemed absurd. Seeing Yi-gang deep in thought, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho, looked anxious. The Forest Lord quietly interjected, Dont worry too much. Its not like you have to leave right away. You should start your training as a disciple of the Azure Forest. He was right. Yi-gang had now officially be a second-generation disciple of the Azure Forest. Having joined not as an Un line disciple but a Jin line disciple, Yi-gang needed to earn his ce. He could use his internal energy to some extent, so it was time to learn the martial arts of the Azure Forest as well. Its a matter for at least a few yearster. Think about leaving only after reaching the second-flower level. Jin Ri-yeon had just be a third-flower disciple. It would take that much time to be a second-flower disciple. Even if Cheong Seo-ho was unknown, the Forest Lord was a trustworthy person. No matter where he went, the Azure Forest would be the only ce to heal Yi-gangs body. And Seo-ho will be a great help too. Help? Of course, if you help me with my deep-seated wish,Cheong Seo-ho said with a broad smile.Shall I teach you the secret sword techniques? Or do you need shy movement skills? Just say it! Yi-gang felt somewhat uneasy. What would grandfather have said? What would the Immortal Divine Sword have advised? As Yi-gang remained silent, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho, looked anxious. As expected, Yi-gang shook his head. Im not sure. What do you mean youre not sure? Learning my martial arts is a tremendous opportunity. I am Cheong Seo-ho! However, Yi-gang didnt need any martial arts from Cheong Seo-ho or anyone else. He had enough on his te digesting the martial arts left by the Immortal Divine Sword. Im fine without learning martial arts. Then If the Immortal Divine Sword had been there, it might have suggested teasing her a bit first. I have one question. Cheong Seo-ho swallowed nervously, waiting for Yi-gang to speak. Chapter 101: Cheongho, Cheong Seo-ho (3) Chapter 101: Cheongho, Cheong Seo-ho (3) Baek Yi-gang, who had been hesitating, made the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon a bit nervous about what he might ask. However, Yi-gang turned to look at the Forest Lord instead of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Why are you helping this person? Isnt she a demon? It was a question about why the Azure Forests Forest Lord was helping the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. This had been nagging at Yi-gang. Her name was tagged with the nickname Mad Demon. A demon expelled from the Demon Cult, she was a public enemy of Murim, designated jointly by both the orthodox and unorthodox factions. On the other hand, the Azure Forest was like the head of the orthodox Murim, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Nine Sects One Gang. There seemed to be no reason for them to help a demon. Even if its to heal my body, I think I need to know the reason first. Ha-ha, Yi-gang, you do not easily trust even the words of your sects respected elders. You want to verify everything and understand the full story. Yi-gang remained silent. The Forest Lords assessment was urate. In fact, such an attitude was usually not tolerated. In martial arts sects, the words of a master were absolute. How much more so the words of a sect leader? Normally, even expressing doubt is a crime. I apologize. It seems I was born with this nature. Boy, dont worry, its apliment. Yes? Not asking can be a virtue, but in troubled times, we need those who can make their own judgments. It was not a time of chaos now. Rather, it could be said to be an era of peace. There had been no major conflicts since the great expulsion of the Demon Cult about 50 years ago. As Yi-gang looked at the Forest Lord with such doubt, the Forest Lord smiled faintly. Ill show you why I decided that Miss Seo-ho is not a demon. To show, not just exin with words, but to show with actions. There was no reason to refuse. Follow me. Yes. Yi-gang followed the Forest Lord. The ce the Forest Lord took him was not below White Cloud Peak. It was inside a hall above White Cloud Peak, the central inner quarters where no one else was allowed.
You really are fearless. Different from how you look. What do you mean? To stare down the sect leader and demand an exnation? Isnt that a bit audacious? Yi-gang mped his mouth shut. From the perspective of Yi-gang, who was once a modern man, it seemed like a reasonable question, but perhaps not from the perspective of a martial artist. I can tell youre from a wealthy family, arent you? A wealthy family? Why did youe to a ce like the Azure Forest, with its fragrance of incense? You look like a son of a rich family, right? Yes, I am the young master of the Baek Noble n. As Yi-gang boldly responded, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stuck out her tongue and scoffed. Human beings are just human beings, after all. How funny is it to determine ones status by whose child one is born as, and to debate who is noble and honorable? Thats true. Oh, really? When Yi-gang readily agreed, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was taken aback. Normally, such a remark would have provoked a predictable reaction from a real wealthy young master. Either they would get upset or show contempt. Of course, for Yi-gang, who had lived in a world where at least legally everyone was equal, this was of little concern. Still, better a human than a yokai. What? You know nothing, little kid! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demons eyes shone bright blue again. Yi-gang stared at them and muttered. Your eyes are shining again. Ah, dont tell me youve been watching all this time Dont look! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon suddenly covered her eyes with her hands. It seemed like a somewhat embarrassed gesture. Dont look, I said. Its not like you got caught with something stuck in your teeth, what are you doing? At Yi-gangs nonchnt response, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon lost her temper. Then she remembered that instead of covering her eyes with her hands, she could simply close them. Its a bit awkward to show these eyes to people. You were once proud of having yokai blood mixed in. Anyway. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon fumbled her words. Everyone had their contradictions. Yi-gang didnt press further. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon continued to follow Yi-gang with her eyes closed. You walk well even with your eyes closed. When I have to, I fight with my eyes closed. This is nothing. Yi-gang suddenly realized something. The legend of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon as a blind swordsman. Could it be because of this? Fighting with a sword with eyes closed, it was beyond the ordinary. So thats why there are records of you being a blind swordsman. Im not blind. But hey, youve been calling me you and that person all this time. Call me properly. What should I call you? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon opened her eyes. Her original ck-brown pupils had returned. Her voice had a hint of yfulness. Call me Sister Seo-ho. Sister? Whats with that. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon chuckled. Given her young appearance at the time of her death, it wouldnt have been strange to call her sister, but Yi-gang didnt want to do that. Or you could call medy. Like, Lady Seo-ho~. Just as Yi-gang was about to refuse, mimicking the slurring tone of an uncle, the Forest Lord, leading the way, spoke up, We are almost there. Despite White Cloud Peak and the hall above it not being veryrge, the Forest Lord had walked for quite some time. The reason this was possible was because they kept spiraling inward. The interior of the hall was narrow and maze-like. It seemed designed to protect or guard something. Talking with Seo-ho and following behind, they finally reached a dead end. Yi-gang muttered. An iron door? What suddenly appeared inside the hall was a door made of iron. The Forest Lord flicked the door with his finger. Boom The sound was extraordinary. Its the storage vault, made of mixed iron. The storage vault was a ce for keeping valuable treasures. If it were fortified with precious cold iron, the contents would undoubtedly be of exceptional value. Is this where the Treasures are stored? There are Treasures, yes. I thought Treasures were managed in the grand library. Most of the Treasures are indeed in the grand library. As Yi-gang said, almost all the treasures were managed and stored in the grand library. The Treasures stored here require no maintenance and include a few particrly dangerous ones. Among the ten forbidden Treasures stored in the Forest, three are here, and seven in the grand library. Yi-gang, Im telling you this because its you. You too will handle forbidden Treasures someday. After saying this, the Forest Lord fiddled around various parts of the door. There was a click, and a keyhole appeared. But today, I am not showing you the Forests treasures. The Forest Lord inserted a key and turned it, and the heavy iron door opened by itself. Creaking Yi-gang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon followed the Forest Lord through the opened door. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stuck close behind Yi-gang. Its a dangerous ce. If you touch something wrong, it could hurt. Cant spirits just pass through walls? Not here. What could be the reason for even blocking the entrance of spirits into the storage vault? Naturally, there were no windows inside the storage vault. Yet, somehow, a faint light was circting, making the interior visible. The Forest Lord stopped in front of a wall filled with drawers. He opened one drawer and pulled out something wrapped tightly in ck silk. As the Forest Lord unwrapped the silk, he asked Yi-gang, Yi-gang, do you know what defines a demon in the martial world? A martial artist who learns demonic arts is a demon, right? Thats correct, but its an iplete exnation. Righteous, Evil, Demonic. The martial world was divided into these three forces. Currently, martial artists belonging to the demonic path were exclusively members of the Demon Cult. It refers to those who have mastered extremely dangerous demonic arts or have been titled as demons by the Demon Cult. Yes. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon seemed like an unusual person, but she did not appear entirely insane. Then, had she received the title of a demon from the Demon Cult? All formal disciples of the Demon Cult have a restriction on their minds. Even spies dispatched to the Central ins cannot escape this restriction. What kind of restriction are you talking about? The restriction of obeying the authority of the Heavenly Demon. The exnation was not intuitively clear. The Forest Lord showed the object he had taken out of the silk. It was a badge-like object, about the size of two fingers put together, made of a peculiar metallic substance with a purplish hue. Would you like to read the inscribed phrase? The sole sun in the sky What a grandiose statement. It was a phrase befitting the Emperor, implying that there was only one sun in the sky. Yes, this is the Heavenly Demons que. Aha, the Heavenly Demons what? The Heavenly Demons que, a token representing the Heavenly Demon. From the Demon Cults perspective, it was an item worthy of being a sacred relic. Why was it in the Forest Lords possession? Yi-gangs mouth fell open in shock. If energy is infused into this. Oops! The Heavenly Demons que in the Forest Lords hand began to emit a purple glow. It was a beautiful light that seemed to captivate anyone who saw it. Both Yi-gang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon were mesmerized by it. This mysterious radiance appears. And Im speaking in front of a martial artist affiliated with the Demon Cult. Ahem, the Heavenly Demon Is this not it? Cough. The Forest Lord kept clearing his throat with a cough. Then, when he seemed ready, he slowly opened his mouth. Soon, a voice as if echoing from the caves of hell burst forth, Divine Demon Advent. It was a voice that seemed to split and tear through the air. With the radiance emanating from the Heavenly Demons que, it felt as though it was shaking ones spirit. There was a pressure that made one want to kneel before its strong authority. Yi-gang couldnt see the Forest Lords face clearly as it was blurry. That was until he smiled again and spoke, The followers of the Demon Cult respond with unrivaled in the world as an answer. That is the restriction imposed on them. This is, huff, a kind of sorcery, isnt it? Yi-gang, wiping his cold sweat, spoke in disbelief. It was an object beyond belief. It seemed like more than just a Treasure. They say the Heavenly Demon himself made this. Certainly, its clear that he is someone who reached the Unrestrained Demon realm. So, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon is I had met Seo-ho before she became a public enemy of Murim. At that time, I tested Seo-ho using the Heavenly Demons que. She didnt respond to that phrase, I guess. She wasnt a demon. Even the martial arts she had learned were not demonic arts. Then why did the Murim Alliance The Forest Lord made a strange expression. I dont know either. I sent a message to warn them. But I heardter that the message never arrived. Whether it truly didnt arrive, or the person who received it burned it, I dont know. If the Forest Lord had directly informed the Murim Alliance back then, maybe Seo-ho wouldnt have be a public enemy of Murim. The Forest Lords voice sounded bitter, Yes, thats why I took care of Seo-hos body. I never imagined she would fail to achieve enlightenment in her spirit form. Thats regrettable. Yes, I can vouch for Seo-hos character. She was not a demon. On the contrary, she was a good person. Yi-gang, you have much to learn from her. Yi-gang looked back at the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Contrary to the Forest Lord feeling guilty, she did not seem to resent him. She was digging her ear with an indifferent expression. Tell him to stop making a fuss. Of course, Yi-gang did not ry that message. I understand. Many unclear points had been resolved. Especially the issue about being a demon, which had been most concerning. However, it seemed the Forest Lords purpose in bringing Yi-gang here was not yetplete. Having shown you the Heavenly Demons que. Well then, since youre here, why not resolve all your curiosities before leaving? Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. Is there something else? Yes, arent you curious? About the reason the Azure Forest was established, and about our enemy. The enemy of the Azure Forest you say? Yi-gang suddenly thought of the Demon Cult. The most significant recent activity of the Azure Forest was the great expulsion of the Demon Cult decades ago. The enemy of the Azure Forest and your enemy are the same. Could it be Yi-gangs eyes widened. His enemy would be no other. That great evil is now operating under the name of the Evil Cult. From the words great evil, Yi-gang recalled something. The top three rules of the Azure Forest. Do notmit evil. Do not forget the Tao. Prepare for the power to counter the great evil that might appear at any time. He had thought the great evil was just a vague expression. Was it actually referring to a specific entity? The Evil Cult, has it truly resurrected? That Evil Cult Leader whom the Immortal Divine Sword shed back then was certainly their leader at the time. But even so, he couldntpletely eradicate them. Suddenly, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon interjected, asking what he was talking about and why the Immortal Divine Sword came up out of the blue. Yi-gang ignored her and focused on the Forest Lords words. Those presumed to be from the Evil Cult had tried to kill Yi-gang and had reached out to the Baek Noble n. For Yi-gang, this was a topic he couldnt just ignore. So, you know the identity and whereabouts of those people. No, I dont know where they are or what they are doing. But I do know their objective. Their objective? For hundreds, no, thousands of years, the Azure Forest has been guarding an item, and they have been trying to seize it. The Forest Lord led Yi-gang by the wrist to the center of the storage vault. There was something resembling a well there. However, it was unique because an iron te was covering its entrance. This is what they want. The Forest Lord opened the iron te. Carefully, Yi-gang peered into the depths of the well. Chapter 102: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (1) Chapter 102: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (1) The history of the Azure Forest extended back to times when it was not known by the name the Azure Forest. It dated back to the Song Dynasty, before the opening of the great Ming era, even before the unification of the Central ins by Qin Shi Huang, to ancient times. Going back to the era of the Yin and Zhou Dynasties, where oracle bone script was used, and human sacrifices were made. The enmity between the Azure Forest and its arch-nemesis also began from those times. Unlike the Azure Forest, which established itself as a major sect, they had been lurking in the shadows of the era, carrying a foul stench with their breath. About 200 years ago, they adopted the guise of the Evil Cult. The Evil Cult expanded its influence based on a cruel legal system and religious logic that beguiled the people. Unlike typical martial arts factions, it attracted the popce as a religion. Eventually, even the Imperial Court felt threatened by its rapid growth. One must wonder how history would have flowed had the Murim Alliance and the Immortal Divine Sword not united to strike at the heart of the Evil Cult. While over 90% of its members were ordinary peasants, the Cult Leader and the Guardian Commanders of the Evil Cult were formidable. The only one who could rival the Evil Cult Leader was the Immortal Divine Sword, and a single Guardian Commander was said to be equivalent to the sect leader of one of the Nine Sects. It was a bloody war. Summarizing briefly, as detailing the entire process would fill several volumes of a martial arts novel: The Immortal Divine Sword decapitated the Evil Cult Leader. With a sharp swish. No matter how skilled a martial artist was, they could not survive being beheaded. A rolling head. Then, something happened that shocked the Immortal Divine Sword, who was wiping the blood off his sword. The severed head spoke. Did you think that stopping us here would be the end? This is a grand undertaking that hassted a thousand years. Weve found six of the nine keys, and soon we will go to the Land of the Enshrined Deity! Wait for it. All of you will be Neither the Immortal Divine Sword nor the other skilled martial artists present at that time could understand what was being said. Back then, the Immortal Divine Sword was young and full of vigor. Shit, that startled me. Especially you, you are! What the hell are you saying? The Immortal Divine Sword raised his foot and crushed the head of the Evil Cult Leader. Let me repeat, he was at an age brimming with vigor. This was the first time Yi-gang had heard such a story. The Immortal Divine Sword hadnt gone into much detail. You havent heard? In a conversation or anything? Yes. If there was something that interesting, he should have told me. Hes quite an expressive person. Expressive, huh? Yi-gang thought to himself that was a nice way to put it. Fortunately, Jegal Jin, the General Secretary of the Murim Alliance, was there and recorded the event. Yi-gang nodded. He organized the facts he had gathered so far. The Azure Forest and the Evil Cult had a long-standing enmity. They were still scheming in the shadows of the martial world and gathering something called keys. The reason they were gathering keys was, of course, to unlock something. What they wanted to unlock with these keys was That thing down there, thats the White Cloud Peak is what they call the Land of the Enshrined Deity. It was named so because it is believed that a deity is sealed there. Therefore, the object inside is called the Enshrined Deity Box. What happens if the Enshrined Deity Box is opened with these keys? An evil god will be released. At least, thats what they believe. Yi-gang peered into the well. No matter how hard he tried to focus his vision, he could not see anything below but the rippling water surface. Could it be that the box called the Enshrined Deity Box was sunk beneath the water? It seems its indeed dangerous, considering you are guarding it like this. Protecting the Enshrined Deity Box is the duty of the Forest Lord. Yi-gang realized why the Forest Lord resided in White Cloud Peak. It was to guard the Enshrined Deity Box. Thats why Azure Forest does not meddle in the various affairs of Jianghu and guards Mount Heng. So, everyone is Its always more difficult to protect something than to steal it. They have been gathering the keys to open the Enshrined Deity Box for a long time. Perhaps by now, they have almost all of them. Then Someday, they wille here aiming for the Enshrined Deity Box. Yi-gang gazed into the well as if entranced. An evil god? Even if such a thing existed, those who sought to release it must be insane. Did they wish for the world to end? Suddenly, Yi-gang became curious about what this Enshrined Deity Box looked like. Just a little more. If he leaned in closer, could he see the Enshrined Deity Box better? At that moment, the Forest Lords hand covered Yi-gangs eyes. Thud. Step back. The Forest Lord, still covering Yi-gangs eyes, closed the lid of the well containing the Enshrined Deity Box. Only then could Yi-gang see in front of him again. The Enshrined Deity Box contains a magical power that bewitches humans. Thats why its sealed like this. I see Only then did Yi-gang realize he had almost fallen into the well. I told you about the Enshrined Deity Box because you had contact with them. Yes Even if they searched the entire Central ins, they havent found all the keys yet. Thats why they are plotting such serious matters. What exactly are these keys? Somehow, Yi-gang felt that the keys were not ordinary ones in the literal sense. The Forest Lord whispered quietly. Though there was no one else to hear, the Forest Lord sent a telepathic message. Yi-gangs eyes widened as the words pierced into his ears. Then Someday, Yi-gang, you may meet them again. Do not be beguiled. Corruption is exactly what they desire. Yi-gang nodded. Only then did he begin to somewhat understand what the Evil Cult was after. Their contact with the Baek Noble n and their search for the Immortal Divine Sword were all in pursuit of the keys. You neednt worry about that. There was no chance Yi-gang would fall into the clutches of the Evil Cult and be corrupted, as the Forest Lord seemed to fear. I still have a personal debt to settle. The grudge with the Evil Cult that began with Sohwas death. Yi-gang had no intention of forgiving them. The Forest Lord smiled. Haha, worry not. Thats a matter forter. For now, you have your own duties, so you need not concern yourself with this immediately. My duties? Yes, as a second-generation disciple of the Forest and to not dishonor the legacy of the departed Divine Sword, you must acquire strength that would make you worthy. The Forest Lords words struck a chord in Yi-gangs heart. He was stillcking. It was only recently that he became able to utilize the lower dantian, but there were many aspects where both his internal and external skills were insufficient. In four years, there will be an opportunity to leave for the Murim Alliance in time for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. The Forest Lord presented Yi-gang with a timeline and a goal. By then, acquire the qualifications necessary to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. In a few years, several rising star disciples of the Azure Forest would leave for the Murim Alliance to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Yi-gang steeled his resolve. Yes, I will not neglect my training until then. The Forest Lord made a curious expression. Just to be clear, youre not nning topete with the third-generation disciples, are you? Heh heh. The intended participants for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference as official members were the third-generation disciples. Yi-gang hesitantly affirmed. Something like that You, Yi-gang, are not going to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference as a participant. You will be responsible for leading the children as a guide. Train with that in mind. This was an unexpected statement for Yi-gang. Even though the Dragon-Phoenix Conference was a gathering of young rising star disciples, its a role that represented the sect. To take on the role of a guide, he needed to possess sufficient qualifications, at least at the average level of a second-generation disciple. Its not an easy goal. But Yi-gang did not shake his head. I will do so. After all, being a second-generation disciple, it was natural to surpass the third-generation disciples. The Forest Lord smiled at Yi-gangs silently determined expression.
Yi-gang was a person of quick resolve. This trait was a virtue, not only for a martial artist but for anyone. Even better was the ability to immediately act on that resolution. Yi-gang did just that. How to be a second-flower disciple within four years, and how to acquire the skills necessary to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference as a guide. He asked people around him for advice. His targets were those who had experience in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, the second-generation disciples who had already undergone the training after their initiation. Jin Mu, Jin Ri-yeon, and, surprisingly, even Dam Hyun were included. How thoughtful of our youngest. Im really proud. Uhahaha! Jin Mu said so andughed heartily. Jin Ri-yeon also smiled proudly. If youre really determined, its better to train together with the third-generation disciples for now. Right? As expected, Junior Sister has deep thoughts. Jin Mu also pped his knee and said, We are now past that stage and are training individually. Its not feasible to train together with you right now in terms of ce and time. Training alongside the third-generation disciples will be better for you, Yi-gang. The second-generation disciples were already dispersed, training individually in their respective halls within Snowke Hermit Pce or Blue Flower Pce. On the other hand, the third-generation disciples would train together until they had sufficiently developed their basic skills. Dam Hyun pointed out in a blunt voice, It wont be easy. Theres also the matter of face. Huffing and puffing in front of the juniors would be quite embarrassing. He said this without looking at Yi-gang, pretending to be disinterested. Dam Hyun had been dragged here forcibly by Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon. When no response came, Dam Hyun nced around. Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon wore expressions of being moved. Youre sincerely giving advice to Yi-gang, Dam Hyun. Senior Brother Dam Hyun They were surprised that Dam Hyun, who had been brought against his will, was offering advice to Yi-gang. What nonsense Its out of pity for the third-generation disciples who will train with that guy, I mean, Junior Brother. Although Dam Hyun spoke with sincerity, Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon seemed to take his words with a grain of salt. To truly be strong, you must endure that much. Can you do it, Yi-gang? Yes. I will train with the third-generation disciples. Good, you have exceptional talent, so youll surely do well. Jin Mu abruptly stood up and said, We all went through that phase. The four years after joining the Forest are actually the most crucial forying the foundation to be a master. As he said, the training the third-generation disciples would undergo was both rigorous and important. Daily tests of physical limits, training in internal energy cultivation, weapon skills training, light footwork training, and even academic studies. Like any venerable,rge sect, they had a proven and effective training curriculum. But among all, theres a particrly important aspect that you need to work harder on. Junior Sister Ri-yeon and Hyun too would agree with me. Jin Mu looked at Jin Ri-yeon and Dam Hyun, seeking their agreement. Jin Ri-yeon nodded her head, and Dam Hyun snorted. If you want to be stronger. Yi-gang swallowed hard and asked, The most important thing is The answer to Yi-gangs question. All three opened their mouths simultaneously. Its the training of the body. Its internal energy. Its surely sorcery. They looked at each other with disbelief. And then turned back to Yi-gang. Yi-gang, under their intense gazes, thought, I feel like Ive seen this scene before. A sense of dj vu hit him. It seemed like he had met simr people since he came to Azure Forest. Ah. Yi-gang recalled the third-generation disciples.
Jun Myung gasped heavily as he ran. Phew, huff. Huff. Despite hisrge build, he had good stamina and high prowess in internal energy cultivation. But now, his entire body was drenched in sweat, as if melting away. Huff, wheeze. Errr, grh. Son Hee-il and Yu Su-rin, who were doggedly following him, also appeared to be struggling just as much. This was different from their usual morning running exercises. This event, conducted once every season, involved running until copse without using internal energy. The purpose was to exhaust physical stamina to its limits. In this state, consuming a herbal tonic made from spiritual herbs dramatically enhanced physical strength. Thest disciple standing would get an extra precious spiritual herb added to their tonic. Due to its intense nature, all third-generation disciples dreaded this day that came every season. Kuhuck! Eventually, Jun Myung, who was leading, fell. Immediately after, Son Hee-il and Yu Su-rin, closely following behind, tripped and fell as well. Struggling to get up, theyy there. Aaaaah! No! Son Hee-il cried out in frustration. Simrly gasping, someone slowly overtook them. Huff, wheeze. It was Yi-gang, his pale face turning even whiter, staggering as he ran. Yi-gangs physical strength, frail by nature, was clearly below the average of the third-generation disciples. Thats why they had run ahead of him with confident expressions. However, in this training method, something was more important than physical strength. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who was floating beside Yi-gang and runningfortably,ughed. Thats right, mental strength is most important. Physical strength follows the mind. Even if Yi-gangcked physical strength, he was confident in his mental fortitude. His endurance at that moment was purely due to his mental strength. Naturally, he wasnt using the secret art of light footwork. His head throbbed, and he tasted blood in his throat. Then he remembered a time. Thest time he spoke to Sohwa. Im slow at running. But I still caught up with everyone faster than me. It was a statement meant to reassure her as she was dying, but it was heartfelt. I didnt give up. If I kept running till the end, even as others fell out of exhaustion, I would eventually catch up with them all. Thats roughly what he had said. And indeed, it was true. If one didnt give up and kept running until they were the only one left, they would ultimately be the victor. Though you look delicate and weak, youve got a stubborn streak. I like that. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon threw out suchments casually. Ignoring her, who was efficiently filling the void left by the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang kept running. He was on his fifthp now and stopped in front of the starting point rock. Yi-gang gasped for air. Saliva dripped from his mouth, and he felt like vomiting. Huff, huff. Just as he tried to turn his head to see how many had given up. Aaaah, hes overtaken me again! Yu Su-rin, who had just been lying behind him, suddenly passed Yi-gang. Surprised, Yi-gang turned back with heavy breaths. Ha! Thats impressive. More than half, in fact, more than half hadnt given up and remained. Dozens were still ascending the ridge as if clinging to it. In the meantime, Son Hee-il, crawling on all fours, overtook Yi-gang, and Jun Myung squatted in front of Yi-gang, beginning to vomit. Ugh, blech. Phew. This time, Ill definitely get the spiritual herb. Then, wiping his mouth, he began walking again. Yi-gang nkly watched the three who had overtaken him. People who gave up quickly were not found in the Azure Forest. All the third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest were overflowing with talent, and they were notcking in perseverance and effort. In a ce like Azure Forest, theres no room for those without grit The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon grinned. Then, with an expression full of anticipation, she looked at Yi-gang. Wondering whether he would show frustration or pain. She was curious about how Yi-gang would react. Ha. But Yi-gang just chuckled briefly and started running again. Someone said thatughing in the face of hardship was the mark of a first-ss individual. Yi-gang definitely had the demeanor of a first-ss individual. Thats right. Thats the way. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon alsoughed as she followed behind Yi-gang. Chapter 103: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (2) Chapter 103: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (2) The prospective disciples, now first-flower disciples, took pride in the single flower embroidered on their clothes. However, the exhrating feeling of roaming Jianghu as warriors, ready to embark on adventures, faded away in just a few days. The brief happiness was soon reced by a training regimen for the third-generation disciples, far more rigorous than anything they had faced before. ording to the second-generation disciples, the first three years were like hell. This was not an exaggeration. Not everyone became stronger by learning the divine martial arts. Beyond the profundity of martial arts, personal effort was essential. The strength of the Azure Forest disciples stemmed from the sects strict training regimen. The new daily schedule for the third-generation disciples was roughly as follows: 1. Wake up at the hour of the Rabbit, recite scriptures immediately after waking up At the hour of the Rabbit, around dawn, they would wake up to the sound of the bell. Being a Taoist sect, they then donned Azure Forests Taoist robes. They offered incense in front of the hall, and one hundred third-generation disciples sat cross-legged together. A second-generation disciple on duty would recite scriptures like the Three Pure Ones to purify the mind, but in reality, it was a practice of internal energy. 2. Running followed by breakfast Afterpleting the scriptures, they would immediately rise for a morning run. They must not use internal energy and rely purely on physical strength to circle the mountain once before eating. The Azure Forest, being wealthy, didnt prohibit meat in their diet, so they often had it. Thanks to this, Jun Myung and a few others grew up strong and sturdy. 3. Martial arts lectures and training After that, formal martial arts lectures and training began. As this phase did not involve assigning a specific master and disciple for teaching martial arts, the second-generation and first-generation disciples took on the role of teaching martial arts. They began to build internal energy by learning the Wisdom Mind, which stimted the Innate True Qi, and the next stage, the Azure Sky Cultivation Technique. They also learned weaponry, particrly swordsmanship. The majority of swordsmen were taught by martial artists from the Blue Flower Pces Wisdom Sword Pavilion. Those learning whip sword techniques were instructed separately at the Red Lotus Pavilion. 4. Lunch, then more training. After lunch, they always studied the scriptures. Due to the insistence of the Academy Head and Management Head that a martial artist must also fulfill basic societal roles, they also learned about the workings of the world. Around this time, their bodies be weary and tired. However, the training did not end there. They practiced martial arts, the content changing every time. Today, for instance, was a day for teachings from Sage Do Seon, the Bright Sun Pavilion Master and a first-generation disciple. Do Seon was renowned in the Azure Forest for his profound internal energy. Theres even a joke that his hefty belly contains all his internal energy. About a hundred third-generation disciples were sitting cross-legged. Do Seon assisted in the lesser cirction of energy, pinpointing the necessary acupoints for the cycle of the Azure Sky Cultivation Technique. Second-generation disciples moved around to assist. Yi-gang, too, was sitting with his eyes closed and in a cross-legged position. However, he was not cultivating the Azure Sky Cultivation Technique. That Great Yin Flow, it doesnt seem like ordinary internal energy cultivation to me. He heard the chattering voice of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Yi-gang had made a ring with the Blue Eye Gem she inhabited. Sigh, if I were still alive, I could have learned from you. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon learnedter that Yi-gang was a descendant of the Immortal Divine Sword and had received martial arts training directly from him. Her reaction exceeded Yi-gangs expectations. She was so envious that she jumped up and down. It turned out she had always admired the Immortal Divine Sword after hearing his heroic tales. It would have been a delight for the Immortal Divine Sword, had he not achieved enlightenment. Despite the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons incessant chattering, Yi-gang did not lose his focus. He cultivated the Wisdom Mind only after reciting the Great Yin Flow. Yi-gang, though a second-generation disciple, spent his days from morning to evening with the third-generation disciples. Many disciples felt ufortable as they had to run shirtless, eat, and train together with their senior, who was not much older than them. But things had changed now. After spending over three months together, no one paid him any special attention anymore. Meditating all day wont do you any good if you cant even properly perform the lesser cirction, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demonmented. The lesser cirction she referred to was a simplified version of the greater cirction. Yet, even so, it required circting energy from the Qihai acupoint in the dantian to the Baihui acupoint at the crown of the head. This was impossible for Yi-gang with his Great Yin Meridian Blockage. Therefore, Yi-gang only circted energy from his right hand, which had connected meridians, to his dantian. With his palms facing upwards, he controlled his breathing and circted a tiny amount of energy. Although it was an absurd method, it was possible because what Yi-gang was learning was the unique Wisdom Mind Art of the Azure Forest. That must be frustrating. Yi-gang eventually couldnt hold back and responded. If you could please not interrupt, Im trying to concentrate. Why, afraid youll fall into Qi deviation? At your level, the worst youd probably feel is a bit of numbness in your arm. Whatever you say, Im satisfied with my progress. Yi-gang knew why the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon kept grumbling. Oh dear, such a waste, such a waste! If only you could quickly take me to Kunlun Mountains, you could connect the major meridians and open up all the acupoints. Its a journey to find one half of the Blue Eye Gem in the Murim Alliance and then to the Kunlun Mountains. Its frustrating because he could only attempt it in at least four years. Yi-gang closed his eyes and refocused amidst the familiar whining. Someone ced a hand on Yi-gangs shoulder. Turning his head at the soft touch, he saw Jin Ri-yeon next to him. Its not easy, is it? There was a worried look on her whispering face. You looked upset. His expression was soured by the noisy Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, but she mistook it as frustration from his inability to properly circte energy. Ill help you. Jin Ri-yeon sat behind Yi-gang and ced her hand on the Mingmen acupoint on his back. Soon, he felt a gentle flow of true Qi. Jin Ri-yeon quietly assisted with the energy cirction. Indeed, she was an outstanding rising star disciple, having participated in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Yi-gang felt his lower dantian increasingly filled with internal energy. Contrary to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons thoughts, Yi-gang did not find the process frustrating or agonizing. Its exhrating. He was actually quite satisfied. A person who couldnt walk felt infinite freedom just by being able to take a few steps. For Yi-gang, umting even a small amount of internal energy in his lower dantian was an iparable achievementpared to his past. With a slight smile, Yi-gang heard Jin Ri-yeon whisper in his ear, Dont forget. The most important thing is internal energy. A chill ran down his spine for a moment, but Jin Ri-yeon continued firmly, Internal energy is the foundation of ascending martial arts. This was when Yi-gang had asked three second-generation disciples what they should focus on most to be stronger. Jin Mu had talked about overall physical training. Jin Ri-yeon and Dam Hyun each advocated for internal energy and sorcery, respectively. Initially, it was a light debate, but eventually, it led to a fight to prove who was right. As a result, Jin Mu, Jin Ri-yeon, and even Dam Hyun got involved in Yi-gangs training like this. It was usually an annoying situation, but Yi-gang stayed still. After all, it wasnt bad for him. Do Seon, who was watching, spoke up, Stop. All the third-generation disciples simultaneously finished their energy cirction and looked up. If youve tried circting the energy, you should also test your energy emission. There was a familiar object on the tform. It was a bianzhong, the musical instrument that had been repaired after being used in the first-flower promotion test. The item, once stored away with the scolding of the Management Head, You spent so much money to make it and only use it once in a decade or more? Are you crazy! had been brought back from storage. Do Seon brought out the bianzhong again with a nervous heart. Now,e up in turn and try to emit your Qi. Although no names were called, Yi-gang stood up. Whenever such an asion arose, the first-generation disciples always called Yi-gang first. As a second-generation disciple by distribution, it was meant to set an example for the other kids. Both Sage Do Seon and Sage Do Gang had been particrly strict in teaching Yi-gang. Though he could only use his right hand, he had learned how to emit Qi thanks to Do Seons teaching. Now that he had umted a bit of internal energy, he was prepared to make that bianzhong ring loudly. Ahem. However, Do Seon stopped Yi-gang as he was about to step onto the tform. You should just sit and rest. What? Its okay. I should try. No. Theres no need to force it. I want to try. Really. Its fine, I tell you! Do Seon forcibly pushed Yi-gang down, insisting he shouldnt participate. For him, the risk of the topaz-made bianzhong being damaged was too great. The third-generation disciples watched this scene in silence. This included the trio who stood out the most among them. Do you think Senior Yi-gang will really participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Conferenceter? Jun Myung muttered. They too had grown ustomed to addressing Yi-gang as their senior. Son Hee-il tilted his head and responded, Nah, surely not. Its the third-generation disciples who will go to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. We still have four years left. But, he could be part of the delegation. As the leader? Seems likely, doesnt it? For them too, the Dragon-Phoenix Conference happening in four years was a significant event. It was the highest honor they could aspire to after earning the first-flower. All the third-generation disciples, who had never met rising star disciples of their age, dreamed of participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Maybe it really might happen. The leader is usually someone who has attended the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Then Yu Su-rin, who had been quiet until then, interjected. It cant be! She nervously chewed on the end of her sleeve. Of course, Senior Ri-yeon should go too. She was dreaming not only of participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference but also of roaming Jianghu with Jin Ri-yeon. These days, Senior Ri-yeon keeps looking after Senior Yi-gang only Yu Su-rin, who idolized Jin Ri-yeon, was distressed because Jin Ri-yeon was openly helping Yi-gang with his training. Unaware of the bet among the second-generation disciples, it was a burning issue for her. Son Hee-il and Jun Myung knew well that they shouldnt be around Yu Su-rin at times like these. Ill go up to the tform first. No, as the Great Senior Brother, I should go first. They quietly moved away from the spot.
After dinner, as the evening sun set and the hour of the Rat approached, the third-generation disciples training schedule came to an end. This also meant the end of Yi-gangs exhausting day. Training with the third-generation disciples every day was indeed a physically demanding task. Despite his improved physical condition, Yi-gang was still technically a patient. Hisplexion remained pale despite being out in the sun so much. If it werent for the spiritual herbs rich in vital energy provided regrly by the Azure Forest, and the treatment from one of the Worlds Four Great Divine Physicians known as Golden Needle Phantom, he would have copsed long ago. But Yi-gangs day was not over yet. He had a master, and so did his senior brother. Yi-gang walked the night paths with the spirit of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Someone called out his name. Yi-gang. Under the shadow of trees on the dark night path, Dam Hyun was waiting. Senior Brother. Dam Hyuns face was as pale as his. Despite having left Repentance Cave, he had been cooped up in the grand library every day. His condition had improved significantly since more than half of the dark energy had faded from his mind. Master is waiting. Lets go together. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun walked side by side. Fortunately, Dam Hyun no longer covered his face with a heek sound whenever Yi-gang approached, as he used to. However, walking side by side, they gradually distanced themselves a little from each other. Look at that guy. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, walking on the opposite side of Yi-gang, chuckled. Though Dam Hyun couldnt see her, she yfully nudged Yi-gang whileughing. Yi-gang sighed and called out to Dam Hyun, Senior Brother, if you keep that up, youll fall off the path again likest time. Oh, right. Dam Hyun nonchntly moved back to the middle of the path. He had once tumbled into the night forest trying to maintain distance from Yi-gang. Ahem, um. Today, we will learn about mechanism arrays. Master has prepared a lot. Ive read up on the general theory of mechanisms. When you can use spells, you can apply them to unlock mechanisms as well. Dam Hyun had always argued that studying spells was the most efficient way to be stronger. It might not seem like a typical warriors response, but he seemed genuinely convinced of this. Yes. Theres a limit to dueling with swords, but a spellcaster who has reached a certain level can even confront an army. Seeming a bit awkward, Dam Hyun was unusually talkative today. He had taught Yi-gang earnestly, more than Yi-gang had expectedpared to Jin Mu or Jin Ri-yeon. It didnt seem to be just because Dam Hyun was the senior brother or that Yi-gang was the junior brother. Ive found out that the Kunlun Mountains naturally form array formations. Learn them in advance. I will. Well, there are still four years left anyway. He had been in shock for a while after discovering that the Cheongho he had been carrying was actually a human soul. But now, it seemed his mind was somewhat settled. Tell him thank you for letting me know. Then hell start wailing again, which Id rather avoid. That was Yi-gangs response whenever asked. Walking the path to the grand library, Yi-gang looked up at the sky. A season had passed since he arrived at the Azure Forest. As the days of summer were long, the sky was still tinged with purple. The faint crescent moon was probably shining over the Baek Noble n as well. Thinking it was time to write home, Yi-gang contemted. Lets hurry. Its gettingte. Yes. Yi-gang followed Dam Hyun, who had started to run. His steps were incredibly light and cheerful. Chapter 104: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (3) Chapter 104: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (3) Hebei. Winter. Time relentlessly flowed. Even when it felt slow, it continuously moved forward, and the passage of years was unstoppable. Even after Yi-gang left for the Azure Forest, time kept moving. It was a snowy winter when he left, and now another winter hade. A year had passed since he left Xian. It must have been a year since Yi-gangs father and younger brother at the Baek Noble nst saw him. But for Peng Mu-ah, it was different. It had been almost a year and a half since shest saw Yi-gang. The ruler of the Hebei region, the Peng n of Hebei. In a rustic yet majestic hall, Peng Mu-ah was alone. The winters in Hebei were harsh. She was deep in thought, wearing a thick fur coat, holding a brush in one hand. Hmm Its been a while, why havent you written a letter? Peng Mu-ah muttered to herself and then shook her head. No, that sounds a bit too Is Azure Forest okay? Youre not alone there, are you? Dont forget you have friends No. This also sounds a bit off. She was writing a letter to Yi-gang. Though Yi-gang had promised to visit the Seven Stars Conferenceter, that seemed like a distant future event. To a girl at this time of the year, a year felt like an eternity. So lost in thought and shaking her brush repeatedly, ck ink sttered on her white fox fur coat. But Peng Mu-ah was so engrossed in her letter that she didnt notice. Surprisingly, her handwriting was quite good. A habit of biting her lower lip when focused emerged. It was a whileter that her expression changed. With a slightly stiffened expression, she casually put down the brush and slowly lowered her right hand beneath her knee. Peng Mu-ah grabbed the wooden de at her feet and moved like lightning. She swung the de directly towards the ornately decorated moon gate window. Crash! It was a destructive blow that would have made any servant in charge of maintenance cry out in despair. The wooden de tore through the windows paper and shattered thetticework. Through the torn gap, a persons face appeared. Though she was focused on the letter, Peng Mu-ah had sensed the presence of an intruder beyond the window. However, the wooden de that effortlessly sliced through the window suddenly stopped at one point. Grip No matter how much force Peng Mu-ah applied, the wooden de would not move. The intruder smirked. Such audacity, this girl. He was holding onto Peng Mu-ahs wooden de. Despite it being a wooden de, the fact that he caught it barehanded while it was being swung with such force was astounding. Come here! The intruder pulled the wooden de with great strength. Peng Mu-ah felt herself being dragged. It wasnt the first time she had encountered this technique. Boldly, she let go of the wooden de and used the momentum of being pulled to leap forward. She aimed to hit the opponent in the face with her forehead. It was not a behavior befitting ady of a noble n. But the intruder blocked even that. He stretched out his hand to block her forehead and gently pushed her back, ensuring she was not hurt. Peng Mu-ah stopped attacking and stood quietly. Brother, I told you not to spy on me! The target of her wooden de swing was none other than her own brother. Peng Gu-hwi, who wasughing through the torn moon gate window, tore off the broken window frame with a hearty gesture. Beyond the torn window, there was not only Peng Gu-hwi but also his twin brother, Peng Gu-in. Our Mu-ah is indeed incredible. To detect us even when we hid our presence. Brother Gu-in too How could you be sorge and yet make no sound? As Peng Mu-ah said, the twins stature was indeed remarkable. They were tall, but more than that, it was the muscles covering their bodies that were most striking. Their physique seemed to embody the fierce aura of the Five Tigers Breaking the Gate de Technique. Both were already rising masters in Jianghu with their reputation. Yet, they werepletely at a loss with their much younger sister. We couldnt interrupt since you were so engrossed in writing the letter. But still! Peng Mu-ah red at her brothers as if she was really angry. Peng Gu-hwi and Peng Gu-in looked embarrassed and also found their little sister endearing as they fidgeted. Meanwhile, Peng Mu-ah seized the letter she had finished and ran off. She jumped into the snow-covered yard, seemingly unfazed by the cold, and ran away. Mu-ah, its cold outside! Dont you dare follow me! Peng Mu-ah dashed off into the white snow. The brothers watched her with affectionate smiles. Peng Mu-ah, raised as the precious jewel in the rough-and-tumble Peng n. She might have been a bit unruly, but no one in the Peng n minded. She was known to be endlessly generous to those beneath her and possessed a kind heart. It was just like her to yearn so much for a friend she briefly met a year and a half ago. Peng Mu-ah disappeared from view in an instant. The smiles on the faces of the two brothers vanished at that moment. Their naturally fierce faces grew even more menacing as they grimaced. I dont like this. I am angry. They had held back their anger, never showing it in front of Peng Mu-ah. But internally, they had been seething for a while. What on earth did he do to bewitch our kind Mu-ah? I did some background checks. That guy was a real troublemaker. A youngd drowning in alcohol Initially, when Peng Mu-ah first spoke of Yi-gang upon returning to the n, they didnt take it too seriously. But now, she was writing letters to him, clearly showing he had left a deep impression in her heart. Fortunately, it didnt seem like the young girl had romantically fallen for Yi-gang. In fact, they were aware that Peng Mu-ah had already sent two letters. If we ever meet him well have to test what kind of guy he is. Were letting it slide because he hasnt responded. The Peng brothers clenched their fists in anger. Yi-gang had never sent a reply. If he had sent a reply saying something like I miss you too, they would have rushed to Azure Forest right away. Indeed, how dare he not respond to Mu-ahs letters. That too, is uneptable! Such insolence! But Yi-gangs insolent attitude of not daring to reply also elicited anger. At this very moment, Yi-gang was earnestly training in the Azure Forest. Various emotions about him were umting even in the far-off Hebei Province. Although Yi-gang didnt respond to Peng Mu-ahs letters, it wasnt that he never wrote any letters. Peng Mu-ah would be disappointed to know, but Yi-gang asionally sent updates to his family home. Around the time Peng Mu-ahs letters reached the Azure Forest, Yi-gang sent a letter back to his family through a messenger.
When Yi-gangs letter arrived at the Baek Noble n, it was already spring, with winters cold gone. The days were warmer, and new buds sprouted. The fresh light greenery shone under Xians spring sunlight. After Yi-gang left, the Baek Noble n also faced significant changes. The Council of Elders, which had been eyeing the authority of the n Head, had be docile. The rebellion of Baek Jin-tae, Baek Ryu-sans younger brother and the Red Dragon Corps Commander, brought a storm of bloodshed, but the blood that soaked thend also enriched it. With the n Head recovered from illness, the order within the Baek Noble n was restructured. Neung Ji-pyeong, formerly the Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad, became the newmander of the Red Dragon Corps. The Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad became Pil Hwan, a close associate of Neung Ji-pyeong. Baek Ha-jun, who had been on the brink of death from a stab wound, had fully recovered. His condition seemed even better than before. Of course, he knew that all of this was due to the effects of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger internal elixir and the Red-White Tuber Fleeceflower that Yi-gang had procured. Whoosh! Baek Ha-jun swung his sword. His cold iron-made sword sliced through a specific point in the air. It was astonishingly fast. Crack! The sound, like air bursting, echoed after the sword had passed. Although the Baek Noble ns swordsmanship didnt particrly focus on speed, Baek Ha-juns strike was faster than that of many first-rate swordsmen. An excellent swift sword! Golden Needle Phantom, deeply knowledgeable in swordsmanship, admired it. It was rare even among the rising star disciples of the Azure Forest to disy such swordy. He had almost forgotten that he was tapping into the meridians of n Head Baek Ryu-san. He had visited the Baek Noble n to fulfill his promise to Yi-gang and treat Baek Ryu-san. Just watch a bit longer. Its not over yet. Baek Ryu-san, usually of a cold demeanor, showed a warm attitude this time. As the saying goes, even a porcupine thinks its young are soft. He couldnt help but boast about his son. Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing - Somewhere, a vibrating sound resonated. Th-that is! Golden Needle Phantom opened his mouth wide in astonishment. Hes already achieving Sword Cry! Sword Cry. It referred to the sound made by a sword, as if it were wailing. When a talented swordsman deeply practiced with a sword, they reached a state where they infused their internal energy not into their body but into a mere lump of iron. Once the internal energy fully saturated the sword, the sword begins to wail on its own. That was the essence of Sword Cry. It was faint but unmistakably the sound of Sword Cry. Golden Needle Phantom cautiously asked, How old is Young Master Baek Ha-jun, n Head? Ha-jun is 14 this year. Two years younger than Yi-gang. Since Yi-gang, who was training vigorously in the Azure Forest, was 16, Baek Ha-jun had turned 14. Sword Cry at merely 14 I couldnt do that at his age either. Inevitably, Golden Needle Phantom had to think about the third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest. Were there any among them who had achieved Sword Cry? There certainly werent any before I left At least until three months ago, he hadnt heard any such stories. Even when Yi-gang asionally mentioned his younger brothers talent with the sword, he hadnt taken it seriously. Indeed, the blood of the Baek n was extraordinary. Ahem, how long do you n to stay, Doctor? Now that your health has much improved, I should be returning. You could stay a bit longer if you wish. The n Head showed considerable kindness to Golden Needle Phantom. His courtesy was exceptional, even considering their reputations and positions in the outside world. Initially, it was thought that this was because Golden Needle Phantom had cured his illness, but that wasnt the case. Well, if you are returning, could you please deliver this to Yi-gang? His eldest son, Yi-gang, had joined the Azure Forest. Baek Ryu-san was showing respect because Golden Needle Phantom was his sons martial uncle. Please take this with you. What is this? Its tea leaves that warm the body. Golden Needle Phantom looked intently at Baek Ryu-san. Asking to deliver tea leaves to a son in a distantnd. Such an act didnt suit the nickname Iron-blooded Merciless. The n Head seemed to feel the same way. Its a tea they drink in the cold Northern Sea. I received it as a gift recently. I have a lot of internal heat, so I dont need it. It would be a shame to waste it. Hehe, indeed. I will do so. Ahem. Golden Needle Phantom stifled augh as he stood up. As he was about to bow to the n Head and return to his quarters, Ha-jun blocked his path. Um Golden Needle Phantom opened his eyes wide in surprise. Baek Ha-jun was the least clingy among all the children he had met. Of course, except for Dam Hyun, but aside from being polite, Ha-jun was quite simr to Dam Hyun. Whats the matter? When you return, could you deliver this for me? He was better at talking than he thought, Golden Needle Phantom mused as he took what Ha-jun handed over. Its a reply to my brothers letter. Alright, Ill deliver it. Baek Ha-jun hesitated, as if he had more to say. Golden Needle Phantom waited patiently for him. Is my brother also learning swordsmanship? Yes. Hes learning martial arts from the Grand Library Master, my junior brother, and Senior Brother Do Gang from Wisdom Sword Pavilion is also showing interest in him. In that case, maybe Baek Ha-jun started to fiddle with the handle of his sword. Golden Needle Phantom had a sudden realization. He seemed to understand why Baek Ha-jun was hesitating and asking questions. Yi-gang hasnt achieved Sword Cry yet. Hehe, thats what you wanted to ask, wasnt it? Younger siblings usually aspired to surpass their elder brothers. Baek Ha-jun, who had reached the realm of Sword Cry, probably wanted topare himself with his brother. Unlike the pleased expression of Golden Needle Phantom, Baek Ha-jun looked bewildered. Oh, no, thats not it. I was just curious about how hes doing. What? Hmm, wasnt it written in the letter? Well, it just had simple things. About how delicious the food is, how hes taking a lot of elixirs. Things like that. And something about a fox story. It didnt mention how hes been recently. Golden Needle Phantom nodded. Yi-gang had a carefree aspect to his personality. Ahem, Im a bit curious too. Then, Iron-blooded Merciless, who had been silent, chimed in. He seemed curious about his childs life too. Well um. However, Golden Needle Phantom wore a troubled expression. Im not sure if I should say this. Baek Ha-jun and Baek Ryu-san waited for him to speak. Golden Needle Phantom reluctantly began to talk. Chapter 105: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (4) Chapter 105: The Boy Grows Into A Young Man (4) Exchanging letters promptly across the vast Central ins was no easy task. One could entrust letters to a well-connected and trustworthy merchant group, but this required not only money but also connections. However, for renowned ns like the Baek n, the Peng n, or the Moyong n, this was no difficult matter. Moyong Jin, too, had sessfully received a reply to his letter from Baek Ha-jun. -Brother is trapped in the Repentance Hall. This sentence was written in the reply from Baek Ha-jun. He mentioned that he had inquired about Yi-gang to Golden Needle Phantom. Reading this sentence, Moyong Jin frowned. It wasnt that he was surprised that Yi-gang was trapped in the Repentance Hall. He was puzzled why Baek Ha-jun would write about it in a letter. Knowing how much he disliked speaking ill of his brother, there seemed no reason for him to write something that could be held against him. It must have been either false that he was trapped in the Repentance Hall, or there was some other reason behind it. And Moyong Jins suspicion was correct. -Theres no way Brother did anything wrong. As you know. What do you mean, as you know? -Schrs from Beijing visited the Azure Forest. It was a group from Hanlin Academy. They needed help deciphering ancient texts discovered in Tianzhu. The Azure Forest is known for that. Normally, when trantion from the Tianzhunguage is required, its entrusted to the Shaolins Sutra Pavilion. Unexpected, isnt it? Even Moyong Jin, a martial artist, was aware of the reputation of the Azure Forest. But he was surprised at how talkative the usually reticent Baek Ha-jun was in his letter. -Brother Yi-gang entered a ce in the Azure Forest, a grand library. He personally weed the schrs from Hanlin Academy. One of the schrs, apparently drunk, caused a scene. He was a nephew of the Minister of Civil Affairs. But you know. A nephew of the Minister of Civil Affairs and a schr of Hanlin Academy would be quite influential, even in Beijing. The Azure Forest, despite being a major sect, must have had a tough time dealing with this. -Well, Brother pped that guy. Broke a few of his teeth. It caused quite a stir. Seeing Golden Needle Phantomugh about it, everyone must have felt vindicated. Of course, it didnt escte into a major issue. Moyong Jin knew why it hadnt turned into a major issue without having to ask. They must have learned that Yi-gang was from the Baek Noble n, a well-respected n even in Beijing. Not to mention the status of Yi-gangs mothers family. -Luckily, everything was resolved. But they have rules in the sect. Since he hit a guest, he couldnt go unpunished. So, he was ordered to face the wall in solitary contemtion in the Repentance Cave for fifteen days. Fatherughed heartily when he heard the story. Moyong Jin chuckled at this part of the story. -Anyway, Brother has be very strong. Now, he might be even stronger than your brother. I must train harder too. Must train harder. That was thest line of the letter. It ended abruptly, as if it was written in haste. Baek Ha-jun had replied to Moyong Jins letter asking about his well-being with only stories about his brother. He probably sent the letter hastily and went back to his sword training. Crazy guy! Moyong Jin clenched his teeth. And the thought that Baek Yi-gang might now be stronger than his own brother, Moyong Tak, was absurd. Thest time they met, wasnt Yi-gang barely able to move? Even Moyong Jin himself was confident in beating Yi-gang, let alone Moyong Tak. Of course, Moyong Jin used to be overly cautious, but he had grown significantly since then. Whoosh. The sound of the air being split echoed from the sword swung. In his hand, the Star Cloud Sword Technique, modeled after the movement of stars, was being executed. Apart from the letter he received from Baek Ha-jun, Moyong Jin had already heard rumors. Rumors that Baek Ha-jun of the Baek Noble n had started to make his sword cry. He had reached the level of imparting a name to his sword at a young age. I must too Moyong Jin had never heard of Sword Cry. But that never stopped him from trying. His sword dance was bing more fierce. The sword light shed wildly. As the final move of the Star Cloud Sword Technique unfolded, Zing Moyong Jins sword, suspended in the air, trembled slightly. But his expression remained unsatisfied. This was not Sword Cry. It was just a temporary vibration caused by the intense motion. Then, a slow pping sound echoed, p, p. Startled, Moyong Jin turned his head and quickly sheathed his sword. Brother! Moyong Tak, smiling broadly, appeared out of nowhere. You should be resting. I was a bit tense just loosening up. Thats good. Well done. The rtionship between Moyong Jin and Moyong Tak had changed slightly from before. Moyong Tak, usually gentle in public, could be quite sly when they were alone. Their rtionship became awkward after Yi-gang had greatly embarrassed Moyong Tak. But time had healed them. No longer did Moyong Tak look at Moyong Jin with contempt. The invisible wall between them hadrgely disappeared, thanks to Moyong Taks efforts filled with guilt. Moyong Jin, who had always respected his brother, felt the happiest now. Has he arrived? Yes, word is hes arrived at thekeside. The brothers hade out to wee a guest today. It was a guest from the Namgung n, with whom Moyong Tak had built a rapport at the Seven Stars Conference. Emperor King Sword Namgung Yu-baeks granddaughter, Namgung Yeo-sang, had brought her younger brother, Namgung Shin. Namgung Shin was Moyong Jins age and a promising candidate for the next Seven Stars Conference. Then we should go. Yes, lets go. Moyong Tak had been waiting for them, but he didnt look pleased. Namgung Yeo-sang was known for her beauty and prowess as a female martial artist, and Moyong Tak was a famous romantic. Yet, he seemed somewhat ufortable. Dont worry, brother. Ill smash that Namgung Shin to bits! Moyong Tak said, guessing the reason for his brothers gloomy expression. The reason Namgung Yeo-sang brought her brother to Zhejiang, and unofficially at that, was obvious. It was a show of force before the uing Seven Stars Conference. It was simr to why Moyong Jin and Moyong Tak had visited the Baek Noble n. Yes, hearing you say that makes me feel reassured. Moyong Tak smiled warmly, patting Moyong Jins head. But his face still showed unease. Moyong Jin was puzzled but remained quiet. His question would soon be answered.
The ce where they were to meet Namgung Yeo-sang was Hangzhou. She wanted to visit West Lake. Moyong Tak readily obliged her request. He rented a ce that was neither too secluded nor invisible to the public. It was an artificial ind in the middle of West Lake. In the middle of theke, there was an artificial indrge enough for dozens of people to frolic. Willows nted along the waters edge created a sense that anything could be enjoyed in privacy. Do you know how splendid Hangzhous nights are, Yeo-sang? Those who only seek boat rides in West Lake are just visitors. The real connoisseurs alwayse here. Moyong Takughed heartily as he introduced the artificial ind to Namgung Yeo-sang. I rented this ind just for you, Yeo-sang. What do you think? The night hasnt fallen yet, but its never too early to start enjoying the atmosphere. His casual tone didnt seem very sincere. Ady from a reputable family might have frowned upon such ttery from Moyong Tak. However, Namgung Yeo-sang covered her mouth and chuckled softly. Young Master, have you always enjoyed such pleasures? You dont need to act this way in front of me. Haha What do you mean? How can someone change their personality so suddenly after leaving abruptly? Gege. Moyong Taks face stiffened immediately. Moyong Jin, listening in, was just as surprised. The term Gege, which may have literally meant big brother, was usually not used unless the rtionship was intimate, like in a romantic context. Oh my, did I speak out of turn? Was Gege too familiar? Cough, its not that, but Then, may I continue to call you Gege? Moyong Tak was unusually flustered. It seemed there had been some incident with Namgung Yeo-sang. Im sorry for leaving without a word, Yeo-sang. There was a reason for it Hehe, its okay. I was just joking. Moyong Jin suddenly felt a sense of fear. Namgung Yeo-sang was smiling, but there was a palpable killing aura about her. Lets leave that topic for now. Im here for another reason today. Yes, of course. Lets do that. Shin, introduce yourself properly. At this, the boy beside Namgung Yeo-sang bowed again. My apologies for thete introduction. I am Namgung Shin. His greeting was impable. Though the same age as Moyong Jin, his demeanor was remarkably mature. His clothes were impably kept, and his hair was neatly tied. He had a gentle face, but his prominent eyebrows were reminiscent of the prestigious Namgung ns spirit. Namgung Shin was not a particrly famous name. Baek Ha-jun of the Baek Noble n was more well-known. Moyong Jin bowed in response only after Moyong Tak subtly nudged him. I am Moyong Jin. Ive heard much about Miss Namgung Yeo-sang from my brother! It was a wless greeting. That is, if there were no issues between Namgung Yeo-sang and Moyong Tak. Many stories, you say? What sort of stories have you heard? Uh, umm As Moyong Jin grew uneasy, Namgung Yeo-sang chuckled softly. Just kidding. Youre already ttering like Moyong Tak. Moyong Jin sighed in relief inwardly. As expected, the daughters of martial arts ns were not to be taken lightly. Moyong Tak and Namgung Yeo-sang continued to exchange pleasantries. They inquired about each others ns and shared information they had learned. Meanwhile, Moyong Jin kept ncing at Namgung Shin. Soon, he would have a sparring match with him. It would naturally not be a duel to the death, but a test of their respective skills. Moyong Jin didnt know much about Namgung Shin. Of course, he was known to be an excellent swordsman, but that wasnt particrly impressive. After all, he was someone invited to the Seven Stars Conference from among the Seven Great ns. It was natural for those with strong martial arts lineage and skills to be invited. No one had heard of something to the contrary. It should be manageable. That was Moyong Jins conclusion. Namgung Shins calm demeanor was impressive, but he didnt seem particrly formidable. However, Namgung Shin didnt seem as concerned about Moyong Jin as Moyong Jin was about him. His rxed attitude was slightly irksome. Maybe it was because he was lost in these thoughts, but Moyong Jin missed the conversation happening between Namgung Yeo-sang and Moyong Tak. Yeo-sang, or should I say, Miss, are you joking now? Joking? What do you mean? Moyong Taks voice was slightly agitated. It was more an attitude of disbelief than anger. As Moyong Jin was trying to grasp the situation in surprise, an unbelievable statement came from Namgung Yeo-sang. The person Namgung Shin wishes to challenge in a sparring match is you, Tak. Not your younger brother. It was an absurd suggestion. It would have been different if Moyong Jin wasnt there, but challenging Moyong Tak when his peer, Moyong Jin, was present made no sense in terms of skill or propriety. Haha, Miss, I know you have some grudge against me, but this joke is too much. Moyong Tak tried to defuse the situation with augh. There was no reason for him to spar with a kid who was barely past his voice breaking. However, Namgung Yeo-sang was no longer smiling. The Namgung n does not joke with the sword. At that moment, the quiet Namgung Shin took a step forward. Moyong Jin stared nkly at Namgung Shins profile. I, Namgung Shin, a beginner in the martial world, humbly request guidance from Moyong Tak! Shouting resoundingly, he grabbed his sword. It was no longer a joke. The moment Namgung Shinid his hand on his sword, Moyong Taks smile faded. His next words were hisst act of mercy. If thats how it is dont resent my sword for its mercilessness, Yeo-sang. You neednt worry about that, Moyong Tak. Namgung Shin and Moyong Tak faced each other. Moyong Jin, who had prepared for a sparring match that was supposed to happen today, suddenly found himself sidelined. His face flushed with embarrassment and anger. He wanted to explode in rage, but he held it back. His brother would punish Namgung Shin and make him pay for his arrogance. Ill let the junior go first. Moyong Tak, as the senior, naturally offered this. Namgung Shin expressed his gratitude. Compared to the 15-year-old Namgung Shin, Moyong Tak was in his prime as a swordsman. The oue seemed predictable. One could only hope that Moyong Tak would show mercy and not cause serious harm. But Moyong Jin saw it. The faint smile forming on Namgung Yeo-sangs lips. And then a thunderous sound erupted. Rumble It was the sound of thunder, as if lightning were ying among the dark clouds filling the sky. That sound unmistakably came from Namgung Shins sword. Moyong Tak murmured in disbelief. Sword Cry? Could that really be called Sword Cry? It was a sound like none Moyong Tak had ever heard. The intense wave of Qi that amon blue steel long sword could not withstand was probably causing that sound. If so, it was beyond the ordinary. Here Ie. Namgung Shins aura, which had seemed ordinary, transformed. Namgung Yeo-sang smiled from behind. With a thunderous sound, Namgung Shins sword unleashed the Emperor King Sword Style. Moyong Taks face turned deathly pale. The sparring match didntst long. Moyong Tak shouldnt have yielded the first move to Namgung Shin. At the very least, he shouldnt have approached it with the attitude of teaching a lesson to a younger junior. The Emperor King Sword Style was an aggressive sword technique. Once overpowered in momentum, it became increasingly difficult to recover. He needed to regain the flow of the Star Cloud Sword Technique. If he had resorted to lethal techniques, he could have certainly cut through Namgung Shins sword form. After all, Moyong Tak had entered the realm of Wounding Sword Qi. But it was neither a duel to the death nor appropriate to use sword energy against a junior. No, all these were just excuses. Moyong Jin, standing behind Moyong Tak, saw it. When about a hundred moves had been exchanged, Namgung Shins sword momentarily shed through Moyong Tak. And the bright red blood Ssh Sttered onto the face of Moyong Jin, who was standing behind.
That day, Namgung Shin unofficially defeated Moyong Tak in a sparring match. Though it was an informal match, the news spread rapidly. Namgung Yeo-sang made sure of that. The Moyong Noble n suffered an indelible scar. n Head Moyong Jeong-cheon, in a rage, scolded his son, and Moyong Tak, deeply wounded, went into hiding. Moyong Jin took up his sword to avenge his brother. His dedication to training was so intense that it worried the martial artists of his n. His goal was to defeat Namgung Shin, now the most anticipated participant in the Seven Stars Conference that was just two years away. Time, as always, flowed indifferently. Two years passed, and the year of both the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences arrived. It marked four years since Yi-gang had joined the Azure Forest, and he had turned 19. Chapter 106: The Cloud Dragon Emerging From The Sea (1) Chapter 106: The Cloud Dragon Emerging From The Sea (1) The Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Its said to be a gathering where dragons and phoenixes meet. This could be considered a sociocultural meeting and event deep within the traditions of the Murim Alliance. The core participants wereposed of the next-generation sessors of the Nine Sects One Gang. Each major sect meticulously selected these sessors, who then became official members of their generation. These official members participated in theunching ceremony within the Murim Alliance, showcasing their martial skills and talents. Originally, one person from each of the Nine Sects One Gang was selected, totaling around ten official members. However, a few generations ago, the rules changed. The mysterious and prestigious Azure Forest was drawn into the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Jin Ri-yeon also participated as a previous official member of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. However, this meeting wasnt just a feast for them. Young sessors from all over Jianghu gathered like clouds. To witness the martial skills of the future of the orthodox faction and to seize the treasures offered by the great sects. When the Dragon-Phoenix Conference urred, various treasures were presented by the great sects, from elixirs to precious swords. It was tempting for young talents who believed they couldpete with and win against the sessors of the Nine Great Sects. Of course, most of these treasures were often taken by the official members of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. That day, the location was the Kuiying Hall, where the major and minor matters of the Azure Forest were decided. This years Dragon-Phoenix Conference is approaching, said Elder Sage Ji Kyung, who was representing the Sect Leader, as he gently stroked the invitation with his wrinkled hands. The secretary of the Murim Alliances Guest Hall, Sama Ryong, smiled broadly. Excluding the nearby Shaolin and Wudang, you were the first to visit the Azure Forest. Sage Ji Kyung, indifferent, examined the invitation. Wrapped in bright red silk, the invitation was embroidered with golden threads depicting a dragon and a phoenix. It was incrediblyvish. And right in the center, it read Personal Invitation for the Lord of Azure Forest. With the Sect Leader at White Cloud Peak, Ill open it. That would be appropriate. Sage Ji Kyung tore open the seal of the invitation. The letter inside was written in extraordinary handwriting. Ji Kyung narrowed his eyes as he read the letter. It wasnt written by the Alliance Leader. The handwriting The Divine Monk is too busy with official matters Murim Alliance Secretary Sama Ryong said awkwardly. Ji Kyung chuckled. Busy with official matters, huh. Instead, it was written by the Guardian Chief. I see. Sama Ryong gave a bitter smile at Sage Ji Kyungs prating gaze. The person using the unremarkable moniker Divine Monk was the only one in the vast Jianghu. This referred to Master Mu Myung, who had been the Murim Alliance Leader for decades. Originally reticent in the power struggles within the alliance, he refused to write the invitation for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Had it been the era of only the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, it wouldnt have mattered, but this year, the Seven Stars Conference was to be held simultaneously. If the Alliance Leader were to write the invitation only for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, while the Seven Stars Conference, led by the Seven Great ns, was happening, it would undoubtedly lead to controversy. This time, it just so happens that the Seven Stars Conference is being held at the same time. The Seven Stars Conference, a neerpared to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, usually happened at different intervals. However, this year, they coincided. Competition between the next-generation sessors of the Nine Sects One Gang and the Seven Great ns will be intense. The issue was that the invitation brought by the secretary of the Murim Alliance wasnt just for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Why did the Seven Stars Conference send us an invitation too? Next to the red invitation was a contrasting blue silk invitation. This invitation was adorned with the Big Dipper and celestial orbits. We were nning to send our disciples to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Haha Please read it. Ji Kyung calmly read the invitation. Sama Ryong added more, The Vice Alliance Leader personally wrote this invitation. Huh, is that even allowed? He takes great care in these matters. If its about the Vice Alliance Leader, its Namgung Yu-baek of the Namgung n, the former n Head known as Emperor King Sword. Unlike the Alliance Leader, he openly supported the Seven Stars Conference. Weve always participated in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. The Vice Alliance Leader said its not necessarily set in stone. Is it because this time, the Azure Forest epted a child from the Baek Noble n as a disciple? Sending an invitation to the Azure Forest from the Seven Stars Conference was unprecedented. The reasoning seemed to concern the origin of the newly admitted Yi-gang. -The noble disciple sent by the Azure Forest; wouldnt it be impossible to not create an eighth position in the Seven Stars Conference? Thats what was written on the invitation. Sage Ji Kyung looked around, seeking opinions. What do you all think? The first to respond was Do Seung, the head of the Academy Hall. Before even considering honor, it goes against our principle of non-intervention. We cannot involve the disciples of the Azure Forest in a power struggle. While participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, as we have already sent our disciples, is fine, changing that is problematic. Sama Ryong gave a bitter smile at the blunt words. The reaction of other first-generation disciples was simr. Ji Kyung, with a gentle smile, said, I see. We cannot rece the Dragon-Phoenix Conference with the Seven Stars Conference. Is that alright? Yes, who am I to disagree? Sama Ryong took a step back. Sage Ji Kyung chuckled heartily and suggested, How about we send one to each? One to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, and one to the Seven Stars Conference. To be fair. Th-that might be a bit A drop of cold sweat ran down Sama Ryongs forehead. That would be the worst oue. Sama Ryong, dispatched here, would be the one suffering between the Nine Sects One Gang and the ns Meeting. The Taoists of the Azure Forest seemed topletely see through Sama Ryongs inner thoughts. Step back. Well take care of sending the children. A dismissal order was given. As the envoy from the Murim Alliance left, Sage Ji Kyung turned to the first-generation disciples. Have the children for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference been decided? Yes, except for two, all are ready to depart. Jin Ri-yeon will lead them, right? Yes, as a child who has previously participated in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, she can be trusted. She is also a very meticulous child. The preparations to leave for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference were already set. Sage Ji Kyung furrowed his brows, his thoughts seeminglyplex. Tell the children to be careful in their conduct. The Forest Lord has read the heavenly signs He said troubled times are not far away. The Forest Lord, residing atop White Cloud Peak, often surveyed the world below. If he spoke of the advent of troubled times, it must indeed be true. The reason for epting third-generation disciples so soon after the second generation was all because of that. The age difference between the first and second-generation disciples was enough to distinguish between master and disciple. However, the third-generation disciples were selected less than ten years after the second-generation. It was a move that could disrupt the order of the sect, but the Forest Lord and the elders took the risk. I will remind the children once again to be cautious. The first-generation disciples bowed deeply. Unaware of the seriousness the elders held, the excited third-generation disciples were about to leave the Azure Forest, thrilled about the outside world and meeting peers from other sects. The anticipation of meeting sessors of the same age and the excitement of the world beyond. Especially for the one among the third generation who was selected as an official member of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, the excitement was so great that it was hard to sleep. And that person was
How about this? Does the belt look okay? happily asked Yu Su-rin, who surpassed Son Hee-il to be an official member of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. The silk belt tied around her waist was embroidered with two red flowers. It marked her promotion to second flower, four years after bing a first-flower disciple. Gone was the image of the child who used to cry at the slightest thing. Instead, she became an attractive swordswoman with particrly sparkling eyes. I dont really understand. Thats why Great Senior Brother isnt selected. What? This is a popr trend in Kaifeng. Re-really? Son Hee-il, feeling awkward, scratched his chin. He too had grown tall and be a handsome young man. But his understanding wasnt as developed. Having lived in the Azure Forest all his life, he had no knowledge of the outside trends. Of course, the same was true for Yu Su-rin, but she spoke confidently. Its amazing. The silk is thick like this. Yu Su-rins hands, which were fiddling with her waistband, moved swiftly. Suddenly, a whip sword hidden in her belt sliced through the air. Hiding a whip sword and then, just like this. Its possible. The reason she liked the belt was less for its beauty and more for its ability to conceal a whip sword. The atmosphere turned a bit tense because of Yu Su-rin wielding her whip sword. That was until Jun Myung started pping. As Jun Myung, thergest of the three, pped his pot-lid-like hands, the sound echoed loudly. Wow. Thats really cool, Senior Sister. Hmm, is it really fashionable for that reason? Son Hee-il also nodded in admiration. Watching this, Jin Ri-yeon sighed and touched her forehead. Su-rin, you cant just suddenly draw your sword like that when youre outside. Huh? But I practiced hard. Ive told you many times. Even though Jianghu is dangerous, its not that harsh. Children who grew up in the Azure Forest oftencked worldly wisdom. Hehe, if Senior Ri-yeon says so, I must listen. Yu Su-rin smiled brightly. She had never been as happy in her life as she was now. Following her respected Jin Ri-yeon, she was designated as the next member of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Moreover, she was overjoyed to apany Jin Ri-yeon to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Fortunately, the official guide was Jin Ri-yeon, not Yi-gang. Of course, she hadntpletely gotten rid of Yi-gang. But still, is it really okay to go ahead without waiting for Yi-gang? When Jin Ri-yeon asked that, the third-generation disciples all waved their hands in unison. Senior Yi-gang is wise and smart, so hell surelye on his own. Thats right, were slow on our feet, so its better for us to leave first. We need to go and get ourselves ready in body and mind to wait. Their fervent response was enough to surprise even Jin Ri-yeon. Well, Yi-gang wont be alone, so it should be fine Alright, lets do that. Relieved, the third-generation disciples sighed. Yi-gang too would depart for Kaifeng, where the Murim Alliance was located. However, he couldnt leave yet as he had unfinished business in the Grand Library. Lets go quickly, Senior. Yes, lets go. The third-generation disciples hurried their steps as if worried Yi-gang might catch up. Jin Ri-yeon kept ncing back as they left. She could just make out the Grand Library, where Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were, halfway up the mountain.
Dam Hyun and Yu Jeong-shin stood side by side in the underground chamber of the Grand Library. Even after several years, Yu Jeong-shin hadnt changed much. He had a bit more of a widowers air and looked gentler, but those were the only changes. On the other hand, Dam Hyun had changed significantly. His sharp eyes and dark circles remained the same. So did his tendency to make cynical and disdainful remarks whenever he got the chance. However, he no longer disyed madness. While abnormal impulses still existed in his heart, he had learned to restrain them. Now, he understood the fear of the Disciplinary Heads punishment and no longer spoke rudely to the respected elders of the sect. Yu Jeong-shin once shed tears seeing such changes in Dam Hyun. To think that a person who rarely cries would shed tears Im d. He had been overjoyed. He knew all this improvement was thanks to the youngest disciple, Yi-gang. Somehow, Yi-gang had corrected Dam Hyuns behavior and mind. Yu Jeong-shin noticed that the process was not entirely gentle. But he left everything to Yi-gangs discretion. Seeing Dam Hyuns conduct improve, he had no other choice. Then, what did Dam Hyun think of Yi-gang? This time, Yi-gang must seed. Right, Hyun? Yes. At first, Yi-gangs ruthless violence had instilled fear in him. Even now, his legs trembled if Yi-gang suddenly approached. But surprisingly, he didnt hate Yi-gang. The reason was simple. Yi-gang, like Dam Hyun, despised particrly loathsome humans. He often meted out punishment himself. The arrogant schr who had visited recently was one example. It wasnt just that. From Dam Hyuns perspective, animals were far more noble than humans, and even yokai followed Yi-gang. That alone was enough for Dam Hyun to trust Yi-gang. In any case, Yi-gang had earned the trust of both his master and his senior brother. This was why Yu Jeong-shin decided to lend a precious Treasure to his disciple, who was preparing to venture into Jianghu. The ck Snake Belt does not easily recognize its owner. So it seems. The Treasure was no ordinary one. It was the ck Snake Belt, one of the most secretive Treasures, excluding the forbidden ones. Literally, it was a ck snake belt. It possessed incredible power, but being a living, moving ck snake, it discerned its own master. To wear the snake around ones waist, one had to gain the Treasures recognition. Yi-gang stood there, determined to finally earn the recognition of the ck Snake Belt. Yu Jeong-shin clenched his fist and shouted, Yi-gang, be strong! Yi-gang didnt turn around but slightly twisted his lips into a smile. In the span of four years, he had grown significantly, almost reaching six chi, or two meters in height. Still lean, his body was now covered with resilient muscles. His hair, pale and shining under the sunlight, was tightly tied up. His skin was still fair, and his eyes had softened a bit. It seemed likely that Yi-gang would acquire a nickname rted to his appearance once he ventured into the martial world. In front of such a Yi-gang, the ck snake stood erect around his waist. A snake with horns on its head. It looked utterly ferocious. Dont bite this time. Neen years old and of age, Yi-gangs voice was gentle but unmistakably masculine. The ck Snake Belt was still ring at Yi-gang. As expected, its going to try to bite again. And then Yi-gangs figure shed. He leaped up, leaving a trail behind. Chapter 107: The Cloud Dragon Emerging From The Sea (2) Chapter 107: The Cloud Dragon Emerging From The Sea (2) Yi-gangs major meridian connected from the palm of his right hand to the lower dantian, at the Qihai acupoint. The meridian pathway extending from the Yongquan acupoint on the sole, a crucial point in light footwork technique, to the lower dantian, was naturally unopened. This meant Yi-gang still hadnt properly learned the light footwork technique. Among the martial arts of the Azure Forest, especially famous ones like the Treading Cloud light footwork technique couldnt be properly used. As long as his main meridian remained closed, it would always be the case. However, Yi-gangs movements to suppress the ck Snake Belt were incredibly swift, almost unbelievably so, without using light footwork. Swoosh Only an afterimage remained where Yi-gang had been. His body had already shot towards the ck snake, holding its head high. The secret to how he could exhibit such superhuman reflexes and sticityy in an extremelyplex process happening in an instant. Firstly, there was the Great Yin Flows secret arts, which he could now activate with a mere thought. The secret art of strengthened body hardened his muscles like steel tendons. Next came the secret art of physical power, akin to the next evolution of the secret art of strengthened body. The contracted muscles of the lower body were imbued with powerful force. At the moment of unleashing this force, he switched to the secret art of light footwork. The result of swiftly transitioning through these three stages in a split second appeared as if he had mastered light footwork. The Immortal Divine Sword emphasized the Great Yin Flow for this reason. If a practitioner has enough talent and mental strength, it can be applied to almost all martial arts. However, even the Immortal Divine Sword did not anticipate that Yi-gang would master the Great Yin Flow to this extent in just four years. If he had not achieved enlightenment and remained, he would probably have said this: Excellent! The role of the Immortal Divine Sword was now being taken up by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-ho. Yi-gang clenched his hand like the talons of a hawk on a hunt and swung it it was the third form of the Great Yin Flow, Flying Hawks Deft Talon. Yi-gangs hand seemed to snag the ck Snake Belt in one go. But surprisingly, the ck Snake Belt jumped up with a speed not inferior to Yi-gangs. It certainly looked like a living snake, not a belt. The creature bared its sharp teeth and counterattacked Yi-gang. Previously, he had been caught by it. It had bitten him on the neck with a belt. The ck Snake Belt was a kind of Treasure that allowed its use only to those it recognized. To gain its recognition, one must suppress the ck Snake Belt barehanded, and if one failed, one would be bitten by its poisonous fangs. The poison of the ck Snake Belt caused paralysis, andst time, Yi-gang couldnt get up for three whole days. Would the same thing happen again? The moment the ck Snake Belt sunk its teeth into Yi-gangs white nape Crack. A sound hard toe by from human flesh resonated. The sharp teeth of the ck Snake Belt snapped off just like that. A small creature remains a small creature, always biting the same spot. Yes. I knew youd aim for the neck again. Yi-gang had been bitten by the ck Snake Belt twice already. All this time, it had consistently targeted only his nape, as if it was destined to. Being fooled once was possible, twice was usible, but thrice was foolishness. Yi-gang used the secret art of strengthened body solely on his nape. It was a bold move, sacrificing the safety of his limbs. Now, Yi-gangs secret art of strengthened body was so powerful that it could deflect throwing knives in an instant. The ck Snake Belts only means of attack was its poisonous fangs. With those neutralized, victory was already Yi-gangs. Yi-gangs hands moved more agilely than the snake. The movement of coiling around the neck of the ck Snake Belt and pressing it to the ground was undoubtedly one of the Azure Forests grappling techniques, Wisteria Hand. True to its name, it was a smooth movement like ivy climbing a wall. Ssssh! The ck Snake Belt struggled desperately to escape from Yi-gangs grip. Yi-gangs hand did not budge. Kill it! I shouldnt kill it. Over the past four years, Yi-gang had started speaking informally to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. It was because of her strong insistence. The ck Snake Belt thrashed about, whipping its tail-like appendage. Stay still. Then, Ill let you go. Red marks were left on Yi-gangs forearm, but he did not loosen his grip. Staring steadfastly at the ck Snake Belt with its bright blue eyes, its movements gradually became docile. Finally, the ck Snake Belt ceased struggling and cast its eyes downward. Yu Jeong-shin, who had been anxiously watching with sweaty palms, shouted like a thunderp. Its done. Its over! Yi-gang released his hand and stood up, but the ck Snake Belt remained docile. Try whistling to control it. Its a clever creature and will quickly understand your intention. Following that suggestion, Yi-gang whistled and flicked his finger. Then, the ck Snake Belt slithered on the ground, climbed up Yi-gangs leg, and finally coiled around his waist, biting its own tail. It looked just like an ordinary belt. The ck Snake Belt has finally acknowledged you. Phew, finally seeded. We couldnt even leave for Kaifeng because of this. Yi-gang couldnt leave with Jin Ri-yeon and others for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. It was because he hadnt tamed the ck Snake Belt yet. Yu Jeong-shin was worried about sending his unwell disciple into Jianghu without any protection. There was no reason for Yi-gang to refuse since his master was worried and even offered to lend him a treasure. While Yi-gang and Yu Jeong-shin were happy, there was someone who felt otherwise. Grrrr! Dam Hyun trembled his hands in envy of Yi-gang. Lucky guy The reason for his jealousy was obvious. What are you so envious about? The ck Snake Belt was supposed to be mine Snakes were animals too. Perhaps thats why Dam Hyun, unlike most people who would be disgusted, found even a venomous snake adorable. Thus, his jealousy was purely because the ck Snake Belt went to Yi-gang. Dam Hyun, didnt you receive another Treasure? But thats just an ordinary Treasure. Be content with that. Yu Jeong-shin pretended not to notice Dam Hyuns disappointed expression. The reason the ck Snake Belt went to Yi-gang instead of Dam Hyuns was different. The ck Snake Belt, while not a forbidden Treasure, was something not easily allowed for use. The reason was clear. Do you remember how to use the Treasure? Yes. Try it out. Yi-gang casually lifted his right arm. Many Treasures used the users Innate True Qi. Whistle When Yi-gang whistled, the ck Snake Belt coiled around his right arm from his waist. Dam Hyuns eyes sparkled. It was as if he was a snake-charming sage from Tianzhu. Though the ck Snake Belt coiled around his arm, it was not obvious at a nce. If he wore a long robe, no one would notice it. Yi-gang looked around and then pointed his hand at a wooden training dummy. A bit of Innate True Qi flowed into the ck Snake Belt. Swoosh Then, like a spring uncoiling, the ck Snake Belt that was tied to Yi-gangs hand flew towards the dummy. It took less than a blink for the ck Snake Belt to coil around the dummys neck and sink its poisonous fangs in. Even a skilled master would be unable to avoid it unless they were prepared in advance. Who would expect a snake to leap out from a sleeve and bite during a fight? Havingpleted its task, the ck Snake Belt climbed back up Yi-gangs leg and resumed its role as a belt. In that state, it merely looked like an ordinary belt. Yi-gang trembled his hand in amazement. This is totally The reason the ck Snake Belt had been sleeping in the grand library all this time. terribly cowardly. Its almost at a level that even the Demon Cult wouldnt use it. Though called a Treasure, it was essentially a hidden weapon. Even the ruthless martial artists of the Tang n of Sichuan wouldnt use such a weapon due to its conspicuous nature. For an orthodox martial artist, using something like this would brand them a coward if discovered. Ahem. Hm. That means Yi-gang trusts you that much. Yu Jeong-shin reiterated the warning he had given several times before. Use it only in extremely dangerous situations. Only when theres no one around. Of course, in a life-or-death crisis, you neednt worry about others opinions. I will surely do so. Yu Jeong-shin risked the honor of the Azure Forest to entrust the ck Snake Belt to Yi-gang. It was all out of concern for him. If someone sees it Then Ill just have to eliminate all witnesses, right, Master? Dam Hyun interrupted, but Yu Jeong-shin didnt even nce at him. Give them some money to keep their mouths shut. Dont worry. Ill handle it well. Yu Jeong-shin patted Yi-gangs shoulder. With that, Yi-gang and Dam Hyunpleted their preparations to leave the Azure Forest. As his disciples were leaving, Yu Jeong-shin felt a tinge of sadness. It seemed he was bing more emotional with age. Then, something happened that moved Yu Jeong-shin even more. Yi-gang deeply bowed to him. I, your disciple, will take care and return. Yi-gang was not originally a warm-hearted person. But over the past four years, Yu Jeong-shin had made every effort for him. Even after helping the Immortal Divine Sword achieve Nirvana, he continued to care for Yi-gang, who was different from ordinary people. Yi-gang felt just as grateful to Yu Jeong-shin as Yu Jeong-shin was to him. Its all thanks to you, Master. Yi-gang Eventually, Yu Jeong-shin couldnt help but shed a tear. Dam Hyun had been standing idly until then, but when Yi-gang nudged his ankle, he reluctantly bowed as well. We will return. Dam Hyun, who had casually mentioned going out for a drink, properly greeted his master after Yi-gang nced at him. Ill return safely. Ill even buy gifts. Just make sure not to cause any trouble! He wasnt sure if that promise could be kept. Yes! Yi-gang responded thus.
Long before Yi-gang became the owner of the ck Snake Belt, the third-generation disciples and Jin Ri-yeon had left the Azure Forest. The journey to Kaifeng was long. For Jin Ri-yeon, who had once attended the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, the path was familiar. On the other hand, it was the first time the third-generation disciples had left the sect, and they were visibly excited. Now they all looked like next-generation sessors. But inside, they still seemed like naive boys and girls. Shall we take a carriage? What carriage? Well ride horses. Good thing we learned horseback riding in advance. I dont mind walking. Its good for light footwork practice. That was the kind of conversation they had at first. Jin Ri-yeon gazed thoughtfully at the third-generation disciples, but didnt favor any one of them. Well primarily be walking, and asionally we might take a carriage or ride horses. It meant they would do all three. The faces of the third-generation disciples brightened. It really feels like a trip. Great Senior Brother, the Dragon-Phoenix Conference is an important event. We need to stay alert. Right. Hehe. Jin Ri-yeon, listening to their conversation, also wore a gentle smile. The third-generation disciples chattered nonstop. But wont it cost quite a bit to get a carriage or horses? Well, Senior Ri-yeon must have received travel funds. Having grown up in the Azure Forest, how much could they know about money? They simply thought that the Azure Forest had plenty of money from selling spiritual herbs. It didnt take long for them to realize that assumption was wrong. Travel funds? Its not that much. When disciples of the Azure Forest left the sect, they naturally received travel funds for expenses. When Jin Ri-yeon showed them the purse filled with silver coins with a mild smile, the third-generation disciples felt a great unease. Is this all we have? Dont worry, it wont cost much. But still for four of us with this? They all knew that such a small amount of money was not enough even for basic travel expenses. So what do we do Well need to seek help. It seemed insufficient even for a few days of food and lodging. Jin Ri-yeon, along with the third-generation disciples, visited a merchant group located beneath Mount Heng. It was called the Daehwa Merchant Group. I asked if we could join theirmercial caravan to Kaifeng. Weve received help from them before. Ah! Traveling with the merchant group would mean they wouldnt need much travel money. Fortunately, the merchant group leader hurried out barefoot to wee Jin Ri-yeon. Isnt this Miss Jin herself? We were all waiting for you. Its been a while, group leader. And these folks are? My juniors. Theyre children going to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Hahaha! I thought as much, they have an extraordinary aura. Next-generation martial masters in Jianghu, I presume. The merchant group leader, grinning ear to ear, greeted each of the third-generation disciples. Indeed, even a merchant group leader of this magnitude was deferential to disciples of the Azure Forest. The third-generation disciples were pleased with this arrangement. Please take good care of us until we reach Kaifeng. Hahaha! But really, shouldnt it be the merchant group leader asking for their favor, not the other way around? We should be the ones asking for your favor. Hahaha! Hmm? Haha, yes. They should have suspected something from that odd response. Here, take this for now. Ill give you the rest when we arrive. Suddenly, the merchant group leader handed out ten silver coins to each. The third-generation disciples, bewildered, took the money and looked at Jin Ri-yeon. Such kind people, giving us pocket money too. Pocket money? Jin Ri-yeonughed and corrected them, No, these are our travel funds. Travel funds? Yes, its a tradition that Taoists should not indulge in luxury, and up to the third-flower disciples, its customary to arrange for their own travel funds. R-really? The merchant group leader wasnt offering them a free ride to Kaifeng. In fact, it was quite the opposite. Were making our travel funds along the way by doubling as escorts. So, this money is for There are many beasts and bandits on the way to Kaifeng. They were tasked with escorting the merchant group to Kaifeng. The third-generation disciples, still not fully grasping their situation, suddenly thought of something. What about Senior Yi-gang? If we leave before him. Yi-gang? Theres no helping it with Yi-gang. They had hurried to leave before Yi-gang. Hell probably get more travel funds ande by horse or carriage. Theres no merchant group for him to join. At that statement, it was as if thunder struck in the minds of the third-generation disciples. Thanks to your haste, we could synchronize our timing. Prepare your swords in advance. Youll be using them soon. Jin Ri-yeon, smiling gently, seemed frightening to them for the first time. Chapter 108: Green Forest Purge (1) Chapter 108: Green Forest Purge (1) The Daehwa Merchant Group was one of the top merchant groups in Huguang Province. In truth, their im was a bit exaggerated; theyre slightly less prominent. Still, theyre at least the twelfthrgest. The fact that they managed their own merchant group across the vast Central ins and beyond the boundaries of the province spoke to their significance. They had good rtions with the major sect, the Azure Forest, so much so that not only Jin Ri-yeon but also other disciples of the Azure Forest were indebted to the Daehwa Merchant Group. Naturally, therger merchant groups in Huguang Province, like them, operatedmercial routes up to Kaifeng in Henan. Although the Emperor moved the capital to Beijing, Kaifeng remained a massive city. Its the origin of the term sleepless city, shining brightly day and night. Its also home to the orthodox Murim Alliance, a ce where aspiring martial artists dream of visiting. This was no different for the third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest. Contrary to expectations, they ended up serving as guards for the Daehwa Merchant Group, but they tried hard to suppress any ominous feelings. The merchant group had goods to transport, with ox-drawn carts. With a group of twenty, there was no need to take treacherous mountain paths. They mostly traveled on well-maintained official roads, asionally traversing mountains, so it seemed unlikely they would encounter rough situations. Above all, they were reassured by the kind and respectful attitude of the merchant group leader. Though they were hired as guards, the merchant group leader didnt treat the third-generation disciples as mere warriors. Respectfully addressing them as sir warriors, Son Hee-il, who was just of age, felt his shoulders rise with pride. The quick-witted Son Hee-il, observing this, suggested an idea. Turns out, the silver we received as payment is way more than what normal guards get. Could it be because of that? Because of what? What are you talking about? Well, our Azure Forest is quite renowned in Hunan, right? It might be their way of maintaining a good rtionship with a major sect. That means It means if they take care of us next-generation sessors now, someday well be important martial artists in our sect. That sounded usible. It was a sharp and somewhat audacious deduction. In fact, many merchant groups did sponsor next-generation sessors. Perhaps the Daehwa Merchant Group was aiming for that too. Who would have thought beneath that plump merchant group leaders expressiony such shrewd calctions? The third-generation disciples felt a sense of pride, mixed with tension from their venture into the ruthless martial world. They didnt bother sharing their spection with Jin Ri-yeon. But that was a mistake on their part. Had Jin Ri-yeon heard it, she would have surely corrected them. Its a misconception, she would have said. The leader of the Daehwa Merchant Group wasnt so ambitious orplex. The reason for the generous payment was simply to get their moneys worth of work. However, the third-generation disciples soon found out their purpose. It was when they first encountered bandits in the mountains, leaving the Hunan region. These bandits, who fancied themselves as noble Green Forest members, were amon sight for merchant groups on each journey. The third-generation disciples tensed up at the sight of the Green Forest members but werent overly worried. Its not practical to engage in bloody battles every time they crossed the mountains. Most situations were resolved in a more moderate manner. A burly man, looking unwashed for a month with bushy hair, stepped forward. He had a hole where his right eye should be, not even covered with an eye patch, perhaps to appear more intimidating. Cough, spit! The gruff Green Forest member spat out thick phlegm, baring his yellow teeth as he recognized the merchant group leader. Beside him stood a lean man, seemingly his subordinate. Its been a while, Daehwa Merchant Group Leader. Recognizing and greeting the leader suggested they had met before and had passed without incident. Our heroes of the Azure Forest and Daehwa Merchant Group meeting again like this is a heavenly fate. Truly a three hemps romance no, wait. Vice Fort Leader, what was it? Its three lifetimes strange fate. Right, three lifetimes strange fate, isnt it? The seemingly illiterate bandit surprisingly used a literary phrase, likely with the help of the person called Vice Fort Leader beside him. From the Thirty-Six Forts of Green Forest, under the great Dragons Den Fort, our Dragon Alliance Fort brothers Uh, what was it again, Seo Saeng-won? You must remember that we diligently maintain these mountain paths. Yes, indeed. The bandit called Seo Saeng-won almost spoke for the camp leader. If you pay a modest toll, we will continue to ensure the safe passage of the Daehwa Merchant Group. Thats right. It must have been a phrase used dozens of times before. This was the rtionship between the Green Forest and the merchant groups. Bloodshed was notmon. The merchant groups pay a toll, and in return, the Green Forest members let them pass. Not too much is needed The critical question was how much they would ask for. If they demanded an excessive amount or aimed to take the entire cargo, a fight would be inevitable. Thats why guards were necessary. The third-generation disciples understood this and quietly rested their hands on their swords. Just fifty nyang, please. It must be fifty copper nyang, not silver nyang. A standard toll fee. Or, you can give a little less and share some meat or liquor with us. Ha-ha-ha! The generous offer rxed the third-generation disciples. It seemed they couldugh and pass by if they just tossed a few coins. The Daehwa Merchant Group Leader stepped forward, with Jin Ri-yeon quietly following him. The merchant group leader had a smile spread across his face. He reached into his robe as if searching for a pouch. Weve maintained a good rtionship with you for a long time. However, what he pulled out was not a pouch. Brandishing a plump potato, the merchant group leader spat out his words, This is the end, you filthy bandits! What? Im sick of listening to your foul-smelling nonsense. Since the warriors of the Azure Forest are here with us. Drop everything you have and get lost! Return all the tolls weve paid you over the years! The Dragon Alliance Fort bandits wore expressions ofplete confusion. The dumbfounded bandit leaders face contorted in anger. This pig! Do you want to die?! Losing face in front of his rough Green Forest men was as good as the end. The humiliated bandit leader immediately swung his zhanmadao de. Though unlikely trained in proper swordsmanship, the bandit leaders ferocity was significant. His heavy zhanmadao de made a slicing sound through the air. Whoosh! A stroke mighty enough to split the corpulent merchant group leader in two. The merchant group leaders face turned pale. However, Jin Ri-yeon, standing behind him, was not idle. The characteristic of whip swords was their ability to be concealed, like a belt or within the folds of clothing. Jin Ri-yeon appeared defenseless. Thats why the bandit leader didnt pay her any heed. The zhanmadao de didnt reach the merchant group leader. Instead, the hand holding the de was severed. Swish The wrist, still clutching the zhanmadao de, spun through the air. None of the dozens of bandits saw Jin Ri-yeon draw and swing her whip sword. Blood spurted from the severed wrist. The merchant group leader, his face covered in blood, frantically wiped it off, and only then did the bandit leader realize his wrist had been cut off. Ahh, ahhh! In a flurry, he tore his garment to bind his right wrist. It was a rough and ready emergency treatment characteristic of a bandit. The scene was so surreal that a heavy silence fell around them. Jin Ri-yeon, her clothes unstained with blood, spoke, To resort to murder so quickly. Everyone,y down your weapons and disperse. Her voice was not raised, yet the intimidation was palpable. The bandit leader, btedly feeling the rush of pain, sweated profusely. He had always known a day like this mighte. Not being part of the esteemed Green Forests Thirty-Six Forts, bandits like them, preying on merchants, would meet their end if they crossed paths with orthodox martial artists. But Kang Ho-gul, the leader of Dragon Alliance Fort, though weak in martial arts, was a man of wickedness. That wretched woman, boys, take them down! As he shouted, his vision suddenly went ck. Pffft! With a grimace, Jin Ri-yeon swiftly dealt with Kang Ho-gul. It was Kang Ho-guls luck that the vast difference in martial arts prowess didnt result in his death. It seemed he had quite loyal subordinates. Although the one called Vice Fort Leader immediately fled, several bandits gripped their weapons. Kill them! Fort Leader! There were those who shot arrows and others who charged with crude des. Though more than half immediately turned to flee, the third-generation disciples inevitably drew their swords. That leader of the merchant group! Son Hee-il, infuriated, cut down the bandit charging at the front. He hadnt expected to gain practical experience so soon. Just giving coins would have sufficed, but the merchant group leader had deliberately provoked them. Son Hee-il resolved to grab the merchant group leaders cor once this was over. Yu Su-rin dashed past his side, deflecting an iing arrow with her whip sword, and remarked. Wasnt Senior Ri-yeon really cool? I dont know! About ten bandits didnt flee but charged instead. None were skilled in martial arts, but the third-generation disciples hearts pounded, facing sudden realbat. Thankfully, no one, including the merchant group members, was hurt. Jin Ri-yeon intervened whenever danger arose. However, even after the exhausting first real fight, Son Hee-il couldnt punish the merchant group leader. Because his respected senior, Jin Ri-yeon, had exined with a smile, It was the order of the Wisdom Sword Pavilion Master. The elders of the sect decreed to dismantle the Green Forest mountain strongholds that were extorting themon people on the way to Kaifeng. The Daehwa Merchant Group Leader, upon hearing the Azure Forests suggestion, was thrilled and took action. For him, it was a wee opportunity to deal with the bandits who were always a costly nuisance. Thats why he had given so much silver to the third-generation disciples. So, does this mean well continue to do this? At least until we reach Kaifeng, right? The next-generation sessors of the orthodox faction defeating bandits was indeed a traditional act of heroism. However, the problem was that this Green Forest subjugation was extremely arduous and unprofitable, so no one did it anymore. Hehe, thanks to you warriors, not only our merchant group but also the local farmers can travel to and from their viges in peace. The merchant group leader, rubbing his hands subserviently, was undeniably irritating. Jin Ri-yeon offered some encouragement in his way. I remember when I went to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. How many times did you encounter Green Forest members then? Well, maybe Jin Ri-yeon counted on one hand, then started counting on the other. About seven times? To do this six more times It wasnt a small number. But, if these were the type of scoundrels theyre dealing with, it was certainly doable. Roughly once every two or three days, they would need to subdue bandits. It should be fine. We can manage it. The third-generation disciples forced a smile. However, the seven times Jin Ri-yeon mentioned did not hold true. Exactly double. By the time the third-generation disciples and Daehwa Merchant Group reached Kaifeng, where the Murim Alliance was, they had toppled a total of 14 minor mountain strongholds. It was unclear whether the Green Forest had expanded its influence since thest Dragon-Phoenix Conference, or if vigers had taken up pitchforks and fled to the mountains due to famine. But the mountains were teeming with Green Forest members. The third-generation disciples, who once dreamed of making a name through heroic acts, had not expected such an opportunity toe so soon. Moreover, they hadnt anticipated that upon their arrival in Kaifeng, an unknown nickname would be born. Nobody knew. Chapter 109: Green Forest Purge (2) Chapter 109: Green Forest Purge (2) Green Forest Exterminator, thats what they call him. A peddler who hade all the way from Hubei Province to Kaifeng brought up the story. Lately, the inspections had be unusually strict, causing long lines to form at the gates of Kaifeng City. In times like these, there was nothing better to pass the time than gathering together and sharing rumors. They say hes already smashed thirty bandit strongholds. I heard it was fifty. Rumors spread faster and became more sensational the more provocative they were. Are there even orthodox martial artists these days who undertake Green Forest subjugation? Everyone just nods to each other and passes by. Thats why the bandit strongholds have been increasingtely. Its a free-for-all. Anyway, the Murim Alliance just struts around with their chins up, doing nothing Shh, what if someone hears you? The peddler mmed up at thatment. Speaking ill of the Murim Alliance in Kaifeng could lead to serious trouble. Anyway its fortunate that such martial artists still exist. But, I have my reservations. To be called an Exterminator, after all. Would such a dreadful nickname attach for no reason? He must be unusually cruel. Right. And its not just one person, but three. Three brothers, they say. Three brothers. The peddlers wore hesitant expressions. While subjugating bandits in the Green Forest was a good deed, a cruel martial artist was just as dangerous. Maybe theyre intoxicated with killing, attacking those bandits without consequence? Like a murderer. A murderer That might be possible Just then, someone ced a hand on their shoulders. Turning around, the peddler was startled to see a tall young man looking down at him. Wh-what is it! Hes not a murderer. What are you talking about suddenly The young swordsman with a youthful face but arge build was none other than Jun Myung, the Green Forest Exterminator himself. His face, once a bit naive, bore many scars from realbat experience. And also. Someone approached next to the peddler. This time, it was a young swordswoman. It was Yu Su-rin. Hes not our brother either. That Um, are you by any chance If you hear more about this Green Forest Exterminator, exin it properly. We usually dont kill, but let them live. Son Hee-il, their great senior brother, appeared and said so. The peddlers nodded their heads in a fluster, visibly tense. In the past, it might have been different, but now an inexplicable sense of intimidation was felt from these third-generation disciples. The arrangement by the Azure Forests esteemed elders for them to gain realbat experience had worked remarkably well. As the peddlers quietly slipped away, the group let out a groan. To have our first nickname be Green Forest Exterminator. How did the rumor spread so quickly when weve just arrived? And why brothers of all things Im a woman. Only Jun Myung had a slightly different take. To be honest, its kind of cool Among the current disciples, none have gained a nickname so quickly. The word Green Forest might be so-so, but Exterminator is quite What kind of taste is that! Yu Su-rin scolded Jun Myung. Just then, Jin Ri-yeon approached them. She was the one who had given them the opportunity to earn their nicknames. I was wondering what you were doing, and here you are. Unlike the third-generation disciples, Jin Ri-yeons condition was no different from when they first left the Azure Forest. There was no blood on her clothes, and her tied-up hair was neat. It was a level of self-management worthy of emtion. The inspections seem unusually strict. We should head back soon. Yes. Indeed, the line to pass through the city gate showed no sign of shortening. Even considering that Kaifeng was the provincial capital of Henan, this was excessive. Could there have been some incident? Maybe its because we eradicated too many bandits That cant be it. Hmm It was impossible to know it was Jin Ri-yeon. The group had been standing in line at the city gate for quite a while. They had arrived when the sun was high in the sky, but now the slow sunset had begun. It was about the time when the sky waspletely dyed red. Curses erupted from the front of the line. What do you mean? Weve been waiting here for so long. What are we supposed to do now! It was a point where only a few people remained in front of them in the line. The officers and the peddlers at the front began to quarrel heatedly. The group looked forward anxiously. Whats going on? Ill go and find out. Upon hearing Jin Ri-yeons muttering, the merchant group leader left to assess the situation. When he returned, his expression had hardened even more. Theres a problem. We cant enter the city anymore today. What? It was a disconcerting piece of news. The merchant group leader sighed deeply before exining. Its an order from the mayor. For the time being, the city gates are to be closed after sunset. What could have happened They wouldnt tell me much when I asked. Tsk. If they couldnt enter the city now, they would have no choice but to spend the night outside. Just this morning, the third-generation disciples had been involved in a skirmish at a bandit stronghold, covered in blood and dirt. Finally, Son Hee-il burst out in frustration. Damn it! What kind of nonsensical situation is this! It wasnt an extreme curse, nor was it directed at anyone in particr. However, coincidentally, someone overheard it. Its not nonsensical. Its a grave order from the mayor. Suddenly, a man in official attire was standing next to the group. He appeared to be the head of the officers. Son Hee-il froze in reflexive surprise. The head of the officers inherently exuded an aura that made people uneasy. Jin Ri-yeon quickly stepped forward. I apologize. Mypanion here is a bit impulsive. Hmm. Well, if thats the case, I understand. Surprisingly, the head of the officers showed a refreshing smile. If its apanion of Miss Jin, then its a different story. Haha. Ah could it be! Jin Ri-yeons eyes widened in recognition. The face of the head of the officers seemed familiar. Hahaha! Dont you recognize me? Im Jang Sam. Officer Jang! Its Officer Jang Sam! No wonder you seemed familiar. Im the head of the officers now, though. Theres an unspoken rule known as officials and martial artists do not infringe upon each other. Its an unwrittenw that the government and the martial world would not meddle in each others affairs. Yet, the head of the officers greeted Jin Ri-yeon so warmly. The third-generation disciples looked back and forth between Jin Ri-yeon and the head of the officers with curiosity. Congrattions on your promotion, Head Officer Jang. Its all thanks to Miss Jin that I got promoted to Head Officer. Are you trying to enter the city? Yes, we are nning to visit the Murim Alliance. But the situation has be a bitplicated. Yourpanions are Theyre from the Daehwa Merchant Group of Huguang Province. We owe them for their help on the way here. The Head Officer nced at the third-generation disciples and asked casually, But why do yourpanions have blood on them? They quickly hid their hands behind their backs, but it did nothing to conceal the bloodstains on their clothes. We encountered bandits from the Green Forest on our way. Ah could it be that you are the ones who annihted several bandit strongholds? Respect filled Officer Jangs eyes as he looked at Jin Ri-yeon. Somehow, the fact that they had been subduing bandits seemed deeply impressive to him. As expected, Miss Jins upright character remains unchanged. Pleasee in. Ill guide you. Would that be alright? There was an order to conduct strict inspections, but if I dont let Miss Jin in, who would I let in? Ill take responsibility! The Head Officer called over his men to clear the way. The people waiting for the inspection looked on with envy. Lucky for us, lets go in. S-senior! As expected The third-generation disciples were also delighted. Perhaps good deeds do get rewarded. Their subduing of bandits seemed to have helped a little. In any case, they were now able to enjoy afortable inn tonight, cleansing themselves with hot water. The third-generation disciples followed Jin Ri-yeon with excited expressions.
Curious about the nature of their connection, Yu Su-rin asked, and Officer Jang eagerly shared the story. That time I was surprised, you see. Usually, martial artists from prestigious sects are arrogant. But Miss Jin Ri-yeon was very polite. Truly a role model. Senior has always been kind and dignified. I had never seen someone treat a mere officer with such respect. Even those sent from the Murim Alliance for cooperation were no different. Jin Ri-yeons connection with Officer Jang dated back to her visit as a representative of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. The Murim Alliance was not merely an organization on the level of a single sect. It has influence that spanned the whole Central ins and therefore necessarily maintained rtions with the government. The principle of non-interference between officials and martial artists did not apply to organizations of a certain size. Ah, well, that is to say, not every case requires the intervention of martial artists. They are justmoners, after all Ahem, anyway. We only ask for their help when a case involves the martial world. The coboration with the Theft Arrest Office is one such example. The Extermination Pursuit Squad and Inspection Squad, units of the Murim Alliances Guardian Hall, often assisted the authorities upon request. They captured criminals from the unorthodox faction or used their martial arts insight to find clues at crime scenes. Actually, shes a next-generation sessor in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. A youngster with barely dry blood on her head Ouch. I was a bit concerned when young inspectors were sent in ce of the Inspection Squad. But Miss Jin helped sincerely with the investigation. In the end, she captured Killer Thief ck Hog, who had killed fifteen people at that time. Officer Jangs storytelling wasnt exceptional, but the third-generation disciples listened with keen interest. Yu Su-rin confirmed the story with Jin Ri-yeon. Is that true? You never mentioned it before. Whats there to make a fuss about Officer Jang interjected awkwardly, Dont say its nothing significant. After that, it became customary for next-generation sessors to assist in investigations. Its all thanks to Miss Jins precedent. The third-generation disciples looked intrigued. Does that mean we might also? If such a tradition had been established, the third-generation disciples might also have a chance to capture criminals. With a hopeful anticipation for such an event, Jin Ri-yeon spoke softly, We can only hope that such a thing doesnt happen. Haha, Miss Jin is right, but a major incident has already urred. A major incident? The governor of Henan Province intensified the inspections because of it. A fiend appeared. Fiend was a term slightly different from a demon. It referred to someone who, even without practicing demonic arts,mitted heinous crimes like murder using martial arts. The Murim Alliance must be in turmoil now. It seems they have locked the doors of the alliance. What kind of fiend? They say this one skins peoples faces. It was a chilling statement. No offense intended, but the nephew of the Henan Provinces governor fell victim to this face plunderer. Thats why the governor is furious. Thats why the inspections But why is the Murim Alliance in an uproar? That nephew is Mister Oh Myung-jong. Son Hee-il, who had been muttering the name Oh Myung-jong, eximed, Ah, the Three Virtues Sword Hero! I heard the Three Virtues Sword Hero is an expert! The Three Virtues Sword Hero was a well-recognized mid-level martial artist in the orthodox faction. True to his nickname Three Virtues, he excelled in culture, martial arts, and etiquette. Being only in his early thirties, he was a next-generation sessor who received much attention. As the nephew of the governor of Henan Province, he had a solid background and was well-liked for his good nature, earning him widespread respect. The fact that such a prominent martial artist was murdered and had his face skinned was shocking. The fiend must undoubtedly be a highly skilled master. Jin Ri-yeon, who had once met the Three Virtues Sword Hero, was deeply troubled by the news of his death. Thats a serious matter indeed. Please verify this with the Murim Alliance. Ah, weve arrived. Thank you for guiding us here. Officer Jang had gone out of his way to escort Jin Ri-yeon and the third-generation disciples to the headquarters of the Murim Alliance. Then, wee to Kaifeng. He left with a smile on his face. The third-generation disciples also smiled and bid him farewell. Now, we can finally explore the Murim Alliance! Jun Myung said excitedly. However, it seemed their luck had run out for the day. The guard at the main gate of the Murim Alliance, even after seeing the invitation from the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, did not allow them entry. After asking them to wait a moment, the guard soon returned with a middle-aged man. He was the secretary responsible for reception duties at the Murim Alliance. Ah, isnt this Miss Jin Ri-yeon? Yes, thats correct. Despite recognizing Jin Ri-yeon, he looked troubled. Currently, theres an urgent matter inside the Alliance, so weve locked the doors. Is it because of that fiend? Oh, youve heard. Jin Ri-yeon and the third-generation disciples had actually arrived earlier than the scheduled Dragon-Phoenix Conference event. We need to resolve that issue before the Dragon-Phoenix Conference begins. We havent yet prepared amodations for the guests. For the Murim Alliance, it would be better to resolve the fiend problem before all the next-generation sessors from across the Central ins arrived. Even to appease the enraged governor of Henan Province. Could you stay at an inn until then? Of course, the Alliance will cover your expenses. The third-generation disciples let out a sigh of relief. It was a fortunate turn of events. How often would these people, who had lived all their lives in the mountains, get to experience a city like Kaifeng? They would now get to enjoy delicious food in avish inn. Even more, the Murim Alliance would cover their expenses. Understood. Then, until when We will inform you. The secretary kindly rmended a few inns known for their delicious food. Ive confirmed the invitation, so Ill record the visit of the Azure Forest disciples. Then, please rx and enjoy exploring Kaifeng. Yes, thank you. Just dont go outside the city gates unless necessary. That face plunderer seems to be moving stealthily around Kaifeng. Another martial artist who came for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference was attacked a few days ago Please be careful. Jin Ri-yeon and her group turned to leave, apanied by the secretarys farewells. The third-generation disciples faces lit up with excitement as they asked about the food in Kaifeng. Suddenly, Jin Ri-yeon spoke with concern, I wonder if Yi-gang is alright? Yi-gang and Dam Hyun had leftter than the third-generation disciples. Having just heard such news from the Murim Alliances secretary, she was worried about her youngest junior brother. Maybe you dont need to worry so much? However, Yu Su-rin and the other third-generation disciples didnt seem worried at all. Even if that fiend is a martial master, with Senior Yi-gang and Senior Dam Hyun there Right, right. To Jin Ri-yeon, Yi-gang might seem like a young junior brother. But to them, he was a formidable master. Their perceptions of Yi-gang were vastly different. Jin Ri-yeon pondered for a moment before nodding. At least they wont get caught. She too knew that Dam Hyun and Yi-gang were far from ordinary. Yu Su-rin clicked her tongue and said, Who in their right mind would skin peoples faces? Her face showed no concern for Yi-gang.
Meanwhile, in Yanling County of Henan Province. Not too far from Kaifeng, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun had arrived in this rtively developed city. On a night with terrible weather and heavy rain, arge three-story inn was lit up withnterns, illuminating the dark night. As the third-generation disciples guessed, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun had a veryfortable journey. Yi-gang, being quite wealthy, had rented a luxury horse-drawn carriage for afortable trip. They had always stayed in inns rather than camping out and tried local specialty dishes each day. The same happened in Yanling County. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun stayed in an inn, each able to afford a single room with their ample travel funds. And now, Dam Hyun was in someone elses room. The thunder was deafening. Boom Lightning shed, illuminating Dam Hyuns face. His pale face looked downwards. Curiously, the window was open amidst the heavy rain, causing droplets to stter everywhere. Yet, Dam Hyun stood frozen, making no attempt to avoid the rain. Crack! Another bolt of lightning struck nearby. The close strike briefly lit up the entire room. Dam Hyun and the person lying at his feet. And the missing skin of that persons face, with the grotesquely exposed eyeballs and nostrils. At that moment, the door behind Dam Hyun creaked open. The one who peeked in was Yi-gang. Senior Brother, why are you in someone elses room Yi-gang hesitated, then looked down. Therey a corpse with its face skinned. He nced back and forth several times between the corpse and Dam Hyuns face. What the hell! It wasnt me! Dam Hyun quickly raised his hands. His demeanor was earnest and desperate. It really wasnt me! Chapter 110: I’m Just A Vice Leader Chapter 110: Im Just A Vice Leader Yi-gang followed Dam Hyun to a ce that turned out to be someone elses guest room. There, standing still, at Dam Hyuns feet,y a corpse. It seemed to be the rooms owner. The reason for the uncertainty was that the face of the corpse had been skinned. It wasnt me! Dam Hyun hastily waved his hands, seemingly asserting that he hadnt skinned and killed the person. Really, it wasnt me! Emphasizing his point, Yi-gang calmed down for a moment and began to analyze the situation. The dark energy in Dam Hyuns mind, which had driven him mad, was mostly gone. But that didnt mean Dam Hyun was now normal. He still harbored severe misanthropy, had a quirky personality, and was cruel. Thanks to Yi-gangs corrective therapy, he hadnt acted out, but this ce was outside of the Azure Forest. And having drunk a bit of alcohol in the evening, his usual cruel nature might have surfaced. Yi-gang nced at the corpse. Moreover, there had been an issue with the owner of this room and his party at the inns dining hall earlier. It had almost led to a fight. So, could that have led to this incident? Dam Hyun, having drunk alcohol, might have let his suppressed nature emerge and fought with the rooms owner. Ultimately, it was Yi-gangs senior brother who, unable to contain his anger, tore off the room owners face. Then who else could have done it, if not you, Senior Brother? How would I know! When I came in here, he was already like this! Then why did you enter someone elses room? Well, that is Dam Hyun stuttered in response. Yi-gangs face crumpled in frustration as he took a step closer. Tell the truth now. It was Senior Brother who did it, wasnt it? Uh, uh No, no! Yi-gang and Dam Hyun had been getting along fairly well for almost a year. However, that didnt erase the terrifying memories Dam Hyun had. Dam Hyun stood frozen, shivering. Soon, a voice audible only to Yi-gang resonated from his ring,Hehe. Hes totally scared. Look at that expression. Yi-gang had made a ring with the Blue Eye Gem in which the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon resided. She, not having as much spiritual energy as the Immortal Divine Sword, mostly dwelt inside the ring. Still, he wouldnt have done that. If he had, he wouldve admitted it. Having spent time with Dam Hyun, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon defended him. I know that too. You know? Then why keep questioning? Its ridiculous. Puhaha The Blue-Eyed Mad Demonughed heartily. Yi-gang also stopped bothering his senior brother any further. Thats true. Thinking about it, Senior Brother wouldnt have done such a thing. Master would be so sad if he knew. R-riight. Of course. Dam Hyun vigorously nodded his head when Yu Jeong-shin, the Grand Library Master, was mentioned. Look, the window is open. And there are footprints too. Looks like the culprit fled through there. Those born with meridian blockage disease were astute. Moreover, the sensitive perception of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage informed Yi-gang of many things. Every time lightning struck, the scattered raindrops on the ground revealed clear outlines. The footprints, not yet erased, led to the window. The perpetrator who had skinned the face must have escaped that way. Looking outside from the window, the three-story height seemed daunting. It must be a martial artist. Jumping down from here to escape. This guy must have been skilled, not just an ordinary person. Lets get out of here for now. Its not good to get involved unnecessarily. If someone realized Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were here, it could get quite troublesome. The footprints in the rainwater on the floor were disappearing in real time, and since Yi-gang and Dam Hyun, who had a confrontation with the room owner earlier, were inside. Just as Dam Hyun, understanding the situation, was about to leave with Yi-gang. Did young masters enter that persons room? Why would they do that? How would I know? Well Lets have a look. There were several noises from outside. Without a chance to react, the door creaked open and someone poked their head in. Young Master Baek. These people, theyre looking for you, Young Master The man, who had been following Yi-gang, calling him young master, had a sly appearance. If Jin Ri-yeons party had recognized him, they would have been surprised. Young Master The middle-aged man lowering his gaze was a bandit from the Dragon Alliance Fort, who had been first subdued by Jin Ri-yeons party about a month ago. He was Seo Saeng-won, known as the Vice Fort Leader, who had ttered next to Fort Leader Kwak Du-yong and was the first to run away. Hehe, Ill be off then. Wait a moment. Seeing the corpse, he tried to flee quickly but was caught by Yi-gang. Yi-gang grabbed Seo Saeng-won by the nape and mmed the door shut. Eeeek! Please, spare my life. It wasnt us. The face skin! We didnt do it! As the door suddenly locked, someone from outside started pounding on it. But Yi-gang locked the door more firmly and twisted Seo Saeng-wons cor. Calm down, and tell me, how many people are outside? Th-three. Everyones gathered then. No, Young Master. Why is that person so We dont know either. Why, should we call the guards? Seo Saeng-won mped his mouth shut. Once a bandit, he was now loyally following Yi-gang and Dam Hyun, but if the guards came, it was an inevitable beheading for him. Didnt you sayst time? That you will serve me with your life. T-thats true. Seo Saeng-won nodded his head hesitantly. Then, you shouldnt try to escape alone. Zzzz-Boom-! Lightning struck, casting shadows on Yi-gang and Dam Hyuns faces. To Seo Saeng-wons eyes, they looked more terrifying than guards or even demons. Yes, ah, I understand. The journey that led Yi-gang and Dam Hyun to meet the bandit Seo Saeng-won ande to this ce It was a truly bizarre and intricate tale.
As the third-generation disciples deduced, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun started their journey to Kaifengfortably. Because the Daehwa Merchant Group left first, they missed the opportunity to subdue the bandits together. In fact, the reason behind this was the concern of the sect elders, worried that Dam Hyun and Yi-gang might cause trouble. Nevertheless, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun received enough travel funds to rent a carriage. Still, it wasnt a generous amount of money. The reason Yi-gang could rent a sturdy two-horse carriage with well-bred horses was solely because he was wealthy. The pocket money he asionally received from his n over four years had umted significantly. Moreover, there was also the money from Moyong Taks Golden Ruler Merchant Group. With enough money to make the third-generation disciples swallow their tears, Yi-gangfortably rode the carriage to Kaifeng. This seemed like a journey befitting rich young masters, adding to Yi-gangs misfortune. No, more precisely, it was the misfortune of the bandits who targeted Yi-gang and Dam Hyun. Theyll being soon, Seo Saeng-won, the Vice Fort Leader of the Dragon Alliance Fort, said while hiding in the bushes. Beside him, smelly bandits were also concealing themselves. All were remnants of the Dragon Alliance Fort. Having been subdued by Jin Ri-yeons party and fled, they hade to this ce, further away from the Azure Forest. Dont forget the promise, Vice Fort Leader. Tch, are you still on about that? Just wait. Even though their leader was taken to the government office and beheaded, these bandits hadnt changed their ways. Especially those who could no longer return to being ordinary people were preparing for onest big score around Seo Saeng-won, the Vice Fort Leader. Because you never know when you might have to make a quick escape. Theres nothing you wont say to the Vice Fort Leader. Heh, even Kang Ho-gul has been killed, whats a Vice Fort Leader? However, it didnt seem like the bandits were truly loyal to Seo Saeng-won. Seo Saeng-won himself couldnt say anything about his subordinates attitude. Originally, the bandits followed Kang Ho-gul, not Seo Saeng-won, who was small in stature and unimpressive in martial arts. But now, there was only one reason they nominally followed Seo Saeng-won. If the leader didnt hide any money, Ill twist your neck. Kang Ho-gul, who was to suffer capital punishment, had hidden his wealth in Kaifengs money exchange. They nned to go there together and divide the loot. However, to secretly enter Kaifeng, they needed to bribe the gatekeeper, so they decided to gather that money first before heading to Kaifeng. Since it was Seo Saeng-won, the confidant of the leader, who suggested this, it seemed usible. They hid quietly for a long time until they found easy prey. It was a pair in a luxurious-looking carriage. A bandit who had been on watch reported that they seemed like rich young masters on a trip. Such types always carried plenty of money. Shh, here theye. Soon, a carriage appeared on the road below. Seo Saeng-won, with his deep insights, recognized it immediately. Thats a rented carriage from the stable. Among the two-horse carriages, its a luxury one, requiring a significant amount of silver to rent. The report about them being rich young masters seemed correct. As the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy; they had been worried that the passengers might be martial artists, but they seemed not to be. If someone from a significant sect were to ride a carriage, they would use their sects carriage. Otherwise, they could rent one with money, but it was rare to rent such a luxury carriage. Above all, the guy sitting in the drivers seat looked frail and didnt seem like a martial artist at all. Get ready Originally, they would have blocked the road and demanded money. But now, they were short on men and didnt have time for such tactics. Fire! At Seo Saeng-wons signal, an arrow flew. The targets were the horse and the guy in the drivers seat. Selling the horse would be profitable, but they didnt have the luxury to do that now. How great could the bandits archery skills be? Only two of the numerous arrows hit the right white horse of the carriage. Heeheeiiing! But that was enough. One horse tumbled to the ground, causing the carriage to tip over. Simultaneously, the bandits shouted and jumped out. You rascals! Kneel down immediately! Haha, got you! The bandits ran, shouting as if to avenge their past humiliations. Seo Saeng-won also jumped out, a bit excited. The high-quality carriage from the stable had silver decorations on its wheel axles. He thought of discreetly stealing them without the other bandits noticing. Usually, seeing bandits charging would freeze most people in fear. However, Dam Hyun, the frail young man sitting in the drivers seat, paid no attention to the bandits. He just held the fallen white horse in his arms, exhaling ragged breaths and screaming. Whiteyaaaa! The charging bandits thought he had gone mad from fear. But even as Seo Saeng-won ran, he felt something was off. Did he jump off? There was no sign of injury, even though the running carriage had overturned. While he was thinking this, the fastest bandit grabbed Dam Hyun by the shoulder. This brat doesnt understand the situation ack! What happened next was unclear. Only that the bandit who grabbed Dam Hyuns shoulder made a choking sound and copsed. Another bandit, who hadnt grasped the situation, drew his axe and was about to shout something. You, what the ack! He also fell. Now it was clear. Dam Hyun, who had been wailing over the dead white horse, had suddenly swung a forearm-sized dagger. The bandit with the axe grabbed his neck, spurting blood, and died on the spot. The charging bandits abruptly stopped in their tracks. Dam Hyun, standing with blood sttered on his face, looked like a ghost. Boom! Just then, the overturned carriages door burst open, and someone leaped out. A young man paler than Dam Hyun, who had been sitting in the drivers seat, appeared. He looked like a rich young master to anyone who saw him, wielding a long, dark-ded sword. Naturally, it was Yi-gang. Whats all this about? His voice sounded more incredulous than surprised. If it hadnt been for a month ago, when they were absurdly subdued by the Azure Forests young experts, they wouldnt have recognized him. Even if they were close, it wasnt easy to spot the two small embroidered flowers on the corner of a garments hem. But someone recognized it and shouted, Its, its the Azure Forest! Aaaargh! The bandits immediately turned and started to flee. It was a scene reminiscent of when the Demon Cult had surged in power. Just likemoners fleeing from demon cultists, Seo Saeng-won also turned and ran away. Crazy fools, if youe to be bandits, be bandits. Why kill an innocent horse. Yet, Yi-gangs voice was heard distinctly. Aaagh! Argh! The screams of his fleeing subordinates echoed from behind. Seo Saeng-won ran as fast as he could. He was confident in escaping, but this time he wasnt fast enough. Unlike Jin Ri-yeon, who showed mercy after subduing the leader, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun showed no mercy. While running, Seo Saeng-won suddenly felt his body lifted off the ground. Someone had grabbed his cor and was smashing him down to the earth. As the ground seemed to rush up to his face. Crash! His nose broke with pain, and stars shed before his eyes. Are you the leader? Yi-gang asked in a voice still tinged with youthfulness. Seo Saeng-won replied in a pathetic voice. I, Im just a vice leader Chapter 111: Former Low Down Sect Member, Seo Saeng-won Chapter 111: Former Low Down Sect Member, Seo Saeng-won Whiteyaaaa! Dam Hyuns agonizing wail could be heard from outside. Yi-gang, who was listening, was in an upside-down position, his head stuck to the floor of the carriage. Even in his previous life, he had never experienced a traffic ident, let alone expect to encounter such an experience in Jianghu. Of course, there were no such things as seat belts in the carriage. Since the carriage had overturned, an ordinary person might have broken their neck and died. Even a fairly skilled martial artist could have been injured in such a situation. Are you going to keep lying there? I have to get up. Of course, Yi-gang was different. Though he was lying in the carriage today due to not feeling well, his senses were still above first-rate. The moment the carriage began to tilt, he maximized the secret art of light footwork. Although he ended up tumbling inside the carriage and being thrown upside down, he was not hurt. Now, the carriages door on the ceiling Yi-gang burst it open, breaking through, and leaped up. Kwang! Dam Hyun, who was wailing over a white horse struck by an arrow, was in the midst of shing through a bandit. Bandits, reeking of foul odors, were rushing in. Green Forest bandits, huh. It wasnt the first time he had encountered bandits on the road, but it was the first time they had dared to attack. Usually, they wouldnt just attack outright but would negotiate, saying, Pay the toll and go, haha! He wasnt scared even when faced with such brutal bandits. Theyre not proper Green Forest bandits. Can you tell? Of course, these guys are just riffraff at first nce. That seemed to be the case. Moreover, the bandits suddenly started screaming and began to run away. It-its Azure Forest! There were generally two types of reactions when the story of the Azure Forests disciples was brought up. Curiosity about meeting the elusive disciples of the Azure Forest and the caution at the martial artists of a major sect. Run awaaaaay! Aaaaagh! But such an extreme reaction was a first. Whats with those guys. When I was the public enemy of Murim, there were reactions like screaming at just my appearance. At the moment when Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was speaking boastfully, Yi-gang leaped out of the carriage. The fleeing bandits, startled, swung their swords, but to no avail. The meteorite sword, still sharp after being honed by the Firelight Forge, gleamed brilliantly. Each time, the bandits were cut down absurdly easily. In contrast, their axes and zhanmadao seemed to fly towards him incredibly slowly. G-get away! What a mess Yi-gang casually sliced through the handle of an axe that a bandit was bringing down from above. Kicking the sr plexus of the trembling bandit holding the handle, he knocked him out with a loud yelp. Although they seemed like riffraff from the outside, the reality was beyond imagination upon confrontation. I told you they were riffraff. Even so, theyre more pathetic than I thought. Even though these were supposed to be bottom-feeders, they were men who had lived on the sword. It was iprehensible how easily they were being defeated. In fact, it was natural for Yi-gang to think this way. He had trained for four years in the Azure Forest. He had connected one of the major meridians and trained daily with the prodigies of the Azure Forest. Because of this, Yi-gangs standards had be quite high. It was inevitable that the bandits hand and foot movements seemed clumsy to him. Yi-gang, having swiftly subdued the surrounding bandits, shifted his gaze to a distant ce. There was someone on the outermost edge running away exceptionally fast. His attire looked more decentpared to the other bandits. That one looks like the leader. Catch him! He did seem suspicious. Yi-gang quickly ran and subdued the fleeing man. The mans attire didnt seem like that of a typical bandit, and his martial arts skills were slightly inferior to the other bandits. Are you the leader? I-I am just a vice leader The bandit, Seo Saeng-won, suddenly fell to his knees. Please spare my life, young master! I was blind to obstruct your path. If you spare my life, I will live righteously for the rest of my days. If you would grace me with your noble name, I will elevate the name of the honorable young master throughout my life. Yi-gang was taken aback by his rapid-fire talking, halting his intention to knock him out by hitting his temple. I know that stealing due tock of education is a great sin. But I came out with tears in my eyes because my children and wife are starving. I would be willing to offer my pathetic life in apology to you, but then there would be no one to care for my sick mother and crying children! If you just spare my life, I will live by farming from now on! Then he grabbed Yi-gangs ankle and clung to it. He really has a way with words. I feel like Ive seen someone like him before Suddenly, something came to mind. When he had gone out to find the Pixiu ne, there was a time when Low Down Sect member Jeong Gu begged for his life from Yi-gang in a simr manner. He reminded Yi-gang of that Low Down Sect member, who seemed like hed only keep his mouth above water even if he drowned. You killed the horse. The carriage is broken. Yi-gang spoke in a deliberately cold voice. While he was in the Azure Forest, there was no need for such behavior, but showing authority was always his forte. He used the tip of his meteorite sword to lift the bandits chin. Remove your filthy hands. Hiik, I-I apologize. Already begging when your life isnt even enough to atone for your sin. Pathetic bastard. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon covered her mouth andughed. Wow, I didnt know you could say such things. Shh, keep your emotions in check. Yi-gangs expression remained as cold as ice. Seo Saeng-wons face, which was confidently talking until a moment ago, turned pale. He must have realized that he had seriously messed up. By now, the rest of the bandits had already been dealt with by Dam Hyun. Do not try to deceive me with needless talk anymore, or Ill cut you down right now. Only say what is necessary. Yes, thats how you should handle such a person. Yi-gang instinctively knew. Those with eloquent speech shouldnt be allowed to keep talking. They must be dealt with firmly to prevent them from deceiving others with their words. Fortunately, the opponent seemed to have realized that his life was in danger. I will repair the carriage and personally take you to your destination. What? Its a two-horse carriage, but with the right skills, it can be operated with just one horse. I am from the Low Down Sects stable. Im proficient in handling horses and managing carriages! I havent been a bandit for long! You said you were a sub-leader. I was rapidly promoted due to my abilities! Yi-gang remained silent. Such silence often made the other party more anxious. However, Yi-gang wasnt actually contemting whether to kill Seo Saeng-won. He really is from the Low Down Sect. Do all those from the Low Down Sect talk this much? Yi-gang looked pensively at Seo Saeng-won, then made up his mind. Fix it. Yes? The carriage, try to fix it. If I cant fix it, Ill die. With that thought, Seo Saeng-won shouted with determination. I will do my utmost!
Kill him. Dam Hyuns response was firm. It was after he found out that Seo Saeng-won, whom Yi-gang had brought, was the bandits sub-leader. Then, ring at Seo Saeng-won struggling to fit the dislodged wheel back onto the carriage, he shouted again. Kill him! My ears hurt, Senior Brother. Hes Whiteys enemy! Whos Whitey? Dam Hyun hesitated for a moment, then pointed at the panting white horse and said, Thats him. You even named him? Yes Dam Hyun had volunteered himself as the coachman and took the coachmans seat. The reason was simple. He was utterly fascinated by horses, theserge animals. So, when one of them was hit by an arrow because of the bandits, his anger was justified. The life of this horse is more valuable than a hundred worthless bandits like those. Lets wait until the carriage is fixed. At Yi-gangs words, Seo Saeng-wons back twitched. Did it mean he would be killed after fixing the carriage? His hands slowed down while repairing the carriage. It seems he is dying. Lets just kill him now. Hmm. What kind of conversation was this, considering they were disciples of a Taoist sect? Seo Saeng-won desperately continued repairing the carriage. His skills, honed from working in the stable, were lightning-fast. As soon as he finished the repair, he jumped up and shouted, Its all fixed. And! I can treat that horse! What! You can save him? Whitey? Dam Hyun, who had been holding a knife, stood up in surprise. Yes! I also learned to take care of horses at the stable! The arrow isnt too deeply embedded, so even if it cant pull the carriage, it can still live! Then you should have treated the horse first, you garbage! Dam Hyun, enraged, beat Seo Saeng-won. Seo Saeng-won realized that Dam Hyun, despite his frail appearance, possessed considerable internal energy. His fists felt like iron hammers. Ouch, ack! I-I will treat it. Hurry up and treat it! However, the fact that Dam Hyun used his fists instead of a knife was actually an act of mercy. It was to allow the horse to be treated. Seo Saeng-wons words were not false. He skillfully treated the horse. The bows the bandits had were crude. The arrow had only pierced the skin and luckily hadnt hit any vital spots. Horses are naturally skittish animals. It copsed out of shock. Every time the horse neighed, Dam Hyuns eyes sparkled, but Seo Saeng-won, sweating profusely, even wrapped up bandages. Soon, the horse staggered to its feet. Whitey! Dam Hyun hugged the white horses neck, overjoyed. Seo Saeng-won forced a smile and groveled. Now that everything is done, lets kill him. Wa-wait a minute. He cant handle the carriage. So? To properly treat it, one needs to be skilled enough to handle both a horse and a carriage at the same time. Someone like me! He desperately begged for his life. Yi-gang, for some reason, said nothing and just stared at Seo Saeng-won. Feeling that gaze, fear washed over Seo Saeng-won again. For some reason, Yi-gang, who seemed more like a disciple than Dam Hyun, appeared to be the one making decisions. Eventually, Seo Saeng-won, with tears in his eyes, brought up the topic, You said you were heading to Kaifeng. Theres a secret fund of our leader there. Ill give you half of it. No, all of it, Ill give you all of it! Yi-gang was actually thinking about something else. He was wondering if he could stop by another vige today and stay at an inn, but Seo Saeng-won brought up this topic out of desperation. However, instead of nodding, Yi-gang asked, Do I look like I need a few pennies? T-then, theres more! Seo Saeng-won, closing his eyes tightly, confessed, I have a reason for running away from Low Down Sect. I stole the branch managers treasure, and I will give that to you. Treasure? Yes! If you spare my life, Ill give it all to you. He was indeed a man without integrity. The treasure probably wasnt anything remarkable, but there was no harm in checking it out. Is that the treasure? A box whose contents are unknown? Its definitely a very old and valuable item. Its securely sealed, so I havent been able to open it But I was hunted by the Kaifeng branch after I stole it! He had guts to steal such an item. First, lets go and check it out. D-does that mean youll spare me? Seo Saeng-wons face brightened instantly. On the other hand, Dam Hyuns expression soured. Youre really going to let him live? We have no choice. Senior Brother doesnt know how to handle horses, right? T-thats true. Handling horses and caring for them were entirely different matters. Dam Hyun had been able to drive horses so far because they were well-trained steeds. To travel to Kaifeng with an injured horse, they needed a suitable coachman. Then Ill serve as your coachman. The vige isnt too far, hehe. Wait a minute. Dam Hyun grabbed Seo Saeng-won by the cor. Yi-gang did not intervene. Look into my eyes. Ye-yes Up close, Dam Hyuns eyes were deep and dark. Somehow, Seo Saeng-won found himself unable to look away from them. Suddenly, it seemed as if Dam Hyuns pupils were swirling. Seo Saeng-won realized for the first time that human pupils could swirl like that. A sinister voice flowed from Dam Hyuns lips. If you try any tricks, you wont die peacefully. Yes. Even after Dam Hyun let go, Seo Saeng-won stood there dazed. It felt as if something cold and dark had flowed into his ears and clenched his heart, leaving him breathless. Yi-gang, smiling faintly at Seo Saeng-wons gaze, climbed onto the carriage.
Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were honor flower disciples. This meant not only a deep understanding of martial arts but also proficiency in sorcery. However, Yi-gang focused more on swordsmanship and martial arts. It was what Yu Jeong-shin had rmended. In Dam Hyuns case, he was more skilled in sorcery. But that was a bit of an oversimplification. Dam Hyuns expertise included arrays, mechanisms, and Treasure usage in addition to sorcery. Moreover, he had knowledge in forbidden arts and the demonic path, far removed from the studies of Taoism. Yi-gang recognized what Dam Hyun had done when he grabbed Seo Saeng-wons cor. It was a kind of soul-subduing technique. Those of lower realms could have their spirits shaken just by looking into Dam Hyuns eyes. Words heard in such a state tended to embed deeply in ones mind. Seo Saeng-won would likely not dare to betray them carelessly. Hehe, are the young masters ufortable in any way? Seeing how he had taken the injured horse to the stable and fetched a new one, it was clear. He didnt think of running away but was being obsequious. Of course, Seo Saeng-wons face was disguised. If he were recognized by other Low Down Sect members, he would be immediately hunted. Yi-gang chuckled and responded, Im starting to get hungry. I know a great inn. The food there is excellent. They have a skilled cook. You will be satisfied. Seo Saeng-won diligently performed his duties as a servant and a coachman. Despite managing a single horse for the carriage and taking care of the injured one, he drove the carriage much more skillfully than Dam Hyun. Even Dam Hyun, who had initially suggested killing Seo Saeng-won, had to admit hispetence. If you handle Low Down Sect guys well, they are indeed useful. My grandfather used to say something like that. The Immortal Divine Sword? Yeah. He must have been a great person. Just like me. Right. Same as being a ghost too. The Immortal Divine Sword had also mentioned something simr. Regardless of Seo Saeng-wons true intentions, he led Yi-gang to the inn he imed to know well. And, this inn has a very special attraction. A special attraction? Yes, see for yourself. The building wasnt as resplendent as the Greatest Gold Tower guarded by the gatekeeper. It was a three-story inn that clearly showed its age. Under the signboard reading Night Inn, there was a door, and Seo Saeng-won opened it with confidence. And true to Seo Saeng-wons words Wow. Incredible. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun couldnt help but express their admiration. Chapter 112: The Unfortunate Incident At The Night Inn (1) Chapter 112: The Unfortunate Incident At The Night Inn (1) Upon opening the door and entering, there was a wall, and in front of it stood four menacing statues. Why would they put these in an inn? These are the famous attractions. Carved by a master of Buddha statue carving, these are premium works. In fact, they were brought from the main entrance of a very sacred temple. They were carvings of the Four Heavenly Kings, set up as if guarding the entrance of the temple. The statues, with fiercely open eyes, seemed to be watching those who came and went, holding weapons or with fists raised. How did they bring these here? The temple fell into ruin, so the owner took them. But it was a sacred temple, wasnt it? Hehe can even Buddha foresee the rise and fall of a business? Yi-gangughed as if he couldnt believe it, and Dam Hyun muttered quietly, The Four Heavenly Kings protecting the world, huh. Seems like theyre historically significant items. Oh, does Young Master Dam also have knowledge in this area? You can tell by looking, theres a certain energy you can feel. Ah yes, thats right. Though the expression of Seo Saeng-won changed to one that seemed to say, Sure, if you say so, Dam Hyun was sincere in his words. For Yi-gang, what was more concerning than that was the weapons held by the wooden statues. Are those swords disyed? The owner of the inn hung his own weapons. He used to be a martial artist. He retired and opened this ce. I see. Yi-gang nodded his head and smiled. The inn and tavern were managed by the Low Down Sects liquor house, and inns of this size are usually under the administration of the Low Down Sect. Moreover, the Low Down Sects inns never engaged in such acts. Its their principle not to bare their teeth. So you chose an inn because it was not managed by the Low Down Sects liquor house rather than being known for delicious food. Hehe. Seo Saeng-won felt a chill. In this short moment, Yi-gang had figured out Seo Saeng-wons intentions. Furthermore, he seemed to know how the Low Down Sect operated. For him, the idea that Yi-gang could be controlling the Low Down Sects Xian branch was unimaginable. Uh, the food being delicious is true. It would be better not to think of deceiving us. Yi-gangs expression, still smiling, was even more frightening. Seo Saeng-won immediately bowed deeply and eximed, Of course! I will serve you with all my loyalty and sincerity. Then the waiter, who appeared to greet the guests, asked with a dazed expression, Uhm Are you guests? Three rooms, and do you have anything to eat now? Yi-gang answered nonchntly. Yes, of course. Is the cook really skilled? The best in Yanling County. Thats a relief. Yi-gang patted the still bowed Seo Saeng-won on the shoulder and went in. Seo Saeng-won wiped off his cold sweat and hurriedly followed Yi-gang.
Uh, Im hungry. Yi-gang and his party came down dressed infortable clothes. No matter how much they tried to make their journeyfortable, crossing the vast Central ins was always a hard task. Meals were often quickly finished with dry rations. Both Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were not picky about food, but Yi-gang had been interested in gourmet cuisine since before his reincarnation. Moreover, he was now extremely hungry. The smell is good. There must be a reason why so many people are gathered here. Its all because of the good food and drinks. Really seems so. Yi-gang and his group almost missed getting a seat. The inn was that crowded. The rich aroma filled the air, naturally stimting hunger. When Seo Saeng-won raised his hand, the waiter quickly approached. When asked about the dishes the inn was confident in, the waiter smoothly listed them out. These are the dishes. Our cook won a prize at a cooking contest hosted by the governor of Shaanxi Province. Thats why hes proficient in those cuisines. What? Really? Truly! He cooked under the governor and came here after being let go. Yi-gang looked pleased at that. Xian, where the Baek Noble n was located, was indeed the capital of Shaanxi Province. He effortlessly ordered several dishes. Seo Saeng-won looked at Yi-gang in surprise. You seem to like Shaanxi cuisine. Well, something like that. The Azure Forest was a Taoist sect located below, wasnt it? Unless one was quite experienced in the Jianghu, the martial artists of ordinary Taoist sects seemed quite naive and youthful. Not only unaware of the names of dishes but also ignorant of worldly matters, they were often scammed in their younger days. In this regard, Yi-gang didnt seem at all like a disciple of the Azure Forest. Soon, the dishes Yi-gang ordered from the waiter arrived. Having ordered a variety of high-end dishes and expensive alcohol, the person who appeared to be the owner came to serve them personally. Its been a while since a guest who appreciates fine dining has visited. Haha! You must be the owner. I am the humble owner of this inn. You indeed are a distinguished young master. The owner, possibly a former martial artist, had thick forearms. He ced each dish on the table, exining them one by one. This is Oil Spill Noodles, and this is Red Braised Pork Feet. For the drink, Ive brought Dukang Wine. Its an exceptionally famous wine. Dukang Wine! Yi-gang had ordered a few of Xians dishes and the ones rmended by the waiter. But for the drink, he ordered the local Dukang Wine, famous in the Henan Province. Perhaps because of therge order, the owner personally poured the Dukang Wine into their sses. You seem to enjoy your drink. I wouldnt say I enjoy them to that extent. But good food does require good wine. Youre a true connoisseur, haha! Its just that his body isnt good at handling alcohol. Now a mature man in both body and mind, Yi-gang actually enjoyed alcohol itself. Seo Saeng-won looked at him as if wondering how a Taoist martial artist could drink like that, but Yi-gang silently raised his ss. He sniffed the aroma and then gulped it down in one go. As they said it was brewed with millet, the warmth and sweet fragrance hit the throat instantly. As Yi-gang savored the aroma, loud coughing reached his ears. Cough, cough, ack. What is this? Dam Hyun coughed continuously, his face turning red. Yi-gang frowned. Senior Brother, youre ruining the taste of the wine Why would you drink this! Unlike Yi-gang, he couldnt handle alcohol at all. After barely a sip, he guzzled down water. Surprised by this unexpected sight, Seo Saeng-won tried to hold back hisughter as he drank. If you cant drink, just eat the food in front of you. What is this now? Its Oil Spill Noodles. Noodles eaten with boiling oil poured over them. Boiling oil? Isnt that a torture method? Amused by Dam Hyuns typical hyperbole, Yi-gang gestured to the owner to demonstrate. Oil Spill Noodles consisted of wide, finger-thick noodles with simple vegetables like bok choy, boiled and then sprinkled with various types of seasoning like soy sauce and ck vinegar. To make this seemingly simple noodle dish special, one additional step was necessary. The owner, holding a longdle-like utensil, said, Then, Ill pour it. It was the pouring of fragrant oil, boiled with spices like ginger and garlic, over the noodles. Charrlllll- The oil sizzled as it hit the seasoning and noodles, emitting a tantalizing aroma along with a loud sound. Even Dam Hyuns eyes sparkled. So, this is how it is His expression seemed to say, Torturing noodles makes them delicious. Yi-gang and his party began their meal. The chewiness of the Oil Spill Noodles was exceptional. The vor was as good as the smell, perfectly seasoned on the smooth noodles. No matter how delicious, just the noodles were not satisfying enough. There was also the Red Braised Pork Feet, a pork trotter dish steamed with spicy seasoning, that had to be tasted. The skill of the cook is truly remarkable. Isnt it, young master! Hahaha! Seo Saeng-wonughed in relief. Yi-gang ced the tender pork trotter dish on his te. It was steamed so softly that the meat parted easily with a slight touch of the chopsticks. Yet, eating such arge piece of trotter with chopsticks alone was not an easy task. Wow, your chopstick skills are incredible. Its nothing much. Yi-gang skillfully stripped the meat off the trotter. The warm and trembling fattyyers melted smoothly on the tongue. Washing it down with the chilled Dukang Wine, Yi-gang felt very pleased. Hm, I need to ask for more rice. It was a bit of overeatingpared to usual, but such indulgence was fine once in a while. Yi-gang ordered rice. There was something else he wanted to try. He poured a bowl of rice into the Oil Spill Noodle bowl. Then, he scooped some of the sweet and spicy sauce from the Red Braised Pork Feet and mixed it with the rice. Just need to mix it like this, swish-swish. Heh. A chuckle escaped his lips involuntarily. Yi-gang, having received education from a prestigious family, was perfect in dining etiquette, but this was a bit conspicuous. It might even slightly deviate from proper manners. But what does it matter? Mixing rice with leftover sauce to savor it more had been a preference since his previous life. Finishing a meal with savory carbohydrates was the way. Had he done this in his n, he might have been scolded, but here, no one was there toment. Just as he scooped a generous portion of rice coated evenly in the sauce, intending to eat it with the meat Why is he eating like that? Yi-gang stopped with his mouth closed at the clear voice he heard. Looks decent, but eating so messily. Shh, he might hear. That was harsh. He was just putting rice into his used bowl and mixing it with the sauce. What was so messy about that? Thement came from the table right beside his. A group of a man and a woman, both appearing to be in their thirties, continued to whisper, despite Yi-gangs gaze. Thats rather unsightly. Why is he eating so messily? Even getting it all over his mouth. Just as Yi-gang was about to retort to stop meddling in others eating, he hesitated. It couldnt be that he got food all over his mouth. He wiped his lips and checked his thumb, which was clean. Then the subject of theirments must be This is really tasty. Mm, quite good. I usually prefer raw food, but this. Hmm. Tender, the pork feet are definitely It was Dam Hyun. Unlike Yi-gang, hecked the skill to delicately separate the meat of the Red Braised Pork Feet with chopsticks. After watching Yi-gang and trying to imitate him, he finally resorted to using his hands to tear the trotters. Naturally, the seasoning smeared around his mouth, but with his face flushed from a drink, he was unaware. He ate the delicious food voraciously. It wasnt exactly a pleasant sight to behold. Ive never tasted meat like this before. Its very well-bnced. For him, born a wanderer and having lived all his life in the Azure Forest, these new dishes were like a whole new world. He must have lived without much. Trying such food for the first time. Or maybe he did something wrong and was recently released after years in prison. Realizing that the murmurs were directed at Dam Hyun, Yi-gang trembled and then Hahaha! Phuahaha! Got it exactly right. He burst into a heartyugh along with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. At this spectacle, Dam Hyuns eyes widened, and he stopped both his hands and mouth. Wh-what is this? People are talking because you eat like that. Senior Brother. They were talking about me? The ones gossiping about Dam Hyun mped their mouths shut upon his nce. But thanks to Yi-gangs exnation, Dam Hyun grasped the situation. He wiped his mouth and fumed with a flushed face. Given Dam Hyuns temperament, a quarrel could have ensued. Then, one of the group from the next table, who hadnt been gossiping, clicked his tongue and stepped forward. If youre going to eat, eat quietly. Whats with this rudeness! The bearded man seemed to be the eldest in the group. His rebuke caused the others to feel embarrassed and bow their heads. The man stood up and approached Yi-gangs table. I apologize for my youngerpanions. It seems they made a mistake due to drinking. Dam Hyun red at the man in silence. Yi-gang raised his hand, stopping Dam Hyun. Its okay. I was thinking of buying you a drink as an apology. Oh, my name is Lee Jeong-hyo. He introduced himself with a bright smile. It was a magnanimous attitude, befitting a martial artist. Since wevee across each other like this, how about we join tables and have a conversation? Well cover the bills. Such is the way of connections in the martial world. However, Yi-gang replied with a slight smile, No, thank you. But, still Its okay, I said. His tone was gentle, yet firm. Its not easy to dismiss an offer so sharply in such situations. Lee Jeong-hyo coughed awkwardly and turned away, embarrassed. Why not talk with him? He didnt seem like a bad guy. Whats the point? Hidden by Dam Hyun and not apparent, Yi-gang was also not a sociable character. Moreover, at the moment, he had more important things to do than to socialize with unknown martial artists. I should eat this. Is that really so delicious? Yi-gang continuously put the rice mixed with sauce into his mouth, chewing thoroughly. Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, unable to eat the food, just bit her finger, watching Yi-gang. Why dont you try that possession thing now? Lets eat together! I remember someone who said the same thing to me before. Recalling Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang finished his rice deliciously. Blue-Eyed Mad Demon just sucked on her finger, watching. And that night.
Rumble The rain that had started a little while ago had turned into a downpour with thunder and lightning. The kitchen had already closed at the set time. The lights in the bustling dining room had been turned off. The staircase connecting the dining room and the guest rooms was usually busy with people visiting the restroom, but it was quiet now. Only two men and women were standing on the stairs. The two stood with their hands sped respectfully as the bearded man, who had introduced himself as Lee Jeong-hyo to Yi-gang, walked up the stairs. Still wearing a fresh smile, he suddenly pped the cheeks of the man and woman. p! Smack! The ones who were hit didnt dare retort. Fools. What would you have done if a quarrel broke out? Acting recklessly just because you had a drink? Sorry. Although they seemed friendly during the meal, now their rtionship appeared strictly hierarchical, like a superior and subordinates. Moreover, their conversation hinted at some plot being devised. Consider yourself lucky that you didnt mess things up. The rain has dyed our n by at least a day. Well be more careful. Tsk. Lee Jeong-hyo clicked his tongue and went upstairs to his room. However, the man and woman didnt immediately return to their rooms. Only after Lee Jeong-hyo waspletely gone did they spit out curses. That damn guy only gives us hell. We were supposed to set the fire today, but how is the rain our fault? And he even embarrassed himself trying to join tables with those others. They bitterly criticized their superior, Lee Jeong-hyo. Unnecessarily getting into trouble and even ending up pped. While grumbling, they soon began to curse Dam Hyun, whom they considered the root cause of all this trouble. Because of that guy who doesnt even know basic table manners, what a hassle were in. Are you talking about me? Yes Eek! The woman who was bad-mouthing Dam Hyun almost screamed in terror. Dam Hyun was standing in the dark near the staircase, his eyes shing blue, almost ghostlike. Uh, I, um Move out of the way. Dam Hyun coldlymanded the hesitant woman. Step aside. Huh? Look under your feet. And when she looked down at her feet, Oh, Aaah! She finally screamed. Chapter 113: The Unfortunate Incident At The Night Inn (2) Chapter 113: The Unfortunate Incident At The Night Inn (2) Aaaaah! There was something at her feet. In the dark night, barely illuminated, it had dense and strong fur. Just a bit bigger than a fist, it had a long, hairless tail attached to its body. Startled by the scream, its head lifted, revealing shiny ck eyes. A little friend that always lived in the old inn. It was a rat. Even for a woman of Jianghu, a rat at her feet was still enough to startle her. But she wasnt a delicately raised noblewoman; she responded boldly and decisively. Damn it! Cursing, she attempted to stomp the rat to death. At that moment, Dam Hyun, who had been standing still, moved like the wind. He quickly grabbed the womans raised knee with his hand. Losing her bnce, she nearly fell down the stairs. Dam Hyun rushed forward, and the man who was about to react reflexively had to hastily grab his colleague. Ugh! Ouch! Stay still! They nearly got entangled and fell together. The man and woman clutched their startled hearts. Soon, anger surged. But they couldnt yell or curse at Dam Hyun. Because Dam Hyun had swiftly picked up the wriggling mouse from the floor. With bare hands, gently. W-what are you doing right now? Move aside. What? But you pushed someone! The man stopped the woman who was about to express her anger. Only then did the woman close her mouth tightly. Dam Hyun, stroking the filthy mouse, emanated a dangerous aura. -He must be crazy. Dont mess with him. The man conveyed this to the woman through a whisper. After all, a crazy person was more dangerous than a bad one. Due to the suddenmotion, several people who were already in their rooms peeked out to check the situation. Those who had just been scolded by Lee Jeong-hyo didnt want to cause more trouble. Dam Hyun, holding the mouse in both hands, went up the stairs. In his mind, there was no longer any concern for the man and woman. His attention was solely on the trembling mouse in his hand. Youre quite unusual, arent you? The man and woman hadnt noticed, but the mouse had distinctive spots on its back. Why were you trembling there? Couldnt even run away. Dam Hyuns fondness for animals didnt mean he didnt eat meat or couldnt fight a wild beast that attacked him. But he couldnt just ignore the mouse trembling in the middle of the stairs, especially when people were right in front of it. Dam Hyun climbed up the stairs and set the mouse down. Hiding in a mouse hole or running away would have been an absurd action if the innkeeper had seen it. Arent you running away? But the mouse just looked up at Dam Hyun, trembling and staying put. Dam Hyun realized that the mouse was injured. Were you bitten by a friend? This is Bright red blood was beading on its side. There were several round wounds that looked like bite marks. Had it been trembling like this because it was bitten by another mouse? Reminded of his younger self in the mouse, Dam Hyun stood motionless, unable to leave it. Squeak, squeak. Finally, the mouse moved. It seemed as if the mouse was asking Dam Hyun to follow, as it scampered a distance away and then looked back. Want me to follow? Squeak. Dam Hyun, with a twisted smile, followed the mouse. Whether it really wanted him to follow was unclear, but the mouse kept stopping and running several times. The mouse entered a room with a door half-open. Dam Hyun also stopped abruptly. He knew he shouldnt enter someone elses room, but a piercing smell was emanating from the gap in the door. Smell of blood? The distinct smell of blood mingled with the stench of rainwater. Dam Hyun cautiously pushed the open door and entered the room. Boom Thunder roared, and Yi-gang appeared in the corridor Dam Hyun had passed through. Whats this? Yi-gang, who hade out to use the bathroom, witnessed Dam Hyun entering someones room. Certainly, that wasnt Dam Hyuns room. Yi-gang also followed Dam Hyun. The owner of that room was none other than Lee Jeong-hyo. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun discovering Lee Jeong-hyos corpse, his face mutted, was how the event unfolded.
The mouse had either escaped through a mouse hole or disappeared. Upon Yi-gangs questioning, Dam Hyun eventually told the story. The story of following the mouse he had saved to this ce. It was an absurd story, but that made it more believable. After all, it was Dam Hyun. With all the noise outside, if you were going to enter, at least do it quietly. Dam Hyun remained silent as a mouse. Well, thanks to his mercy, the mouse hadnt died. Yi-gang examined the dead body. Its face had been gruesomely skinned. Was that the cause of death? It must have been painful, yet no scream was heard. Even themotion Dam Hyun caused earlier was quite loud, yet no scream-like sound was heard, suggesting the victim hadnt screamed. If the skin of the face is peeled off, does it kill a person, Senior Brother? I-I guess. It probably wouldnt cause instant death. Shock and fainting are possible, though. It seemed like a martial artists body. It didnt look like he had fainted from shock, and no other obvious cause of death was visible. The body, fallen with its back to the window, indicated that he had been standing here. Yi-gang, who had closed the window to prevent more rainwater froming in, quickly examined the room with surprising speed. He rapidly absorbed, analyzed, and categorized a great deal of information. Theres blood on the fingertips. It seems to be his own. Had he touched his torn-off face? As Dam Hyun and Yi-gang casually conversed, Seo Saeng-won, frustrated, shouted. He had been forcibly brought in by Yi-gang. What are you doing! Maybe we should escape through the window now Escape? Yes! Why would we? Yi-gang looked at him as if he was speaking nonsense. Seo Saeng-won unwittingly fell silent. Thud Bang! Finally, those who had been knocking on the door opened it. They seemed to have the skill to unlock a locked door. What on earth are you doing inside Gasp. Crazy! The faces of the man and woman who had opened the door stiffened. The woman, who had screamed at the sight of a mouse at her feet, now calmly drew her sword in front of the corpse. The man also pulled out five willow leaf flying daggers from his clothing. Who are you guys? Were you targeting us from the beginning? Even with theirpanions face skinned and dead, they remainedposed. Or, perhaps not entirely. How dare you skin a face! Are you that fiend? Fiend? What nonsense. Yi-gang sighed. He had to exin again, just as he had to Seo Saeng-won. Instead of trusting Dam Hyun and leaving it to him, Yi-gang spoke directly. You expect us to believe that? Well, he saw a mouse and held it up. It was suspicious, so he followed. They looked uncertain. In the brief conversation, they had discerned that this person named Dam Hyun was no ordinary man. Moreover, by their standards, Lee Jeong-hyo, a superior, was a man of considerable martial skill. They thought that he wouldnt have been killed so easily and without resistance by the despicable Dam Hyun. So what now? The problem was the situation moving forward. They were still holding their weapons, eyeing Yi-gang. Yi-gang appeared to be deep in thought too. But soon, he made a clear decision. Lets call the guards. We didnt kill this man. Y-y-young master! Seo Saeng-won, terrified, grabbed Yi-gangs sleeve. He couldnt speak because of the others presence but desperately shook his head. We witnessed a murder; we need to ask for the assistance fromw enforcement. B-but still If were innocent, its okay. Yi-gang gently pushed Seo Saeng-won away. For some reason, Seo Saeng-won couldnt resist and was pushed back awkwardly. Dam Hyun grabbed Seo Saeng-wons shoulder. However, it seemed not only Seo Saeng-won feared the guards. The man and woman strongly opposed and raised their weapons. Thats not possible. Absolutely not. Yi-gang frowned. Currently, he didnt have his sword. It made sense since he was on his way to relieve himself. Shameless people. Suspicious. The person lying dead and the man and woman threatening with weapons were equally suspicious. Yi-gang spoke calmly. They say theres no good person who fears the guards. Lets not make a big deal out of this. Then move away from the door? Lets go back and get some sleep. That might be difficult. Follow us somewhere. The man and woman spoke as if threatening. If they were going to be like that, Yi-gang had nothing more to say. It seems you didnt bring a sword. Itd be better to follow us obediently Senior Brother. Just as Yi-gang interrupted the woman and called for Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun, who was behind, kicked a sword that was rolling on the ground. Yi-gang caught the sword without even shifting his gaze. It was the sword used by the deceased Lee Jeong-hyo. The fluid movements of Dam Hyun and Yi-gang made the man and woman swallow nervously, realizing they were not easy opponents. So, you are skilled after all. This is your own doing. The man swung his hand, and one of the flying daggers flew through the air, cutting it. The target of the de was not Yi-gang. It hit precisely the candle of thentern that was dimly illuminating the room. Suddenly, darkness engulfed the room. With the window closed, nothing could be seen. In the darkness, only those trained to adapt their eyes quickly could avoid being startled. The man immediately threw the remaining four flying daggers at Yi-gang. Ha. Yi-gangsughter was heard in the darkness. The flying des missed Yi-gang and instead struck the stone wall behind him. Sparks briefly flew. Yi-gang, who had been far away just moments ago, was already crossing the middle of the room. Huuk! Extinguishing thentern was a big mistake by the man. Yi-gangs senses were much sharper than those of an expert of the same level. Avoiding such a level of hidden weapon techniques was easy for him. Moreover, whose soul resided in his ring? It was the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the half-human, half-yokai who fought and won against masters even with her eyes closed. In four years, Yi-gang had learned much from her. You still cantpletely fight with your eyes closed. I dont really want to go that far. It was faint, but notpletely dark. The dim moonlight shining through the gaps in the shuttered windows indicated that the man was right in front of him. Swoosh! He dodged two more flying des by tilting his head. The sound of them cutting the air passed close to his ears. Yi-gang swung his sword without drawing it. Whack! Cough! The man, struck in the jaw, flew against the wall and crashed loudly. Themotion was now undeniable. Meanwhile, the woman beside the man was deciding what to do In that brief moment, she decided to flee. Damn, what a mess! Since Yi-gang was near the door, she decided to jump out the window. Being beaten up here or caught by the guards, both were the worst options. She started running towards the window. Suddenly, two mes appeared in front of her. They were none other than Dam Hyuns glowing eyes. Mo-move! Tsk. Seeing through the darkness was a skill Yu Su-rin had acquired when she was about ten years old. Dam Hyun didnt even need to chant a spell to use this technique. Eyes zing like a yokais, Dam Hyun swiftly reached out his hand. The woman, who was btedly trying to swing her sword, had her wrist easily caught. He used Wisteria Hand to control her arm. Then, with a swift twist of his hand, the woman spun in the air and easily face-nted onto the floor. Bang! Dam Hyun and Yi-gang had no trouble subduing them. Just then, the door of the room burst open. What on earth is all thismotion at this hour Aaaaack! The burly innkeeper, holding antern, was horrified. There were six people in the not-sorge room. Moreover, two of them were writhing like speared frogs, subdued, and oney dead with his face skinned. The innkeeper, once a martial artist, gripped the torch like a sword and shouted like thunder. Call the guards right away! Please do. What? I said, call them. Yi-gangs calm demeanor made the innkeeper nod unwittingly. R-right.
Yanling County might be close to Kaifeng, but it wasnt a big city. The innkeeper kicked the errand boy in the buttocks to wake him up and sent him to thew enforcement office. Grumbling, the errand boy, who got up, only rushed through the rain after seeing the pale face of the innkeeper. However, the guards at thew enforcement office, woken up in the middle of the night, were annoyed with the errand boy. Passing the responsibility around, the only one who came with the errand boy to the inn was a junior officer, barely dressed in his official uniform. After seeing the face-skinned corpse, the young officer hurriedly ran through the rain to call his superiors. Meanwhile, Yi-gang and hispanions astonishingly left a message to be woken up if needed and went to their room. Since there were no windows to escape from in that room, the innkeeper, though uneasy, nodded. It was moreforting to keep them in the room than to keep looking at the face. Of course, the arriving head of the guards and the guards themselves didnt think that way. What? Theyre sleeping? Those who might be suspects dare to be so insolent! In a city like Kaifeng, it might be different, but in such a county, the head of the guards was almost like a king to themon people. Bring them awake right now! If theyre suspicious, Ill lock them up. I-Ill bring them immediately. I did try to stop them yes. Of course, someone like Seo Saeng-won, who wasnt asposed as Yi-gang or Dam Hyun, groveled before the head of the guards. Now, even though his face was disguised with a beard, his identity would be quickly revealed if he was imprisoned. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun came out yawning. The head of the guards red at Yi-gang with suspicious eyes. The man and woman, who had been interrogated earlier, also red at Yi-gang. However, the head of the guards didnt shout or intimidate Yi-gang. From the Azure Forest, a martial artist. Yes, my senior brother is the same. Once Yi-gang and Dam Hyuns identities as disciples of the Azure Forest, a major sect, were revealed, the head of the guards demeanor somewhat diminished. Oh! A-Azure Forest On the other hand, the reaction of the man and woman was more intense. For those in Jianghu, the Azure Forest was a ce of high renown and mystery. The fact that they were easily overpowered by these two youthful-looking individuals suddenly made sense. Cough, for disciples trained under such Taoists to be involved in this disgraceful incident It happened unavoidably. No matter what, thew is strict. Do you have any proof of identity? Like a family que or a travel permit? Many martial artists didnt carry a family que, and a travel permit, simr to a travel authorization certificate, was even lessmon. The head of the guards was surely aware of this and asked anyway. That was what frightened Seo Saeng-won. Those scoundrels will surely make unreasonable demands. Although the name of the Azure Forest was renowned, it wasnt enough to make the head of the guards tremble in fear. However, Yi-gang surprisingly pulled out a family que with a casual attitude. The head of the guards reluctantly took the que. Your name? Baek Yi-gang, from Shaanxi Province. Whats this, the que is The head of the guards examined the que and frowned. Usually, the family ques ofmoners were made of wood, with the quality of wood slightly indicating their status. But this que was white and glossy, very smooth. Even the head of the guards, who had been around for a long time, had rarely seen such a type of que. It was made from a carved cows horn, used only by those who passed imperial examinations or were offspring of prestigious families. In short, it was a que of a high-ranking person. Baek from Shaanxi Province Could it be from Xian? How did you know Im from Xian? The head of the guards scanned Yi-gang from head to toe once more. Now that it was dawn and brighter, he could clearly see Yi-gangs appearance. Despite wearing ordinary clothes, his inherent dignity was unmistakable; he exuded elegance. T-then, could it possibly be? Possibly what? T-the Baek Noble n! A bead of cold sweat rolled down the head of the guards forehead. Chapter 114: The Unfortunate Incident At The Night Inn (3) Chapter 114: The Unfortunate Incident At The Night Inn (3) Within the major sects, especially those with history and tradition like the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect, respect from themon folk wasmon. Their influence even extended to the government. Many noble families, including generals and military officers, had their members as disciples of these sects. What about the Seven Great ns? Both the Namgung and the Moyong ns had connections with the government. In this regard, the Baek Noble n was even more special. Apart from their inherent martial strength, they were among the most prestigious families. Several members of the Baek family were in the current royal court. Even the Magistrate of Xian would humbly seek favors from the n Head of the Baek n. To hold ones head high in front of Baek Ryu-san, one would need to be at least a provincial governor or a grand coordinator. About 20 years ago, the name of the Baek n rose even higher for a specific reason. Baek Ryu-san, the n Head of the Baek n, married someone rted to the Imperial family. Even after the death of Yi-gangs mother, the symbolic significance of this remained. Simply put, Yi-gang, the eldest son of the Baek n, was as good as a high-ranking official to the local administrators. Yes, thats right. Please, take a seat herefortably. Thats why the previously arrogant head of the guards changed his attitudepletely. Would you like to meet Lord Ji-hyun? He would likely want to greet you. Thats alright. What would amoner like me do there. Amoner? How could I! Its fine. Yes! Upon hearing that Yi-gang was a disciple of the Azure Forest, the previously stiff head of the guards changed his demeanorpletely after learning he was from the Baek Noble n, rubbing his hands together and fawning over Yi-gang. This sight greatly disgusted Dam Hyun. Really now. What? He thinks hes so great Dam Hyun came from a family of sh-and-burn farmers. He couldnt even obtain a simple family que and was not even treated as amoner. To ordinarymoners, the guards and local administrators were already difficult and intimidating figures, let alone for sh-and-burn farmers. A single mistake could lead to the destruction of an entire vige. For them, the guards and soldiers were more terrifying than tigers. So, it was natural for him to feelplex emotions seeing a head of the guards groveling before his junior brother. Its a good thing, isnt it? If it werent for me, things could have gotten really troublesome. Thats true. Dam Hyun reluctantly nodded in agreement. As soon as Yi-gang revealed his identity, the head of the guards earnestly listened to their statements, and Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were quickly cleared of any suspicion. Head Guard, if you need help interrogating those men, just let me know. My senior brother is confident in his interrogation skills. Oh? Yes, of course. You do look like someone who would be good at interrogations. The head of the guards was also courteous to Yi-gangs senior brother, Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun, who suddenly became someone who looked good at interrogation, felt a strange mix of pride and annoyance. H-hey! Eventually, he discreetly moved away from the spot. Yi-gang sat down and quietly closed his eyes. Its good for the body to get proper sleep, but today, he couldnt help but have a restless night. This time, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon interrupted Yi-gangs rest, But honestly, it is irritating. What now? You too? You, what you! Call me sister! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon insisted that Yi-gang speak informally to her. So, when Yi-gang called her you, she then insisted he should call her sister or alternativelydy. Yi-gang, somewhat reluctant to do so, settled on still calling her you. I really dont like that head of the guards. Acting so servile just because of some familys status. My family must be intimidating to him. And, its understandable. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon shared a simr trait with Dam Hyun. She disliked those who acted arrogantly because of their status or position. She believed that people were inherently equal from birth. In short, she had a rebellious nature. Living as a modern person before reincarnating as Yi-gang, he could understand these thoughts, but they were not ordinary for this era. Therefore, Yi-gang vaguely thought that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon must have been born in a less privileged environment. He assumed she would also view him unfavorably. What? Not particrly. I was referring to that head of the guards being irritating. I do unt my power quite a bit, dont I. Even so, Ive never despised or found you disgusting. Those who grovel are the pathetic ones. Whats the difference? Yi-gang was prepared to understand if the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon disliked him. He was born into the prestigious Baek Noble n and was fully aware of his noble status. Not just aware, he did not hide that power when it was needed. With his talent almost akin to that of an actor, Yi-gang easily exploited his identity as an arrogant nobleman. Whether it was selling tiger skin to the county magistrate or proving his innocence to pressuring the head of the guards. Hehe, though my life hasnt been long. Ive wandered Jianghu and seen many people, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said with a lowugh. Ive met royals who ruled over all people, and the most wretched ones rolling in filth. Born naked and the same, yet living so differently, and dying just as lonely. Thoughte twenties might seem too early an age to die, the life the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had lived seemed anything but ordinary. The atmosphere made it difficult to listen to her, and it was alsoced withughter in her voice. Among those who unt their power, Ive noticed they fall into two categories. Two categories? Yes, the ones like fat maggots born atop a rotten pile of meat. They turn into blowflies, sucking the blood of others to live. And the other kind Somehow, there seemed to be a deeper loathing and misanthropy than even Dam Hyun possessed. Yi-gang listened calmly to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons unusual tone. They know the weight of the blood flowing in their veins. They use their status just as a first-rate swordsman wields his sword. A first-rate swordsman uses his sword to Exactly, at the necessary moment, in the right amount, at the precise location. A skilled swordsman used the sword neither excessively nor insufficiently. He drew the sword when needed and took what was necessary. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demonpared Yi-gang to a skilled swordsman. So, Im doing well, then? Yes, perhaps too well, to the point of being detestable. Whatever. Yi-gang was indifferent to how the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon thought of him. All Yi-gang needed to do was continue as he had been. The head of the guards, who had been interrogating the captured men and women, returned. Those Low Down Sect members seem genuinely unaware of why their superior was killed. It appeared so. Surprisingly, the man and woman were members of the Low Down Sects Kaifeng branch. Their exchange of secret signals was recognized by Seo Saeng-won, who had previously offended the Kaifeng branch manager. Startled, Seo Saeng-won informed them of this fact. It seems they intended to set fire to the inn. They couldnt execute their n due to the rain, and thats when the trouble started. There must have been a power struggle. The Night Inn chosen by Seo Saeng-won wasnt under the control of the Low Down Sect, hence the power struggle. The Kaifeng branch intended to burn down the disobedient Night Inn as punishment. This n was disrupted when the face of their superior was peeled off during their infiltration. But things have gottenplicated. As I mentioned, a bounty has been ced on the face-skinner, a fiend. Its a serious matter, so the governor himself issued it. The head of the guards words were true. Yi-gang had heard about the fiend, the Face Plunderer, who had instilled fear in Kaifeng and its surroundings. It seemed that the audacious criminal who killed the governors nephew had appeared in Yanling County, prompting an emergency. The situation is serious, so Ill assign some of the assistants to the head of the guards to apany you to Kaifeng. I would really like to go with you, but Yes, theres no need for that. It was a situation where Yi-gang and his party could have faced great difficulties, but the head of the guards even provided them with escorts. Yi-gang stood up from his seat and called Dam Hyun. Senior Brother, lets go. Well reach Kaifeng in a day. Dam Hyun, who had been keeping his distance, trudged back. Seo Saeng-won also quickly followed Yi-gang. Meeting Young Master Baek really seems like the fortune of my lifetime! After learning Yi-gangs identity, Seo Saeng-won became even more obsequious. Have I really caught a big fish? he thought. When we arrive at Kaifeng, dont forget to pay the promised price. But Yi-gang just said this with a smile. All of the secret funds of the Fort Leader Kang Ho-gul, and even the items stolen from the branch manager of the Low Down Sects Kaifeng branch. The fact that Yi-gang hadnt forgotten this made Seo Saeng-wons expression stiffen. O-of course! However, Seo Saeng-won had no choice but to shout this and follow Yi-gang.
Yi-gang and Dam Hyun arrived in Kaifeng before the day was over. There was strict scrutiny at the checkpoint, but they were able to pass through the city gate without queuing, thanks to the endorsement of the Yanling Countys guards. Like Jin Ri-yeons party, they first headed towards the Murim Alliance. However, as with Jin Ri-yeons time, the Murim Alliance was still unable to amodate visitors. Many visitors will soon arrive for the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences. We are in quite a dilemma. So, we cant enter the Alliance now? Yes, please stay somewhere else for now. We will notify you soon. It seemed that the governor was extremely angered as the fiend, the Face Plunderer, had not been caught. With the governors fury, it seemed likely that he might even expel armed martial artists from Kaifeng, leaving the Murim Alliance extremely busy. The disciples of the Azure Forest are staying at an inn. Why dont you head there? Lets do that. Thank you. Yi-gang looked for the inn where Jin Ri-yeon and her party had stayed. But perhaps because it was still broad daylight, Jin Ri-yeon and the third-generation disciples were not there. Upon asking the waiter just in case, the waiter scratched his chin and said, Those people? They left this morning. Did you hear where they went? Yes, they went to catch that dreadful fiend with some other disciples. So, where did they go? Well, about that The waiter, pretending to ponder for a while, cautiously spoke up when Yi-gang tossed him a few coins. They went to meet with the Low Down Sect. Hehe. The Low Down Sect? Yi-gang tilted his head in confusion, while Seo Saeng-won fiddled with his fake beard to ensure his disguise hadnt beenpromised.
Jin Ri-yeon and the third-generation disciples had indeede to meet with the branch manager of the Low Down Sects Kaifeng branch. To capture the fiend, gathering information was the first step. The Murim Alliance had already acquired the information collected by the Beggars Gang, so they needed more information from the Low Down Sect, which could be considered part of the unorthodox faction. Their participation in the investigation of the Face Plunderer stemmed from a visit by an inspector of the Murim Alliance to the inn where they were idly staying. He greeted Jin Ri-yeon with a fist salute and eximed, I came straight here upon hearing that Miss Jin had arrived in Kaifeng! He was the inspector who had worked with Jin Ri-yeon to capture a fiend during the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Remembering Jin Ri-yeons achievements, he earnestly requested her help. Youre asking for help in tracking down the fiend? Yes. It would be a great help if Miss Jin could join us. What I didst time was just good luck. Jin Ri-yeon declined, seemingly unenthusiastic. However, the inspector persisted in his persuasion. Theres no need to feel burdened. We are already conducting a separate investigation. Disciples from other sects are also cooperating. Disciples from other sects? The talented ones from the Zhongnan Sect and Diancang Sect are helping us. They came for the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Jin Ri-yeon still looked troubled, but then the third-generation disciples stepped forward. With eager eyes, they persuaded Jin Ri-yeon. They didnt want to miss the chance to participate in the exciting investigation of a fiend. Alright, lets go together. Thats a wise decision! Eventually, she epted the inspectors proposal, wanting to give the third-generation disciples the opportunity to meet other disciples. The third-generation disciples from the Azure Forest needed the chance to learn more about the world. And the ce where they met the other next-generation sessors was a tea house operated by the Low Down Sects Kaifeng branch. A young swordsman with a blue hero sash tied elegantly saluted first with a fist. I am Zhongnans Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon, Lee Jae-il. The swordsmanship of the Azure Forest is indeed as remarkable as the rumors say. The young man with the sophisticated nickname Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon smiled, revealing his white teeth. Everything from his clothes to his manner of speaking and behavior exuded the aura of a noble martial artist. The young man beside him was equally splendid. I am Diancangs Lightning sh, Yu Tae-jin. Haha. Its my first time meeting people from the Azure Forest. The nickname of the Diancangs next-generation sessor was also impressive. Unlike the Azure Forest disciples, these young men seemed to have already gained their nicknames through their adventures in Jianghu. Indeed, it wasmon for next-generation sessors participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference to have such nicknames. Yu Su-rin felt somewhat intimidated. So did the great senior brother, Son Hee-il. Even though there were three of them, they felt this way. However, one person was not intimidated. The now youngest, Jun Myung, stepped forward and saluted with a fist. His voice was booming. Greetings! I am the third of the Green Forest Exterminators from the Azure Forest, Jun Myung! Ugh! The scream at the end was because a flustered Yu Su-rin had swiftly struck his abdomen. Son Hee-il quickly covered Jun Myungs mouth at the same time. Hahaha! This guy, really! Haha, my junior brother made a slip of the tongue. Son Hee-il and Yu Su-rin desperately tried to manage the situation. The next-generation sessors from Zhongnan and Diancang were taken aback. Chapter 115: Low Down Sect Kaifeng Branch Chapter 115: Low Down Sect Kaifeng Branch No matter how strong and sturdy Jun Myung was, an unexpected blow to the abdomen was bound to be painful. Moreover, since Son Hee-il covered Jun Myungs mouth with his hand, Jun Myung couldnt even properly groan. Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon and Lightning sh let out bitterughs at the sudden turn of events. Hahaha! This guy, really! Haha, my junior brother made a slip of the tongue. Yu Su-rin quickly straightened her clothes and smiled sweetly. Leaving the chortling Jun Myung behind, she took control of the situation. We dont have any nicknames yet. Were just starting out in the Jianghu. Is-is that so? Yes, Green Forest Thats just nonsensical talk. Someday, we hope to have cool nicknames like the young masters here. Yu Su-rin brushed back her hair as she said this. She tried to appear dignified while smiling, but it wasnt enough to look refined. In the minds of Lee Jae-il from Zhongnan and Yu Tae-jin from Diancang, the image of Yu Su-rin striking the sr plexus of her junior brother was deeply engraved. Son Hee-il, who had been blocking Jun Myungs breathing, quickly removed his hand from Jun Myungs mouth when he saw Jun Myung struggling to breathe. Puhak! Heuk, heuuuk. Ew, saliva. And then, grimacing at Jun Myungs saliva on his hand, he casually wiped it on his clothes. Both Yu Su-rin and Son Hee-il thought they were better than Jun Myung, but to others, they seemed quite simr. As they took seats near the window in the tea house, a waiter soon appeared. He brought a teapot and tea utensils. Youve been waiting for a while. This ce was a tea house, belonging to the Kaifeng branch of the Low Down Sect. The next-generation sessors decided to wait here while Jin Ri-yeon met with the Kaifeng branch manager. Lee Jae-il took a whiff of the tea and quietly eximed in admiration. So, Longjing tea really exists. Hehe, theres hardly any tea leaves you cant find in Kaifeng. Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon, Lee Jae-il, showed the luxury of ordering Longjing tea in this ce. This situation was no different from raiding the headquarters of the Low Down Sect Kaifeng branch. Unlike the third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest, who were inwardly tense, watching the waiter pour the tea, Yu Tae-jin made a remark, It doesnt seem like youve been working in the tea house for very long. Ye-yeah, its been just under two years. I see. Then it cant be helped. It appeared that the waiter was slightly inexperienced in brewing tea. Of course, none of the third-generation disciples noticed such a detail. Yu Su-rin sneakily nced at Lightning sh and mimicked his way of drinking tea. Lee Jae-il and Yu Tae-jin also drank their tea with wless etiquette. They silently savored the hot tea, appreciating its aroma. On the other hand, what about Yu Su-rinspanions? Ouch, hot. Huuurrrup. Son Hee-il burned his tongue on the hot tea, while Jun Myung made noises as if he was drinking soup. Yu Su-rin felt a bit embarrassed by her martial brothers. It wasnt their fault, though. While they did learn some manners in the Azure Forest, they hadnt been properly taught the art of tea ceremony. Even the rxed and easygoing senior members of their sect who enjoyed tea didnt drink it with etiquette like Zhongnan or Diancangs next-generation sessors. No, thats not entirely true. Yu Su-rin thought of Yi-gang. Unlike others, Yi-gang certainly had a dignified way of drinking tea. Among all the disciples, he seemed to enjoy tea the most and appeared to be well-versed in the etiquette. However, it wasnt so much that he was trying to follow the etiquette; it was more like it was ingrained in him. Once, when Yu Su-rin asked Yi-gang about the proper way to drink tea, he looked at her with wide eyes. The way to drink tea? Yes, so that no one looks down on me outside. Just slurp it or be careful not to choke on it. Beingfortable is the essence of tea ceremony. But What if someone mocks me? Ill be attending the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and drinking tea there. At those words, Yi-gang seemed tough heartily. If anyone says anything to you, tell me. To Senior? Yes. Was he implying that he would scold them himself? After that thought, Yu Su-rin somehow feltfortable drinking her tea without worrying about others gazes. The high-quality Longjing tea tasted more nd than expected. Then, she heard a snickering sound. Looking up, she saw Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon, Lee Jae-il,ughing at Jun Myung and Son Hee-il. Displeased by their mockery of the crude way they were drinking tea, Yu Su-rin frowned. Just as she was about to speak up. What do you all think about the uing Dragon-Phoenix Conference? Yu Tae-jin from the Diancang Sect asked. Son Hee-il put down his teacup and raised his head. What do I think about it I heard that the prize is a sword made of cold iron and a Golden Flower Carps internal elixir. Really? Son Hee-il and Jun Myungs eyes widened as big as saucers. A sword made entirely of cold iron was an incredibly valuable item. But they were more astonished by the Golden Flower Carps internal elixir. What was a Golden Flower Carp? It was a remarkable spiritual creature that supposedly carried a golden nugget-like internal elixir in its belly. Even the disciples of the Azure Forest, who were particr about elixirs, were amazed by such a grand prize. At their intense reactions, Yu Tae-jin smirked. It was the confidence of having preempted such information. Im not greedy for wealth, but its hard not to be tempted. Such incredible items! This time, at the Seven Stars Conference next-generation sessors from various sects will gather at the Murim Alliance. It seems the leaders of each sect have exerted their influence. When he mentioned the Seven Stars Conference, he made a grimacing face. It seemed like an intentionally exaggerated expression. This time well meet martial artists from the noble ns. The disciples of the Seven Great ns can be rather troublesome. Troublesome? They are much more closed offpared to our Nine Sects. They only pass down their true martial arts to their blood rtives. Because of that, they are quite arrogant. I once met a warrior from the Namgung n, who was not only arrogant but also incredibly rude. Yu Tae-jin casually criticized the Seven Great ns, despite being simrly arrogant himself. Son Hee-il unintentionally thought of his senior, Yi-gang, and burst intoughter. Hahaha! Their arrogance is indeed extraordinary! Yes, thats right. Thats why I think this Dragon-Phoenix Conference wont just be an ordinary martial artspetition. Yu Tae-jin spoke softly, and Lee Jae-il, who was listening, nodded in agreement as if to concur. The method for determining the winner of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference changed each time. However, the mostmon format was indeed a martial artspetition. Its straightforward and clear, with little room for disputes over the results. So, how do you think it will be conducted this time? Whether its through martial contests or missionpletion, well surely bepeting with the disciples of the Seven Stars Conference. Ah, I see Probably our next-generation sessors from the Dragon-Phoenix Conference will form an alliance topete against them. And the one who contributes the most will win the prize. Im certain from what Ive heard. His tone was full of confidence for someone merely rying rumors. Jun Myung, blinking his eyes and listening, chimed in, So, what exactly will thepetition be about? Pardon? Are we going to have a martial contest with the disciples of the Seven Stars Conference? Uh well. Yu Tae-jin seemed flustered. He fumbled his words and couldnt give a clear answer, just sipping his tea instead. Yu Su-rin realized it as she watched him. He doesnt know either. He seemed to enjoy the attention he got from sharing a story he heard somewhere, but apparently, he didnt know the details. Thats not whats important right now. After all, this was their of the Low Down Sect. Was it really okay to be leisurely enjoying tea and engaging in interesting small talk while Jin Ri-yeon, a senior in Jianghu, was having a private meeting with the Kaifeng branch manager of the Low Down Sect? It was the moment Yu Su-rin quietly looked towards the private room Jin Ri-yeon had entered. Bang! Aaargh! A scream came from where Jin Ri-yeon had gone. They immediately grabbed their weapons and stood up.
The identity and position of the sect leader of the Low Down Sect were top secret. Some branches, like this one, operate openly to a certain extent to conduct their information business, even though a few keep their locations hidden. Yeo Man-chung, the branch manager of the Low Down Sect Kaifeng branch, had dealt with numerous clients, from the unorthodox faction to the orthodox one. However, it was the first time a disciple from the Azure Forest hade. The Azure Forests Jin Ri-yeon. A young female swordsman who finished second in the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Although he knew about her strength in martial arts, he thought she would be as sloppy and naive as the next-generation sessors of Taoist sects. When Jin Ri-yeon requested information about the Face Plunderer in the name of the Murim Alliance, Yeo Man-chung provided only the basic information. It was a document of two pages. Jin Ri-yeon read it silently, then sighed deeply. Sigh. Thats all the information we have. Is that so? Jin Ri-yeon started to roll up the document. She rolled the paper in a peculiar way that made one end sharp. It seemed more like a habit of someone fidgety than for storage. How disappointing. Its a tricky situation for us too There were hardly any traces. Until that moment, Yeo Man-chung had underestimated Jin Ri-yeon. That was until Jin Ri-yeon suddenly threw the rolled-up paper like a hidden weapon. Swoosh! The paper grazed Yeo Man-chungs ear and embedded itself in the wooden wall behind him. Eek! Gasp! The first scream was from Yeo Man-chung, and the following gasp was from one of his subordinates who had been hiding within the wall. Jin Ri-yeon precisely inserted the paper into the hole through which she was being spied on from behind the wall. The moment Yeo Man-chung reflexively turned around, Jin Ri-yeons hand shed, and her swords light scattered. tter! She hadnt swung the sword to decapitate Yeo Man-chung. Her whip sword strokes skimmed the ceiling. As the ceiling cracked open, a member of the Low Down Sect hidden in the attic fell through. Crash! Ughhh! Realizing he hadnt been cut and was intact, the Low Down Sect member screamed and retreated to a corner of the wall. Yeo Man-chung jumped to his feet and eximed, M-Miss Jin, what are you doing! Whos spying? It seems the branch manager already knew. At Jin Ri-yeons icy voice, Yeo Man-chung was rendered speechless. Hiding guards and watchers during an information exchange was a problem, potentially creating grounds for criticism. The issue was that Yeo Man-chung hadnt expected Jin Ri-yeon to react so aggressively. One of the Low Down Sect members was found in Yanling County yesterday, his face skinned. That, thats Its not written here. Jin Ri-yeon already knew about the incident that urred just yesterday. Despite that, she pretended not to know. Yeo Man-chung realized that Jin Ri-yeon was testing him. I wont ask twice. Give me all the information you have, without any omissions. This is not a personal request, but a request from the alliance. Jin Ri-yeon handed over a pouch jingling with silver. It was a generous amount for information about a fiend, not someone affiliated with a major sect. But it wasnt the amount thatpelled Yeo Man-chung to submit; it was fear of Jin Ri-yeons threat. I wasnt trying to deceive. This issue is very hot right now. I didnt want to give you the wrong information and cause confusion Jin Ri-yeon answered with silence. I-Ill provide additional information. Thank you. At the signal to the subordinate who had just fallen from the ceiling, he staggered to his feet. You, give her all the data weve collected so far. Yes, Branch Manager. Jin Ri-yeon nodded briefly and left the private room. As she opened the door, outside were Yu Su-rin and the third-generation disciples, ready to burst in at any moment. Senior! What happened? Oh, uh, its okay now. Right in front of the door, Yu Su-rin stood with her sword drawn, ring. At the feet of the next-generation sessorsy the subdued members of the Low Down Sect who were guarding the door. Jin Ri-yeon cast onest look at Yeo Man-chung. It was as if warning him not to do anything foolish, sending shivers down Yeo Man-chungs spine. The door closed. Yeo Man-chung let out a sigh of relief only after he heard that Jin Ri-yeon and her group hadpletely left the tea house. No, right after that, he began to tear his hair out in frustration. What should I do? His already thinning hair fell out in clumps. He distorted his face in anguish. Soon, astonishing words slipped from his lips. If it bes known that this is all my fault. Im finished. The situation where a fiend was skinning peoples faces, and both Henan Province governor and the Murim Alliance were frantically searching. It was supposedly Yeo Man-chung, the Kaifeng branch managers fault. No, its not my fault Its all because of that Seo Saeng-won! And then, unexpectedly, that name came up. It was the name of Seo Saeng-won, who had just arrived in Kaifeng today with Yi-gang. Chapter 116: The Silver Coin And The Box (1) Chapter 116: The Silver Coin And The Box (1) After agonizing for a long time, Yeo Man-chung abruptly stood up from his seat. Then he kicked the wooden wall behind him. Thud One of the walls nks shifted inward, and a scream came from inside. Argh! Come out, you bastard! Soon, the wooden wall opened, and a member of the Low Down Sect, clutching his shin, appeared. Did you think Id forget if you kept hiding? T-thats not it, ah! Stupid bastard! You even got caught! Cant you do anything right? Yeo Man-chung brutally kicked his subordinate. In fact, Jin Ri-yeons senses were extraordinarily sharp, but he hadnt taken that into ount. Ouch! Im, Im sorry! You shouldve lost an eye. Jin Ri-yeon had controlled her strength, so the right eye of the Low Down Sect member, who had been spying, was unharmed. The paper she had thrown only precisely blocked the peephole he was using. As the leader of the intelligence group, Yeo Man-chung usually had a cold and calcting personality. However, now he seemed cornered, even breaking out in cold sweat. Why hasnt the guy I sent earlier returned? Surely, he hasnt handed over everything, has he? We didnt record the top-secret matters, so it should be fine! The subordinate lying t on the ground said this. Despite being threatened, Yeo Man-chung hadnt given away all the information. It has to be that way. Otherwise, both you and I are dead. O-of course. The governor intervened. And Lee Jeong-hyo is dead, and his riffraff got caught too! Lee Jeong-hyo was, in fact, the confidant of the Kaifeng branch manager. Among the Low Down Sect, he was a fixer who kept his identity hidden. But he suddenly died at the hands of a fiend. Until a few months ago, I had nothing to envy. In fact, until then, Yeo Man-chung was quite content. After bing the branch manager of the Kaifeng division, he worked diligently enough and embezzled just enough funds. He had gained trust by being sufficiently loyal to the mysterious and elusive sect leader, so it seemed like he was on the road to sess. The problem arose one day when the sect leader ordered him to store a certain item. I should have refused then. He had never seen a document with so many top-secret seals before. Even Yeo Man-chung, the Kaifeng branch manager, was not allowed to read it as it was sealed. The sect leader gave him a fist-sized box along with it. Keep this item safe for three months. Whatis this? Yeo Man-chung couldnt help but ask. It was a box embedded with dozens of brilliant gems. It looked like a jewel case. The sect leader was wearing a white mask, but somehow, it felt as if he was smiling behind it. Its rted to a hidden treasure map. H-hidden treasure map? Has the hidden treasure map been found? Yes, its still a story submerged beneath the surface. Keep your mouth shut and take good care of the item. Never open it. How could he refuse such a responsibility? The box was sealed with beeswax and couldnt be opened. But a hidden treasure map? That was, so to speak, a treasure map. If a legendary martial artists hidden treasure map was found, it would cause an uproar in the entire martial world. There had been a disaster in the past, where after a hidden treasure map marking the location of the Mysterious Tomb was found, hundreds of martial artists, regardless of their faction, fought and perished. Such an item rted to a hidden treasure map hade into Yeo Man-chungs hands. Though he couldnt steal and run away with it due to his greed, an event urred that ignited the mes of Yeo Man-chungs desire. In the ck market near Kaifeng, the same item was acquired. It was covered in dirt and the embedded gems were missing, but it was clearly the same type of box. Could this be the real one? Keep the box given by the Low Down Sect leader, return itter, and just hide and keep the one from the ck market. Who knows what might happen. Yeo Man-chung might seize the opportunity if a hidden treasure map was indeed discovered. Perhaps he could obtain a powerful elixir or martial arts technique, bing the best in the world, or even one of the Worlds Ten Grandmasters. Yeo Man-chung was indulging in such foolish dreams and enjoying his happiness. Seo Saeng-won, that son of a bitch! One of his subordinates, Seo Saeng-won, ran off with the box. Without knowing what it was, he had seen Yeo Man-chung polish and treasure it every day. While the Kaifeng branch was turned upside down trying to catch Seo Saeng-won, the first box entrusted by the Low Down Sect Leader was also stolen. Overnight, Yeo Man-chung lost everything. It was around this time that the story of the fiend, the Face Plunderer, spread far and wide. Yeo Man-chung knew that fiends appearance was rted to the stolen box. Of course, it would be; he had opened the box himself. The beeswax seal could be redone by a skilled craftsman. And what happened then But, as they say, fortunees after repeated misfortune. As he was reminiscing about the past, a subordinate who had just seen off Jin Ri-yeon came running in a hurry. Branch Manager! Weve found it. What, what did you find! Seo Saeng-won, that guy! What! The branch managers eyes widened. The subordinate proudly said, Hes just entered Kaifeng! Hes back? Where was he seen? He was seen entering the Five Golden Bank. The bank, Five Golden Bank, huh? That makes sense! Yeo Man-chung had thought Seo Saeng-won had fled with the box, but it seemed like he had hidden it in a shop within Kaifeng. Grinding his teeth at such audacity, Yeo Man-chung ordered, Catch him immediately! But that guy was with two young martial artists. Martial artists? Did he hire them as bodyguards? They didnt quite seem like that. They looked weak and refined. Maybe hes charmed some young martial artists from a sect. The strength of the Low Down Secty in secrecy and strategy. Since their martial arts prowess was not the strongest, they usually did not take the forefront in such situations. However, Yeo Man-chung clenched his fist tightly. We cant afford to be choosy now. Capture Seo Saeng-won immediately. Yes! If you find the item, you can kill him. What about the martial artists with him? Either persuade them, get rid of them, or deal with them by any means necessary. The Low Down Sect member, upon receiving Yeo Man-chungs order, hurriedly ran out of the room. Hehe. Seo Saeng-won would pay the price. And the young martial artists, who were evidently charmed by him, would meet the same fate if they were unlucky.
Yi-gang held Seo Saeng-wons cheeks in one hand. Its better not to think about running away. I-I understand! Contrary to Yeo Man-chungs assumption, Yi-gang had not been charmed by Seo Saeng-won. On the contrary, Yi-gang firmly held the leash on Seo Saeng-won. Senior Brother, if this guy tries anything funny, feel free to handle it. I will. Dam Hyun answered while trimming his nails with a dagger. Seo Saeng-wonsplexion turned pale. This ce was the Five Gold Bank in Kaifeng. Its a well-trusted,rge money exchange, where Seo Saeng-won stored Yeo Man-chungs box and managed the funds of Fort Leader Kang Ho-gul. Five Gold Bank verified appearances when retrieving items, so Seo Saeng-won was unmasked for the first time in a while. Yi-gang appointed Dam Hyun to keep an eye on Seo Saeng-won. Ill go exchange the promissory notes for silver coins, Senior Brother. You go ahead. Saying this, Yi-gang followed the clerk into a separate room. There, a middle-aged merchant in fancy clothes, the shops middle manager, was waiting. Youve brought a promissory note issued by the Golden Ruler Merchant Group under the name of the Moyong n. Yes. I want to exchange it for silver coins. What Yi-gang had brought was a promissory note he received from Moyong Tak. The note was issued by the Golden Ruler Merchant Group and the Moyong n, both well-known, so it could be cashed for silver coins at almost any money exchange in the entire Central ins. The merchant checked the note and nodded. Its genuine, alright. But Yes? How much do you want to exchange? The promissory note Yi-gang had was worth a whopping 500 silver nyang. And that was just a part of what he received from the Moyong n, which exined why Yi-gang didnt have to worry about money. Not too much, just about 100 nyang for now. Oh, that amount is no problem at all! One hundred nyang was not a small amount of money. Yi-gang, out of curiosity, asked a question since the merchants reaction was unusual, Cant you exchange the whole amount? Well, currently we have some irrecoverable debts. The stock of silver coins is Banks also lent money to those with verified identities. Irrecoverable debt referred to situations where borrowed money cannot be repaid. But usually, they found some way to recover the money A person who borrowed a significant amount is currently ahem. Its not that theres a problem with our exchange. Its just a bit burdensome to exchange arge amount right now, thats all. Yes, well, I understand. He wasnt particrly interested, and it didnt seem like they would tell him more even if he asked. The merchant handed over the equivalent of 100 silver nyang. Taking it, Yi-gang was then led by the merchant to where Dam Hyun and Seo Saeng-won were. Well, Ill be leaving now. Thank you for your assistance. Yi-gang opened the door to a private storeroom and entered. Inside the room was a luxurious table, beside which stood Seo Saeng-won and Dam Hyun. On the tabley a bag of silver coins and an old box. It was obvious what they were. So, youve retrieved the items. Yes, the silver coins and that item. Senior Brother, this guy didnt hide anything away, did he? Dam Hyun nodded. Seo Saeng-won, looking like he was dying of regret, handed over the bag of silver coins to Yi-gang. This is the embezzled funds of the Fort Leader you talked about, right? Yes. Yi-gang enjoyed the jingling sound of the silver coins. It wasnt a bad sound. How much is in here? Exactly Seo Saeng-won answered, soothing his bitter heart. Ninty two nyang. Hmm. It was a considerable amount, but for Yi-gang, who was carrying promissory notes worth 500 nyang in his pocket, it was not a significant sum. Unaware of this, Seo Saeng-won inwardly cursed Yi-gang. Yi-gang opened the bag of silver coins and handed half to Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun, taken aback, made a strange noise. Uh, oh, ah! Keep it, Senior Brother. Buy something tasty with it. A-are you really giving this to me? Yoo Jeong-shin had entrusted the management of travel expenses to Yi-gang, not trusting Dam Hyun. You should have some money too, Senior Brother. I cant believe it! Such arge sum! For the first time, Dam Hyun held the silver coins in his hand, trembling with excitement. He looked extremely happy. Seo Saeng-won watched him with envy. And this, you take it. Me? Yi-gang then offered the other half of the silver coin bag back to Seo Saeng-won. Seo Saeng-wons eyes fluttered. He couldnt understand what was happening. Why this Dont want it? No! Of course, I dont dislike it! Judging from Yi-gangs actions so far, Seo Saeng-won thought he would undoubtedly be deprived of all the silver coins. Quickly grabbing the bag of silver coins, Seo Saeng-won looked at Yi-gang with a mix of suspicion and astonishment. Yi-gang smirked. Consider it a reward for not messing around and keeping your promise. Y-young Master Seo Saeng-won was so moved he was on the brink of tears. Though he had lived a life of betrayal, he had his own circumstances. The unexpected kindness from Yi-gang, whom he had not trusted at all, deeply touched his heart. Its a fact that a bad person suddenly acting kindly can seem endearingly attractive. Yi-gang, having no attachment to the silver coins, turned his attention to the box. So this is the box you stole from the Low Down Sects Kaifeng branch manager. It was a small box made of an unknown metal. Sealed with beeswax to prevent easy opening, it had strange metallic decorations. Whats this? Were there originally gems embedded? When I stole when I took it, most of the gems were already missing. The few that remained, I took out and sold! Seo Saeng-won answered honestly. Yi-gang continued to examine the box. Metal? As in the Five Elements? The character for metal in the Five Elements was engraved on it. The box felt as heavy as if it was entirely made of iron. When shaken, there was a faint rattling sound, suggesting it was almost full. Whats inside? Uh I dont know. I kept it sealed. Seo Saeng-won tried to appear calm as he spoke. Then, Dam Hyun interjected, Sounds like youre suggesting we should open it? Should I try? Really? To examine the contents, they had no choice but to open it. Seo Saeng-won flinched at the suggestion, but Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were too focused on the box to notice. Well, lets do it. I want to see too; Im curious. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun leaned in close to the box. They began to peel off the beeswax seal that kept the box closed. And at that moment, Seo Saeng-won was plunged into the greatest dilemma of his life. Seo Saeng-won kept ncing furtively at Yi-gang and the box while breaking out in a cold sweat. W-what should I do The old Seo Saeng-won would have done nothing in this situation. He would have just let Yi-gang and Dam Hyun open the box. It was Seo Saeng-won himself who had resealed the box with beeswax. He knew what was inside. If it stays like this, for sure! Seo Saeng-won tightly gripped the bag of silver coins. The silver coins returned by Yi-gang felt heavy. Damn it, its really a stupid idea, but Finally, Seo Saeng-won made up his mind. Wait! Dont open it! Yi-gang and Dam Hyun turned their heads, looking intently at Seo Saeng-won, as if asking for an exnation. Opening the box is dangerous! Inside it is Oh, I was wondering when youd start talking. Wh-what? Whether youd speak up or keep quiet. Seo Saeng-won felt a chill run down his spine. Had Yi-gang guessed what was inside the box? If Seo Saeng-won hadnt stopped Yi-gang I was nning to do this if you tried to deceive us till the end. Ah! Yi-gang thrust the box towards Seo Saeng-won. Seo Saeng-won, terrified, ducked. Chapter 117: The Silver Coin And The Box (2) Chapter 117: The Silver Coin And The Box (2) Seo Saeng-won bent down, covering his head. Uaaaak! Yi-gang and Dam Hyun looked at Seo Saeng-won with a stiff expression. They had long suspected that this box was suspicious. Since the Low Down Sect Kaifeng branch manager treated it like a treasure, they thought it was just a simple jewel case, but it seemed that it was not. Ah Ahhh? Yi-gang, clicking his tongue, came into view as Seo Saeng-won cautiously raised his head. Youre really freaking out. Heh, hehe Seo Saeng-wons legs seemed to have given out as he copsed to the ground. His face was that of someone who had narrowly escaped death. It seems something happens when this box is opened. That box is actually I think its a hidden weapon. And its an extraordinary hidden weapon in the world. A hidden weapon? Yes, if you open it right in front of your eyes, you will surely die. It sounds more like a Treasure than a hidden weapon. A Treasure? Yi-gang ignored Seo Saeng-won and whispered to Dam Hyun, You think the same, right, Senior Brother? Ive felt a sinister aura from it since the first time I saw it. Im not sure what kind of metal it is. Its not ordinary iron, nor is it refined iron. It doesnt rust, so it seems to definitely have the energy of metal among the Five Elements. Its imbued with spiritual energy. Thats why it can operate without the users Innate True Qi. Its not at the level of a Treasure, but its fascinating. Seo Saeng-won couldnt understand what Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were talking about. Are these the ways of a Taoist? Talks of spiritual energy and the Five Elements seemed usible yet cryptic. What! It just looks like an old-fashioned box. There was someone, or rather a soul, who thought the same as Seo Saeng-won. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon examined the box Yi-gang was holding from various angles. Is this, what, a treasure? Touch it. Its cold. Tingling, no, is it warm? The fact that you feel that way is strange in itself. Ah I see! The fact that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, in her soul state, could feel such sensations was proof that the item was not ordinary. Being born with the blood of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, she handled Thunder Qi. Therefore, it made sense that she would feel warmth from the Metal Qi, which was rted to it. Of course, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun had a more intuitive grasp of it. Its written here. Sanskrit? Hidden within theplex metal patterns were phrases in the Sanskrit of Tianzhu. Could it be an object made in Tianzhu? No, I dont think so. The writing is crude and feels like it was written by someone from the Central ins. But it is old. Since there werent many in the Central ins who knew Sanskrit, it was unlikely that anyone would recognize it. Especially since it was so cleverly hidden as part of the pattern. Seo Saeng-won was startled. Whats written there? Yes, it reads like this. Open it towards another person. Haha. Why are youughing? No, thats how its written. With a Haha!ugh. Really? The person who made this must have had a wicked sense of humor. If it werent for them, who knew Sanskrit and had their spiritual eyes opened, they might have unwittingly opened the box. Seo Saeng-won breathed a sigh of relief. Initially, he had thought to let Yi-gang or Dam Hyun open the box. At least one of them would die, and he could take the chance to escape. However, after Yi-gang returned half of the silver coins, Seo Saeng-won was truly impressed. I did well to confess and discard my baseless thoughts in advance. Had he continued to remain silent, Yi-gang would undoubtedly have not forgiven Seo Saeng-won. First, you should leave this ce and Wait, I think Ive seen this pattern somewhere before. Dam Hyun snatched the box Yi-gang was holding. He closely examined the pattern, which seemed to be carved by the creator. Hmm, I cant quite remember, but definitely. Lets open it first. No, no, you shouldnt! However, before Seo Saeng-won could stop him, Dam Hyun opened the box towards the air. The wax seal cracked open, and the box lid lifted. A loud sound and mes burst forth. Quang! It was a noise that made the ears ring. Smokey fumes spewed from the box, and then it automatically shut tight. The sound of gears turning echoed from the closed box. And in the wall, in the direction the box was opened, a hole was cleanly sted through. Dam Hyun and Yi-gang muttered simultaneously. A gunpowder weapon? A gun? During the brief moment the box was open, Yi-gang examined its interior. It felt like aplex mechanical device was entangled with something resembling jewels. mes burst from one of the holes in it, and something was fired. Tick, ttegurururur Something fell out of the hole in the wall and rolled on the floor. Upon closer inspection, it was a steel ball smaller than a babys fingernail. That was what had been shot from the box. If you open this right in front of your nose, youd die. Seo Saeng-wons description of the box as a hidden weapon now made sense. It was reminiscent of the forbidden weapons of the Tang n of Sichuan. Even a martial artist of considerable skill would have difficulty avoiding a steel ball springing out at close range. Yi-gang chuckled and grabbed Seo Saeng-won by the cor. You had a clever idea there. Hehe, of course, I was going to tell you. Just then, the door burst open. What on earth is that noise! The merchant who had just given silver coins to Yi-gang a little earlier hade running after hearing the loud noise. He alternated between looking at Yi-gang, who was holding Seo Saeng-won by the cor, and the hole in the wall. P-please leave! They had no choice but to be driven out of the Five Gold Bank.
Yi-gang and Dam Hyun came out with the box. The alley outside the bank was nearly deserted, so Dam Hyun continued to examine the box even as they left. Im sure Ive seen this pattern before. Where? If I remembered that, I would have figured it out by now. It was because the pattern engraved by the creator seemed familiar. The alley remained deserted. There was only a beggar lying under a bup sack. Seo Saeng-won led the way as if guiding them. Lets head back to that inn for now, young masters. Yes. But before that Yi-gang abruptly stopped. Hmm. Huh, really. Dam Hyun also stopped at a simr moment. Seo Saeng-won, who was about to continue walking, turned around in confusion to look at Yi-gang. Why suddenly Seems like beggars these days have quite the killing intent. It was at that moment Yi-gang spoke. The beggar lying on the ground suddenly threw a dagger. It was aimed at Seo Saeng-won. Kkaang! The dagger was deflected by a short sword that Dam Hyun had swiftly drawn. Yi-gang asked, resting his hand on the swords sheath, If you dress as a beggar, wont that displease the Beggars Gang? Hmm, thats why we only do this at critical moments. The beggar, who had been crouching in a pitiful posture until just a moment ago, stood up straight. He was bigger than they had expected. If its alright with you, young masters, please step back. We just need to take this traitor. We he said. Soon, people started climbing up from the walls on both sides. Three people surrounded them. Yi-gang, not intimidated in the slightest, clicked his tongue. The one who threw the dagger is pretty audacious. We aimed for Seo Saeng-won, not you young masters. Please understand. Seo Saeng-wons mouth dropped open. He recognized the man disguised as a beggar. Yuk, Yuk Jin! Why are you here? Why? The branch manager ordered me to bring you back, dead or alive. And that item as well. Uh, uhh, no! Seo Saeng-won was terrified. Though the Low Down Sect members were known for their weaker martial arts, not everyone was like that. Yuk Jin, as one of Yeom Man-chungs subordinates, possessed considerable martial arts skills. Of course, he was no match for Yi-gang and Dam Hyun. But they were cruel murderers who used cowardly tactics like poison and hidden weapons. Knowing this, Seo Saeng-wons hands trembled. First, hand over that item. The three Low Down Sect members narrowed the distance. Seo Saeng-won instinctively snatched the box that Dam Hyun was holding. Just a moment, Ill borrow this. Eh? Dam Hyun was startled, but as Yi-gang made no move to stop him, he handed over the box. Yuk Jin and the Low Down Sect members, seeing this, mistakenly thought Seo Saeng-won had decided to go with them. Right, thats a good idea. I dont know whats so special about that box that the branch manager is so insistent on it, but Lets ch-check it out. Seo Saeng-won opened the box as nonchntly as possible and snapped it shut again. Quang! A loud noise erupted, and Yuk Jin, who wasughing menacingly, suddenly stopped. A small hole, the size of a bean, appeared between his eyebrows. What? His eyes rolled back, and he copsed backward, blood streaming from his nose. Yuk Jin! Its a hidden weapon! As another one lunged at him, Seo Saeng-won quickly opened the box at him. Bang! Kkoeuk! The next opponent also screamed and fell. Ahh, ahhhh! Thest one, now alone, tried to flee. But Seo Saeng-won aimed the box at his back. Bang The Low Down Sect member, attempting to escape, fell with a hole in the back of his head. Yet, Seo Saeng-won, unable to calm down, kept opening and closing the box. Ah, ahhhh! He looked extremely agitated. Yi-gang snatched the box from his hands. Youre going crazy. Hes already dead. Hu, huuk, huuk. On the back of thest fallen Low Down Sect members head were several bean-sized holes. Moreover, the box had stopped firing steel balls at some point. There must have been only a few shots left. Seo Saeng-won asked in surprise, Was there a limit to its use? Of course. Its not a proper Treasure, but a mechanical device. There would be limits to both the gunpowder and the steel balls. Now Yi-gang could finally take a closer look inside the box. There were jewels embedded inside, and something was written in Sanskrit. While he furrowed his brow trying to decipher the Sanskrit Dudududu The sound of peoples footsteps echoed. This time, it wasnt just one or two. Dozens of officers appeared, surrounding both ends of the alley. It seems that Kaifengs public order is quite good? It was a loud noise, after all. But they are indeed quick. At their swift appearance, Yi-gang and Dam Hyun wore troubled expressions. Seo Saeng-wons face turned ashen. Y-young masters, what should we do! What can we do. The officers held their spears with intense gazes. Yi-gang patted the utterly panicked Seo Saeng-won on the back. You did this. Me? Yes, you. Youre the one who killed them, not us. N-no! Seo Saeng-won, in a panic, tried to grab the hem of Yi-gangs clothes. While Yi-gang was pushing him away A man dressed in the official robe of a head officer stepped forward from among the officers. Are you Baek Yi-gang and Dam Hyun? They precisely recited the names of Yi-gang and Dam Hyun. The fallen Low Down Sect members seemed unimportant to them. Yes, thats us. And you are We havee to find you. It seemed they hadnt rushed here just because of the loud noise. It was strange how so many had immediately surrounded them. To verify, I must ask first. Were you involved in the incident with the Face Plunderer in Yanling County? Yes, thats correct. Pleasee with us. Where are we going? The head officer spoke with a stern face. Its an order from the governor. You are to be brought before him. I thought the investigation from that time was concluded. Today, a new victim appeared in Kaifeng. You muste as persons of interest. The incident in Yanling County, it seems, had not been properly concluded.
Jo Gyu-seo, the Grand Coordinator and Governor of Henan Province, was a man trusted by the Emperor. This was due to his clear and bold handling of affairs. Furthermore, being just, fair, and incorruptible, he was a respected governor among themon people. When the fiend, who killed his nephew, remained atrge, Jo Gyu-seo took extraordinary measures. He gathered everyone even remotely rted to the fiend, including martial artists pursuing the fiend, in one ce. Even the warriors of the Murim Alliance had no choice but toply with the governorsmand. Even Jin Ri-yeon and the rising star disciples, who were working with the Inspectorate, were approached by the officers. Head Officer Jang, who had recently expressed his gratitude to Jin Ri-yeon, led them with a stern expression. Please wait here for now. Head Officer Jang greeted Jin Ri-yeon with a respectful bow. I am sorry to have to bring you here forcefully. No, how could Head Officer Jang be at fault? You are following the governorsmand. Thank you for understanding. They were taken to an old inn in Kaifeng called the Bright Moon Inn. This morning, the owner of the inn had been reported as being killed by the Face Plunderer. It was only natural for the governor to be enraged upon learning that the fiend was active within Kaifeng City. I would be grateful if you could examine the body and the scene briefly and share your thoughts. Ah, and someone else mighte too. Who might being? I havent heard the details, but it seems there was a recent incident in Yanling County. It involves someone rted to that. Jin Ri-yeon and theter-generation disciples were confined, as it were, in thergest room of the inn. If theyre involved They are both witnesses and suspects. Another head officer brought them here from Kaifeng. The suspects were just wandering around? Apparently, they are of high standing. The head officer in Yanling County released them after seeing their status. Thats not good. The head officer clicked his tongue disapprovingly, and Jin Ri-yeon sighed. That head officer will face severe reprimand by order of the governor. However if youre uneasy, shall we send that person elsewhere? Its fine. Jin Ri-yeon quietly bowed her head. Head Officer Jang bowed deeply and left the room. Soon, voices of discontent burst out from inside the room. It was Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon and Lightning sh. What on earth is this! How rude. Do they know who we are! They were greatly angered when they were brought in by the officers. Their faces had turned red with fury, clearly indicating that if Jin Ri-yeon had notplied quietly, they would have resisted. Yu Su-rin sighed upon seeing them. First, calm down. If we hadnt followed them there, the Murim Alliance would have faced trouble. Thats true but still. Even though they were rising star disciples of prestigious sects, they seemed unable to control their emotions. People who might be suspects areing. Lets meet them first. What kind of people Flowing Cloud Flying Dragons anger was directed towards those innocent others. Yu Su-rin and the other third-generation disciples were also curious about the neers. It was infuriating that they could have used their influence to escape being suspects. Soon, there was a rustling outside the door. Let go. Ill walk in myself. Well, fine, yes. Tsk. Sounds of a scuffle with the officers could be heard as well. The third-generation disciples instinctively ced their hands on their weapons, just in case. Only Jin Ri-yeon frowned, as if recognizing the voice from somewhere. Then, the door opened. What the hell is this! Senior Brother, please keep your mouth shut and behave Oh. And the third-generation disciples froze in their stance. The faces of the people who entered were all too familiar. Whats this about? Yi-gang asked with a bewildered face. Dam Hyun also gaped in astonishment. Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon and Lightning sh shouted out harshly, Are you guys the suspects! Identify yourselves! But no one answered that question. Only Jun Myung asked nkly. Dont tell me, Seniorsare that fiend! Dam Hyun smacked Jun Myung on the head. Chapter 118: The Identity Of The Face Plunderer (1) Chapter 118: The Identity Of The Face Plunderer (1) p! A clear and sharp sound echoed from Jun Myungs head. Stupid fool! Ah, r-right. That couldnt be. Hehe. Dam Hyun burst into anger, and Jun Myung awkwardly scratched his head. Dam Hyuns hand seemed to hurt more than the smack he had given to Jun Myung. Yi-gang, who was standing nearby, chuckled. Surely, even if Senior Brother Dam Hyuns temper isnt great, he wouldnt skin someones face off. Eh? Ah actually, it wasnt Senior Dam Hyun but Senior Yi-gang who This time, Yi-gang smacked Jun Myung on the head. Dam Hyun chuckled beside them. Ouch! Youre ungrateful after all Ive done for you. He-hehe Until then, Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon and Lightning sh, who had been rolling their eyes, finally realized it was a joke when Jun Myungughed. I only thought that for a moment, just for a moment. Of course, it seemed like it wasnt entirely a joke. The eyes of the next-generation sessors sparkled with curiosity this time. Yi-gang, who appeared to be of simr age as the third-generation disciples, was being called Senior. I am Zhongnans Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon, Lee Jae-il. Im Diancangs Lightning sh, Yu Tae-jin. By any chance, are you? As they introduced themselves with a formal bow, Yi-gang also responded with a bow, I am Baek Yi-gang, currently misunderstood as a suspect. Ahaha I made a mistake earlier. The officer conveyed the message incorrectly. Lee Jae-il, who had shouted at first upon hearing that a witness and suspect wereing,ughed awkwardly. Yu Tae-jin, standing beside him, still had a curious expression. By any chance, are you from the Baek Noble n? Yes. Thats correct. Then you are the son of the Iron Blood Merciless Baek Ryu-san Yes, he is my father. Ah! Yu Tae-jins expression becameplex. Lee Jae-il, who had been silent, also eximed as if surprised. So, its true that the eldest son of the Baek Noble n joined the Azure Forest! Its been just under five years. To leave your own n and join another sect You must have faced many hardships. The remark about enduring hardships was oddly phrased. Did youe to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference? Yes, Im not participating directly, but I came to lead my juniors. Then, your younger brother, Baek Ha-jun, must be participating in the Seven Stars Conference. Do you know Ha-jun? How could I not know the Iron-Blood Genius? Its a well-known story that the Left Guardian of the Murim Alliance, who visited the Baek Noble n, named Baek Ha-juns swordsmanship and bestowed him with that title. Iron-Blood Genius? Yi-gang had a look of disbelief. Iron-Blood Genius? Was it a title passed down from his father, known as the Merciless Iron Blood? It was true that Baek Ha-jun was a genius with the sword. Among the rising stars, it was rare to find a sword genius surpassing Baek Ha-jun. Yi-gang was certain of this. But he couldnt understand the word attached to it. Iron-Blood? That clueless guy? Ha-jun was indeed known for his minimal emotional expression and his extremely rational demeanor. However, the Baek Ha-jun that Yi-gang remembered was still just a clueless kid. Thats quite an ill-fitting title. Haha Is that so? Yi-gang himself didnt realize he was judging based on his standards from nearly five years ago, and very much from an older brothers perspective. Then, Jin Ri-yeon chimed in, Anyway. Now seems like the time to focus on the current matter. Ah, right. She was correct. They had gathered in this old inn by the order of the governor. It was a forceful approach, expecting the martial artists to put their heads together and achieve some results. It was all due to the anger of the fearsome Henan Province governor that could even frighten birds away. Yi-gang listened to what Jin Ri-yeon had found out and the process so far. Yi-gang also exined what happened in Yanling County. Of course, considering the next-generation sessors behind him, he omitted anything rted to the Low Down Sect. First of all, Im curious about the purpose of that fiend. Its important to know why he skinned peoples faces. As Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang murmured this, Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon joined the conversation. A perverted murderer, perhaps. A perverted murderer? Among the fiends, there are those whose nature is twisted, suffering from perversion. Could it be someone who gets excited by the act of skinning peoples faces? Hmm That could be possible. Its not a helpful thought, Jin Ri-yeon thought to herself but held back saying it. If they assumed that, the case would only be more of a mystery. How could they catch someone who got excited by such acts and skinned anyones face? Lightning sh Yu Tae-jin interjected with confidence, It must be a skin mask maker. I did think about that. The only thing you can do with skinned faces is make a human skin mask and wear it. In my opinion, it could be an organized move by an unorthodox sect. It seemed like a rational opinion at first nce. It was better than Lee Jae-ils, which is why Yu Tae-jin was so confident. However, Jin Ri-yeon looked disappointed. Did I say something wrong? Yi-gang interjected softly, It couldnt be a skin mask maker. Yu Tae-jin frowned and turned to look at Yi-gang. However, Yi-gangs expression was not one of mockery or arrogance towards Yu Tae-jin. It was more like he was evaluating the juniors half-baked reasoning, much like Jin Ri-yeon would. Why do you say that? Yu Tae-jin asked, irritated by his expression. Yi-gang answered as if it were obvious, If they were making a skin mask, they would have hidden the bodies. Ah. Even the death of the Three Virtues Sword Hero had quickly spread rumors throughout the entirety of Kaifeng. If someone appeared wearing a mask made from the Three Virtues Sword Heros skin, they would immediately be a public enemy of Murim. Realizing his mistake, Yu Tae-jins face turned red. Fortunately, at that moment, the door swung open. The officers had saved him. Follow me. Ill take you to the scene. Yu Tae-jin was the first to follow Head Officer Jang. The group also left the room with slightly tense expressions.
Having looked away from the corpse, Yi-gang asked Head Officer Jang, Was it the owner who was attacked? Not exactly the owner, but he had passed the inn to his nephew. The nephew has been handling the actual operations. It was also the nephew who discovered the body and reported it to the authorities. They are investigating downstairs right now. Yi-gang surveyed the room. As old as the inn was, the rooms used by the owners family were also aged. The corpsey in the middle of the room, its face skinned like the others. However, there was something unusual. This victim is a bit different from the others. Some of the facial skin was left. Dead all the same, though. Like before, the corpsey in a pool of its own blood. But unlike the previous cases where the face waspletely skinned, this time the skin on the right cheek and jaw was left intact. It was as if someone had harshly torn off the face, starting from the left cheek. Ugh. How horrible. Jin Ri-yeon was somewhatposed, but the rest of the group was not. Even the third-generation disciples and the previously arrogant next-generation sessors turned pale. Only Yi-gang inspected the corpse and rummaged around the room without feeling queasy. Head Officer Jang quietly asked Jin Ri-yeon, Hes your junior brother, I heard. Yes. He remains calm even after seeing the body. His expression seemed to question why Yi-gang was leading instead of Jin Ri-yeon, but she quietly acquiesced. Yi-gang, unconcerned, suddenly stood up and knocked on the wall beside the room. Thump, thump The wall was thin. It seems theres another room next door. That room is upied by the nephew and his spouse, the innkeepers. Why did the family in this roome to live with the nephew? The inns owner exined that they used to run another inn which was lost in a fire. He came here after losing his family. Thats tragic. Yi-gang paused for a moment, then nodded. Poor guy, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon muttered. She hade out of Yi-gangs ring and was looking around the room. Yi-gang whispered to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, I need to ask a favor. Did you find out something? Not yet, but I need to check. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, looking puzzled but intrigued, nodded in response to Yi-gangs request. Yi-gang surveyed the room again and walked towards the open window, looking down below. It was only the second floor, so it would have been easy to jump down. Was the window open from the beginning? Yes. The door was locked, so if the person didnt have the key, they must have escaped through the window. Yi-gang nodded, then turned his attention to a desk and chair where the victim might have sat. His eyes sparkled. They use expensive candles in themp. Theres a writing brush. The inn is old, but The furnishings were high quality. But what did that have to do with anything? Head Officer Jang was gradually losing his patience. Yi-gang continued to move around, examining even seemingly insignificant things. He gathered the dry dust on the table into a clump, then blew it away with a puff. The wind is blowing. Thats because the window is open. What about it? Someone chuckled at that irritated tone. It was Lee Jae-il. As everyones attention turned to him, he waved his hand with a grin. Ah, my apologies. Why did youugh? Yu Su-rin boldly asked. Lee Jae-il wasnt flustered and replied, It reminded me of a street novel I read a long time ago. A novel? It was a misceny, titled . Its about a naive young man chasing a murderer. It just came to mind. Whether such a novel really existed was unknown, but his intention was clear. He wasparing Yi-gang, who appeared to know what he was doing, to the naive young man in the story. In other words, it was a roundabout way of insulting him. Only Jun Myung, who failed to grasp the metaphor, interjected nonchntly, Senior Yi-gang is quite smart. They say being born with meridian blockage endows one with exceptional intelligence. Im looking forward to it. It was a look of utter disinterest. Jin Ri-yeon frowned, and Yu Su-rin and Son Hee-il also had reactions that showed their displeasure. But since they couldnte up with anything to say in response and couldnt start a fight either, they remained silent. Of course, there was someone here who didnt care about such things. That rude brat. What an attitude, Dam Hyun, who had been crossing his arms, muttered with a tired look in his eyes. For Lee Jae-il, it was a phrase he had never heard in his life. W-what? What does that mean! However, he couldnt stay angry to the end. Thats enough, Yi-gang said so and stood up. Were done here. Lets go outside. Head Officer Jang looked baffled. It seems you dont understand. The governor has given a strict order. Until the fiend is caught, you all must continue to cooperate with the investigation here. Im aware of that. You must take this seriously! I have discovered the identity of the fiend. What do you mean by that? Head Officer Jang stopped in his tracks. The others also looked at Yi-gang in disbelief. Yi-gang, unconcerned, opened the door and stepped out. He leaned on the railing that overlooked the first floor. Head Officer Jang hurriedly followed. What do you mean by that! You discovered the identity of the fiend. Based on what! When I came in, I saw many people gathered in the inn. Those wearing official robes are investigators, and there are associates too. The situation is serious. It seems the Grand Coordinator takes this case very seriously. Grand Coordinator! Yi-gang suddenly shouted this, causing everyone below to look up in unison. Head Officer Jang was startled, but Yi-gang immediately shouted, I have found the fiend. How reckless! an investigator in official robes scolded with a fan in hand. But then, an elderly man in in clothes gently pushed the investigators shoulder. The investigator quickly bowed and stepped back. Even knowing I am here, you dare to look down from above. Despite being elderly, his voice rang out sharply. My apologies. It was urgent. And then, Yi-gang leaped off the railing. The people below were startled, but the elderly man stood calmly. Yi-gangnded softly, making no sound at all. Even the officers admired his perfect secret art of light footwork. The elderly man, with Yi-gang kneeling on one knee before him,manded, You say youve found the fiend. Exin. The body is upstairs. What? The Governor of Henan Province, who hade incognito, hardened his expression. The owner of this inn was the fiend who skinned peoples faces. He has taken his own life. You wretch! The moment the governor shouted, the officers simultaneously pointed their spears and swords at Yi-gang. If you do not provide a satisfactory exnation, I will take it as an insult to me. Amidst that mountain of des and forest of swords, Yi-gang calmly opened his mouth. Chapter 119: The Identity Of The Face Plunderer (2) Chapter 119: The Identity Of The Face Plunderer (2) Yi-gangs words were like a bolt out of the blue. Among those killed by the fiend, there were martial artists mixed in. Especially in the case of the Three Virtues Sword Hero, the nephew of the governor was undoubtedly a master. It was unbelievable that amoner, who presumably never learned martial arts and whose face was simrly torn off, was in fact the fiend. It was natural for the governor to burst into anger upon hearing this. Yu Su-rin whispered into Jin Ri-yeons ear, Senior Yi-gang must be crazy. Try to calm him down, Senior. Lets wait and see for now. Hispanions were already scared, but it was toote to retract his deration. The governors fury, demanding an exnation, was unstoppable. Yi-gang asked to apany the governor to the scene to exin. Ill exin everything once we get there. You. The governor asked, furrowing his white eyebrows, How did you know I was here? Well First, Yi-gang began to exin what happened when he was brought here. For a mere crime scene investigation, there were too many officers and strict security. Officials, including the general, who were in charge of the inn, rode in an official-only carriage. There were even officials belonging to the patrol department assisting the patrolmander. But these high-ranking officials were unusually respectful towards an ordinary old man. So, I took a chance and marked it. Impudent fellow. Even if Im wrong, its just a little embarrassing. It was a reasonable deduction, after all. The way the governor looked at Yi-gang changed slightly. From seeing him as a mad youngster, to recognizing him as someone with a working mind. Why did Your Excellencye here? What? Yi-gang didnt expect to be questioned in return. The governor was startled but soonposed himself and answered, I cant just stand by and watch the fiend run amok within Kaifeng City. Why not justmand the officers to deal with it? They couldnt catch him. Then, why did you have to hide your identity? Even if the general or an associate doesnt know, with me around, how can the officers perform their duties properly? Hence, I personally went out on patrol. Indeed, the reputation of the Henan Province Governor taking personal care of his people is true. You have a sharp tongue. If your exnation iscking, I will not let it slide. Do you think I cant do that? The governor showed a toothy grin. Yi-gang understood what Henan Grand Coordinator, Jo Gyu-seo, was saying. The governor knew Yi-gangs name and identity. You used your paltry power to intimidate the head officer in Yanling County. That pathetic man said that? I conducted my investigation diligently and was released because I was innocent. That head officer must be severely punished for lying even to the Governor. Do you believe in that lineage, being his grandnephew? The governor growled, not backing down in his questioning of Yi-gang. It couldnt have been about the lineage of the Baek family. Someone of the stature of Henan Provinces Grand Coordinator wouldnt fear even the authority of the Baek n. He must be referring to Yi-gangs mothers family, the maternal side. But Yi-gang tly denied it. How dare I entertain such thoughts. Please, go inside. Ahem. The governor entered the room where the body was. The sight of the corpse with its facial skin peeled off was horrifying. Yet, the governors expression did not change. Indeed, Myung-jong met the same fate as that man. Myung-jong likely referred to Oh Myung-jong, the Three Virtues Sword Hero who died. Even when speaking of his nephew, no warmth or sorrow could be felt in the governors voice. Perhaps he was hiding those emotions. He doesnt seem to care much for his nephew. However, Yi-gang had already heard about the Three Virtues Sword Heros involvement from Seo Saeng-won. So, exin how that man became a fiend and how he went about killing people. Why would I dy exining, given your order Yi-gang shifted his gaze slightly and began to speak, It might be better to send people away. I feel I should speak to you in private, Governor. You want to speak with me alone? The officers who had been silently listening were flustered. The general, dressed in official robes, eximed decisively, No! How can we leave that martial artist alone with the governor Its dangerous! Thats right. Many martial artists are cruel and have ferocious temperaments. We cannot allow it. It was unthinkable to leave the high-ranking governor alone. The governor did not nod, but he looked at Yi-gang, as if asking for an exnation. It might be rted to Your Excellencys honor Fine. The governor agreed too easily to Yi-gangs words. Despite the officials pleas, the decision was firm. Tsk tsk, foolish ones. This boy is not that kind of person. He wouldnt dare tarnish his own familys name with foolish actions. Even so Do not let anyone in until I call. The governorsmand was absolute. Everyone, except Yi-gang and the governor, formed a perimeter outside the room and waited. Soon, tension flowed between the officers and the martial artists. Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon asked with a fed-up expression, What on earth is your senior doing? How would I know? Yu Su-rin and the third-generation disciples had nothing to say. Hell handle it somehow. Its Senior Yi-gang, after all. Right? Hes not someone whoes out at a loss. But they werent worrying that much. They casually leaned against the railing and began to wait.
The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had once talked about those who wielded influence. She had seen Yi-gang exert his authority a few times andmented, not exactly as praise, that using it only when necessary is like a first-rate swordsman. Along with the exnation that there were people on the opposite end. These people swung around their status and authority tomit evil deeds. Outwardly, they may have appeared prestigious, but they used their power for personal gain, exploiting others. In this process, the powerless were inevitably exploited. Its about the Three Virtues Sword Hero Oh Myung-jong. Yes. He wasnt as upright as people generally believe. The governors eyebrows twitched. Yi-gang was examining the carcass of a pig. In the kitchen of this inn, there was a whole pig, not yet dissected by parts. He asked the kitchen staff to bring the pigs carcass into the room. The governor did not object. Though known for martial prowess, it seems peoples opinion of him wasnt very good. He became impulsive when drinking. Yi-gang, who had never met the Three Virtues Sword Hero, learned this information aftering here. It was gathered from Seo Saeng-won and Jin Ri-yeons collected data. Yes, even though he was my nephew, he brought shame to our family. Thats why he couldnt even make a name in martial arts and learned whatever he could. But he was still my blood. Thats why the Governor personally came here. It was a fact known to the governor. He guessed that Yi-gangs request for a private meeting was about Oh Myung-jong. However, I was a bit shocked to hear that he was addicted to gambling and frequented gambling houses. Anyone hearing Yi-gangs words would be greatly surprised. That renowned master was actually addicted to gambling. Did you know he had a huge debt? How could I not know? He was using my name to borrow at a high interest rate. He died while I was about to capture him and administer corporal punishment. Oh Myung-jong had formed connections with the Low Down Sect while frequenting gambling houses. In the orthodox Murim, he even went so far as to call the Low Down Sects Kaifeng branch manager brother and acted close. The Low Down Sect, having nothing to lose from their association with the high-ranking Oh Myung-jong, saw their connection deepen over time. But as time passed, Oh Myung-jong gradually became a wastrel. When his debts became insurmountable, a significant incident happened to Yeo Man-chung, the branch manager of the Kaifeng branch. Seo Saeng-won had run away with a box engraved with the character for Metal. In the chaos that ensued in the Kaifeng branch, coincidentally, Oh Myung-jong visited Yeo Man-chung to borrow money. But Yeo Man-chung, unable to lend him the money, left the scene, and Oh Myung-jong ran away with another box that Yeo Man-chung cherished like a treasure, entrusted to him by the Low Down Sect Leader. Even the Low Down Sect couldnt stop a Peak-level martial artist determined to flee. This was thest piece of information Yi-gang had heard from Seo Saeng-won. He hadnt heard what happened next, but Yi-gang pieced together the clues he had gathered to approach the truth. The one who killed Oh Myung-jong wasnt the fiend. What nonsense are you talking about now? More precisely, it was an unintentional suicide. He opened a trapden box right in front of his face. Yi-gang mimed opening a transparent box in front of his face. Having taken a box adorned with jewels, it was unlikely Oh Myung-jong hadnt examined its contents. Even a Peak-level martial artist would be doomed opening such a box unknowingly. A box with a trap, are you talking about hidden weapons? Yes, calling them hidden weapons would be easier. A hidden weapon that peels off facial skin. I knew martial artists made strange items, but this is preposterous! The governor spoke as if he found it hard to believe. Yi-gang nodded in agreement. The idea of a box with a fire cannon installed was surprising enough, let alone a hidden weapon that peeled off facial skin. It was an unbelievable story. Its not exactly peeling off the skin. Then what? It melted it. Sprayed with acid poison. Yi-gang himself had not imagined it at first. But all the clues pointed to it. He became certain after hearing that another box was engraved with the character for water and examining the wounds of the inn owner. Acid poison? Youve heard of bone-melting acid, right? The deadly poison that melts a person down to their bones in an instant. Yes, Ive heard of it. Its even used in the Eastern Depot. A small amount of acid poison sprayed from the weapon would easily melt facial skin. Such poison actually existed in the martial world. Dam Hyun mentioned that in the inn of Yanling County, they found a rat with wounds like water droplets. Perhaps the rat was sshed with the poison when Lee Jeong-hyo opened the box. Its hard to think that the faces of the corpses weve seen so far were cut with a knife, they were torn so roughly. I only saw two, but werent the others the same? Yes, it was the same in other cases. It couldnt have been for making a human skin mask. Its not like you can peel off facial skin with your hands. The governor looked over the body of the inn owner again. Indeed, what he had thought was torn off, now looked more like it was pressed on. Just a poison strong enough to melt facial skin wouldnt have killed Myung-jong instantly, who was trained in martial arts. Thats a sharp observation. But the cause of death wouldnt be that. Yi-gang, without flinching, opened the corpses mouth. Not only the tongue but even the throat was stripped red. Seeing that, Yi-gangs spection grew more certain. The acid poison must have been inhaled, burning the airway. Huh! The governor looked utterly astonished. When Yi-gang first mentioned the hidden weapon that sprayed acid poison upon opening the box, he had wanted to leave immediately. But the more he listened to Yi-gangs exnation, the more usible this absurd im seemed. Like a frog in a well watching the sky the governor muttered to himself quietly. Looking at the sky from within a well, did it mean Yi-gang was just spouting nonsense? Or, on the contrary, perhaps he was in awe of how Yi-gang deduced everything from such simple clues. The governor forcibly hardened his expression. Lets say Myung-jong did die that way. What about the others who died afterward? If the box didnt have legs, why and how did they die? Yi-gang answered neatly to that question, I dont know that either. How could I know when I havent seen it myself? The governor looked dazed for a moment, then became visibly angry. Youre making a fool of me Thats not it. We dont know about that. But Im certain that this inn owner was the culprit and he took his own life, Yi-gang interrupted boldly, but the governor couldnt continue his anger. He was too curious. How do you know that? Look at this man. His lower right jaw is intact. He instinctively turned his face away as soon as he opened the box. That seems usible Even a Peak-level martial artist, Three Virtues Sword Hero, was caught off guard. How could such a person avoid the acid poison? He may have learned martial arts, but still. It meant that he instinctively tried to turn his face away in the act of suicide. Yi-gang continued his exnation, It wasnt a night of thunder and lightning, and if there was another culprit who escaped through the window, there would have been witnesses. There were no witnesses More importantly, this man died sitting down and fell backwards. The body was lying in front of the desk, along with a chair. If he hadnt been sitting in the chair opening the box himself, he couldnt have died in this position. Besides, the still damp brush and ink sttered on the desk. Here, its also on the edge of his hand. Yi-gang had meticulously examined every item in the room. It seems like he left a suicide note, as one would expect from someone taking their own life. Strangely, I havent heard any mention of a note. Well have to question this mans nephew. With no response from the governor, Yi-gang turned to look at him. Jo Gyu-seo, the governor of Henan Province, had forgotten his dignity and was gaping open-mouthed. Only after noticing Yi-gangs gaze did he close his mouth. Your every deduction Then, with a voice much weaker than before, he said, If you cant prove the existence of that bizarre weapon that emits acid poison, which dissolves flesh and disperses instantly with the wind its useless. That means Yi-gangs voice was even more resolute. If I find that weapon, does it mean Im right? You said you would reward me greatly if I found the culprit. I think I can look forward to that. If you find it, yes. If he didnt, the implication was clear: punishment awaited. Yi-gang had been waiting for the governor to say just that. The inn owner is suspicious. Have the officers search the room next door. Hey, you there! Tell them to thoroughly search ces like under the bed or above the ceiling, the governor instructed with a skeptical expression. During the officers return, a tense silence lingered. The governor red at Yi-gang and muttered, You seem to like gambling. Its not a good habit. One must take risks when necessary. The naivety of youth should know when and where to show itself. The end is near, isnt it? But Yi-gangs expression remained calm. Of course, he never gambled if he was not sure of winning. He only bet big when he was certain. The officer returned in a hurry. Lord Governor! We found it! What is it! What the officer brought was a small metal box. Covered with jewels, it looked expensive enough for the Three Virtues Sword Hero to ignore his uncles will and for the inn owner to hide. Engraved on the box was the character for water. Then, from the wall Yi-gang was leaning on, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon sprang out. Unlike the Immortal Divine Sword,cking spiritual energy, she couldnt move as freely, but she managed to peek into the next room. They went straight to it. I told them to search under the bed too. Yi-gang had already asked the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon to search the adjacent room earlier. They observed the astonished expression of the governor. How did youe to find this! Ive told you everything. Its a logical deduction. Oh, and please dont open the box. O-of course. Yi-gang carefully took the box from the governors hands. What could the big reward be? Im curious too. Saying this, Yi-gang opened the box towards the pork brought into the room. Hiss! The acid poison spewed from the box began to burn the pigskin. Just as Seo Saeng-won, who had never learned cannonry, had struck the Low Down Sect men with unerring uracy, the acid poison from the box precisely hit the pigs face area. The acid that melted the facial skin soon evaporated and disappeared out the window. Weve caught the fiend, the Face Plunderer. You might want to search for the will, just in case. L-lets do that, the governor stepped back and replied. Chapter 120: The Identity Of The Face Plunderer (3) Chapter 120: The Identity Of The Face Plunderer (3) Outside the room where Yi-gang and the governor had entered, easily more than ten people were waiting. Officers and officials, along with the third-generation disciples and next-generation sessors. Each with a tense expression, they awaited the emergence of Yi-gang and the governor. Only the disciples of the Azure Forest had faith that Yi-gang would handle the situation well. The rest were curious about how the stern governor would unleash his fury, and what punishment the arrogant martial artist noble, Yi-gang, would receive. Until the governor emerged with a pale face, even the head officer and the officers wondered how they would subdue Yi-gang following him. Then suddenly, the governor burst outughing with a Ha! Ha! Heh, this is truly unbelievable. L-Lord Governor. Were heading back, prepare the carriage. While everyone was still puzzled about what had transpired, the governor spoke up, Punish the innkeeper for hiding the incident by whipping him, and detain him for one month. As for that corpse behead it and disy it outside the city gates. Yes! At the sternmand of governor Jo Gyu-seo, the officers bowed inpliance. The expressions of the third-generation disciples brightened. Yi-gangs conjecture had been spot on. Thecent look on Yi-gangs face was yet another piece of evidence. How could Did thismoner really kill that Three Virtues Sword Hero? Yu Tae-jin and Lee Jae-il made such rash remarks, but they immediately mmed up under the governors cold gaze. Then, as Yi-gang was about to join Jin Ri-yeon and her group, the governor stopped him. What are you doing? No one noticed the change in address to respectfulness. Eh? What am I doing? What do you mean youre not following along? Follow along? Of course, you should get on the carriage ande with me. Yi-gangs expression stiffened slightly. It was his nature not to show it, but Yi-gang felt much more fatigue than other martial artists. The fact that he usually stayed in inns for lodging and meals during the journey to Kaifeng was actually to protect his frail body. He had nned to go to an inn today, eat delicious food, and take a thorough rest. Didnt you order a big meal to be prepared? I didnt order it to be prepared. I wont say it twice. Follow me. The mention of a big meal perked up the ears of the next-generation sessors. Yi-gang had no choice but to leave Jin Ri-yeon and her group for now. Ill be back soon. Okay. Take care, Yi-gang. After receiving Jin Ri-yeons farewell, Yi-gang left the inn with the governor. For some reason, the governor chuckled, but Yi-gang didnt quite catch it.
The man who had used the water box tomit suicide was somewhat correct in his suspicions. Somewhat meant that he hadnt killed all the victims. His suicide note detailed how he acquired the box and used it to kill Lee Jeong-hyo. The burning of the inn he used to run and the death of his family were due to Lee Jeong-hyo, a manager of the Low Down Sect liquor house. When he, a retired Low Down Sect member, set up an inn to escape the Low Down Sects control, the Kaifeng branch interfered. Realizing the box was a deadly weapon, he hid in Lee Jeong-hyos room and ced the box on the table. Unaware of the boxs function, Lee Jeong-hyo, suspicious yet curious, opened it and was killed by the poison inside. Afterpleting his revenge, the manter took his own life. He confessed his crimes and the disposal of the box in his suicide note, but his nephew, coveting the jeweled box, hid both the note and the box. The innkeeper, due to a moment of greed, incurred the governors wrath and had to pay a hefty price. The problem was that the prior connections remained undiscovered. The man had found the box in the wilds. He picked up the box that was rolling near a corpse whose facial skin had melted away. Fortunately, he realized it was a deadly weapon before opening it himself and decided to use it. But the governor was satisfied with that. If there never was a madman killing my kin and causing havoc, its none of my concern. In Kaifeng City, seated at the grand seat, the governor said this. He was enraged by the death of his nephew, Three Virtues Sword Hero Oh Myung-jong. But it wasnt due to familial affection. It was because someone dared to harm his family. I am the head of my family, the Governor of Henan Province, and the Grand Coordinator appointed by His Majesty. I cannot allow such a person to roam free. So you took matters into your own hands. Even if Myung-jong was a disappointing member of a different branch of our family, he was still my sisters child. You have a family too, so you understand. No matter how disappointing, they are still family. His tone was surprisingly cold. Someday youll also take over your family, wont you? Im the disowned child. My brother will be the n Head. Hm? Your father must be blind as a bat. Is this apliment or not? Yi-gang was unsure whether to be grateful to the governor, who seemed to view him favorably, or to rebut the disparaging remark about his father. Didnt I tell you? I was born frail, so such a heavy responsibility would be too much for me. Right, you did say that. Yi-gang exined about the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, the heavenly punishment he possessed. He was born to die by twenty, but he ventured into Jianghu to cure his body. The meridian blockage disease might be rted to your maternal family. Excuse me? He had never heard of any cases of meridian blockage disease in his maternal family. The constitution of the Dragon Blood is a taboo subject, forbidden to be discussed privately. Its thew of thend. This is the first Im hearing of it. Maybe you should visit your maternal family sometime. I was under the impression that they didnt particrly like me or the Baek Noble n. Dragon Blood referred to the Imperial family. Yi-gangs mother was a descendant of the Prince. Of course, this didnt mean Yi-gang was of Imperial blood. His mother was no longer considered of Dragon Blood status from the moment she married outside the Imperial family, as per the nationalw. However, since it was still his maternal family, even the governor couldnt speak carelessly about it. Bloodlines may dilute, but they continue. Do not take your blood lightly. After saying this, the governor dropped the subject. Instead, he pulled out a silk pouch from his robe and ced it on the purple sandalwood table. Clink clink Inside the silk pouch, yellowish gold ingots could be seen. Here is a hundred nyang of gold. Originally, this was intended for the one who captures the fiend, but A hundred nyang of gold was indeed a substantial amount, matching the big reward the governor had mentioned. An amount not easily disregarded even by the fairly wealthy. You might not find this particrly enticing. It doesnt seem fitting for a big reward. So I had thought of preparing something else What might be arge sum to amoner was mere pocket change to a wealthy merchant. Just as the governor, smiling, was about to take back the silk pouch, Yi-gangs hand covered it. Ahem. My health is poor. I need a lot of money to regrly brew medicinal tonics. Yi-gang tucked the silk pouch into his robe. The governor nced at him and thenughed heartily, Its better to know the value of gold than not. Im grateful for your understanding. It was an action that could have been seen unfavorably. But surprisingly, the governors heartyugh was unexpected. Once someone forms a bad impression, it usually persists, and the same goes for a good impression. I thought he didnt like me at first. When someone with an initially poor impression turns out to be decent, they tend to be viewed more favorably. The words of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon were true. The governors gaze towards Yi-gang had been filled with favor for some time now. And if I were in his shoes, seeing a kid acting nonchnt and arrogantly refusing 100 nyang of gold, I would have wanted to give him a good knock on the head. Of course, opinions on that would vary. Leaning his chin on his hand, the governor then said, Anyway, since gold seems insufficient as a reward, Id like to offer you more Do you desire anything? Something I desire? Yi-gang pondered for a moment. Truthfully, there were things he was considering. The governors favor was valuable in any situation, and Yi-gang had a critical issue that needed resolving. Even for someone like Yi-gang, this task was not easily achievable alone. Finally, with a decided mind, Yi-gang cautiously asked, Shortly, events called the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference will be held here in Kaifeng. Uh-hmm Those childish games that the martial artists hold periodically? The governor appeared to dismiss them as childs y, yet he seemed to be aware of them. Naturally. It was an event where prominent next-generation sessors from all over the Central ins gathered. Then Yi-gang asked the governor for something unexpected, Yes, the opening ceremony will likely be soon. Could you grace the event with your presence? Attend a martial artists event? Me? His reaction was more of surprise than displeasure. Yi-gang exined calmly, Yes. If Your Excellency attends, not only the Alliance Leader but all the martial artists would consider it an honor. While I have been tolerating the antics of these armedmoners, it wouldnt look good for someone who received an official position from the Emperor to attend their event. It was a tactful refusal. But Yi-gang did not give up. They are alsomoners under the grandw of the great Ming, arent they? If Your Excellency attends, they will be mindful of their status and behave more cautiously. That sounds usible but As the governor who governs Henan Province, establish the standard ofw and order, and directly oversee the Murim Alliance. Everyone will be pleased. Uh-hmm. Not everyone would be pleased, though. There was no precedent of a governor attending the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference celebrations. While it would be an honor, many would feel ufortable. Even the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, listening beside Yi-gang, was taken aback. Hey, what are you thinking? Why invite an old fogey to a young folks gathering? Old fogey, huh. And this old fogey might be able to help us. How could an old fogey Help us? Dont you know what were trying to do in the Murim Alliance? Yi-gang added more at the pondering governor, If the Governor visits, I will personally assist and guide the Governor through the Murim Alliance. It was unlikely that Yi-gang, who had never visited the Murim Alliance, could properly assist or guide. But Yi-gang confidently assured so. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon wasnt a fool, either. She quickly guessed Yi-gangs thoughts. Ah, I need to find my eyeball! Yes, if they were kept as spoils of war from that old Pursuit Extermination Squad. But how will I get ess to them? Not exactly eyeballs, but the Blue Eye Gem. To fulfill the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons long-standing wish, something crucial was hidden somewhere in the Murim Alliance. Hmm, I have been tolerating those martial artists. But perhaps its time for an inspection With the governors authority, even the Murim Alliance would be justmoners. Who could stand in the way of the governor celebrating the opening ceremony? Yi-gang nned to thoroughly search the Murim Alliance with the governor. Alright. I am grateful for your benevolent decision, Your Excellency. You Heh. Did you think I wouldnt know your true intentions? Excuse me? Yi-gang tensed up momentarily. How could the governor have guessed his true intentions without overhearing his conversation with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon? Using this opportunity to leverage my authority, you intend to check the martial artists who abuse their power against themoners. Ah Born in a martial arts n, yet you have the Imperial blood. Your concern for themoners is quite satisfying. Seemingly, the governor held both a negative prejudice against martial artists and a positive one towards Yi-gang. Poked in the ribs by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Yi-gang quickly nodded. Its embarrassing to have my true intentions exposed. Heh. Its best to leave while the favorable misunderstanding continues. Yi-gang rose and quickly bowed, I shall take my leave now. Thank you, Lord Governor. Hold on. What now? Yi-gang did his best to hide his exasperated expression. I have a request, but not exactly a request, for you. If its a request Now that itse to this. Stay here for a while and help me with my work. What could I possibly do? What are you talking about? You acted like a recluse, like Jegal Gong in his study. There are many unresolved cases that the judges and head officer just cant solve. Lend your insight to those cases. It seemed that Yi-gangs uncovering of the fiends identity had left a significant impression. If you do this for just fifteen days, Ill grant you another reward. I shall do as you ask. Rejecting now would undo all the rapport he had built with the governor. Yi-gang had no choice but to nod. There was still time left until the opening ceremonies of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference. However, there was something that slightly bothered him. But didnt you say that kid wasing? Well, thats something Ill have to deal withter. Before the opening ceremony, members of the Seven Stars Conference and Dragon-Phoenix Conference would gather. And naturally, they would be there too. Ill have to resolve that meetingter. The main house that he had never been able to visit even though he said he would do so often. Baek Ha-jun and the children of the Seven Great ns would soon gather in Kaifeng. Chapter 121: Dragons, Phoenixes, And Stars (1) Chapter 121: Dragons, Phoenixes, And Stars (1) After resolving the issue with the Face Plunderer fiend, the gates of the Murim Alliance, which had been closed, were now wide open. The scandal of the well-known righteous Three Virtues Sword Hero was involved, so the details of the incident werent widely known. However, it was a different story for the third-generation disciples who had witnessed everything firsthand. They saw all the details of the incident and Baek Yi-gangs active role in it. A government official came to visit them while they were staying in a pavilion prepared for guests by the Murim Alliance. He was a high-ranking official, not just a head officer but serving directly under the governor. Baek Yi-gang is assisting the Grand Coordinator in handling unresolved cases in Henan. He will return in a few days. Thank you for the update. Im just following His Excellencys orders, no thanks needed. The official spoke bluntly and left. Jin Ri-yeon and the disciples of the Azure Forest were dumbfounded by the officials words. So, the governor has taken hold of Yi-gang, whom we expected to return? And hes being worked day and night. It meant that Yi-gang, who used to act so boldly as if he wasnt afraid of the governor, was now being put to work by him. From what they heard, hes been kept busy around the clock. Pffft! Hahaha! Hahaha! Son Hee-il and Jun Myung finally burst intoughter. It seemed they found the fact that Yi-gang was suffering quite amusing. Yi-gang is smart indeed. The governor has great insight. Hell probably have some rest before hees back. I wish he could help with national affairs a bit longer. For the past few years, they had been training with Yi-gang and enduring tough days. To ovee the limits of the body, Yi-gang trained using other peoples bodies. It was impossible to catch up with someone so talented who also put in the effort. The problem was that Yi-gang always dragged along the top three among the third-generation disciples. Ultimately, they were the only ones who could receive Yi-gangs sword training. This meant that Jun Myung and Son Hee-il had been hit countless times with wooden swords. Hehe, I knew someday Senior would get hiseuppance. Just say thank you ande back with a reward. I knew this would happen. They couldnt say anything in front of Yi-gang, but in his absence, they giggled timidly. This continued until Dam Hyun clicked his tongue and teased them. Idiots. Huh? You mean Senior Yi-gang? Well, hes not that stupid Im talking about you two. You guys are the idiots. Son Hee-il and Jun Myung flinched, suddenly scolded. Dam Hyun swept his bangs aside in annoyance. Is Yi-gang just an ordinary cunning guy? Caught by the governor and being put to work? No way. Really? He must be establishing connections with the officials. Its more likely that he has the governor wrapped around his finger. Ah! Governor Jo Gyu-seo was the most powerful person in Henan Province. Their expressions hardened at Dam Hyuns exnation. If the governor personally takes him around for tasks, it means Yi-gang is not just someone he likes. That sly guy! For some reason, Dam Hyun shook his fist in frustration. Jin Ri-yeon also nodded slightly in agreement. The other disciples must be nervous too. Its an unprecedented situation. In fact, though the third-generation disciples didnt know, rumors about Yi-gang were already spreading quietly. Those with quick ess to information were paying attention to the movements of Yi-gang, a disciple of the Azure Forest and the eldest son of the Baek Noble n. I see Haha. I thought something like this might be the case. Jun Myung and Son Hee-il smiled awkwardly. Inwardly, Yu Su-rin breathed a sigh of relief. Im d I didntugh. She almost burst intoughter herself. Yu Su-rins thought process was not much different from the other two. She had decided to meet with the official members of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and others in the Alliance tomorrow. All of them would be no less skilled in martial arts or mental strengthpared to her. I must do well. She clenched her fists, resolved to do her best.
The next day, Yu Su-rin was inwardly frustrated. Not everyone from the Dragon-Phoenix Conference had gathered. Including her, there were only four. Moreover, one of them was a familiar face. It was Yu Tae-jin from Diancang, elegantly dressed and waiting. Another was a scruffy-looking guy from the Beggars Gang, resembling a weasel, named Noh Shik. Thest one was arge man, simr in size to Jun Myung, from the Maoshan Sect named Mok San, a next-generation sessor. He was silently carrying a judge brush, a brush not fitting hisrge frame, at his waist. Suddenly, Noh Shik said to Yu Su-rin, The Young Lady is very beautiful. Huh? Yu Su-rin was taken aback by the straightforwardpliment. Without saying much, Noh Shik waved his hand and exined. I dont want you to get the wrong idea. Im not trying to flirt or anything. If my abrupt words as a beggar upset you, Im sorry. No, its fine. Why would a righteous person from the Beggars Gang mean any harm? Beggars are beggars, hehe. Its not easy to meet people from the Azure Forest, so Im a bit excited. You must be a Taoist flower disciple. You can tell? Hehe. Recognizing someone as a Taoist flower disciple was rare. But Noh Shik was not just anyone; he was from the Beggars Gang. The Gang was known for its informationwork, rivaling even the Low Down Sect. This seemingly ordinary Noh Shik must be a prodigy among the many disciples of the Beggars Gang. Noh Shik, keep your distance. Yu Tae-jin, with a stern face, reprimanded him. It was because Noh Shik had gotten too close to Yu Su-rin while trying to get to know each other. The contrast between the neatly dressed Yu Tae-jin and the scruffy Noh Shik was stark. Whats the matter? I washed up today. Do I smell or something? He sniffed his arm while saying so, but there seemed to be a slightly foul odor. Yu Tae-jin stepped back in disgust. Are you saying that because you dont know? Ah, I guess I didnt do myundry. Yu Su-rin found Yu Tae-jins behavior distasteful. As a martial artist, one must inevitably be close to sweat, blood, and other such grime. The smell wasnt that bad either. And wasnt it rather harsh to treat a fellow Dragon-Phoenix Conference member that way? The situation was mediated by a martial artist dressed simrly to Yu Tae-jin. Alright, lets stop this. It was Jeon Gi-so from Diancang, known as Shooting Sun Whirlwind. He had participated in the previous generations Dragon-Phoenix Conference meeting. There was a small dot the size of a baby fingernail on his cheek, and his smug smile seemed somewhat slick. Even though the Murim Alliance is open now, many people are busy. Lets not cause too muchmotion. Yes, Senior! Yu Tae-jin respectfully responded to his senior. It seemed that Yu Tae-jins participation in todays tour of the Murim Alliance was due to his senior. The ce where their group stopped was not far from the main gate of the Murim Alliance. The Murim Alliance, built around Kaifengsrge garden, was immense, even just considering the outer courtyard. And in this space fitting for the term za, there was a huge wooden board installed. It had a height of one zhang, or about three meters, and was twice as wide. As Jeon Gi-so approached, the crowd near the board stepped back a bit. Does anyone know what this is? Its a newly erected board hung as of yesterday, Senior. Simply put, it was a bulletin board. However, there were no notices or announcements attached to it. It was divided into thirty sections, and each section had an empty jade que fitted into it. Yes, then do you know what this bulletin board is for? Uhm Yu Su-rin cautiously guessed, Could it be a name board? The size seems suitable for engraving names. Oh! Your deduction is sharp, Miss. Its simr, but its actually a ranking board. Jeon Gi-so exined with an excited tone. A ranking board Yu Tae-jins habit of enjoying exnations seemed to be inherited from his senior. This is the ranking board for this term of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference. The rankings are changed by engraving the names of the next-generation sessors on these movable jade ques. Hasnt this been done before? Thats why this time is special. Jeon Gi-so pointed his finger towards the top of the wooden board. The first row, with five spaces, had a golden and borate border. The top five among them will be granted great honor. The same goes for the next twenty-five. Thirty in total seems like arge number, doesnt it? To Yu Tae-jins question, Jeon Gi-so shook his head as if he didnt understand. This time, the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference arepeting together, arent they? Still, it seems a bit much Small sects sessors from all over the Central ins will flock here like clouds. Whats there to worry about? Of course, they dont all need to be considered. You understand whats important, right? Jeon Gi-sos words carried the arrogance of a major sect martial artist. Yu Tae-jin responded with spirit, The top ranks should all be ours at the Dragon-Phoenix Conference! Heh. The one whoughed at Yu Tae-jins determination was Noh Shik. Jeon Gi-so didnt miss that. Whats so funny? Nothing. Just curious about how intense thepetition will be. I dont have much ambition, myself. In Jeon Gi-sos eyes, as he watched Noh Shiks nonchnt response, a hint of contempt was visible. He then said something intriguing, No need to be too scared from the start. Not everyone in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference is a dragon or phoenix and not everyone in the Seven Stars Conference is a star. This meant that among the official members of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference participating this time, there were those who did not catch the eye. Among them was likely Noh Shik, showing ack of spirit. There, boldly, Noh Shik blinked and asked, Who are they? Huh? Those who are neither dragons nor phoenixes. You seem to know them well, senior. Well How about naming a few less impressive next-generation sessors from the Seven Stars Conference while were at it? Jeon Gi-so mped his mouth shut. Speaking it aloud would surely lead to trouble. Yu Su-rin inadvertentlyughed out loud. Herugh couldnt have escaped the sensitive ears of a martial artist. With his ears turning red, Jeon Gi-so quickly corrected himself, I can tell you about the outstanding ones. Its a bit difficult to pinpoint within the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, but From the Seven Stars Conference, Namgung would be a hopeful this time, right? Yes, a kid named Namgung Shin. I heard his swordsmanship is quite something. It seemed Noh Shik was genuinely curious about Jeon Gi-sos opinion. His thirst for knowledge and brazenness were indeed characteristic of someone from the Beggars Gang. Jeon Gi-so, who knew a lot and liked to bber, easily let the words flow, Hes the grandson of the Vice Alliance Leader. Carries the Namgung blood most strongly, they say. Isnt there another one? Yes, cant overlook that guy. The Iron-Blooded Genius of the Baek Noble n. Yu Su-rins ears perked up. It was about Yi-gangs brother. It was natural for her to be concerned. Even the Left Guardian of the Murim Alliance marveled at that sword prodigy. The Left Guardian of the Murim Alliance is known for being reticent and serious, right? Yes, thats why its even more surprising. It seems those two are the ones to watch out for in the Seven Stars Conference. Considering this came from a member of the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference, the information was credible. Maybe thats why someone listening nearby to the ranking board discussion chimed in. Is that Baek Ha-jun really that strong? She was a petite woman. Perhaps in her early twenties. Her clear skin and healthyplexion made her look young. Her slightly small stature added to her youthful appearance. She wore a simple overcoat covering her body. Her attire was in, but her beauty was exceptional. Ha-ha, may I know who you are, Miss? Jeon Gi-so asked, with a tone a hundred times more smug than before. Oh my, did I startle you by jumping into the conversation? I was just touring the Murim Alliance and overheard your interesting discussion. Ah, touring the Alliance, I see. Yes, the Iron-Blooded Genius of the Baek Noble n must be really strong, huh? She didnt introduce herself, but no one seemed to notice. Jeon Gi-so, trying to be grand, exined with a boastfulugh, There are many greater than him in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, but he was already able to perform the Sword Cry several years ago. Such prodigies are hard to find. Ah, Sword Cry, thats impressive. He might have even caught the attention of Peak-level experts. The Heavens Shadow Sword of the Baek Noble n is indeed formidable. Of course, its not as exquisite as our Diancangs Shooting Sun Sword Technique or Wudangs Great Purity Sword Technique. He subtly unted his status as an expert of Diancang, though she didnt seem to care. Isnt the Peng n also strong? Oh, the Five Tigers Breaking Gate de is indeed quite dominating. Hehe, right. Suddenly, Noh Shik made a puzzled face as he watched. I have one more question. Feel free to ask. Isnt there another martial artist from the Baek Noble n participating this time? Another one? Yes, not in the Seven Stars Conference, but in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Um Ah, yes. Jeon Gi-so snapped his fingers and answered, You must be talking about Henans Sage. Henans Sage Baek Yi-gang. Henans Sage? Thats a nickname Ive never heard before. As Miss Yu Su-rin here might well know. He joined the Azure Forest after leaving the Baek Noble n. I heard he was so talented that he gained the favor of the Grand Coordinator Jo Gyu-seo. Really! She pped her hands in delight. Not knowing why she was so happy, Jeon Gi-so just smiled and followed along. However, his nickname seems unrted to his swordsmanship. He was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. As for martial arts well, whats there to see. Ha-ha. At that moment, the youngdys face, which had been bright withughter, turned icy. As Jeon Gi-so was wondering what he said wrong, she smiled again and said, Its okay. Ill protect him! Yes? Well then, it was nice meeting you, Young Master Jeom Gi-so! Then she walked away leisurely, leaving Jeon Gi-so behind. Jeon Gi-so just muttered to himself, Its Jeon, not Jeom As she walked away, her ck de swayed beneath her overcoat. It was a long de that seemed out of ce for her small stature. Noh Shik, who had been contemting all this while, suddenly eximed, Ah! The de Maiden of the Peng n! What? Isnt that de Maiden Peng Mu-ah! Noh Shik intently watched Peng Mu-ah as she departed, as if trying to imprint her image in his mind. I thought the one who mastered the powerful de technique of the Peng n would be physically imposing! Jeon Gi-sos expression also hardened. He had just realized the identity of the woman he had met. A mischievous youngdy. Maybe she heard Jeon Gi-sos gruff remark. The departing youngdy turned and waved her hand as if beckoning him over. Suddenly, Jeon Gi-so turned his gaze to the side. ! For how long had he been there? A man was standing a short distance away. Despite the distance, being unable to detect any presence made Jeon Gi-so raise his guard. Who are you? There was no answer. Instead, Yu Su-rin, standing nearby, muttered in a dazed voice,Senior Yi-gang? She was visibly shocked. It was unexpected for Yi-gang, who was supposed to be assisting the Henan Province Governor, to appear here. But upon closer inspection, he was a bit different. He was slightly taller. Compared to the thin and pale Yi-gang, he had a more robust frame, and his skin tone was healthier. However, his slightly drooping gaze was as cold as one devoid of any emotion. Unlike his older brother, he wore a in and dark-colored robe, not as shy. Noh Shik, unlike with Peng Mu-ah, immediately recognized the identity of the man who had just appeared. Iron-Blooded Genius The term Iron-Blooded seemed so fitting, even though he hadnt said a word. Baek Ha-jun had arrived at the Murim Alliance. Chapter 122: Dragons, Phoenixes, And Stars (2) Chapter 122: Dragons, Phoenixes, And Stars (2) Tension lingered among the next-generation sessors of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, including Yu Su-rin. It was likely due to the iron-wall-like aura emanating from Baek Ha-jun. Only Jeon Gi-so, who could be considered a senior, maintained his smile. Baek Ha-jun, observing the group from Dragon-Phoenix Conference with an expressionless face, was the first to perform a formal martial salute. I am Baek Ha-jun from the Baek Noble n. His greeting was respectful yet not servile. Finally, Jeon Gi-soughed heartily and returned the greeting. Im Jeon Gi-so, the Shooting Sun Whirlwind. Indeed, you have a distinguished appearance befitting your reputation. You will be a worthypetitor for our next-generation sessor in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Ah. Yes. Ha-jun stared at Jeon Gi-so for a moment before nodding his head. What the other disciples hadnt noticed was that Ha-juns martial salute was not actually meant for Jeon Gi-so. Im Yu Su-rin of the Azure Forest. Pleased to meet you. Only Yu Su-rin had noticed. Baek Ha-jun had clearly greeted her. Well then. Hurry up, were already a bitte. Peng Mu-ah, who had left earlier, returned to fetch Baek Ha-jun. She waved her hands left and right, greeting once again. Then, lets meet again tomorrow. Tomorrow was the day of the opening ceremony. The next-generation disciples watched nkly as Ha-jun and Peng Mu-ah departed.
On the same day. Heavens Secret Schr Yu Young, the strategist of the Murim Alliance, and Emperor King Sword Namgung Yu-baek, the Vice Leader of the Alliance, were walking together. Heavens Secret Schr appeared somewhat frail. True to his nickname as a schr, he seemed more devoted to academia than martial arts, but he was also a Peak-level expert. He was considered the brain of the Murim Alliance, living up to his nickname of interpreting the Heavenly Signs. The Vice Alliance Leader seems to have great concerns. Of course I do. Namgung Yu-baek, on the other hand, had the appearance of an experienced master. With neatlybed white hair and wearing a clean blue outfit, he was a tall martial artist. At his waist hung a long sword, bearing the emblem of the Namgung Noble n. Despite stepping down from the position of the n Head and bing the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance, he unusually held the title of Emperor King Sword. However, right now, the mood of that Supreme Peak martial master seemed quite displeased. Suddenly, the Henan Province Governor decides to attend the opening ceremony. What does this mean? The Henan Province Governor of all people. It was a bolt from the blue, news that had been delivered only recently. Jo Gyu-seo, the Governor of Henan Province, had sent a message that he would attend tomorrows opening ceremony. It was an unprecedented event in the history of the Murim Alliance. Even the officials who maintained good rtions with the Alliance only sent congrattory letters. What could he possibly be thinking? The military should have stopped this. Theres no justification to refuse an official request. Besides, its a tradition of both the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the Seven Stars Conference not to stop anyone who wishes to visit. Just why at this time? If it were up to him, he would refuse. Ordinarily, it wouldnt matter. The visit of a governor could be seen as an official acknowledgment by the government. But this time, the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences were different. At a time when were trying to raise the banner of the orthodox Murim Alliance against the expansion of the Unorthodox Union Its a critical moment, indeed. Just as the Murim Alliance exists within the orthodox faction, the martial artists of the unorthodox faction formed an alliance known as the Unorthodox Union. The Murim Alliance nned to elevate their status through this event. There were also ufortable tasks to be done right in front of the Henan Province Governor. Namgung Yu-baek raised his concerns in a heavy voice, Is the Governor trying to interfere after noticing something? Its unlikely, as weve maintained strict confidentiality Heavens Secret Schrs face also didnt look good. We must consider the worst-case scenario. No matter the governments power, they cant intervene in our affairs. Even if the current Grand Coordinator, Jo Gyu-seo, is cunning, hes notpletely obstructed. We have connections in Beijing too, so he likely wont recklessly seek benefits. Thats good But this. Yes? Doesnt it smell a bit off? You mean Jo Gyu-seo? No, I mean literally a foul smell. Namgung Yu-baek, who had a preference for cleanliness, took out a white handkerchief and covered his nose. They were on their way to visit Divine Monk Mu Myung, the current leader of the Murim Alliance. However, there was a strange foul smelling from somewhere. Divine Monk has been indulging in his hobbies recently Hobbies? What sort of hobbies now? Grand Master Mu Myung had been in charge of the Murim Alliance for decades. Now, he had practically retired from active duties and stayed within his dense garden. Heavens Secret Schr cautiously pointed with his fan. As you can see What is this? Its a watermelon. I know what fruit it is. But why is it growing here? This ce used to be covered with clean white stones. But now, it was covered with soil, and watermelons were growing all over the vines. There was hardly any space to walk, so Namgung Yu-baek had to stop. At that moment, an old man carrying a manure basket raised his head and asked, Who goes there! He was skinny, with a bent back, wearing sweat-soaked clothes. Looking like an old, sick farmer, Heavens Secret Schr held his forehead in disbelief. Who are you! Bursting in while Im tending to my fields. Murim Alliance Leader? Namgung Yu-baek asked in surprise. What, you recognize me? I am Namgung Yu-baek. Namgung Yu-baek was also an old master, but Grand Master Mu Myung had aged considerably, a high-level martial master from the old era. The legend of Shaolin, who once crushed the skulls of demon cultists with his bare hands, had now be a frail, hard-of-hearing old monk. So much so that instead of being called the Divine Monk, some started calling him the Sickly Monk or Deaf Monk. Namgung Yu-baek. Vice Alliance Leader. Namgeun what about it? Its Vice Alliance Leader! Swollen? Puffy? As Namgung Yu-baeks expression hardened, the Divine Monkughed heartily. Hahaha! Just kidding, just kidding. Why such a serious face? Heavens Secret Schr sighed in relief beside him. It seemed the Murim Alliance Leader was not so ill as to be unable to recognize people. You jest, Leader. Why has this ce turned out like this? Recently, Ive taken up farming as a hobby, even making my own fertilizer. Would you like to try a watermelon? They looked at the manure basket the Divine Monk was holding and frowned. Their appetite hadpletely disappeared. Its alright. Rather, we have something to discuss with you. Their visit to the Murim Alliance Leader was rted to the opening ceremony happening tomorrow. Grand Master Mu Myung originally had no ns to attend the opening ceremony. But now, the situation was different. The Governor wants to attend. He insists on meeting you, Alliance Leader. With the governor personallying, the Alliance Leader couldnt just stay here farming. It was a matter of maintaining dignity. Me? What does he want with an old man like me? You are, after all, the symbol of our Murim Alliance. However, the Divine Monk had never left his garden for important matters before. Heavens Secret Schr had prepared dozens of arguments to persuade the Murim Leader. Well then Alright. Please reconsider Huh? If hesing in person, I should go and see. Contrary to their worries, the Divine Monk nodded agreeably. It was enough to surprise both Heavens Secret Schr and Namgung Yu-baek. The Divine Monk smiled, revealing his sparse front teeth. When I read the Heavenly Signs chuckle, it seems there will be a storm in Jianghu. If a dying man like me can be a breakwater, thats not bad. We are grateful for your decision, Alliance Leader! This is a chance to meet the new talents who will lead the new era. Good. Heavens Secret Schr bowed happily. Namgung Yu-baek wore a suspicious expression before forcing a smile. Regardless, it was good for them that the Alliance Leader was stepping forward. The Divine Monk patted Heavens Secret Schrs shoulder with his dirt-covered hand. I can livefortably like this thanks to your efforts. Ah, what have I really done Please continue to do well in the future, Vice Leader. I am a strategist. Namgung Yu-baek couldnt help but sigh.
After many ups and downs, the opening ceremony of the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences was finally set to begin. The main gate of the Murim Alliance opened wide. Martial artists of the orthodox sects from all over the Central ins flocked like clouds. Even though the Murim Alliance grounds were vast, the ce buzzed with over a thousand visitors. Many next-generation sessors participated in the event to make a name for themselves, but there were also many ordinary onlookers. The meeting ce fluttered with the red gs symbolizing the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the gs of the Seven Stars Conference, with everyone gathered around. However, not everyone could stand and participate in the opening ceremony like them. Seats for the renowned masters of Murim were set up at the top of the stage, and seats for the official members of both the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences were also arranged on both sides of the stage. Hmm. Under the pennant of the Seven Stars Conference, embroidered with seven silver stars, the next-generation sessors of this term gathered. There are all sorts of people here. Peng Mu-ah murmured that to herself. Though she was small, holding arge de that seemed mismatched for her stature, among the next-generation sessors of the Seven Stars Conference, there were many exceptional individuals. Baek Ha-jun, expressionless and dripping with a cold aura, was rtively ordinary. That person holding a fan is Jegal Seon, and the muscle-bound guy without a shirt is probably Yan Du-jin from the Yan n of Jinzhou. A fist warrior with his top slung over his shoulder, his muscles twitching. Peng Mu-ah frowned as if she had seen something she wished she hadnt. People like that weremon in the Peng n. Even her brothers were like that. The Yan n always seems to be lumped together with our Peng n. Their heads are filled with muscles too. I see. That person is wow, its really her. Peng Mu-ah covered her mouth in amazement. She was looking at a youngdy from the Tang n, dressed in a mboyant green archers outfit. Her body was adorned with numerous ornaments. Thats the cherished daughter of the Tang n, Poison Beauty. Beauty? Yes, she trained to be a poison expert in the Five Poisons Sect. It was said she came from the Five Poisons Sect in Yunnan, which seemed true as her skin was slightly tanned. Even the fingernails resting on her chin were adorned with unfamiliar ornaments, clearly rted to poison. Peng Mu-ah tapped Baek Ha-juns shoulder. Ah, thats Namgung Shin. You might have a good match with him. Namgung Shin from the Namgung Noble n was sitting in the front row. He maintained a straight posture even though no one had asked him to. He had been waiting in that position for half an hour. Suddenly, he pulled out a white handkerchief from his pocket. What is he doing now? Looks like hes cleaning his hands. No, hes wiping the armrest of the chair. Namgung Shin furrowed his thick eyebrows as he wiped the chairs armrest. Only after polishing it to a shine did he seem satisfied and put the handkerchief away. He wiped the chair before sitting down too. Seems like he has a penchant for cleanliness. It appears so. His actions suggested he might have mysophobia. Peng Mu-ah stretched out her legs and yawned, seeming a bit bored. But why wouldnt Moyong Jine? Yeah. Baek Ha-jun, who had been mostly unresponsive until now, showed some reaction. Correspondence from Moyong Jin had ceased several years ago. Still, he thought he would see him here, but they had never met even once. Then, someone joined the conversation. Young Master Moyong Jin has been continuously training since he arrived in Kaifeng. Ah Young Master Jegal Seon. He seemed to have spoken a bit loudly. The neer was Jegal Seon, a next-generation sessor of the Jegal n, holding a fan. I came to greet you, but I couldnt help overhearing your conversation. Yes, so Moyong Jin is already in Kaifeng. It seems so. Haha. At the mention of Moyong Jin already being in Kaifeng, Peng Mu-ah was slightly surprised. If hese after so long, he should at least greet others. No matter how important training is Haha, its understandable. He has a vengeance to pursue. Vengeance? Ah. Peng Mu-ah quickly shut her mouth. At that, Ha-jun furrowed his brows, unable to understand the conversation. Jegal Seon, observing their faces, let out a slight exmation. Oh. You dont know about it, Iron-Blooded Genius? Vengeance, what vengeance are you talking about? About the matter with Young Master Namgung Shin. Jegal Seon whispered, pointing at Namgung Shin. Two years ago, in Hangzhou, he defeated the Smiling Sword Wolf. Senior Moyong Tak? Surprise flickered in Ha-juns eyes. Jegal Seon felt a sense of satisfaction from this. Its unbelievable, even though it was a friendly spar. Because of that, the Smiling Sword Wolf got a long scar on his face. Losing to a junior of different age and rank, the Moyong n faced a great humiliation. They couldnt help but think of revenge. The correspondence from Moyong Jin had ceased exactly two years ago. Ha-jun, usually insensitive to rumors, was hearing this for the first time. Theres no direct witness to the duel, but from what Ive heard Lets leave it at that. The clear voice came from the front. Namgung Shin had stood up and was looking back. It was a whisper-like small voice, but could it be heard in this noisy hall? Rumors have a way of bing distorted. Oh dear, I spoke too carelessly. Jegal Seon, not appearing too flustered, raised his hands in apology. It seemed as if he had hoped his words would be overheard. I only ry what Ive heard, I cant say for certain Initially, it was said that at the West Lake, there were only four people from the Moyong and Namgung ns. Some things be trivial the more they are spoken about. Namgung Shin responded calmly to Jegal Seons peculiar tone. He was about to sit back down. Someone let out a scornful remark. Of course, youd twist that cowardly contest to spread your narrative. It was a voice mixed with contempt and anger from deep within. A swordsman in blue was standing there. Recognizing him, Peng Mu-ah eximed in surprise. Moyong Jin! You There stood Moyong Jin, now noticeably grown up. Gone was the naive and childish appearance. Instead, he seemed somewhat gloomy and irritable. He also nced briefly at Peng Mu-ah. You could have at least greeted upon arrival Was it nice? To tarnish my brothers honor like that. But Moyong Jin ignored Peng Mu-ah and walked past her. Peng Mu-ahs expression hardened. Ive been waiting to meet again. Moyong Jin walked on without looking back Heading towards Namgung Shin. Chapter 123: Dragons, Phoenixes, And Stars (3) Chapter 123: Dragons, Phoenixes, And Stars (3) Moyong Jin felt a rotten feeling growing inside him. Seeing Namgung Shins luckless face again, his anger boiled over more than he had expected. With his upright features and clear eyes that seemed to say he wouldnt avoid the difficult situation. Even his brother, Moyong Tak, was deceived by this appearance, and Moyong Jin was deceived as well. You are not weak, Brother. Nor is the sword of Moyong. Who could deny that? Until the day two years ago, Moyong Taks fame had spread far and wide. He had produced results that were not inferior even in theing Seven Stars Conference. His honor had fallen because a much younger boy from the Namgung n had shed his face. More precisely, it was because that rumor spread abnormally fast. Did you spread money around the Central ins? Hired storytellers to spread that absurd duel story? No, I did not. Do not lie! Moyong Jin ended up shouting that. The witnesses were only them. It was clear that the Namgung n had exaggerated their victory and spread it. Through a cowardly surprise attack It was not a surprise attack. What? The flow of the Emperor King Sword Style is unbroken, thats why its powerful. It was Young Master Moyong Taks own negligence. Moyong Jin sincerely wanted to slice Namgung Shins eyes. His killing intent was boiling over. Stop! someone shouted with an internal energyden voice. A member of the Affairs Pavilion, responsible for the Murim Alliance event, was ring. What are the sessors of Murim doing on the eve of the opening ceremony! Moyong Jin realized he had his hand on his swords de. Please take your seats. On the other hand, Namgung Shin remained calm. As he left Moyong Jin and sat down, Moyong Jin also gritted his teeth and sat down. He brushed his hair back and calmed his mind. Tch He didnt intend to start a fight here. But as the conversation went on, his emotions intensified. Moyong Jins clenched hand was full of scars. These were injuries from practicing with the sword. For two years, he had abandoned eating and drinking, focusing solely on swordsmanship. Every time he saw the scar diagonally across Moyong Taks face, Moyong Jin felt guilty. Now I might look a bit more like a true martial artist. Moyong Tak said that, but Moyong Jin knew his brothers heart was not at ease. He would take revenge on the Namgung n. People were whispering even now, but he didnt listen. He had anticipated this since deciding to participate in the Seven Stars Conference. People would mock the Moyong n and belittle Moyong Jin. To not care about such things, he had no choice but to lock up his heart. Close his eyes, and shut his ears. Did you see his expression? He wasnt like that before. Yeah. Exactly. But the developed ears of a martial artist couldnt help but hear those voices. From the start, Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun didnt lower their voices during their conversation. It seemed as if they wanted Moyong Jin to hear. He seems to have had a tough time. His eyes used to sparkle. I dont think that was the case. Moyong Jins ears perked up. But once again, heposed himself. If he wanted to act friendly, he wouldnt have ignored them and would have greeted them earlier. I can no longer return to who I was before. There was a time when he missed the past, like when he visited the Baek Noble n, practicing swordsmanship with a carefree smile. But he couldnt go back to that time. Getting involved with me will bring them no good. The Moyong ns honor had already declined. Moreover, Moyong Jin had given up on rtions with other ns and nned to focus everything on defeating the Namgung n. He didnt want to cause trouble for his old friends. Actually, I made something as a gift. Its for Baek Ha-jun, Moyong Jin, and Yi-gang. What is this? Amazing, isnt it? But I cant give it to him now. Not with him being like that. Moyong Jin clenched his eyes shut. He wanted to turn his head and look, but he refrained. He was no longer a naive child. Encasing his heart in iron armor inside his chest, he set up a well-honed sword. Like a lonely beast wandering alone through the harsh snow-capped mountains. I will be a solitary wolf, he firmly resolved. Fortunately, the opening ceremony began, allowing him to calm his troubled mind. The one who ascended to the tform was Namgung Yu-baek, the Vice-Leader of the Murim Alliance. All the heroes of the entirety of Jianghu, and the venerable figures gracing this asion. Silence fell over the previously noisy hall. They were all astonished. Namgung Yu-baeks voice resonated powerfully enough to echo throughout the hall. Its not surprising for a martial master to imbue their voices with internal energy. However, his voice uniquely seemed to resonate from all directions. Six Harmonies Transmitted Voice As if murmuring, it was the high-level technique known as Six Harmonies Transmitted Voice. It was evident how profound Namgung Yu-baeks internal energy was. The Vice-Leader, who garnered everyones attention with just a few words, continued, As the Vice-Leader of the orthodox Murim Alliance in these tumultuous times, I express my gratitude to all who have gathered under our banner. Namgung Yu-baek, performing a formal bow, was dignified, befitting the pir of the orthodox sects. He began to deliver routine speeches. About the rise of the Unorthodox Union, what the Murim Alliance was doing in response, and expressing gratitude to those who came again. And then, at that moment, something happened that once again shook Moyong Jins heart. Baek Ha-jun, usually so stoic, eximed in surprise, Brother! Ah, ah Yi-gang! also shouted Peng Mu-ah, who was startled. Soon, an unforgettable voice was heard. Haha, long time no see. You! Why didnt you reply to my letters! I think I did a few times. You only did it twice! I sent you ten letters. Ive been so busy. I had to heal myself again. You look much better. Are you fully healed now? Ive improved a bit, but not yet. Theres still much to do. He heard Yi-gang had entered the Azure Forest to heal his body, and fortunately, it seemed he had improved a lot. Then, Baek Ha-juns voice, filled with emotion, was also heard. Brother Youve grown a lot. You seem taller than me now. Yeah, thanks to the elixir you gave me. Father would be upset to hear that. Deep down, Moyong Jin also wanted to go there and exchange greetings with them. It would be nice if they, who had grown up so much, gathered together to share their joys. Where is he? Moyong Jin. Over there. Why is he all alone like that? Its better to just leave him be. Why? And then they whispered, lowering their voices. Moyong Jin hung his head low. So that happened. Hm, so ah! Then, Moyong Jin heard footsteps approaching him steadily. There was no way to handle this situation. He had nowhere to run and couldnt suddenly greet them now. Moyong Jin stood rigidly. The footsteps stopped right behind him. And then Swish! Ah! What are you doing! He knew the hand was going to p his back but couldnt avoid it. It hurt quite a bit, so Moyong Jin had to abruptly stand up and turn around. If this were a duel, Id have won. What does a duel have to do with this Because your back got shed. He was unable to find words to argue against such ridiculous nonsense. Yi-gang, whom he hadnt seen in a long time, was still the same. Pale skin, a body uncharacteristically thin for a martial artist, and sharp features. Despite being only a year apart in age, he still had an oddly youthful aura. Yi-gang smiled wryly. You look less clueless than before. I was young back then. Heh. Still, his attitude was as if Moyong Jin was just a kid. Yi-gang, with his much more mature mental age, couldnt help it. Young Master Moyong Tak sent a letter. My brother? Moyong Jin was startled. Why would his brother suddenly send a letter, and to Yi-gang at that? Yes, its true. Why? He asked me to take good care of you. Me? Well, but what can I do with a grown man? Just take care of yourself. It was true that Moyong Tak had sent a letter to Yi-gang. There was a slightlyplicated reason behind it. Yi-gang kept cashing promissory notes issued in Moyong Taks name, which led to contact from the Golden Ruler Merchant Group. Moyong Tak sent a letter through the bank, asking Yi-gang to please cash them more slowly. The letter also contained some mention of Moyong Jin. Ill be going then. Okay. Yi-gang sauntered off somewhere. Oddly enough, he was heading towards the VIP seats, not elsewhere. Moyong Jin sat back in his ce with a somewhat dazed expression. Ah! Soon, he smacked his forehead. He had forgotten something he had resolved to do several times beforeing here. I was nning to speak informally with him. His intention to casually start speaking informally had gone astray right from the start.
Which of those young men is your brother? Governor Jo Gyu-seo stood there in a red official robe. He kindly gave Yi-gang a moment. It was to greet his brother and acquaintances, despite the opening ceremony already starting. His demeanor was excessively leisurely. Its a privilege of the powerful to bete. Jo Gyu-seo was deliberately taking his time. Knowing this, Yi-gang went without worry. The kid sitting next to the girl, trying to set the mood. Kid? Thatdy is of marriageable age too, and your brother seems about your age. Is that so? As Yi-gang smiled slyly, Jo Gyu-seo also chuckled. You said you would guide me, but it seems you dont know this ce well either. Ah, if you sit over there, it should be fine. Lets go quickly. Cunning guy. Hehe. In the time that had passed, Jo Gyu-seo and Yi-gang had be quite friendly. The officials of Kaifeng City were shocked to see Yi-gang joking with the governor, but Yi-gang, who had already dealt with the Immortal Divine Sword, overcame the age difference and acted affably. Such behavior seemed quite refreshing to Jo Gyu-seo. The distinguished figures of the martial world seated in the VIP section greeted Jo Gyu-seo first. Its an honor to meet the Grand Coordinator. Its an honor that Your Excellency has graced us with his presence. No matter how venerable they were,moners were supposed to bow first to officials. Especially when the official was the formidable Grand Coordinator, it was only natural. Please take your seats, youre blocking the view. And Jo Gyu-seos reaction was utterly indifferent. The venerable figures quietly returned to their ces. Meanwhile, they couldnt help but throw curious nces at Yi-gang, wondering who is this young man sitting next to the governor. The speech of Vice-Leader Namgung Yu-baek continued. The former n Head of Namgung. Do you know Mister Namgung Yu-baek? We met in Beijing. Naturally, as the head of the Namgung n, he would have connections with the Grand Coordinator. For the determination of the orthodox Murim. And for the nurturing of future generations. The sect leaders generously donated prizes. Not only for the sessors of the great sects but also for all sessors of the orthodox sects. The top 30 in fairpetition will all receive one! Various prizes were set for the next-generation sessors in both the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the Seven Stars Conference. Jo Gyu-seo looked back at Yi-gang and asked, Arent you going to participate? Martial artists are all obsessed with elixirs, treasured swords, and martial arts. It seems I wont be able to. Why so? I have enough martial arts, and I already possess a treasured sword. Most importantly, my brother and juniors are already participating. Ah, now that I think about it, you said you were a guide. Yes, for now, I n to just observe. Yi-gang responded so. He was neither a full member nor particrly eager to take a proactive role, being just a guide. My eyes need finding too. Right, I need to find the Blue Eye Gem as well. More importantly, finding the Blue Eye Gem and fulfilling the long-cherished wish of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was crucial. Only then could he connect another major meridian. The elixir offered as a prize couldnt be that remarkable. Especially, the top five sesors will receive elixirs, including the Golden Flower Carps internal elixir. The crowd stirred at these words. Yi-gang involuntarily clenched his fist. His thought that it wouldnt be significant was a miscalction. I stand corrected. Im not sure. Maybe Ill participate. Your words change swiftly. The Golden Flower Carp was a top-ranking spiritual creature listed in the Spiritual Creature Catalogue he read in the Grand Library. Its internal elixir was a coveted elixir, condensed with powerful energy, something Yi-gang would desire. Yi-gang calmed himself by stroking his chest. He felt the solid sensation of two boxes tucked inside his clothing. Both boxes had exhausted the iron bullets and acid poison installed within. After that, he could read the Sanskrit written inside. The key of Water among the Five Elements. The key of Metal among the Five Elements. He realized the boxes were more than mere memory aids but couldnt figure out what they were keys to. Its not just that. Namgung Yu-baek, who had been giving a long speech, stopped for the first time and paused. Everyone was curious about what he would say next. Recently, our orthodox Murim Alliance acquired an extraordinary hidden treasure map. A hidden treasure map, in a nutshell, referred to one of those treasure maps. When the Murim Alliance spoke of a hidden treasure map, it often referred to the tomb of an ancient martial master or a secret cave of an ancient sect. Each had incited the greed of martial artists, leading to bloody storms across the martial world, and now the Vice-Leader was openly discussing it. If an individual or a single sect tries to im it, bloodshed will inevitably recur. Thus, our orthodox Murim Alliance proposes to give this opportunity to the sessors. It was a surprising deration, unprecedented in history. They are ying an interesting game. The specific hidden treasure map matters. It might be something trivial. The murmuring in the crowd intensified. Without Six Harmonies Transmitted Voice, Namgung Yu-baeks voice would have been drowned out. All sessors within the top 30 will be able to enter the Five Elements Tomb under the protection of the Alliance and the sects. Again, a cold silence settled. This was because no one knew what the Five Elements Tomb was. Namgung Yu-baek twisted his lips into a smile as he exined, From the time of the Tang dynasty, its the tomb of the Five Elements Divine Lord, who was the best in the world. We are Namgung Yu-baeks speech was cut off. An enormous roar drowned out even the Six Harmonies Transmitted Voice. Woooooah! Crazy! Who did you say? It was the tomb of an absolute master who remained in history even after hundreds of years. The news was that its hidden treasure map had been discovered. Among the shouting crowd, dozens hurriedly ran out of the hall. Clearly, they wanted to ry this incredible news to their sects. The only one maintainingposure was Jo Gyu-seo, who wasnt a martial artist. Five Elements Who is that to cause such an uproar? Hmm. Ah, sorry. What did you say? Yi-gang too was feeling bewildered. He couldnt help it. Hey, that thing in your pocket! Could it be? Could that be the key to the Five Elements Tomb or something? The two boxes inside Yi-gangs pocket Somehow, they felt incredibly heavy now. Chapter 124: Criminal Repository And Blue Eye Gem (1) Chapter 124: Criminal Repository And Blue Eye Gem (1) The Five Elements Divine Lord was a martial master from ancient times, active during the great Tang dynasty. Its been over 500 years since the fall of the Tang dynasty. However, the name of the Five Elements Divine Lord still remained in the hearts of the martial artists. This was because he was the undisputed best in the world. Not every era had a definitive best in the world. More often, numerous skilled masters would share fame, making it hard to distinguish a clear superior. Such was the case with the current Jianghu. Thats why the term best in the world excited martial artists so much. The Five Elements Divine Lord was an absolute master active during the Tang dynasty. He couldfortably walk through fire and move as swiftly as the wind. How can a human walk through fire? Thats what the legends said. But that wasnt all. His body was said to be as hard as a rock, and there were stories that he could understand animal speech. Such legendary tales didnt matter. At least his martial prowess was real. They say he alone faced three hundred irond soldiers. Nonsense! Its true. Not just any foot soldiers, but ironds are not something one person can handle. It was extremely difficult, even for a martial master, to face irond soldiers alone. Therefore, Jo Gyu-seo found it hard to believe, but there certainly existed records of it. Would ironds be scary if one used the sword control technique? Sword control technique? You mean the sword flying on its own? Yes. He was that level of a martial master. The sword control technique referred to manipting a sword with the power of ones will. Even the Supreme Peak masters who could draw out sword energy couldnt dream of reaching such a level. Even the Immortal Divine Sword was not known to use the sword control technique, but could the Five Elements Divine Lord have been a greater martial master than the Immortal Divine Sword? You seem to know a lot about this person from the past. I read the records in the sect I belonged to. Yi-gang knew more about the Five Elements Divine Lord than other martial artists. He had read about all the worlds strange phenomena in the Grand Library where everything was recorded. ording to his master, Yu Jeong-shin, the Five Elements Divine Lord was not only skilled in martial arts but also in sorcery. Among the internal energy cultivation methods in the martial world, many dealt with the Five Elements Qi. Typical examples included the cold Ice Qi or the fiery Fire Qi. However, it was known to be impossible for a human body to utilize all five energies of the Five Elements. The Five Elements Divine Lord, who had all five energies within him, became an absolute master because of this. It was known that he suddenly disappeared from the martial world one day; perhaps he went into seclusion after creating something called the Five Elements Tomb. Jo Gyu-seo stroked his beard and muttered to himself, If hes a figure from the Tang era, then there must be many relics from that time there. Relics, you say? Yes, like paintings or ceramics. Those kinds of things. I have an interest in such antiques. I didnt know you had such a hobby. Jo Gyu-seo red at Yi-gang. But rather than looking angry, he seemed somewhat embarrassed. Is it strange that I have such a hobby? Hey, whats so strange about it? Its a wonderful hobby. Hoho, yes, it is a good hobby. I wonder if I could acquire some fine items this time How about you participate and excavate some relics for me? Me? No, rather than that, it might be better to buy items from those who will explore the Five Elements Tomb. Haha, Yi-gangughed unwittingly. Jo Gyu-seo raised his eyebrows and asked, Did I say something wrong? More than wrong, there probably wont be any great art pieces there. Even if there are, they wont be for sale. An absolute master wouldnt go into seclusion just to y with art pieces. Probably, he would have left behind his martial arts techniques and weapons, maybe even some sort of elixir. And the martial artists who entered there would sweep up everything like a swarm of starving locusts. Even ordinary books. Unknown paintings too. They would tear them apart to see if they contained any martial arts secrets or profound understandings. As it has always been. The obsession of a martial artist with martial arts is indeed fierce. Tsk, tsk Thats why it was more peculiar. Having obtained the map, they shouldve conducted the exploration quietly, but instead, they announced the existence of the Five Elements Tomb to the entire martial world. There must be several people who have already seen the map. It was highly likely that no single force could monopolize the map. Instead of risking division within the Murim Alliance, they decided to publicly announce it and keep an eye on each other. The idea was to let the young generationpete for a fair chance. That might have been the n. More than half of the thirty people who would enter the Five Elements Tomb would be young masters from major sects, so it wasnt a bad deal for them either. To keep the Unorthodox Union in check in this way The problem was the intervention of the unorthodox faction. If the Five Elements Divine Lords map was discovered, the martial artists from the unorthodox sects wouldnt stay idle. They would surely try to get involved somehow to pick up whatever crumbs they could. If those who are not qualified try to intrude into the Five Elements Tomb, we, in the name of the Murim Alliance, will stop them. We hope for the understanding of the martial world. And so, the Murim Alliance dered that they would prevent it. It was as good as saying it would be war if anyone dared to challenge them. Its a show of strength. It seems so. Jo Gyu-seo immediately grasped the situation. Yi-gang fiddled with two boxes in his pocket. It was uncertain if these were relics rted to the Five Elements Tomb. If they were, it would be a significant discovery Lets focus on the immediate issue at hand. Right, thats what I should do. The speech of the Vice-Leader of the Alliance ended. Beside Jo Gyu-seo, it was now time to search through the Murim Alliance. For Yi-gang, the Blue Eye Gem was more important than the treasure map.
Namgung Yu-baek, who had stepped down from the stage, furrowed his brows. He felt a sense of emptiness. As the strength drained from his limbs, he felt his age weigh on him. It was a symptom that came when nearly all of the internal energy was exhausted. Cough, cough. Here is some honey water. You have worked hard, Vice Alliance Leader. The Six Harmonies Transmitted Voice was a type of Yin energy technique that used a vast amount of internal energy. Having used it continuously throughout the long speech, even a Supreme Peak master would inevitably have his dantian drained. The reason Namgung Yu-baek gave the speech despite the Alliance Leader being present at the opening ceremony was Kak! Kuh. Get me a cup of honey water too. My throats parched. Yes, Alliance Leader. A warrior from the Alliances Righteous Heaven Guard Squad hurriedly brought the honey water. The Divine Monk drank the honey water as if it were alcohol. It was funny because he hadnt given a speech. Kyaha! This is really good. Alliance Leader. Ah, Vice Alliance Leader. Youve worked hard. The Divine Monk, Grand Master Mu Myung, who didnt understand decorum, wiped his mouth. He had refused to give a speech. The reason was ridiculous - he was too shy to speak in front of so many people. Yet, even the Divine Monk had no choice but to maintain his presence there. Be careful in front of the Governor of Henan Province. Right, right. The Divine Monks casual nodding did little to inspire confidence. Regardless of the Vice Alliance Leaders concerns, Jo Gyu-seo, who had been sitting in the VIP section, came over with Yi-gang. Namgung Yu-baek and Heavens Secret Schr stood up and positioned themselves on either side of the Divine Monk. Even though this ce was the Murim Alliances territory and they held high authority, the other party was the Governor of Henan Province. They hurried to greet him. However, surprisingly, Jo Gyu-seo bowed first, even going as far as to put his palms together in a gesture of respect. Grand Master, its been a long time since weve met. You still look robust. Its been a while indeed. Have you been well, Lord Jo? Well, thanks to your blessings. It must be thanks to your own virtuous deeds. Gone was the earlier brash demeanor, and Grand Master Mu Myung quickly transformed into a deeply cultivated and serene figure. I never knew you would be the leader of the Murim Alliance. I missed the moment of my death and now remain entangled in the secr world. I wish to live in a small room, chanting scriptures and tending to a field, but enlightenment seems far away. People who knew the Divine Monks usual demeanor clicked their tongues. However, on the forehead of Vice Alliance Leader Namgung Yu-baek, veins bulged. They knew each other. If that stern Governor bowed first, it was clear they were quite close. It was something Jo Gyu-seo had carefully hidden, pretending not to know. Jo Gyu-seo smirked. As they say, the clear wind and bright moon are beyond anyones control. Who could possibly stop the Grand Master? It meant that the wind, sun, and moon were beyond human control. It was a sophisticated jab, implying if one didnt wish to be entangled in worldly affairs, wouldnt it be proper to retire as Alliance Leader and live in seclusion? The Divine Monk still smiled gently in response. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said, until hell is empty, I vow not to be a Buddha. He was referencing the story of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, who vowed not to achieve Buddhahood until all beings in hell were saved. It was a noble retort suggesting, Do you think Im here just for my own well-being? Ha ha ha ha. He he he. Jo Gyu-seo and the Divine Monk burst into heartyughter. Was it a case of each giving as good as they got? Jo Gyu-seo, with a satisfied smile, patted Yi-gang, who was beside him. With the Grand Master leading your Murim Alliance, you wontck virtue. That boy. Ah, didnt you know, by any chance? He may be tending to his farm now, but he was certainly the leader of the Murim Alliance. It was impossible for him to recognize all the young masters who had juste of age. However, Jo Gyu-seo seemed surprised as he introduced Yi-gang. This young man is Baek Yi-gang. Born in the Baek Noble n and became a disciple of the Azure Forest. Ah I see. This friend here helped me resolve a troublesome matter. He is very upright and exceptional. Yi-gang immediately understood Jo Gyu-seos intentions. He was introducing Yi-gang to the highest authorities of the Murim Alliance. It was a thought befitting a high-ranking official and an effective approach. I am Baek Yi-gang from a Murim martial school. Oh! Just as you said, a very bright and promising young man. Yi-gang greeted the the Divine Monk. I have always wanted to visit the Murim Alliance, so I asked this young man about it. But perhaps, was it too sudden a visit? Not at all, hehe. We are always honored to have the Governor visit us. Then, may I have a chance to look around the Alliance? Of course. Uh, you said Young Master Baek, right? Yi-gang respectfully answered Divine Monk, Thats right. May you assist His Excellency well. I shall follow the order. Yi-gang hadnt expected things to go so smoothly. He nced at the grinning Jo Gyu-seo and bowed slightly. I will apany you. Let me guide you through the Alliance. Oh my, the Grand Master himself. Thank you. Jo Gyu-seo, Yi-gang, and Divine Monk walked out together. Vice Alliance Leader Namgung Yu-baek sent a quiet message to Heavens Secret Schr. -Theyre not discussing the Five Elements Tomb. Their biggest worry was the Governor making a fuss about the Five Elements Tomb. The Five Elements Divine Lord was a figure from too long ago to be rted to the government, but if the Governor of Henan Province insisted on investigating the Five Elements Tomb under government surveince, it wouldplicate things. It was challenging enough to keep the Unorthodox Union in check, let alone the government. -He might be keeping it as a bargaining chip. -First, we need to see what he wants. Heavens Secret Schr nodded and gestured. Go and escort the Alliance Leader and the Governor. Yes! Two members of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad hurried to join Yi-gangs group. Jo Gyu-seo and the Divine Monk continued to exchange pleasantries as they walked. Both were smiling, but neither was a fool. The martial artists presence is impressive. It seems they are not inferior evenpared to the Imperial Golden Guards. Jo Gyu-seos remark implied howmoner guards could be so formidable. How can wepare to the Imperial Army? We just learned some skills to protect ourselves, the Divine Monk countered, suggesting that in the martial world, such strength was ordinary. Their conversation flowed smoothly like silk, but with hidden sharpness in their words. This continued while the Divine Monk personally guided Jo Gyu-seo. Yi-gang silently apanied them, keeping his mouth shut. The subtle power struggle between the Grand Coordinator and Divine Monk. It was a rare and valuable scene, not something one could see often. Even Yi-gang, who usually didnt miss a beat, found much to learn from this. And during this wait, an opportunity arose for Yi-gang. It was when the Divine Monk responded to something Jo Gyu-seo had said, Oh, youve acquired such a valuable painting? I have a small hobby of collecting old items. It was when Jo Gyu-seo was exining about acquiring a painting by Tang Dynasty painter Zhang Yanyuan. Yi-gang cautiously added to the conversation, Speaking of which, the Murim Alliance has a treasure storage, doesnt it? Treasure storage? Jo Gyu-seo showed interest, and the Divine Monk smiled wryly. Thats right. We havent shown you that yet, though we said wed give you a tour. That ce is Its where we disy precious items from all over the Central ins, the Divine Monk replied confidently. Yi-gang also smiled brightly and added, Then, can we see that too? The Criminal Repository? Criminal Repository? Whats that? The Divine Monk paused for a moment, then grinned and nodded. The Criminal Repository is kept in a different ce, but of course, we can show you that too. Thats a foreboding name. Its where we collect the weapons and possessions of Murims public enemies weve captured. It has vile demonic swords, bloodied masks, and various rare and unique weapons. Normally, its not open to the public. Oh If not now when the Governor is visiting, then to whom would we show it? Yi-gang clenched his fist imperceptibly. It was a sess. The Blue Eye Gem of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, a former Murim public enemy, was embedded in the ring. The most likely ce for it to be was the Criminal Repository. Chapter 125: Criminal Repository And Blue Eye Gem (2) Chapter 125: Criminal Repository And Blue Eye Gem (2) Putting everything aside and suggesting to go to the treasury first was a suspicious act. Yi-gang quietly followed Jo Gyu-seo and the Divine Monk. They wandered around various parts of the Murim Alliance, engaging in low-key conversations. Jo Gyu-seo, who harbored prejudice against martial artists, observed the alliance with sharp eyes. He asked several tricky questions, but the Divine Monk, true to his reputation, skillfully dodged them. A point of concern developed over time. Do you have something to say? Hmm, no. Its nothing. Just like before, the Divine Monk frequently turned to look at Yi-gang. He would nkly stare at Yi-gangs face, and when Yi-gang reacted, he would mindlessly turn his head away, repeating this pattern. Hmm. Um. As time passed, this behavior became more pronounced, until finally Jo Gyu-seo spoke up, That kid stands out a bit, doesnt he? He resembles the n Head Baek Ryu-san, yet he doesnt. Haha, I thought the same at first. Given his position as the leader of the Murim Alliance, Yi-gangs father, Baek Ryu-san, must have connections with him. Was that why hes behaving like this? With the cold energy and a peculiar aura, I kept being drawn to you. Cold energy? Haha, having grown up in a temple and learned a bit of Qi cultivation, I have a bit of an eye for these things. The Divine Monk, the senior brother of the Shaolin abbot and the greatest martial master of Shaolin, humbly referred to his skill in Qi cultivation as a bit. Such modesty was rare. Yi-gang also remained silent. He was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. His body was colder than those of other martial artists, and the internal energy he umted through the Great Yin Flow also reflected this. Its natural for a martial master like the Divine Monk to sense that. But However, the next thing he said made Yi-gangs hair stand on end. Its different from that, like a transcendent spiritual Qi. Haha, even I, in my old age, wonder if youve visited the afterlife. He grabbed Yi-gangs frozen hand. It was the hand wearing the ring possessed by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Your hands are cold. You should take some tonic. Will you be attending the Dragon-Phoenix Conference? I havent decided yet. The sect leaders have brought out elixirs this time. It should help your body. Yi-gang remained silent. Did it seem like he disliked it? The Divine Monk tapped the back of Yi-gangs hand lightly. Yes, it must not be easy for you, born with the heavenly punishment of meridian blockage. Forget about it. Yi-gang chose not to respond. It was a bit strange. The Divine Monk, who had even recognized the spiritual power Yi-gang possessed, spoke in such a manner. His clucking tongue in sympathy seemed to suggest he thought Yi-gang knew nothing of martial arts. Hmm. Jo Gyu-seo ced his hand on Yi-gangs shoulder. Dont worry too much. There are many things in the world heavier than a sword. His Excellency speaks the truth. Hahaha. Somehow, it seemed like they were sympathizing with him. Yi-gang wondered if he should join in theirughter when a member of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad approached the Alliance Leader cautiously. Um, whats the matter? Its the time you mentioned. Already?! The Alliance Leader was surprised and looked up at the sky. The sun was already setting. Jo Gyu-seo asked with a puzzled expression, What is the matter? I have an appointment early in the morning. I was so pleased to serve you that I forgot about the time. Arent you supposed to go then? How could I? I still have to show you the treasury and the Criminal Repository. It was unclear what the matter was, but for Yi-gang, it was an opportunity. Jo Gyu-seo quietly shook his head. Its fine. Ive confirmed that the Murim Alliance wont harm the Imperial Court under the Buddhas protection. Still Um, Ill call the strategist or the Vice Alliance Leader to guide you. Why go to such lengths? Well then you two. The Divine Monk designated two members of the Guard Squad. Guide them to the treasury and the Criminal Repository. Yes! It was ufortable to search for the Blue Eye Gem in front of the Alliance Leader. It was a good turn of events for Yi-gang that the Alliance Leader excused himself. The Divine Monk bowed deeply and left. Yi-gang finally let out a sigh of relief. Now hes gone. Left, didnt he? Only then did the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon cautiously emerge from the ring. She had been hiding in the ring, silent since long before. Perhaps since they first met the Alliance Leader and Jo Gyu-seo. Really creepy old man. He was like that in the past too. Did you know him? More than knowing him The time when the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was active coincided with the height of Grand Master Mu Myungs fame. She was cautious with her words. Lets quickly go find my eye! Its definitely here in the Murim Alliance! Yeah, lets do that. Yi-gang and Jo Gyu-seo headed towards the Criminal Repository.
Its called the Single-handed de. The ck de of the One-armed de Wielder? Yes. The Alliance recovered it and now its stored here in the Criminal Repository. The Guard Squad member exined in detail, despite his curt manner. After touring the treasury, they had entered the Criminal Repository. Jo Gyu-seo, who had admired the Murim Alliances collection of antique art a little while ago, now looked utterly indifferent. This sword doesnt look very old or valuable. Look at it. The de is still sharp. The guard member borated on the de of the One-armed de Wielder. It looks ordinary due to its worn appearance, but in fact, its made of cold iron. They deliberately covered it with ash to make it look worn, and the scabbard is also oveid with old leather. To make it look like an ordinary sword? Many masters in the unorthodox sects do that. Yi-gang surveyed the interior with a changed perspective. Indeed, befitting the name Criminal Repository, this ce was filled with the weapons and belongings of notorious martial artists and viins. There were swords and pole weapons, of course, but also clothing and various personal items on disy. You were indifferent to the treasury just now, but you seem interested in these trivial items. Eh? Ah Yes. Yi-gang nodded. In reality, already possessing the meteorite sword, Yi-gang had no reason to be interested in these swords. However, Yi-gang, with his keen senses, felt something. He sensed spiritual energy emanating from several items. There are many objects simr to a Treasure Of course, there would be items like those not just from ordinary sects. The Blue Eye Gem had not yet been found. However, another object caught Yi-gangs eye. This is Unlike the other objects, it was protected behind a precious crystal panel. It was a small, one-span long flute with a ck hue. Under the worn-looking object was a metal te with an inscription engraved on it. < Gifted by Immortal Divine Sword > It was a name Yi-gang hadnt seen in a while, and it brought a sense of familiarity. Thats the Evil Cult Leaders flute. Ah! Some objects are stored like that, behind crystal panels. Somehow, he felt a demonic energy emanating from it. Its almost at the level of a Treasure. Like the Heavenly Demons que he saw in the Azure Forest, it was even more eerie and ominous in its energy. The Evil Cult Leader used that flute to manipte peoples spirits with his dark sound technique. I see. It was an object of interest, but unattainable. Yi-gang shifted his gaze and moved deeper into the Criminal Repository. There was a disy stand about waist-high. A long crystal panel covered the wooden disy, allowing visibility inside. Various items were inside. What caught Yi-gangs eye was a bright blue gem. There it is! Found it! It was simr to the object embedded in Yi-gangs ring. The Blue Eye Gem in the ring, covered with gold around it, did not look exactly like the same gem, but Yi-gang, who already knew about the Blue Eye Gem, could distinguish it. Especially since there was a namete reading Blue-Eyed Mad Demon inside. But there was a problem. Ah, these must be particrly important items, being covered with a crystal panel. Yes, thats correct. He had found where the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons Blue Eye Gem was. But he couldnt think of any way to take it. The Criminal Repository was not a ce anyone could just enter and leave. Maybe ask for it as a reward if I win the Dragon-Phoenix Conference? Who knows, wouldnt it be strange to ask for it? Yi-gang even considered stealing it. But how could he possibly break through the Murim Alliances security and steal it? Only someone at the level of the Shadowless Thief, who stole the secret manual of the Wudang Sect, could possibly rob the Murim Alliance. At least I know where it is, so thats good. But Just as Yi-gang was about to be satisfied with that, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon threw cold water on his n. Is this really the same thing that was in my eye? What? I mean, its confusing somehow. You said you felt the spiritual energy of the Blue Eye Gem in the Murim Alliance. Yes, Im feeling it now. But its faint, which is the problem. I thought I would be sure if I got closer, but Im not so sure now. The blue gem was not ordinary. Yi-gang frowned. Even he couldnt be certain. It clearly felt like a Treasure with spiritual energy. Is this a counterfeit? Well, if I could touch it, I would know. Is there any way to remove the crystal panel? Are you an idiot? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demons eyes widened. Why am I the idiot! You can touch it directly. The crystal panel Ah. A crystal panel can stop a humans touch, but not the touch of a spirit. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon awkwardly reached in and fiddled with the blue gem. After pondering seriously for a while, she opened her mouth with a bitter expression. Its fake. What? But I definitely felt spiritual energy. I dont know the method used, but it seems like ordinary gems have been infused with spiritual energy. Infusing gems with spiritual energy This was the first time Yi-gang had heard of such a technique. If Yi-gang, who had trained as an honor flower disciple, didnt know about it, it wasnt amon trick. After all, there werent many who could manipte spiritual energy. Its something that perhaps only the absolute masters, outstanding Taoists from the Azure Forest or Taoist sects, or high monks from Shaolin could do. Yi-gang couldnt help but recall the Divine Monk, who had a mysteriously smiling face. Its certain that my Blue Eye Gem is somewhere here in the Murim Alliance but this isnt it. I wish I could check it myself. Innate True Qi was notmon, and spiritual energy was extremely precious. Yi-gang recalled how much help he had received after obtaining the Pixiu ne. A Treasure was an object imbued with spiritual energy. Its astonishing to think that its nearly impossible for a mere human to create a Treasure. Yi-gang wanted to examine the counterfeit Blue Eye Gem himself. Maybe this will work? How? If I touch it with one hand and you touch my other hand. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon wrapped her hand around the fake Blue Eye Gem and cautiously held Yi-gangs hand. Yi-gang realized her intention. Unlike the Immortal Divine Sword, she was a being mixed with the blood of a yokai. A tingling sensation came from the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons hand. Focus your mind. Following her instruction, Yi-gang closed his eyes. He felt the flow of Qi through his hands. As Yi-gang was doing this, Jo Gyu-seo approached. What are you looking at for so long? It doesnt seem like anything special Uh Yi-gang, with his eyes closed, started to tremble. Just as Jo Gyu-seo was about to grab Yi-gangs shoulder in confusion. Yi-gang suddenly straightened his back. Aaaaah! Aaaah! Both Yi-gang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon let out screams that were more than just cries of surprise. There was a reason for this. Yi-gang had only intended to examine the spiritual energy of the counterfeit Blue Eye Gem through the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. But things took an unexpected turn. The spiritual energy stop it! Ugh! It felt as if they were being electrocuted. The spiritual energy stored in the counterfeit Blue Eye Gem was flowing back into Yi-gangs body. This continued until the spiritual energy within the gem was depleted. Yi-gang quickly withdrew his hand and gasped for breath. Huff! Huff! Wh-what are you doing?! The members of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad were also shocked by the situation. Yi-gang quickly came up with an excuse. That I was so startled, no, I was moved. Moved? By that ordinary gem? Yes. Do you always yell like that when youre moved? Its my own way of appreciating it. Now, it was indeed an ordinary gem. Yi-gang had absorbed all its spiritual energy. You crazy bastard! If you can do that, share some with me. It wasnt on purpose. Though not immense, he had effortlessly gained spiritual energy that was extremely difficult to replenish. Is it because it was an object artificially infused with spiritual energy? Must be. There would be a lot more he could do with just a bit more spiritual energy. Even the possession by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, which he had managed only once before, might be possible. Ahem, weve seen everything now, so lets go. Shall we? Yi-gang felt a strange sense of satisfaction, albeit mixed with a tinge of regret. As he was about to leave, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stopped him. Hey, dont you want to take a look at the other items? What? Maybe there are other objects here that have spiritual energy. Indeed, the Criminal Repository had many objects that seemed to emit spiritual energy. Naturally, Yi-gangs decision was swift. There are many valuable items here. Lets take a bit more time to look around. Um Jo Gyu-seo pondered for a moment before nodding his head. Yi-gang looked around the Criminal Repository and paused thoughtfully in front of several items. To Jo Gyu-seo and the Righteous Heaven Guard members, these items seemed unremarkable. He appeared to be carefully examining the objects. Haaaah! He let out such a yell while wiping sweat from his forehead. Truly remarkable items. Yi-gang spoke as if satisfied. Jo Gyu-seo muttered in a baffled voice, Never seen such a strange way of viewing before in my life. Although the guard members didnt show it, they seemed to agree. That day, Yi-gang let out a total of five such yells inside the Criminal Repository. Chapter 126: Mysophobia Chapter 126: Mysophobia Even in the dead of night, the lights of the Murim Alliance did not go out. This was especially true for the Affairs Pavilion under themand of the strategist Heavens Secret Schr, and the Guest Reception Hall where visitors were entertained. It was all due to the events of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference. The residence of the Vice Alliance Leader, who was in charge of the actualmand of the alliance, was also brightly lit. The closed gate of the ce opened slightly. Creak The person who came out was a young woman. She had long, creaseless eyes with tear moles under them. She looked a bit fierce, but perhaps due to her high status, it only added to her dignity. She was none other than Namgung Yeo-sang, a swordswoman and direct descendant of the Namgung Noble n, granddaughter of Namgung Yu-baek. Namgung Yeo-sang walked out towards the outer courtyard with cautious steps. She felt her chest; the trembling in her hands had not yet ceased. Im always scared to meet Grandfather. Namgung Yu-baek, who had even relinquished his position as the n Head early to be the Vice Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance, had summoned Namgung Yeo-sang, who hade to the Alliance with Namgung Shin. She had heard a lot about his cold and ambitious stories. Namgung Yeo-sang, walking under the wall, quickly turned around at the sensation of someones presence ahead. It was not a situation good for anyone to see. Fortunately, the people passing by were not the sessors of major sects but members of the patrol. As she resumed walking, Namgung Yeo-sang recalled her grandfathers words. This is thest opportunity for our n. You must guide that child, Shin. Some said that the Emperor King Sword Namgung Yu-baek devoted himself to the Murim Alliance not just for the sake of the n but for the whole of the orthodox Murim. But his granddaughter, Namgung Yeo-sang, knew for sure. It is a crucial key secretly obtained for a hidden treasure map. Hand it over to Shin when the timees. Namgung Yu-baek lived only for the Namgung n. He was not someone who was satisfied with the name of the greatest n in the world. He was a man who wanted to make the Namgung n the greatest sect in the world. To the extent of secretly obtaining something called the key of the hidden treasure map and passing it to his granddaughter. In her bosom was a box engraved with the earth character. Its better to get your hands dirty with mud than with blood. Be stronger, Yeo-sang. He was a man who valued his n more than the honor of being the Vice Alliance Leader. Recalling this, Namgung Yeo-sang hurried her steps and safely exited to the outer courtyard. The ce she headed to was a small pavilion used as a guesthouse. For the guests of the important event, the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, each of the major sects sessors was provided a pavilion with a small training hall attached. Despite thete hour, torches were lit in the training hall. Rumble A low sound, like distant thunder, was heard. Namgung Yeo-sang knew what that sound meant. Still unable to control your Sword Cry? In the middle of that training hall, under the moonlight, Namgung Shin was swinging his sword. Namgung Shin greeted Namgung Yeo-sang with a formal bow. You have arrived, Sister Yeo-sang? It was an overly formal greeting for a sister. It seemed stiff, almost to the point of being awkward. But there was a reason for that. You dont have to greet me so formally every time. How could I not? They were not blood siblings. Even though they both bore the Namgung surname, direct and coteral lines were distinctly separate. Unlike Namgung Yeo-sang, the daughter of the current n Head, Namgung Shin was a descendant of a coteral line. Specifically, they were sixth cousins. His participation in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference as a representative of the coteral line of the Namgung n was proof of his remarkable swordsmanship. As Namgung Shin continued to be formal, Namgung Yeo-sang had no choice but to speak in amanding tone, This is the Murim Alliance, not our n. The etiquette here varies depending on the situation. I was ignorant, not having learned properly. His words were certainly polite, but there was a prickly edge to them. Namgung Yeo-sang deliberately ignored it. Her gaze turned towards Namgung Shins hand. Drip, drip, blood was falling drop by drop from the hand holding the sword. Youre injured. How long have you been training? Its been about six hours. Practicing the Boundless Blue Sky Sword Technique? I circted the Blue Lightning True Qi for about an hour. Usually, when a swordsmans hand bled, its because the grip has burst. However, such an urrence was rare for a skilled martial artist. Namgung Yeo-sang rolled up her brothers sleeve. She had noticed when his obsessively clean clothes were stained bright red. The smell of blood was strong, revealing a wound on Namgung Shins right arm. The wound is severe. It was a unique injury. It was as if all the veins had burst, with blood streaming down his forearm. Dont overdo it. Im fine. Its not you Im worried about. If you fail, youll bring shame to our n. Yes. Namgung Yeo-sang, speaking coldly, took out medicine for wounds from her bosom. Namgung Shin said it was unnecessary, but Yeo-sang, with a firm expression, grabbed his arm and applied the medicine. Swish Whether it was due to the effectiveness of the medicine or something unique about Namgung Shins body, the bleeding quickly stopped. Namgung Yeo-sangs hand halted. Perhaps the medicine really wasnt needed. Ill tell a servant tomorrow to get you new clothes. Thank you. Namgung Shin often needed new clothes because of his condition. He was silent for a moment, then hesitantly began to speak, When you apply the wound medicine. The smell of blood doesnt easily go away. What? Looking up at the moon, not at Namgung Yeo-sang, Namgung Shin spoke, Even after washing, the scent of blood hardly fades. People said that Namgung Shin has mysophobia. They mockingly said he was so clean because he detested the filth of the world, always wiping and tidying his surroundings. But Namgung Yeo-sang knew that wasnt the truth. The smell of blood just doesnt disappear Youve never had such a smell on you. . Its true nature was not mysophobia, but apulsive obsession. A delusion that he emitted the scent of blood from his body. Thats why he always cleaned and reced objects that have touched his skin. Is that so? Namgung Shinughed self-deprecatingly and bowed formally. Namgung Yeo-sang did not stop him as he left. In this Dragon-Phoenix Conference, Namgung Shin was bound to be drenched in blood. The scent of blood he would carry was bound to be even stronger.
Namgung Yeo-sang neatly braided her hair. She was not one to dress up extravagantly, but today was an exception. It was the day when the next-generation sessors of both the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and Seven Stars Conference were gathering together. The regr members of this term were seated at various tables, while the seniors who had participated in the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference stood at the back. Young Lady. Someone spoke to Namgung Yeo-sang, who was standing quietly. Turning her head, she saw it was Jeon Gi-so from Diancang, who had approached her. What is it? Haha, its nothing serious. Just wanted to have a chat. Jeon Gi-so, with his greasy smile, had a particrly noticeable mole on his cheek. Somehow, his attitude reminded her of Moyong Tak. Of course, his appearance was iparable. Thepetitors were not them but the next-generation sessors of this term. Namgung Yeo-sang gave him a smile. Haha, indeed. Jeon Gi-sos mouth opened wide in surprise and then closed. What do you think about the opinion of Mount Huas Divine Sword? Opinion? Yes. About saving the three duel rights, especially for the martial artspetition. Duel rights was a newpetitive method introduced this time. In this Dragon-Phoenix Conference, with the absence of the Wudang and Kunlun Sects, there were a total of eight disciples. All seven sessors of the Seven Stars Conference were participating. A total of 15 sessors started within the 30-person quota of the Five Elements Tomb. The n was to bring in another 15 sessors from external white de groups topete. ording to the rules, its possible for some from the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences to be pushed out of the 30-person quota. However, realistically, thats unlikely to happen. It is, of course, important to increase ones rank by using duel rights liberally. However Securing a spot within the 30 able to explore the Five Elements Tomb was essential. Yet, its also important to achieve a higher rank within that group. The purpose of the duel rights was to elevate ones ranking. Simply put, it involved picking an opponent from among the 30 andpeting against them. If you get injured in the martial artspetition and cant enter the Five Elements Tomb, it would be a significant loss. I agree. As Namgung Yeo-sang nodded, Jeon Gi-so smiled contentedly. It was, in fact, a rather obvious deduction. Mount Huas Divine Sword Hwa Mu-cheon, the champion of the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference, continued the exnation, Let me emphasize once again. Theres a reason we call it duel rights and not challenge rights. Any method is eptable as long as its under the supervision of us or a recognized referee. Being the top swordmaster who held the position of leader of the Plum Blossoms 24 Masters, there was a sense of ease in the Divine Sword of Mount Huas demeanor. Martial arts duels are allowed, as well as light footworkpetitions and internal strength battles. As long as the person chosen with the duel rights agrees. Any questions? Perhaps The one who raised his hand was Jegal Seon from the Jegal n. Im Jegal Seon. I have a question for Senior Mount Huas Divine Sword. Dont stand on ceremony, just speak freely. Yes! You gave some examples. Can we request a duel right for something not rted to martial arts? Like what? Well, to give an extreme example,posing poetry or solving battle formations. Hahaha, as long as the opponent agrees. Even a match of insect fist is possible. Insect fist, in simple terms, was like rock-paper-scissors. Jegal Seon bowed formally, satisfied with the response. Indeed, it was a question befitting the Jegal n, known more for their strategy than martial arts. Ironically, they themselves despised being looked down upon for their martial arts. Namgung Yeo-sang shifted her gaze, looking around at the sessors. Her eyes stopped at one point. Jeon Gi-so, noticing Namgung Yeo-sangs gaze, added ament. Isnt this interesting? I never expected wed sit like this. Our Seven Stars Conference and Dragon-Phoenix Conference arent exactly on friendly terms. Several tables had been prepared for todays luncheon. Naturally, one side was for the sessors of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the opposite for those of the Seven Stars Conference. They were expected to exchange wary nces. However, that wasnt the case. The table with Henans Sage is serving as a bridge between Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences. It was as Jeon Gi-so said. The table where Yi-gang was seated. To his left sat the third-generation disciples from the Azure Forest, and to his right were Baek Ha-jun, Peng Mu-ah, and Moyong Jin. In other words, both the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences were seated together, thanks to Yi-gangs unique status. Yi-gang nced at Moyong Jin and then spoke, nning to use it right away? Excuse me? Your duel rights. Youre going to request a duel, arent you? Moyong Jin continued to re at Namgung Shin. With three duel rights granted, it was obvious he intended to use one on Namgung Shin. It was a predictable move. Yi-gang looked back at Mount Huas Divine Sword again. It wasnt his ce to interfere. Any more questions? Ask anything. Even if its about whether I have a sweetheart. Uhahahaha. Mount Huas Divine Swordughed at his own joke. But with no response, he soon awkwardly scratched his chin. Fortunately, someone raised their hand. It was a hand adorned with fancy gemstone jewelry. Excuse me Ah, the youngdy from the Tang n. The one who raised her hand was Tang Eun-seol, known by the nickname Poison Beauty. She was dressed particrly borately today, sitting alone, seemingly without any close acquaintances. The attention of everyone now on her, Tang Eun-seol asked in a slow voice, Is it permissible to use poison in a duel? What kind of poison are you referring to? Originally, in the duels of the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences, as well as in most friendly martial artspetitions, the use of certain poisons was prohibited. Tang Eun-seol hesitated for a moment, then, twirling her hair with her glittering nails, she answered, You know, something like Divine Immortal Decayer. Isnt that one of the Eight Extreme Poisons of the Tang n? No, its not. I heard it was. It got removed from the Eight Extreme Poisons because a stronger poison appeared. Thats not allowed. Its not? As always, only soul-bewitching powder and Qi-dispersing poison are allowed inside the Alliance. And even those are prohibited outside of martial arts duels. The words of Mount Huas Divine Sword were firm, leaving no room for argument. Tang Eun-seol muttered a soft damn! and lowered her head. Mount Huas Divine Sword pretended not to notice. Now, the meal will be served soon. Lets eat together and build friendships. He added with a sly smile, From now on, you can use your duel rights. This is probably thest chance to eat together amicably, right? A chill of tension swept through. As Mount Huas Divine Sword said, soon the sessors would startpeting, whether in martial arts duels or otherwise. Of course, not everyone seemed tense. If poison is prohibited, people from the Tang n would be in a tough spot. When Yi-gang muttered that, Peng Mu-ah responded, Even so, its not permissible to use deadly poison against fellow sessors. Cant Soul-bewitching powder and Qi-dispersing poison be countered with preparation? Thats why the Tang n has never performed well in the Seven Stars Conference, Peng Mu-ah whispered. It was an inevitable situation. It was a rule set in the past due to frequent poisoning deaths during martial artspetitions. But Yi-gang thought to himself, This time might be different. At least once inside the Five Elements Tomb, it would be a different story. The Tang n might not have performed well in the Seven Stars Conference, but who knows what could happen inside. Yi-gang was certain of that. No matter how noble the sessors of prestigious orthodox sects were, they couldnt remain lofty in the face of treasure. If a secret martial arts manual of immense value were discovered, they might even draw swords against each other. The higher-ups of the Murim Alliance were undoubtedly aware of this. Just sprinkle some deadly poison inside, and it would be over. Inside the sealed Five Elements Tomb, nothing would be more dangerous than a master from the Tang n. Its unlikely that she would kill all her fellow sessors, but still. Just then, someone approached the table where Yi-gang and his group were sitting. One cant be so sure about that, Jegal Seon interjected, fluttering his fan. Peng Mu-ah frowned. What do you mean? Miss Poison Beauty. In my opinion, shes the key. If it were me, Id make friends with her in advance. Isnt that right, Young Master Baek the Sage of Henan? Hearing this, Yi-gang nodded in agreement. Jegal Seon smiled contentedly. Are you nning to apply for the Five Elements Tomb exploration? I have to join as one of the 15 external recruits. Yi-gang was not a regr member of either the Dragon-Phoenix or Seven Stars Conferences. If he wanted to enter the Five Elements Tomb, he had to take the test like other sessors from smaller sects and be among the top 15. Thats fortunate then. Jegal Seon covered his mouth with his fan as he continued, Ive been looking forward to meeting Henans Sage Young Master ever since I heard of your reputation. Looking forward to? Yes, as a blood rtive of the Jegal n, mypetitive spirit has been ignited. It was right after the exnation of Mount Huas Divine Sword had ended, and the dishes for the luncheon had not yet been served. Yet, everyone in the hall felt an unusual atmosphere. Being the first to represent the Seven Stars Conference is always a sudden but honorable task. Jegal Seons intention was clear. He looked straight at Yi-gang and said, Young Master Baek Yi-gang, how about a duel with me? That suggestion is Jegal Seon smirked. Yes, right here and now. Chapter 127: Im Curious About Henans Sage (1) Chapter 127: I''m Curious About Henan''s Sage (1) It was a situation where everyone was just looking at each other. It was burdensome to be the first to use the duel rights because all eyes were on them. The strengths of the other sessors were still unknown, and no rankings had been set. Even Moyong Jin was just ring at Namgung Shin. Jegal Seons action was so abrupt it was almost deviant, especially since the opponent was Henans Sage Baek Yi-gang, who had been receiving a lot of attention. Did we have such a fate it seems youre thinking it. Enjoying the pouring attention, Jegal Seon asked, Actually, if we were to nitpick, wouldnt Young Master Baek Yi-gangs participation be at risk of criticism from the people of Jianghu? Criticism? Peng Mu-ah muttered as if it was ridiculous. Jegal Seon spoke as if he had been waiting for this, Yes. Especially since the Alliance has set several restrictions to prevent monopolization by the major sects. Half of the thirty slots for entering the Five Elements Tomb had already been taken by the sessors who participated in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the Seven Stars Conference. The remaining 15 were to be selected from outside the Alliance, but if left unchecked, more sessors from the major sects would surely join. Therefore, the Murim Alliance set various restrictions. One must not be over twenty-four years old, must not have participated in the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference or Seven Stars Conference, and based on yesterdays speech, must register within a day. There was also a rule that no more than three people from a single sect or n could participate. So you met that condition. Indeed, Yi-gang met all the conditions. He belonged to both the Azure Forest and Baek Noble n, but he satisfied the other conditions. The conditions may be met, but there are still perceptions to consider. It wont look good. Are you nitpicking? It was nitpicking indeed. Apart from Yi-gang, there were other simr applicants. One of Jegal Seons brothers also tried to apply but was disqualified due to the age condition. Forget it. Yi-gang stopped Peng Mu-ah, who was about to retort. Why bother talking about justifications? Just say what you want to say. There must be a reason why Jegal Seon was speaking nonsense. Yi-gang saw no need to get entangled in it. He answered with a smirk, What would you ask of Henans Sage, who has impressed the Grand Coordinator? Obviously, its a battle of wits. A battle of wits? Or should I say, a numbers game? The brains of the Jegal n were famous. Until Heavens Secret Schr became the strategist, the Jegal n had historically taken the role of the Murim Alliances strategist. Its not terribly difficult. Just like a game involving hypothetical reasoning and deductive inference However, Yi-gang interrupted Jegal Seons words, Why bother with all that? What? Not a martial arts duel but a battle of wits? Jegal Seon looked surprised at the unexpected question. Well, Young Master, you were born with meridian blockage disease, werent you. Thats right. Something like a martial arts duel would be impractical, wouldnt it. He spoke in a roundabout way, but his meaning was clear. Jegal Seon spoke as if troubled, There would be a significant gap in martial arts skills. Pfft. The one who spit out his tea was none other than Jun Myung of the Azure Forest. He nced around and wiped his mouth. It wasnt just Jun Myung. Yu Su-rin and Son Hee-il also wore peculiar expressions. For the sessors of the Seven Stars Conference sitting opposite, this attitude was iprehensible. Baek Ha-jun quietly opened his mouth. He was quite displeased. If youre curious about the Baek ns swordsmanship, face me instead. Haha, Iron-blooded Genius is impressive, but I am curious about Young Master Baek Yi-gang. Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun seemed ready to stand up for Yi-gang. Until Yi-gang said this, Lets not do that and have a martial arts duel instead. Yes? Shall we do it before the food arrives, or after we eat? I have a ce to visit afterwards, so Id prefer to do it right away. Thump Yi-gang ced the Shooting Star Fang, tied to his waist, on the table. The most surprised by his action was none other than Peng Mu-ah. -What are you thinking! She said that telepathically, but Yi-gang just nced back and didnt say anything. Peng Mu-ah then looked at the third-generation disciples of the Azure Forest. It was a hint to try and stop their senior. In her mind, Yi-gang was still the boy who used to cough up blood, so it couldnt be helped. Whats for lunch, Senior Brother? Since its the Murim Alliance, its bound to be delicious, right? But they were just whispering such conversations. Their indifferent attitude was perplexing. Whether they trusted Yi-gang or simply didnt care. With Jegal Seon frozen in front of him, Yi-gang stood up. Do you dislike it? What are you thinking? I suggested we have a martial arts duel since you wanted to use the duel rights. You underestimate the Jegal n. Yi-gangughed as if he couldnt believe it. Jegal Seon seemed genuinely insulted. Just because our n is known for its strategy doesnt mean our martial arts are inferior. Its amon prejudice against the Jegal n. They were often thought of as just smooth talkers with average martial arts skills. But their Heavens Secret Mysterious Step and White Feather Fan Technique were undoubtedly top-notch in the martial world. Youre the one underestimating. However, it was definitely Jegal Seon who had spoken arrogantly first. Even though none of the sessors who knew of Yi-gangs Great Yin Meridian Blockage thought of it as an arrogant remark. The atmosphere became heavy. Yi-gang held a sword in one hand, and Jegal Seon changed the way he held his white feather fan. The mood was as if they were about to start a martial arts duel right there in the lunch hall. A drop of cold sweat trickled down Jegal Seons forehead. Wasnt he unable to use internal energy? He was inwardly shocked. When an expert above first-ss level raised their energy, an invisible force called Intangible Qi usually was emitted. For those of inferior skill, their bodies would freeze and their momentum would break. But Yi-gang didnt seem affected at all. Rather Intangible Qi? The energy Yi-gang was emitting was actually invading Jegal Seons territory. Jegal Seon instinctively gripped his fan tightly. In this fierce battle of aura, someone gently intervened. The passion of the juniors is impressive. The overwhelming pressure that seemed to swallow the Intangible Qi of Yi-gang and Jegal Seon was unmistakably from Mount Hua. Mount Huas Divine Sword, Hwa Mu-cheon, inserted himself between Yi-gang and Jegal Seon. But, it seems youve misunderstood my words a bit. Even in the midst of the energy waves, he looked remarkably calm. The duel rights can only be used by those already among the 30. Hwa Mu-cheon casually ced his arm on Yi-gangs shoulder as he spoke. Yi-gang made a slightly displeased face. However, our handsome Young Master has only registered so far. Thepetition will be decided after the selection of the 30. Yes. Haha, since you seem to want a martial arts duel, Ill arrange it for youter. He hadnt forgotten Yi-gangs intention to face Jegal Seon in a duel. If Yi-gangpleted his registration and won thepetition among the minor sects sessors, the duel with Jegal Seon would take ce. Mount Huas Divine Sword tapped Jegal Seon on the shoulder as well before returning to his seat. Seated again, Yi-gang quietly brushed his hair. Impressive. He wasnt talking about Jegal Seon, but Mount Huas Divine Sword, Hwa Mu-cheon. His ability to walk unscathed through that razor-sharp aura was astonishing. Indeed, winning the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference was no fluke. Jegal Seon spoke as if reluctantly epting the situation, Then, Ill wait for now. Holding the teapot, he poured the lukewarm tea into a cup. Until the day of the martial arts duel. Then he slid the teacup towards Yi-gang. The teacup gliding across the table The meaning of the action was all too obvious. Jegal Seon had initiated a battle of internal energy. ! It was a move to test Yi-gangs true skills. Thump. Yi-gang caught the teacup effortlessly. But the tea was swirling so fast inside the cup it seemed about to spill. If he couldnt handle it, he would be humiliated by the overflowing tea. The tea has gone cold. However, Yi-gangs clothes remained dry. The expressions of Jegal Seon and the other sessors changed. Yi-gang had certainly used his True Qi to counter Jegal Seons move. But what happened next was unexpected by everyone. Drrrrrr The rotation of the tea hadnt stopped. Instead, it began to spin even faster, causing the teacup to vibrate. I dont drink cold tea. Then, unable to withstand the rotation, the tea violently spurted out. Yi-gang tilted the teacup precisely, and the liquid sshed onto Jegal Seons face. Pang! Jegal Seon, greatly startled, swung his fan. Had he not, he would have been drenched in the tea. The breeze from your fan is refreshing, Yi-gang said mockingly. Jegal Seons face turned beet red. He had beenpletely outmaneuvered. He returned to his ce without saying another word. Then, with a voice more shocked than Jegal Seons, Peng Mu-ah asked, How did you do that? Well, I just returned the internal energy the same way. Lies. Thats impossible unless your internal energy is enormous. Her astonishment was understandable. Countering the internal energy in the teacup was feasible for those who had reached a certain level. But to spin the still water and spray it out was a matter of skill. Only masters with immense internal energy could achieve such a feat. My brothers wouldnt be able to do that either. This implied that even the Peak masters of the Peng n couldnt do it. Yi-gang silently poured himself more tea into the empty cup and drank. Very few recognized the skill in Yi-gangs move. Yu Su-rin sent him a telepathic message. -Senior, you used a spell, didnt you? Yi-gang nodded slightly. However, even Yu Su-rin was not without surprise. -When did you learn to use the Water Drawing Technique without even chanting a spell! The technique of moving water, the Water Drawing Technique. Apparently, Yi-gang was weaker in sorcery than in swordsmanship. But his skills had improved drastically in just a few days. He couldnt possibly exin that he had absorbed the spiritual energy of all the suspicious items in the Criminal Repository. Ah, the food is here! As the servants brought in the meal, Yi-gang quickly diverted attention with his remark. Hepletely ignored the curious gazes. After the meal, there would be a selection test in the outer courtyard. Today was bound to be busy.
Outside the banquet hall where the luncheon was taking ce. There were two holes in the paper screen separating the corridor and the hall. Through the holes, eyes were peeking, and as the holes seemed too small, a finger moistened with saliva protruded to widen them. The eyes reappeared through the slightly erged holes. -What are they saying? -Quiet, Im trying to read their lips. -When did you learn lip reading? Inside the banquet hall was Mount Huas Divine Sword, a Peak master. Even with the bustling hall, they had to converse telepathically to avoid being caught peeping, given the presence of such a skilled individual. -Cant I understand what our cute Mu-ah is saying? -Well, thats true. The two men clinging to the door were quiterge in stature. They were known as the Peng ns Twin Tigers, two experts. Peng Gu-hwi and Peng Gu-in, the twin older brothers of Peng Mu-ah. Peng Gu-hwi, from a distance, was deciphering the lip movements of his younger sister, who was grappling with a teacup. -Yeah. Tried to follow but cant sure even brothers cant do. What about it? Quite an urate interpretation. It was impressive lip-reading, but somehow, it seemed more disturbing than cool. -Amazing Yi-gang. Woah! Peng Gu-hwi cried out telepathically. Peng Gu-in felt the same frustration. -We could do that too! -Using such a trivial trick topletely bewitch our Mu-ah! The twin brothers, who had participated in the previous Dragon-Phoenix Conference, came here to Kaifeng with Peng Mu-ah. However, they were not allowed to attend the luncheon. Peng Mu-ah had vehemently forbidden them, certain they would do something foolish in front of Yi-gang. And her concerns were not unfounded. -Of course, we need to test him! -See if hes the real deal! The twin brothers were determined to meet Yi-gang in person to see what kind of person he was. They believed that Yi-gang had enchanted Peng Mu-ah. While the Peng ns Twin Tigers couldnt attend the luncheon, they were here observing their sister and the other sessors. Drrrr Just then, the door opened, and a servant came out carrying empty dishes. The servant, opening the paper screen door and seeing the tworge figures attached to it, was visibly shocked. Gag! Peng Gu-hwi quickly moved to cover the servants mouth. Peng Gu-in swiftly caught the te the servant had dropped. There was no noise at all. With a pot-lid-like hand covering the servants mouth, they moved to a corner of the corridor. -Dont be scared. We are the Twin Tigers of Peng n. -Rx. Were just here to see our younger sister. The servant, trembling, nodded his head. -If you promise not to scream, well let you go. The servant nodded again. Peng Gu-hwi was about to release him with a sly smile when Drrrr The paper screen door opened again, and someone walked out. It was Yi-gang, leaving early for his schedule. He nned to head to the guest hall in the outer courtyard, where the selection test for the external sessors was to be held. However, Yi-gang didnt leave immediately but stopped. His sharp senses were telling him something. Was it my imagination? He looked around the corridor, but there was nothing there. Yi-gang tightly tied his hair. He was preparing for physical action soon. His ne and the ring on his hand sparkled. He descended the stairs and disappeared. And then Puhuck, Pwooooo! Ah, sorry, you couldnt breathe, could you? Hooooek! What, in the world The conversation between the servant and Peng Gu-hwi was heard from above. In that brief moment, Peng Gu-hwi had grabbed the servant and climbed up to the ceiling beams. That kid has quite sharp senses. Indeed. They had hidden quickly, but they hadnt expected Yi-gang to catch even a slight trace of their presence. However, this didnt change their perception of Yi-gang. Brother, did you see? Yeah I saw. Uneptable. They flexed their muscr arms, burning with anger. The Peng n had a family motto. Burning Blood Breaks Iron. It meant that hot blood could sever iron. The martial artists of the Peng n must be dominating and strong. Among the Seven Great ns, the Peng n possessed the hottest blood, and they were also considered the most manly. Therefore, if Peng Mu-ah liked a sessor, he must be more manly than anyone. But what about Yi-gang? With a neck so pale it looks like it might snap with a flick. Wearing rings and nes. Absolutely uneptable. Lets follow him. Despite Peng Mu-ahs warning not to approach Yi-gang, as her older brothers, they couldnt just stand by. They dashed off in the direction Yi-gang had disappeared. Their movements were incredibly silent and light, belying theirrge stature. From the spot where the Peng ns Twin Tigers had left, a intive voice echoed, C-could you please let me down There, the poor servant was trembling and clinging tightly to the beam above. Chapter 128: Im Curious About Henans Sage (2) Chapter 128: I''m Curious About Henan''s Sage (2) The other disciples of the Azure Forest were unaware of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon and her circumstances. Naturally, there was no one to tell the story of how they had entered the Criminal Repository, found the forged Blue Eye Gem, and absorbed its spiritual energy. However, Yi-gang had shared this news with just one person. One of the few who knew about the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who was none other than Yi-gangs senior brother, Dam Hyun. After joining the Murim Alliance, Dam Hyun had not left his quarters. He spent most of his days in his room, fiddling with something, or ying with the cats that lived in the Alliance. Upon his return, Yi-gang first spoke to Dam Hyun about the Five Elements Tomb. Dam Hyun was also taken aback. The Five Elements Tomb? The tomb of the Five Elements Divine Lord? Yes. It seems that those boxes might be rted to the Five Elements Tomb. Well, it did say key in Sanskrit. Although Dam Hyun seemed like a person with a screw loose, he was the most reliable person after Yu Jeong-shin in this regard. His depth and breadth of knowledge were also superior to Yi-gangs. So the mark of the maker was the emblem of the Five Elements Divine Lord? No. There was a makers mark engraved on the metal box. Dam Hyun had once pondered the identity of this mark. The emblem wasnt that of the Five Elements Divine Lord. Then what? Ive sent a letter of inquiry to Master, so I expect a reply soon. Dam Hyun had also taken his own course of action. Yu Jeong-shin would know the identity of that emblem. Yi-gang also spoke about the Criminal Repository, the story about the fake Blue Eye Gem and absorbing its spiritual energy. Are you talking about the technique of infusing spiritual energy into jewels? Does such a thing exist? Of course. Naturally, objects like jade or azurite can be imbued with spiritual energy. That reminded him. Even the amber ring that the Immortal Divine Sword often wore had a trace of spiritual energy in it. However, its difficult for a person to artificially infuse spiritual energy. Unless they are an absolute master or an exceptional Taoist. And theres no reason to do it. Why would anyone infuse such precious spiritual energy into an object? That made sense. Compared to internal energy, umting Innate True Qi was much harder, and gathering spiritual energypared to Innate True Qi was extremely difficult. Unless one was an absolute master, in essence, spiritual energy was something one was born with. Probably used other objects faintly imbued with spiritual energy, like jewels or elixirs, and applied some trick. Simr to the attempt to create an artificial Treasure. Yes, although its embarrassing to evenpare the two. But with money and some level of skill, its possible. It was a story about someone infusing spiritual energy into the items of the Criminal Repository in that manner. Then howe the spiritual energy was absorbed as soon as I touched it You, wretch! Suddenly, Dam Hyun mmed his fist on the table with a bang! He had a face full of fury. Such a greedy bastard! Hoarding all the spiritual energy for himself! Do you know how much effort Taoists put into gathering even a tiny bit of spiritual energy? You! As Yi-gang took a step closer, Dam Hyun quickly shut his mouth. He picked up a chair to shield himself and said, I-Im not saying that you did anything wrong So why did this happen? How would I know? Probably that the fox acted as a medium. Small fires are drawn to bigger ones The small spiritual energies were attracted to the one you possess. Besides, the technique of the person who infused that spiritual energy must have been subpar. In any case, Yi-gang had encountered a stroke of luck. He had unwittingly devoured the fruits of someones costly andborious efforts. And the benefits gained from the increase in total spiritual energy were not few. Anyway, now I can use the spells Ive learned but never got to use. Yi-gang smirked at Dam Hyuns words. He was soon able to experience their utility.
The selection of the sessors, organized by the Murim Alliances reception hall. The people filling the outer courtyard were all young heroes who hade to participate in this event. On his way there, Yi-gang formed a circle with his finger and ced it over one eye. A small amount of Innate True Qi was consumed. It would harm an ordinary person, but Yi-gang, rich in spiritual energy, could soon replenish his Innate True Qi. His pupils dted, and soon distant ces appeared closer. It was the spell of Thousand Mile Vision. After gaining spiritual energy, he could use sorcery without chanting. So many have gathered. The crowd was bustling. Above them hung a white cloth with words written in bold brush strokes: Dragon-Phoenix Seven Stars Conference Sessor Selection Exam Out of the thirty to explore the Five Elements Tomb, fifteen were to be recruited externally. Considering that more than a thousand people had gathered here, thepetition was absurdly fierce. However, all the young martial artists were inted with anticipation. Some hoped to make a name for themselves, while others dreamed of finding great treasures in the Five Elements Tomb. Yi-gang stood among the crowd. His gaze subtly shifted to the side. There were people dressed in Murim Alliance uniforms. Who are those ring from over there? It seems like they are the Alliances Inspection Squad members. Why are they Ah. It was obvious why the Murim Alliances inspection agents were observing the sessors here. They must be looking for spies from the Unorthodox Union or perhaps ck-d martial artists hiding their origins. The news of the Five Elements Divine Lords hidden treasure map had spread. Although the Murim Alliance had issued stern warnings, they couldnt be certain that the Unorthodox Union wouldnt send spies. And that wasnt the only concern. The Murim Alliance had stipted that participants should be orthodox martial artists, but realistically, this criterion was not clear. In the vast Central ins, there were countless sects, and besides the Alliance members, many minor sects existed. Most likely, more than eighty percent of the people gathered here were from such sects. Quiet down! Stand in line properly! The secretaries of the reception hall, with their annoyed expressions, were maintaining order among the martial artists. Even though the secretaries were not trained in martial arts, the gathered martial artists had no choice but to obediently follow their instructions. All disciples from sects listed in the Alliance roster, pleasee this way. What, the Star Bird Gang isnt registered? Dont try any tricks, just go over there and line up! However, not everyone was content. While eight-tenths of the martial artists waited, jostling each other and sweating in this ce, the remaining two-tenths crossed the line much morefortably. They were the sessors from sects that, even if not part of the Nine Sects One Gang or the Seven Great ns, were renowned in their respective regions. Those guys over there look pretty arrogant. Damn, our Minor Rain Sword Sect used to be on the Alliance roster too! When are you talking about? Even I, the direct disciple of Fierce Tiger Hall, am standing here quietly. What? Fierce Tiger what? Never heard of such a country bumpkin. What did you say! There were those who got into a fight and grabbed each other by the cor. Of course, they were soon dragged away by the inspection agents. Apparently, disciples from renowned sects were exempt from the preliminary examination. It seemed like a convenience for administration, as making it to the final fifteen would be difficult for them anyway. What are you doing? You could just go over there too. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said that. However, Yi-gang did not leave the line and stood still. He seemed to be contemting for a bit, then shook his head. It wont do. Why? I am both from the Baek Noble n and a disciple of the Azure Forest. Thats right, so you can go ahead quickly, cant you? Im already one of the thirty explorers, and the sessors from the ces taking up two spots. It would be convenient for Yi-gang to be exempted from the preliminary exam. However, his position did not allow for it. Indeed, up to two people can participate, but the other major sects are not stepping forward. Its already a situation where Im getting attention, and theres nothing good about pushing ahead here too. Refusing special treatment to manage your reputation? Thats right. Yi-gang was the elder brother of the Iron-Blooded Genius, and the senior of Yu Su-rin, who participated in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. For a very practical reason, Yi-gang gave up the privilege. Standing in line was a small matter for him. Such a calcting guy! Of course, people wont recognize me, but still. Perhaps Yi-gang was worrying too much. But Yi-gang quietly waited for his turn. The long line gradually shortened, and it was almost Yi-gangs turn. The secretary approached and asked, State your name, nickname, and affiliated sect. Failure to state or providing false information about your sect may result in future disadvantages, and we will verify whether you are not from an unorthodox sect. My name is Baek Yi-gang. The secretary, who was writing with a fine brush, stopped. My nickname is I dont really have one. Im a disciple of the Azure Forest. Henans Sage? The secretary dropped the brush. And at the same time, the gazes of those nearby were all suddenly focused on him. Its Henans Sage! Is Baek Yi-gang, the Henans Sage, really here? It was an unexpectedly intense reaction. Surely, the somewhat embarrassing nickname Henans Sage wasnt that famous. Yi-gang had a bittersweet expression amidst the pouring attention.
The Peng ns Twin Tigers pondered in front of the reception hall. They had followed Yi-gang, but the crowd was teeming. It was clear that they would miss the chance to observe Yi-gang. Given the urgency of Peng Mu-ah, future opportunities would likely be scarce. Peng Gu-hwi made a decision. Gu-in. Yeah. You infiltrate. What? Peng Gu-in raised an eyebrow. He asked his brother through a telepathic message. -Infiltrate? What are you talking about? -So we just let him slip away? Participate in the selection exam. -You want me to go in there? We dont meet the conditions. We participated in thest Dragon-Phoenix Conference. -Who said to go all the way? Just hide your identity, take the exam, and then drop out midway. -Ah! Upon reflection, it seemed like a usible n. There was no better way to verify if Baek Yi-gang truly was a passionate and manly martial artist. Observing Baek Yi-gang as he tackled various tests prepared by the Murim Alliance would be a good way to assess what kind of person he was. And honestly, it seemed like it might be a bit fun. -Hehe, but what if the examiners recognize me? -Youre already dressed inly. And if you spread out this headband and wear it lower Peng Gu-hwi spread out his brothers headband wide to cover his forehead and eyebrows. It had been over five years since theirst visit to Kaifeng. With their beards grown out, nobody would recognize them. From now on, youre a fist martial artist, not a de wielder. Right! Peng Gu-hwi flexed his muscles, pleased. Wearing the headband like a bandana, he looked like a bandit, but at least he would be unrecognizable. However, soon they encountered something that made them panic. All sessors from sects listed in the Alliance roster, pleasee this way! The sessors from renowned sects were exempt from the first round of exams. Peng Gu-in, trying to hide his identity, was stuck waiting here Damn, missed it! Argh, how could I not have thought of this. Yi-gang was not only a disciple of the Azure Forest but also the eldest son of the Baek Noble n. Naturally, he would step aside and be exempt from the preliminary exam. The Peng ns Twin Tigers almost ended up like dogs chasing chickens. Hes not going? Yi-gang closed his eyes tightly and stood still. Whats he thinking? Hes probably waiting to see how things go before making a move. They watched Yi-gang with suspicion. There was a reason for it. As far as they knew, the preliminary exam was extremely disadvantageous for Yi-gang. Tough and passionate young men like the Peng brothers would easily pass, but for someone like Yi-gang, who seemed more like a dandy, it was better to be exempted. They waited for Yi-gang to sneak away, but as the line shortened and Yi-gangs turn approached, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Soon, the secretary heard Yi-gangs name and eximed, Henans Sage! The crowd murmured. Why is Henans Sage here Could he be participating in this expedition? But why stand in line with us ordinary folks? Its obvious, havent you heard the rumors? What rumors? At that moment, the people standing next to Peng Gu-in were murmuring. The Peng ns Twin Tigers listened intently. Hes different from his appearance, a real hero. A hero? He doesnt look like one. Three Green Forest Executioners acted on Henans Sagesmand to purge the Green Forest bandits. What? And thats not all, in Yanling County, he scolded a corrupt head officer, and in Kaifeng, he caught a fiend and was rewarded by the governor. Ive heard about that At yesterdays opening ceremony, the Murim Alliance Leader urged him to join the expedition team. The Divine Monk? Personally! This was news to them. Even if the Alliance Leader had said so, could such a rumor have spread so quickly? Its been a long time since the Divine Monk got involved in worldly matters. Thats why the rumor spread so quickly. Its the first time hes shown interest in a mere sessor. Peng Gu-in joined the conversation of the chattering martial artists. Is that true? The man turned away with a displeased expression, but his demeanor softened upon seeing Peng Gu-ins stature. Its true. Thats why everyone is so surprised. Then why isnt he stepping aside and waiting here for the preliminary exam? Must be a man of firm character. The type topete fairly and squarely, something like that. No way! It seemed impossible for the sleek Yi-gang to be like that. Yet Yi-gang, despite attracting attention,pleted his registration. It was soon Peng Gu-ins turn, who had been sneakily watching Yi-gang with suspicion. The secretary asked the routine question. State your name and affiliated sect. If you cannot disclose your sect, you may face future disadvantages My name is Gu In-nam. I dont have a nickname. Young Master Gu In-nam. And your sect? I belong to a mysterious sect, so I cannot disclose it! Its my first time seeing someone describe their own sect as mysterious. Besides, are you really under twenty-four? Twenty-three. You dont look that age. I am telling you, I am! He was indeed twenty-three years old. When Peng Gu-in shouted, the secretary, with a reluctant expression, wrote down his name on the list. There will be a verification processter. The preliminary examination area is over there I just heard its conducted in groups. Can I choose my group members? Its firste, first served. If you have someone to go with, then go together oh. Peng Gu-in hurried away briskly. Even the Murim Alliance secretary was startled by his speed. His destination was Yi-gang, who was already heading towards the examination area, intending to be in the same group as him. And the secretary, left alone, scratched his head with the back of the brush. Sheesh, looks like a bandit, talking about a mysterious sect? Tsk tsk. He shook his head disapprovingly as he continued with the registrations. Chapter 129: Group 221 (1) Chapter 129: Group 221 (1) Yi-gang arrived at the examination site. It wasnt difficult to find the ce. It was like letting oneself be carried by the flow of a river; simply follow the crowd. An examiner dressed in official attire double-checked Yi-gangs name. You are in Group 221. Please turn around. As Yi-gang silently turned around, the examiner affixed a tag made of white paper on his back. It was marked with the number 221. There will be groups of four. Two are already waiting under that sign over there, so find your group and wait. There were 221 groups, all with a four person group setup. This meant that nearly a thousand people had already applied. There was still a line behind Yi-gang, indicating intensepetition. The air feels fresher with so many young people around. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon emerged from the ring and strolled leisurely, observing the aspiring sessors dreaming of glory. Talking like an old man, as usual. Its natural to feel proud as a senior of Jianghu watching the juniors. Juniors? Besides, all these kids are from orthodox sects. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had been designated a public enemy by the Murim Alliance and was killed. Yet, she smiled wryly as if enjoying the situation. Youre not going to be outside the top 15, are you? He had no such intention. Then, two young men, already with the 221 tags attached, greeted Yi-gang. Here you are! Ah, hello They were two distinctive-looking young men. They greeted first with a traditional fist-and-palm salute. Im Cho Myung-hwi from Heaven Sword Sect in Jiangxi! Pleased to meet you! Im well, I dont really belong to any sect. Ive learned a bit of short stick. Im from Guizhou Ah! My name is So Woon. The young man named Cho Myung-hwi had a clear and bright aura in his eyes, clearly a remarkable sessor. He was polite in speech and wore a blue warriors robe stylishly. In contrast, the young man named So Woon seemed very timid. He carried two unusual single-sticks crossed on his back but couldnt look directly into peoples eyes. I am Baek Yi-gang from the Azure Forest. Are you the Henans Sage? Cho Myung-hwi asked with a chuckle. It seems that nickname has spread. Thats impressive! So Woon eximed in admiration, and Cho Myung-hwis eyes sparkled too. Yi-gang felt puzzled once again. It might sound odd to ask this, but is my nickname really that famous? Didnt you know? In Henan, theres nobody who doesnt know about Brother Baek. Cho Myung-hwi, who was of the same age as Yi-gang, casually addressed him as Brother Baek with good-natured familiarity. The sessor who impressively caught the Face Plunderer and received praise from the Governor, and whose talent was recognized by the Alliance Leader Divine Monk, who personally rmended your participation! The fact that Yi-gang uncovered the identity of the Face Plunderer was one thing, but that the Divine Monk had personally rmended his participation was known to few. Yi-gang was now certain. The spread of his name must have been influenced by Jo Gyu-seo and the Divine Monk. He seemed to envision the smiling face of Jo Gyu-seo. Well it turned out that way. Once the rumors had spread, there was no way to retract them. Moreover, it wasnt a bad rumor. Just then, a man with a massive build hurried over. Are you Group 221? Yes, we are, and you are? At Cho Myung-hwis question, the man introduced himself with a grin, Im Gu In-nam! I cant reveal my sect; its a mysterious sect. Mysterious sect? The man using the alias Gu In-nam was actually Peng Gu-in. He had managed to catch up to Yi-gang with his astonishingly fast lightness skill. Having finally gotten into the same group, he forgot his earlier struggles and smiled broadly. The group members introduced themselves once again. Ha-ha, since Brother Gu is the eldest, hes the big brother of our group. Please take good care of us. Feel free to speak casually. Should I? Uhahaha. Peng Gu-inughed heartily, like a bandit. With so many people waiting, they had to wait quite a while for their turn. Yi-gang was the type who didnt mind standing still, but sometimes there were those who couldnt stand such awkward silences. Cho Myung-hwi was one of them. We have some time to kill. Why dont we share our ambitions before the first round of the exam? Ambitions? Yes, Brother Gu. And theres So Woon, who came all the way from Guizhou. Everyone here must have a reason foring to the Murim Alliance. Hmm, thats a good idea. Ill start. Cho Myung-hwi seemed most eager to speak. While entering the Five Elements Tomb is important, I want to make a name for myself. He aspired to earn a heroic name. It might have been an embarrassing story for Cho Myung-hwi, but it couldnt have been more clichd. The orthodox kids always say that. Dont they feel embarrassed? Its possible. Theyre young, after all. Speaking like an old man again. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon repeated Yi-gangs earlier sentiment. However, the reactions of Gu In-nam and So Woon were different. Well, if youre a gant hero, you should naturally aspire to gain a heroic name. Th-thats cool! Cho Myung-hwi smiled proudly. Gu In-nam opened his mouth as if not to be outdone. I came here to be a true man. His statement was even more vague than Cho Myung-hwis. Although itcked originality, it was special simply because it was rare for someone to voice such a thought. A true man, you say? Yes, a man with hot blood, or a great hero. The phrase hot blood was a sincere expression from Peng Gu-in. It was the spirit of the Peng n to strive valiantly ording to the family motto of burning blood breaks iron. Um, but However, no one expected the seemingly timid So Woon to ask a question. What does it mean to be a true man? Huh? Like a great hero, or being full of passion. I dont really understand what those mean He was very serious. Peng Gu-in, about tough and reply, suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Normally, he would have talked about the spirit of the Peng n, but he was hiding his identity now. Without the philosophy of the Peng n, he surprisingly found himself without much to say. To be manly is to be a man. But how exactly does one be a man? Well One must be tall and sturdy, with a bushy beard, and muscles writhing on the arms and legs. But surely, that couldnt be all. It was Yi-gang who came to the troubled Peng Gu-ins rescue. A manly trait might be even if we say that, maybe its about having hot blood. What do you mean? Not yielding to the pressure of others and achieving your goals. Yes, thats it! Peng Gu-in pped his hands in agreement. Yi-gang hadnt expected to suddenly intervene and exin. Why suddenly butt in? Just because. Yi-gang couldnt admit that he too wanted to live that way. I, Gu In-nam, came here to be such a man. Wow, thats amazing! So Woon eximed in admiration. Peng Gu-in smiled and asked in return. You said your name was So Woon. What about you? Well, my father told me. He said to be a proper man ande back. Hmm But I dont really know what to do or how to do it. Peng Gu-in inwardly clicked his tongue. From what he saw, it seemed difficult for Yi-gang to be a man of passionate blood. It was finally Yi-gangs turn. Feeling the attention on him, he replied quietly, I aim to pass the exam and enter the Five Elements Tomb. It was a straightforward and rather stark answer. He chose not to mention his deeper goals, like finding something within the conference or receiving inner elixirs to recover his frail body. That sounds more like a reason than an ambition, huh. Peng Gu-in snorted, thinking, As expected, I dont like this guy. The atmosphere turned subtly awkward. Fortunately, amotion broke out just then. Catch him! Members from the Murim Alliance Inspection Squad swarmed towards a man. The man tried to fend them off with his arms and legs, but the members martial arts skills were superior. Someone struck the mans acupressure points, forcing him to kneel. Argh, wh-what are you doing! Seal his pressure points, take him away. Incapacitated by the sealing of his pressure points, the man couldnt move at all. Despite being incapacitated, the mans mouth was still free, and he yelled defiantly, How dare the Murim Alliancemit such atrocities? Shut your mouth! Are you disregarding my sect, the Mendicant Hall, because its small? One of the inspection team officers, who seemed to be the leader,ughed scornfully, Mendicant Hall? Do you think we wouldnt recognize you as a member of the Bandit Mountain Manor? ! The mans face turned pale. Even if the Mendicant Hall was an unknown sect, the Bandit Mountain Manor was a well-known name among the unorthodox sects. Based at the foot of Mount Lao in Shandong Province, this sect was notorious for its cruel methods in that region. You will be interrogated by the Law Enforcement Hall. We need to check if you are a spy from the Unorthodox Union. A spy? Thats a misunderstanding! I have nothing to do with the Bandit Mountain Manor! The mans denial was futile. Then someone with a hoarse voice interjected, The calluses on only your left hand suggest that you practiced ck sh Hand of the Bandit Mountain Manor. The deeper imprints of the little toe on your right foot indicate training in the Light Mountain Step. The old man who appeared was oddly peculiar in appearance. He was very short, almost as if he had dwarfism, with a bulging back of the head. His long goat beard hung down to his navel, making him an unforgettable sight. All-knowing Master! Why is the All-knowing Master here! The All-knowing Master, Yeom Gyo-cheon He was one of the most extraordinary figures in the vast Jianghu. He was famous not for his martial prowess but for his reputation, which has its reasons. True to his nickname, the All-knowing Master was renowned for knowing everything. While his martial prowess was first-rate, he was more famous for his extensive knowledge of numerous sects and martial arts techniques. He was adept in formations, mechanical traps, scriptures, and schrly knowledge, said to be able toprehend a subject just by looking once. Neither belonging to the orthodox nor the unorthodox, his appearance with the Murim Alliance Inspection Squad seemed to dishearten the member of the Bandit Mountain Manor. I just came out of curiosity about the Five Elements Tomb. I am definitely not a spy for the Unorthodox Union! Well see about that after the interrogation. Take him away! The man was dragged away limply by the inspection squad members. The venue was abuzz. Yi-gang and his group were no exception. So its true that the All-knowing Master was employed by the Heavens Secret Schr W-what a terrifying-looking person He might havee to catch any possible spies from the Unorthodox Union. I heard hes directly overseeing this selection exam. It was Peng Gu-in who responded to Cho Myung-hwisment. All-knowing Master? Why? Perhaps because the Five Elements Tomb has many mechanical traps and devices. So, in selecting sessors, they consider not just martial skills but other aspects as well. This was something Peng Gu-in hadnt anticipated. Could this be a deviation from his n? Suddenly, So Woon interjected, That man, hes looking at us. What? Turning around, they saw the All-knowing Master, standing among the inspection team officers, staring intently at Yi-gang and his group. People generally didnt like their inner thoughts exposed. And here was the All-knowing Master, known to discern everything with just one nce, staring at them, making Peng Gu-in and the others subtly avert their eyes. Only Yi-gang continued to look directly at the All-knowing Master. Whats he staring at, that ugly old man. Can he see you? No, he cant. Even as the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon rushed towards him, making ridiculous gestures, the All-knowing Master didnt notice. Soon, the All-knowing Master tilted his head and then resumed his conversation with the inspection squad members. Only then did Peng Gu-in speak irritably, If this exam is set by him, its going to be really annoying. Cho Myung-hwiughed and replied, Still, the first round of the exam is as previously announced. Brother Gu, youll pass easily, wont you? Is that so? Uhahaha. Of course! A man like me! It was wee news for Peng Gu-in. He stroked his arm muscles, pleased. Then he nced at Yi-gang. If he cant even pass this exam, Ill separate him from Mu-ah, even if it earns me hatred. The first round was disadvantageous for Yi-gang. It was a test of physical strength. Group 221! Come over here! The ce where the examiner called Yi-gangs group was in front of a massive boulder. The rock, easily weighing around 200 kg, was smoothed to the point that grabbing it was difficult. It was a well-known feature used in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the Seven Stars Conference of the Murim Alliance. First, well test your strength. You need to lift this rock and carry it across that log bridge. Crossing a log bridge with a heavy boulder was no easy task. Looking at Yi-gangs thin arms, it seemed impossible for him to even lift it, let alone walk with it. Hurry up, we dont have much time. Start from there. And to make matters worse, Yi-gang was the first one called. Peng Gu-in watched Yi-gang with anticipation. Yi-gang rubbed his hands in sand, then shook it off. It looked like something he had seen somewhere. Then he bent over and firmly grasped the rock. Hup. Indeed, he thought he might be able to lift it. Despite looking frail, he seemed to have learned martial arts. Peng Gu-in had even considered the possibility that Yi-gang might barely pass the first round. But Peng Gu-in didnt expect Yi-gang to lift the rock so easily. Not just up to his waist, but high above his head. Great Yin Flow, is this really martial arts? Its the secret art of physical power. The Great Yin Flow, created by the Immortal Divine Sword after a lifetime of dedication. Peng Gu-in hadnt expected Yi-gang to have already mastered the third stage, the secret art of physical power. Wow impressive. He looks so thin Admiration burst forth towards Yi-gang. The examiner also widened his eyes, waiting for Yi-gang to cross the log bridge. No one expected Yi-gang to suddenly hurl the boulder across. The rock flew over the log bridge andnded on the sandy area on the other side. Boom! It was so heavy that when it hit, sand erupted with a loud noise. This time, not even exmations of admiration came out. P-pass! Only the examiner said so, raising the g. Chapter 130: Group 221 (2) Chapter 130: Group 221 (2) The examiners surveyed the spot where the rock had fallen. Originally, after crossing the log bridge, one was supposed to set the rock down on this sandy area. Therefore, nobody expected someone to throw a giant rock weighing over 200 jian, or about 160 kilograms. After thoughtful deliberation, the examiners finally reached a consensus. It seems there is no problem ording to the rules. Of course, thats obvious. But scoring it is a different matter. Well, almost no one can replicate this, so we should just score it the same, based on the time taken. The bell of the sand clock didnt even ring twice. The sand clock was a clock made based on the principle of an hourss. It rang approximately once per breath. The full score criteria is to arrive before the bell rings five times. So, it should be a full score. Then lets do that. Full score, full score! With the deration of the examiner, cheers erupted. So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi pped and rejoiced. Ha, haha! Peng Gu-in burst into hollowughter. He had no idea what had just happened. Masters of internal energy could ovee insufficient physical strength with their internal energy. But even that was not as easy as it sounded. It seemed like he had umted internal energy, but Yi-gang, suffering from meridian blockage disease, couldnt possibly have profound internal energy. That meant he must have some physical strength. To think that he threw that heavy rock with his thin arms was unbelievable. Could it be that he has more developed practical muscles than he appears to have? Peng Gu-in, who couldnt even imagine the secret of physical power, had no choice. It was his turn, and he stood in front of the rock. Peng Gu-in, with hands as big as lids, grabbed the rock tightly and infused his arms with Qi. Huh! The rock was heavy, but not too heavy for Peng Gu-in to lift. As he raised the rock up to his chest, the overseeing examiner eximed in admiration. But that wasnt the end. Surprisingly, Peng Gu-in lifted the rock with one hand. This is a real man! Then, just like Yi-gang did, he hurled the rock. Creak Boom! Fortunately, the sound of his bones creaking from his waist was drowned out by the noise of the falling rock. Hu, huhuhu H-how was that! Peng Gu-in was sweating profusely. Even so, throwing a 200 jian rock with one hand was too much. He felt a sharp pain in his waist. He would have to get acupuncture after this was over. Damn it, from now on, throwing rocks is banned! However, the examiner was annoyed, looking at the deeply indented ground. It was because the coarse sand had sttered onto his face. There were few who admired Peng Gu-in for receiving a full score. Young Master Baek is truly remarkable. To have such strength. Indeed. Today was quite an eye-opener. Moreover, So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi also missed Peng Gu-ins feat as they were conversing with Yi-gang. Kugh. Naturally, it seemed more astonishing to see the thin and pale Yi-gangs feat than therge-framed Peng Gu-in passing the test. Peng Gu-in, with a stiff back, knelt on one knee. Those who have passed, proceed to the light footwork test area. You will undergo the second test. Peng Gu-in felt an inexplicable sense of defeat, but he was not disappointed. People only noticed the strength of the Peng ns Twin Tigers but didnt realize how great their movement technique was. Light footwork is important too. If youre slow on your feet, you cant respond to emergencies! As a child, during a stay at the Peng ns vi, young Peng Mu-ah once copsed due to a high fever. Since then, after carrying his sister on his back and running to find a doctor, the Peng n twins diligently trained in light footwork. Now, they were confident they wouldnt be outmatched in light footwork by their peers, the sessors of the same age. -Stay sharp, Gu-in! At that moment, he heard a familiar voice through sound transmission. Among the spectators, his elder brother Peng Gu-hwi was watching. -Get up and properly assess that guy who covets our Mu-ah! Ugh! Peng Gu-in sprang to his feet. Creak! His waist made a sound again, but Peng Gu-in wiped his forehead with a refreshed expression. Lets see how it goes. He walked steadily towards the second test area.
The second test was, as the examiner said, an assessment of light footwork. However, it wasnt possible for so many people to run a race together. So, the examiners quickly devised a way to assess light footwork efficiently. First, they dug arge pit, one zhang wide and ten zhang long. They filled the area with water and floated small wooden buoys, smaller than a palm, tied to strings at intervals. At the end, they hung a bell on a long pole. The test-takers had to run across the water, stepping on these flimsy pieces of wood. The buoys at the beginning wouldnt sink even if stepped on, butter, they became as small as a palm, causing those with insufficient light footwork skills to fall into the water. To get a full score, one had to jump from these fragile buoys and ring the bell hung high up. More than half of the test-takers fell into the water midway. Since it was muddy water collected from rain, falling in meant getting soaked in smelly and dirty water. This time, Peng Gu-in attempted it before Yi-gang. No one thought that such a bulky man would pass easily. Peng Gu-in moved like lightning, leaping up and ringing the bell. Ding-! Pass! Whats the score? Full score See! Peng Gu-in, holding his waist, rejoiced. Ignoring the pain in his waist, Peng Gu-in didnt even use the Peng ns movement technique. A-amazing! You were really fast. I had no idea Brother Gu was such a master of light footwork. Indeed, Ive had quite an eye-opening experience today! Cho Myung-hwi seemed to have several revtions a day. This time, the praise rightfully went to Peng Gu-in. Both So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi spared no admiration. Peng Gu-ins agility was that astonishing. Hahaha. Light footwork is indeed essential for a passionate man. Is that so? To protect the ones dear to you, you need to be quick on your feet. Isnt that right! Peng Gu-in nced at Yi-gang. Hoping at least to receive a look of respect. But Yi-gang seemed lost in thought, sitting nkly. When Peng Gu-in kept looking, Yi-gang finally felt the gaze and turned his head. Ah. He raised his thumb in a moment of realization, as if to praise reflexively. For Yi-gang, it was an impulsivepliment. However, for Peng Gu-in, the gesture was iprehensible. Seeing Yi-gang hurriedly lower his hand only made him more suspicious. Did he just insult me? At that moment of doubt, the call came. Next, pleasee forward. It was Yi-gangs turn. So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi also passed the previous test. They had moved the rock impressively. The same was true for the light footwork test. So Woon, though unstable, managed to ring the bell. His feet got wet, but his movements werent bad. Cho Myung-hwis performance was even more remarkable. Even Peng Gu-in was inwardly surprised by his fluid movements. Considering that his sect, the Heaven Sword Sect, wasnt that great, his martial arts skill was impressive. Haha, Brother Baek, I truly wish you sess. The way he encouraged Yi-gang showed his upright character. With decent talent, a neat appearance, and a good personality, Peng Gu-in thought he was quite likable. Mu-ah, if youre choosing a man, better choose someone decent like him. He knew Peng Mu-ah disliked burly and rough warriors. But he never expected her to fall head over heels for Baek Yi-gang. In fact, upon closer consideration, Yi-gang wasnt the worst person. His status and sect were exceptional. Though he didnt like his gigolo-like appearance, it didnt matter if Peng Mu-ah liked him. However, meridian blockage disease was a different matter. Why choose someone whos going to die soon? Everyone born with meridian blockage disease inevitably met an early death. Even though it seemed like he was trying to heal, in Peng Gu-ins eyes, Yi-gang still looked frail. Peng Gu-in wanted to root for Peng Mu-ah, but he couldnt. How heartbreaking it would be for a youngdy to be a widow. Peng Gu-in steadied his wavering heart. Get ready! Then the examiner raised a white g. Start! As soon as the g was lowered, Yi-gang leaped onto the buoys. Disappointment quickly showed on the faces of the onlookers. Too slow. He needs to pick up speed. So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi were right. Yi-gangs start was slow. At that pace, the buoys would sink into the water. Once he wobbled, his speed would slow down even more, and that would be the end. No, its not like that. But Peng Gu-in said so, somewhat indignantly. That guy no, that friend isnt shaking the buoys hes stepping on much. Ah! That was true. Yi-gangs movement technique wasnt fast, but it was lighter than anyone elses. The water should have been rippling more, but there were only slight ripples spreading. Someday, walking on duckweed to cross a river wont be just a dream. It referred to a martial arts realm of stepping on duckweed to cross a river. Peng Gu-in was praising Yi-gangs movement technique. Just as he said, Yi-gang reached the end of the pit and lightly jumped up. Ding-ding-ding-ding His body was light, but not his hand ringing the bell. The bell swung back and forth and almost fell into the water. P-pass! The examiner dered his pass. A cheer erupted from the crowd, and So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi pped again. Wow! Brother Baek is also amazing. Isnt this a tie with Brother Gu, then? Thats right. Peng Gu-in nodded his head. He hid his status to closely observe Baek Yi-gang, whom Peng Mu-ah fancied To find out what kind of person Yi-gang truly was. But he never expected things to turn out this way. A sound transmission hit Peng Gu-ins ears. -Hey, you surely you wont lose to him? -Hey! Pull yourself together! Peng Gu-hwi, watching from a distance, might feel at ease. But Peng Gu-in was instead starting to feel uneasy. He nced over at Yi-gang. The examiner, trying to retrieve the bell from the pit, had slipped and was floundering in the water. Yi-gang immediately went into the pit to rescue the examiner, unconcerned about his clothes getting dirty in the filthy water. Haha, Brother Baek seemed aloof, but I didnt know he had this side to him. Indeed The next test will require us to work together. Im looking forward to Brother Baeks performance. Hearing Cho Myung-hwis words, Peng Gu-in raised his eyebrows. Work together? Didnt you hear? Thats why we formed a team. To undertake the All-knowing Masters test. That was Cho Myung-hwis story. After significantly narrowing down the pool of sessors in the first round, the next challenge was to break down a formation created by the All-knowing Master himself. We need to dismantle various mechanism traps and find the Life Gate of the formation to get out. Why would they do such a thing Breaking down formations and dismantling mechanism traps. Even for Peng Gu-in, this was daunting. It was more about using brains than brawn. The All-knowing Master once trapped and killed an entire unorthodox sect in a Qimen formation. Haha, but dont worry. The mechanical devices probably wont be lethal, and the difficulty of the formation will be reduced. Besides, we have Young Master Yi-gang on our team, dont we? Baek Yi-gang is Yes, Henans Sage. We are really lucky, haha! Peng Gu-in had to admit it. He could no longer look down on Yi-gang from above. Now, he had to face the challenge with a determination not to lose.
The second test will be conducted in teams. Those who have lost their team members,e here and form new teams! Initially, they werepetitors, butter they had to cooperate to escape the Qimen formation. A cooperative attitude was necessary, and it wasnt just about being skilled in martial arts but also about being smart. This harsh test method was personally created by the All-knowing Master himself. The name of the Qimen formation set up was the All-knowing High Formation. Arge tent was erected around the spacious garden, formerly used as a training ground, so that the interior of the test area was not visible. From entering the Open Gate of the All-knowing High Formation to exiting through the Life Gate, it took at least an hour. Inside, there were several mechanical devices brought by the All-knowing Master himself. Currently, only arrow racks with removed arrowheads were being fired, but with a slight modification, they could shoot poisonous darts or sharp iron coins truly rare items. Astonishingly, the All-knowing Master set up this All-knowing High Formation in an instant. Setting up a Qimen formation so quickly was an incredible feat. To the amazed martial artists of the Murim Alliance, he said with a grin, I never thought Id bring my treasure, the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, here All of the All-knowing High Formation is contained in it. What he showed was a heavy-looking bronze cauldron. It was a three-legged pot, with a face resembling a goblin carved on the lid. The goblins face had three eyes, and they were so delicately carved that the eyelids could be opened and closed by pushing them. What do you mean? The entity inside sets up the formation for me. After saying something oundish, the All-knowing Master opened one of the goblins closed eyes. As a red gemstone eye appeared, white mist spewed out from the mouth of the pots goblin. The mist gradually spread and formed a formation. Just in case, I advise you not to touch it. To the Murim Alliance martial artists curiously inspecting the cauldron, the All-knowing Master said with a sly smile, If you dont want all the sessors to die. Afterwards, the Murim Alliance examiners took turns guarding the cauldron. A big problem would arise if, by ident or someones prank, more of the goblins eyes opened. If two eyes opened, someone would get injured. If all three opened, everyone in the formation would die. That was the All-knowing Masters exnation. The examiner currently on duty looked up at the sky. Why arent theying The sun was high in the sky, indicating the time for a shift change had passed. Just then, the next examiner on duty came running breathlessly. Sorry, Imte. What are you doing! Youve missed the lunch break. I was changing clothes Clothes? Why? I fell into the pit at the test ground. So, I got dyed changing. People reallyck caution. Ill go eat, you sit here. Guarding the bronze cauldron was easy just sit and watch. Despite the constant mist from the cauldron being a bit unsettling, it was afortable duty. The examiner who came for the shift change stopped the departing guard. Have the next participants entered the test? Yes, it was group 221. They went in quite confidently. Thanks. After the previous guard left, the examiner was alone. He quietly chuckled to himself. Huhu. Then, he began to caress the bronze cauldron. As if he had encountered a coveted object, he touched the goblins face with his fingers. Tap, tap As he lifted the remaining closed eyelids of the goblin, two more bright red gemstone eyes were revealed. And the mist pouring out became much denser. A cold smile appeared on the examiners lips. Then, he listened attentively, as if waiting for something. Ahh, aah! Beyond the curtain, someones scream rang out. It was undoubtedly someone from group 221. Chapter 131: Group 221 (3) Chapter 131: Group 221 (3) The goal of the first test was actually to reduce the number of participants. With over a thousand people gathered, the first step was to filter out more than half. The real test was the second test. Until now, at the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the Seven Stars Conference, most contests were settled through martial duels. However, this time, due to the objective of exploring the Five Elements Tomb, and the intervention of the All-knowing Master, the second test had been substituted with deciphering the Qi Men Formation. The problem was, few sessors truly understood the Qi Men Formation. Even Peng Gu-in, a scion of the prestigious Seven Great ns, was no exception; the case was even more so for other minor sects sessors. Really It would be better to just settle it through martial duels. Haha, I agree with what Brother Gu said, but theres nothing we can do. Cho Myung-hwi scratched his chin as if troubled. Still, having Henans Sage, a disciple of the Azure Forest, join us is a stroke of good luck. Isnt it so, So Woon? Yes, Young Master Cho is right. He seemed to have started speaking informally to So Woon, the youngest of the group, at some point. Yi-gang received expectant nces from the group. Yi-gang shrugged his shoulders. Its not like I know much about it. Pretending to be humble. He ignored the words of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. The examiner guarding the entrance to the All-knowing High Formation wrote something in the register. To traverse the All-knowing High Formation, it will typically take about an hour. Is it just that area? It seems like we could just run through it. So Woons remark made the examiner look at him intently. His gaze seemed to ask if he didnt know about the Qi Men Formation, causing So Woons face to turn red. The famed Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron was used to set up the formation, so it wont be easy. Its All-knowing Masters ultimate formation. Yes. However, theres no need to worry too much. Its been set up to merely make one lose their way, not to kill. The Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron of the All-knowing Master was a famous extraordinary object in Jianghu. It can instantly create a Qi Men Formation using the mist flowing from a bronze cauldron. Its set to its weakest level When one eye of Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron opened, it made people lose their way; when the second eye opened, it would draw blood. Opening the third eye would invariably result in death. Its said that the All-knowing Master alone annihted an entire unorthodox sect using this extraordinary object. It must certainly be a Treasure. Seems like it, doesnt it? Such an unusual object couldnt be ordinary. Yi-gang guessed that the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron was a Treasure. The examiner added onest remark. If you cante out within two hours, youll be disqualified. I look forward to a good result. Yi-gang and his party stepped into the tent in front of the examiner. Then, they all let out exmations in unison. Wow, this is really amazing. Its unbelievable even when seen. Since it was set up in the outer garden of the Murim Alliance, it had been noisy outside until just a moment ago. This was due to the crowds of people and onlookers gathered around the tent concealing the Qi Men Formation. But inside the formation, you could hear a pin drop. Its just like a foggy forest. Yi-gangs assessment was spot on. A dense fog so thick that one couldnt see even a zhang ahead enveloped the area. The smell that hit their noses was undoubtedly that of a damp forest. It was a mysterious thing, given that this ce was not a forest. As they carefully walked through the fog, huge dead trees appeared. The long branches of what seemed to be dead trees had bright red ribbons hanging loosely from them. Were these trees always here? Thats unlikely. Originally, it must have been an ordinary tree. But when touched, the dried bark crumbled away. No matter how one looked at it, it was reality itself. Shiiiiii An eerily chilling wind blew. The sound of the wind made the party swallow their saliva in unison. The tense group instinctively reached for their weapons. Wait. Yi-gang was the only one who remained calm. The party stopped in their tracks at Yi-gangs gesture. Wh-what is it? Its a fork in the road. As the wind blew, the fog on the path they were on slightly cleared. And then, indeed, a fork in the road appeared. The party was startled. No one except Yi-gang had anticipated the appearance of the fork. The left is a thorny path, and the right is a paved road. On the left was a path covered with thorny bushes, and on the right was a well-paved road. They were uncertain which way to go. It seems obvious to take the paved road, but thats a bit Wouldnt it be too easy if that were the case? Those inexperienced with the Qi Men Formation didnt know what to do. Logically, the paved road seemed the right choice, but would the All-knowing Masters formation be that straightforward? Maybe its better to take the thorny path. Hmm, what Brother Gu says might be right. Right? Unless ones a fool, who would fall for such an obvious trap? Haha! While the three were discussing, Yi-gang quietly approached the fork alone. Then, he lifted a finger and pointed upwards, seemingly gauging the direction of the wind. Could it be that Brother Baek has some insight? Cho Myung-hwi asked with a hopeful expression. The most important thing after entering a formation is to figure out what kind of formation it is. Saying this, Yi-gang picked up arge stone and threw it towards the paved road. There was a thud, and something could be heard. Peep-peeep An arrow flew from somewhere and struck where the stone had fallen. There must have been a mechanism hidden nearby. So it is! Just as Peng Gu-in excitedly started to walk towards the thorny path, Yi-gang stopped him. Wait a moment. Huh? Yi-gang picked up another stone of simr size and threw it towards the thorny path. Shuruuuk- Then, the thorny bushes, as if alive, began to wrap around the stone. Pipipiping! More arrows were shot towards the stone than before. The party swallowed hard once again. It seemed both paths were traps. Peng Gu-in caught one of the arrows that had bounced off the rock. Even if it doesnt kill, it would hurt quite a bit. Fortunately, the arrows did not have arrowheads. This is not a typical formation. Yi-gang pointed towards the sky. Due to the fog, the bright sunlight was not visible. Not all Qi Men Formations are covered in fog like this. Its rarer for them to block sunlight. Its definitely a Yin Formation rather than a Yang Formation. Yang Yin. I see. You can hear the wind, but you cant feel it. It doesnt seem to be a formation based on the principles of the Nine Pces. Its meant to deceive our senses. Peng Gu-in nodded in agreement, as did So Woon and Cho Myung-hwi, though their expressions suggested they didnt quite understand. Yi-gang suddenly looked up and asked, Do you know the general methods for breaking a Qi Men Formation? Roughly, yes. Anyone would generally know the responses when caught in a Qi Men Formation. By observing the flow of Qi and finding the weak points in the inner axis of the Qi Men Formation. It was a proper answer befitting a scion of a prestigious n. Yi-gang smiled and said, Since Brother Gus internal energy is the most profound here, why dont you stand here and try that? Well, I guess I could. A master of Supreme Peak level or higher could use Refined Qi to crudely break the formation. However, a martial artist who couldnt do so had to use Intangible Qi to find the weak points of the formation. Using Qi this way was exhausting, so its not an easy task. Peng Gu-in boldly emitted his Intangible Qi. Paruruk Peng Gu-ins aura overwhelmed the surroundings. His clothes fluttered, and the fog within a radius of two zhang dispersed on its own, revealing the original yellow-brown soil. As soon as Peng Gu-in withdrew his energy, the soil darkened again as if nothing had happened. Indeed, both paths have a suspicious aura. Besides that. Yi-gangs eyes shone. He didnt know the true identity of the person named Gu In-nam, but he had long realized he was an extraordinary expert. Then, he should have been able to tell. How many points of Qi concentration were there around the ce you stood? ces where the Qi was particrly dense? Hmm Six. Definitely six. Impressive. Upon receiving Yi-gangs praise, Peng Gu-in grinned ear to ear. Thanks to Peng Gu-in, Yi-gang was able to quickly grasp the mechanism of the All-knowing High Formation. Cho Myung-hwi, too, seemed to have a guess, pping his hands once and saying, Isnt it the Six Harmonies Formation? He didnt seempletely ignorant about formations. However, Yi-gang shook his head. Precisely, it seems to follow the principles of Six Lines. I havent heard of Six Lines before. Its notmonly used. Nine Pces, Eight Trigrams, Six Harmonies, Five Elements, Four Symbols, Three Talents, Two Extremes, One Source. Among them, a formation based on the principle of Six Harmonies was consideredmon. However, the principle of Six Lines was rarely used. Such a peculiar taste. Yi-gang felt a sinister aura in the formation. It seemed like the All-knowing Master was indeed indifferent to righteousness and evil. If its a formation made ording to the principles of Six Lines, how should we break it, Brother Baek? It has a yin-like nature but is tricky, so it likely corresponds to Lesser Yin in Six Lines. There should be points constituting the inner axis of the formation. As people did not understand the exnation, Yi-gang simplified it. Objects that embody Yang Qi. Probably torches. Those are what we need to break to destroy the inner axis of the formation. In this All-knowing High Formation, there are likely six torches ced around to maintain the formation. Following those torches should lead us to the formations Life Gate. It was the safest and most efficient method. Not the fastest, though. It might take some time, but lets search slowly. Um Maybe. Could it be over there? The one who suddenly spoke up was So Woon. He pointed in a direction with a timid expression. That way? Yes, the torches might be over there. The fog was so thick that they couldnt see even a short distance ahead. Even Yi-gang, with his keen senses, couldnt pinpoint the exact location of the torches. They had to find them by following the flow of Qi and deciphering the formation. Peng Gu-inughed heartily. You seem quite sure. Actually So Woon spoke cautiously, I have a good sense of smell. I can smell pine resin burning from that direction. Smell? Peng Gu-in reacted with disbelief, causing So Woon to falter. It was hard to believe someone could smell pine resin burning amidst the damp odors, as if he were a dog. Lets go check it out. The one to decide was Yi-gang. Even if they didnt know the exact location of the torches, the other directions didnt seem promising. Based on this location, the southwest had the least sinister aura. Yi-gang put So Woon in the lead. Sure enough, they hadnt walked far before a torch appeared. Amazing! Youre like a dog. Hahaha! So Woon scratched his head, pleased. His im of having a keen sense of smell wasnt a lie. Its thanks to the martial art Ive practiced. What kind of martial art makes the sense of smell so sharp? Haha He was awkward but didnt disclose the martial art he practiced. Asking about undisclosed martial arts was taboo in the martial world. The party didnt probe further. A martial art that enhances the sense of smell like a dogs? I feel like Ive heard of it somewhere Only the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was whispering to Yi-gang like this. She had emerged from her ring, feelingfort in the All-knowing High Formation. Yi-gangs eyes sharpened keenly. A desirable person. His sense of smell was literally beyond human. Even Yi-gangs acute senses couldnt see through the fog, but the seemingly frail So Woon had managed it. Perhaps So Woon could have traversed the All-knowing High Formation alone, even without Yi-gang. He would excel in the Five Elements Tomb too. Thats what Im saying. The interior of the Five Elements Tomb would likely not be simpler than this All-knowing High Formation. This shy-looking young man might stand out in the Five Elements Tomb. So, where is the next torch? J-just a moment So Woon closed his eyes and concentrated. Yi-gang crossed his arms and waited for So Woon to pinpoint the direction. The first to notice the change was the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Was it because she was born with the blood of a yokai? She reacted more sensitively to the sinister power than Yi-gang. Uh. Almost simultaneously, Yi-gang also looked up at the sky. He too felt that something had changed. The fog that filled the sky began to swirl ominously. This isnt the smell of a torch. Its The third to realize was probably So Woon. Opening his eyes, he shivered uneasily. Blood and a fishy smell. What? Then, the sound of mechanisms engaging echoed from all directions. Click- Creeeak A sinister, grating noise. The sounds from all around hinted at how many mechanisms were hidden nearby. Peng Gu-in and Cho Myung-hwi were also taken aback. The control of their Qi became difficult, as if they were poisoned with Qi-dispersing poison. Everyone, cover your nose and mouth! Its like Qi-dispersing poison! Then, the sound of something beingunched echoed from all directions. Peep-peep-peep-peep-peep Bright blue shing arrows, iron coins, and feathered darts. All were sharply honed for lethality. To any observer, these were clearly intended for killing. Dodge! With Peng Gu-ins shout, the party scattered in all directions. Blocking, dodging, parrying. The sound of beans popping rang out as metal shed against metal, sparking in the process. However, the true power of the All-knowing High Formation was greater than the party had anticipated. Pwook Blood inevitably sttered. Aaaah! Someone screamed in pain. Chapter 132: The All-knowing High Formation (1) Chapter 132: The All-knowing High Formation (1) That something unusual had urred in the All-knowing High Formation was immediately apparent from the outside. This was because dense clouds and mist were flowing out from the gaps in the tents surrounding the Qi Men Formation. The mist carried the scent of blood. The martial artists of the Murim Alliance, who were controlling the test area, were also in a state of panic. The All-knowing Master, who had been leisurely sitting and watching the clouds, suddenly stood up. What a bunch of useless fools! After scolding the flustered inspection officers, he strode out. The inspection officers hurriedly followed the All-knowing Master. Whats going on? Cant you even manage the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron I entrusted to you? We took turns keeping watch. Scoffing, the All-knowing Master went to the ce where the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron was stored. It was at the exit of the All-knowing High Formation, where the Life Gate was located. Instead of the expected examiners standing guard there, only a single skin mask was lying on the ground. A-an intruder! A skin mask Call the person in charge immediately! Soon, the examiner who had been on duty before the incident was brought in. He was trembling as he answered the questions. The next examiner after me was a man named Yu Man-nyeong. What kind of person is he? Hes a friend who has been with the Murim Alliance for over five years No, surely he couldnt have That man must be dead by now. Uhuk! The examiner knelt down in front of the skin mask, weeping bitterly. It was certain that a spy had disguised themselves as an examiner and infiltrated. The faces of the inspection officers turned pale. Originally, the bronze cauldron only had one red eye open, but now, all three eyes of the goblin were open. Thick clouds of blood-scented mist flowed out and into the All-knowing High Formation. Uh Great All-knowing Master. I told you not to use Great. Yes, but, what about the sessors who went inside just now? Did you not understand what I said? The All-knowing Master, with a smoking pipe in his mouth, answered, When the first eye opens, it leads one astray. When the second eye opens, there will surely be blood. His voice had a hint ofughter, but his words were not light. When the third eye opens, those trapped in the formation will be annihted. Then we must close those eyes immediately Its useless. He dered, exhaling smoke with a foul smell. Once the third eye of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron is open, it wont stop unless it consumes a life. We must destroy it right now. Are you only hearing what you want? It was unclear how the All-knowing Master, with his small stature, could produce such a booming voice. If you want to destroy the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, go ahead. Ill get paid either way. But everyone inside will also die. H-how can that be? Do you think this is an ordinary object? This is a Treasure possessed by a yokai called Samgwi, or Three Ghosts. The All-knowing High Formation is its home. Do you know what happens if you forcibly destroy the bronze cauldron? The formation will warppletely. Unless the ones inside are exceptionally strong martial artists, their meridians will burst and theyll die. The mention of a yokai called Samgwi seemed like a tall tale to the inspection officers. However, since it was the All-knowing Master who said it, they couldnt take it lightly. Otherwise, they might already be dead. We cant just let the sessors die! Right, then the only way is to dismantle the external axis of the formation and go in. This implied there was a way. Pointing at the exit of the All-knowing High Formation with his smoking pipe, the All-knowing Master said, From here, well open the Passage Gate of the formation and go in to rescue those trapped. Bring the experts. Are we capturing that yokai? Its not a great yokai, but within the All-knowing High Formation, its powerful enough. We must confront it. Just as an inspection officer hurried to bring the experts, the All-knowing Master stopped him. I say this in case you didnt hear me clearly, I said experts. Not just any, but bring five experts of at least Peak level. Or bring someone of the Alliance Leaders caliber. Five experts of at least Peak level. The face of the warrior, who was about to call his colleagues from the Inspection Squad, turned pale. If the All-knowing Masters words were not an exaggeration, then the sessors inside the All-knowing High Formation were certainly in grave danger.
Peng Gu-in, true to his nickname Peng Family Twin Tigers, was indeed raging like a tiger. Even without his main weapon, the de, his bare-handed fighting skills showed terrifying power. Tat-tat-tat Swinging his sleeves lined with lead-weighted cords, the flying iron arrows were deflected, scattering sparks. Damn it! The mechanism shooting out the iron arrows was hidden in the brambles. Peng Gu-in ruthlessly smashed it. Boom! A mechanism personally designed by the All-knowing Master was instantly reduced to a heap of scrap metal. Despite this, he couldnt rx. Brother Gu! Wait up! He and Cho Myung-hwi were busy destroying the mechanisms, but the damage had already been done. A mechanism designed to kill instead of injure! Its like its intent on killing us. So Woon was hit by an arrow. Theres a lot of bleeding. Tear up some cloth and tie up the shoulder! Thats exactly what Yi-gang was already doing. Beneath him, So Woon was writhing with a deathly pale face. A long arrow was embedded in his right shoulder. Several iron spikes were also lodged in his thigh. Ugh Stay conscious. The arrowhead might have torn a blood vessel, as blood was flowing steadily. Yi-gang tore open the front of So Woons garment and tightly bound his right arm. He was trained in medicine too. He managed to perform first aid. I cant use my True Qi. It seems like theposition of the mist has changed. Yi-gang was ustomed to operating without internal energy, but the others were not. The Qi-dispersing poison mixed in the mist was gradually disrupting the flow of True Qi. Thats why they couldnt defend against the sudden attacks. Please, cough, pull out the arrow. I cant do it now. Youre bleeding too much. Yi-gang took out a small knife and snapped off the protruding part of the arrow. Fortunately, the onught of hidden weapons had stopped. Peng Gu-in and Cho Myung-hwi returned. Are you okay!? Im, Im fine. cough. Cho Myung-hwi was so flustered that he forgot he had been speaking informally and examined So Woons wounds. Then he expressed his gratitude to Yi-gang. Thank you, Brother Baek. While I couldnt do anything When the mechanisms suddenly began firing hidden weapons all at once, the group scattered, focusing on dodging them. Anyone, not just So Woon, could have been hit by an arrow. When he screamed and fell, Yi-gang was the quickest to react. He sprinted low to the ground, grabbed So Woon, and rolled. If it werent for Yi-gang, So Woon would have been pierced like a hedgehog and died. Peng Gu-in, with a twisted face, said, I should have brought my de It was an admission that he was not a fist fighter, but a de wielder. It was a confession made in regret, but none in the group took issue with it. There was something more important at hand. The formation has changed, Yi-gang announced. The group instinctively felt it too. The murderous intent is strong. Its a lethal formation designed to kill those who entered. Why would the All-knowing Master want to kill the sessors Hes either gone mad or theres another reason. So Woon tried to stand up but groaned and slumped down again. His thigh, from where the iron spikes were removed, was swollen and purple. It seems walking is out of the question. We need a doctor for detoxification. For now, we should support Young Master So Woon and find a way out. Yi-gang put So Woons arm around his neck and stood up. Cho Myung-hwi quickly approached and held So Woons right shoulder. Ill help support him. Nonsense! Ill carry him, just stand back. Then Peng Gu-in took over. Being muchrger than the others, Peng Gu-in easily hoisted So Woon onto his shoulder. Clearly, it was more appropriate for Peng Gu-in to carry So Woon, so Cho Myung-hwi didnt insist further. Peng Gu-in looked at Yi-gang with a changed expression in his eyes. The formation has changed. Can we still find a way out? The method of breaking it hasnt changed. Lets head in the original direction first. It was the moment they were about to embark on a treacherous journey towards the torches forming the inner axis of the Qi Men Formation. Boom! It was a heavy, thudding sound. Though there had been no sign of a presence before, something appeared on the path the group had just taken. Peng Gu-in turned around, his mouth slightly agape. This is insane. What is that exactly? Peng Gu-in was a big man himself. But the figure that appeared behind them was a monster that couldnt simply be described asrge. Twice the height of Yi-gang, with arms and legs as thick as a human torso, its skin was as ck as obsidian. Covered with hair thicker than human hair, what was most striking was its face. Grrrr From the mouth, which emitted a beast-like howl, thick saliva dripped down. Its sharp teeth resembled those of a wild beast, and its face bore three blood-red eyes. A specter, a goblin. Or something like that. D-do you know what that thing is, Brother Baek? Its definitely not human. Looks like some kind of yokai It was indeed a yokai. Having captured the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger and spent time with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Yi-gang could now clearly sense a yokais presence. This creature was far more dangerous than the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Much more. Such a trivial creature! Looks much more dangerous than you, though. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon chuckled and scoffed. Compared to a great yokai, its nothing. Its just flexing because this is its territory. Ksss. Look at that, it cant even speak properly. The creature seemed to be in a very good mood. It swayed its body as if dancing, and each time it did, the giant iron mace in its hand swung with a woosh. The group remained on high alert. Yi-gang was the one to step forward alone. B-Brother Baek, what are you doing now? I want to see what kind of creature it is. Yi-gang quietly picked up a rock from the ground. It was a heavy rock, as big as a human head. And he hurled the rock straight at the goblin. The creature, seemingly unaware of the flying rock, continued to dance. Swoosh But suddenly, the rock disappeared mid-air. Boom! With a loud explosion, the creature smashed the iron mace onto the ground. The flying rock shattered into pieces uponing into contact with the iron mace. It was an incredibly fast movement, almost invisible. Kishishis. The creature grinned, showing its yellow teeth. Then it took a deep breath and let out a ferocious roar. Kwooaaarrk! The roar was so intense it felt like their eardrums would burst. The ringing in his ears was so severe that Yi-gang squinted his eyes. However, the reaction of the group was even more intense. Run, lets run away. L-lets go! Even Cho Myung-hwi, and surprisingly, Peng Gu-in, looked terrified. The strangeness of the creature was one thing, but the roar it emitted contained a peculiar magical power. They turned pale, sweating profusely. What are you waiting for, lets hurry! As Peng Gu-in started to run, Yi-gang had no choice but to follow. The goblin started to chase them,ughing. Though its steps were slow, its stride was twice as long, allowing it to keep pace with Yi-gangs group even at a walking speed. Wouldnt it be better to confront it here and then go? What are you saying, Brother Baek! How can we confront that monster! Cho Myung-hwi spoke as if it was nonsense, and Peng Gu-ins expression was simr. For Yi-gang, it was a bit hard to understand. Why are they so scared? Even though the creature wasrge and moved quickly, thebined attack of the three, including Yi-gang, should have been sufficient to confront it. His question was soon answered. That creature, it used a sound technique that shakes ones spirit. Sound technique? Ah. The Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger had done something simr. When it roared, his whole body felt numb and stiffened. Its natural for them to be scared when such an awful-looking creature screams like that. Im fine, though. How can youpare them with yourself who has me, the greatest in the world? Somehow, Yi-gang was unaffected by the goblins roar. Still, run for now. Thats probably best. There was no reason to stay behind and confront the yokai in slow pursuit by himself. Yi-gang silently followed the retreating group. But they couldnt run for long. Although they had followed the path straight, suddenly a rock wall appeared. Kuk If the group had been in normal condition, a rock wall wouldnt have been a concern. They could just climb it. However, climbing with So Woon, who was unconscious and bleeding, was a different story. Ill carry him up. Peng Gu-in spoke determinedly. Then, a rock as big as a human torso flew and struck the rock wall. Kaboom It was thrown by the goblin. The creature, as if determined not to let them climb, picked up another rock andughed. Kishishishi. It was augh like a cat that had cornered a mouse. It seemed to have known all along about the presence of the rock wall here. Fear deepened on the faces of Cho Myung-hwi and Peng Gu-in. Wh-what do we do now? If we dodge the rocks well Yi-gang cut them off. We have to block it. Right here. It would be fatal to try to climb the rock wall to escape, only to be hit by the rocks thrown by the creature. The right choice was to make a stand here. Brother Baek You Cho Myung-hwi and Peng Gu-in looked at Yi-gang with trembling eyes. To them, Yi-gangs calm demeanor in the face of the oppressive yokai was astonishing. It was both admirable and somewhat shameful. The goblin stood still, as if waiting for Yi-gangs group to make their decision. Cho Myung-hwi, with his lips tightly bitten, took a step forward. So Woons condition is critical. Brother Gu, please take him with you. Ill hold it off here. Myung-hwi! He appeared ready to face death. Indeed, he had stepped forward with that resolve. Brother Baek, please go with Brother Gu and guide the way. Yi-gang didnt respond, just quietly gazing at Cho Myung-hwi. It seemed he hadnt considered the option of the three of them attacking together. His spirit is broken. It seems he believes we cant win. Still, its not easy to make such a decision. Cho Myung-hwi smiled bitterly and unfastened his headband. Arge scar crossed his forehead. His previously benign appearance transformedpletely. From a righteous, young sessor of the martial world to a swordsman with cold eyes. Im sorry for hiding it. Im not a disciple of the Heaven Sword Sect. Wh-what did you say! Peng Gu-in was shocked. Im neither a spy for the Unorthodox Union. I only came to covertly protect Young Master So Woon, the son of my lord. He might not know my true identity. When So Woon was struck down by an arrow, his reaction was particrly intense. He had thought he forgot to use formal speech due to panic, but it seemed it was his original manner of speaking. What do you mean But Ive already partially failed in my mission. However, I must save Young Master So Woon at all costs. I am prepared for any consequences here. Peng Gu-ins eyes widened, his expression a mix of anger and sorrow. Cho Myung-hwis confession stirred a sense of fiery righteousness in him. Even though he had been concealing his identity. So thats how it was. However, Yi-gang, who stood beside them, did not seem surprised. As expected the nickname Henans Sage is not unwarranted. Did you know, Young Master Baek Yi-gang? Yi-gang responded with silence. Peng Gu-in was greatly surprised by Yi-gangs insight. Yi-gang avoided Peng Gu-ins gaze. I had no idea. I didnt know either. However, Yi-gang was just the type whose expressions didnt give away his surprise. He simply nodded as if to agree with the groups misconception. Go quickly! I will hold it off here! Yi-gang refused. I will stay too. Young Master Baek! You need to find the way. Just then, a sh of light burst in the northern sky. A sound like something being split apart echoed. The group, startled, looked towards it. The northern sky was brightly lit. It seems I wont be needed to find the way. Someone from the outside appears to be breaking the formations outer axis toe in. At Yi-gangs words, implying outside help was on its way, joy returned to Cho Myung-hwis face. Yi-gang drew his meteorite sword. Ssshh Although it would be difficult for Cho Myung-hwi to handle the monster alone, with Yi-gang joining, it would be enough. Above all, this moment was an opportunity. That creature only has the ability to shake the spirit, nothing much else. But still, its more formidable than the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger, right? Its a higher grade than the Ghost Tiger. So, what about the internal elixir? Ive been saying it since that goblin first appeared The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had mentioned it since the goblins appearance. It exudes a delicious scent. Perhaps it was because of the yokais blood mixed in. Her way of speaking was different from that of the Immortal Divine Sword. Yi-gang pointed his sword towards the light in the northern sky. Just head straight in that direction. Young Master Gu. Huh! Peng Gu-in wore an indescribable expression. Suddenly, he sniffed loudly and then quickly removed his headscarf. Like Cho Myung-hwi, he had no scars, but an unattractive face was revealed. My name is not Gu In-nam, its Peng Gu-in! Could it be, from the Peng n! Cho Myung-hwis eyes widened. Peng Gu-in roared in a hoarse voice. I will definitely save So Woon and return here again. Brother Gu, no, Brother Peng! You guys are the real men. I, Peng Gu-in, am deeply impressed. Yi-gang squinted his eyes, while Cho Myung-hwi seemed moved to tears. When we return, lets be sworn brothers! How can someone like me In blood brotherhood among men, what does status matter! B-brother! It was an excessively sweaty conversation. Yi-gang finally couldnt hold back and shouted. Ah, just hurry up and go! Chapter 133: The All-knowing High Formation (2) Chapter 133: The All-knowing High Formation (2) Peng Gu-in slung So Woon over his shoulder and climbed the rock face. A slumped person was heavier than one might think. He had to climb the rock face, which had few handholds, using just the strength of his fingertips. Peng Gu-in gripped the sharp rock outcroppings as he ascended. Boom! A chunk of rock flew and struck the rock face. There was a loud noise, and the rock face vibrated. Peng Gu-in gritted his teeth and held on to avoid falling. He didnt look back. The fact that the rock hadnt hit him meant that Yi-gang and Cho Myung-hwi were doing their job well. I will definitelye back. Something hot welled up from deep within his throat. When that monster roared, Peng Gu-in felt fear, embarrassingly enough. He had run away, using the excuse of not having his weapon, the de. It was shameful, but it was the truth. But what about the other two, who were younger and had lower status in Jianghu? Cho Myung-hwi revealed his hidden identity and stayed, and Yi-gang, who he disliked for being weak, also stayed. They were the true heroes, men with burning passion. Ille back and save you both! Peng Gu-in, having climbed the rock face, grabbed So Woon tightly and ran. Towards the brightening northern sky.
His roaring voice as he ran echoed down to the base of the rock face. Yi-gang was secretly shocked. It was one thing that Cho Myung-hwi had hidden his identity, but to think that Peng Mu-ahs brother was right there beside them. He felt like he understood why Peng Mu-ah used to badmouth her brothers. These guys are disgusting. Worse than that goblin. He had no desire whatsoever to be sworn brothers with them. The goblin stopped throwing rocks as Yi-gang and Cho Myung-hwi approached, as if it had been waiting for them. Cho Myung-hwi shouted in an urgent voice. Those dogs they look like wild dogs! Theyre not ordinary wild dogs, thats for sure. But then, ck dogs began to emerge from the surrounding bushes. They were creatures with deep-set eyes. As the goblin waved its iron club to and fro, the wild dogs started to howl, stretching their necks. Wooo. Awoo. The sound of about a dozen ck dogs howling in unison was bizarre. It was certain that the goblin was controlling the dogs. Cho Myung-hwi spoke firmly, One of us should handle the dogs, and the other should deal with that big guy. Ill take on Ill handle the goblin. Yi-gang quickly volunteered. Cho Myung-hwi was seriously considering it, but he had no choice after Yi-gang drew his sword and stepped forward. At that moment, the wild dogs charged. Cho Myung-hwi sliced one of the charging dogs in half with his sword. Please take care of it! Kyaaang! But as expected, the creature was no ordinary dog. The sword, instead of cutting the wild dog in half, got stuck in its body. Instead of blood, a sticky liquid flowed out. Cho Myung-hwi realized that dealing with the pack of wild dogs would not be easy. Meanwhile, Yi-gang turned his back on Cho Myung-hwi and moved forward. The goblin, twice the size of Yi-gang, looked down at him with its three eyes. Yi-gang walked leisurely, dragging the meteorite sword, as if amazed by his own actions. It seemed as if the goblin was curious, wondering why he wasnt afraid. That guys eyes are really annoying. There was no reason for Yi-gang to be afraid. Although the creature wasrge and fast, it was no different from a beast. The goblin lifted its iron club with both hands. Its dangerous! Cho Myung-hwi, who was fighting the wild dogs, was rmed seeing Yi-gang seemingly defenseless. The goblin, like before, elerated rapidly. The iron club, raised high, came down on Yi-gang in a sh. Boom! From the loud noise and the rising dust cloud, it seemed like Yi-gang would have been ttened. But that didnt happen. The iron club was stopped midway. Precisely, Yi-gang had lifted the meteorite sword and blocked the iron club. The sharp edge of the meteorite sword was half-embedded in the iron club. Creeeak Even the wild dogs were startled and momentarily became quiet. The smile disappeared from the goblins face, due to the fact that Yi-gang, who seemed the weakest among the humans, had blocked the goblins massive iron club from below. Its nothing, Yi-gang said as he pulled the meteorite sword out of the iron club. Seeing this, Cho Myung-hwi yelled in awe, Uwooh! It must feel like your arm is going numb. Yeah, it kind of does. It wasnt nothing, after all. Part of the reason Yi-gang had taken the attack head-on was to instill courage in Cho Myung-hwi, who was shaken in spirit. Although the flow of inner energy was unstable, he was familiar with this level. Kyaaah! It seemed that he had sufficiently provoked the goblin. Angered that things werent going its way, the goblin swung its iron club again. This time, it was a relentless and fierce onught. But Yi-gang wasnt just blocking. His feet moved as if sliding on ice. True to the name Cloud Treading, a technique akin to stepping on clouds, his footwork was fluid. Although he couldnt use internal energy, he had perfected the form of Cloud Treading. Kang- Kkang- Quaang Sparks flew and a loud ng resounded as the meteorite sword collided with the iron club. In an instant, Yi-gang climbed atop the iron club that the goblin had swung down. He swung the meteorite sword horizontally. Srrrk Like chopping off the head of a turtle, three thick fingers flew through the air. The goblin, bleeding ck blood from its hand, let out a ghastly scream. Kwooeeek! Ugh. The scream carried a disgusting fishy smell. The creature seemed incredibly furious. It desperately tried to crush Yi-gang. But it wasnt easy. Yi-gang was no longer the young child he was five years ago. He might not have had a powerful physique, but he possessed internal energy, and the legacy of the Immortal Divine Sword lingered in his arms and legs. No matter how heavy the wildly swinging iron club was, it didnt matter. He narrowly dodged a horizontal attack that could have blown away his upper body by leaning his waist back. The movement of bending his body and then springing forward was like the drawing of a bow, known as Bow Body Shooting Shadow. The move that shed light and sliced the goblins Achilles tendon was the fifth form of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, known as Absolute Thrust, said to prate all things. The goblin dropped to its knees. Yi-gang felt a burning sensation flowing through his entire body. Looks like youre having fun. Was he smiling without realizing it? Yi-gang took full advantage of the martial arts he had learned. This was the first time since he departed for Kaifeng, no, since he joined the Azure Forest, that he had used all his abilities. The giant goblin quickly became drenched in blood. Not all. Wait be careful! The moment Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said that, Yi-gang sliced off the right wrist of the goblin holding the iron club. The moment the iron club fell to the ground with a thud, the goblin screamed and thrust its stomach forward. And from that stomach, a hand suddenly emerged. That hand and the goblins unharmed left hand pped together, aiming to crush Yi-gang. Yi-gang blocked the left with his meteorite sword, and drew his short sword to block the right. Quack! Both palms of the goblin were pierced, but it endured the pain and lifted Yi-gang up. There was a feeling of hatred, a desire to kill Yi-gang at all costs. Now that itse to this, use what Ive taught you. How long are you going to save it? As she said, Yi-gang hadnt brought out all his trump cards yet. What the Immortal Divine Sword had left him was significant, but she, too, had given him something amazing. A power that even the greatest master couldnt grant, unique to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. The Heavenly Thunder Bell. Should I use it? The moment the goblin tried to swallow Yi-gang wholea blue sh sparked. Phu-whack! The hands that were gripping Yi-gang turned to rags and spurted blood. Yi-gang, dropped to the ground, was emitting a blue light. I should consume the internal elixir to bnce the energy. Its good enough that you moved energetically. What made Blue-Eyed Mad Demon famous in her lifetime was that formidable movement technique. After a sh of blue light, someones chest was usually sliced open, it was said. Two-star of Heavenly Thunder Bell is sufficient. Yi-gang only learned this after hearing it from her directly. It was not a movement technique, but a cultivation technique, named the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The cultivation technique, which only she could use, born with the blood of the great yokai, the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, was now manifesting in Yi-gangs body. Yi-gangs eyes shone with a blue light. Kagagagak His figure shed, and he severed all three of the goblins forearms. The creature lost all its arms in an instant. The Heavenly Thunder Bell was a principle that transformed the Innate True Qi into overwhelming power. Its not something ordinary martial artists or sorcery sages could use. Only with the help of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon could Yi-gang aplish this. It consumed a massive amount of Innate True Qi and couldnt be used for long, but the payoff was tremendous. Kuoooeuk! The overwhelming eleration gained from the power of Thunder QiYi-gangs sword left a blue trail as it sliced through. Srrrk Even after the sword passed, the goblin appeared unharmed. It stood frozen, then its upper body slid off diagonally and fell. Thud-thud It was truly a lightning-fast strike. The blue light twinkling in Yi-gangs eyes slowly faded. He flicked off the sticky blood that clung to his sword. Not bad. A bit regrettable. He felt a sensation akin to intense hunger. It was the feeling of having used up his Innate True Qi to the brink of danger. Such power couldnt be used lightly, but that didnt matter now. Yi-gang rummaged through the shattered remains of the creature. There was a bright red jewel scattering a strange blood light. It was the internal elixir of the yokai that lived in this All-knowing High Formation. Yi-gang pocketed it. This would more than replenish the Innate True Qi he had used for the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The goblin turned out to be an easier opponent than expected. Yi-gang appeared calm and breathed. Huff Huff. In contrast, Cho Myung-hwi, who had dealt with the pack of wild dogs, was in a terrible state. Those creatures were also yokai. Cho Myung-hwi, his spirit shaken by the goblin, couldnt perform at his best, and blood streamed from his arms and legs, torn by sharp teeth. But he had no time to worry about that. To him, Yi-gang, who had single-handedly defeated the goblin, seemed like a monster. Henans Sage was it? He was given the nickname Sage of Henan Province for his outstanding intelligence. The nickname implied that Yi-gangs martial arts skills were not impressive, a somewhat condescending perception. But having witnessed everything firsthand, Cho Myung-hwi had to revise his opinion. What an insufficient nickname. He finally copsed to the ground, exhausted.
Twenty warriors, including the chief of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad. And the Left Guardian of the Alliance, Iron Mountain Old Man, rushed in. The All-knowing Master led them, breaking through the outer axis of the formation and entering. Do not touch anything that I havent instructed you to! The All-knowing Master gave detailed orders. Breaking into the formation by dismantling its outer axis was more difficult than disrupting the formation itself, especially considering that this All-knowing High Formation was not an ordinary formation but a special one made with a Treasure. However, this slow progress was frustrating for the martial artists of the Murim Alliance. Boom! Iron Mountain Old Man stamped his foot and said, All-knowing Master! At this rate, all the sessors inside will die! If you disrupt the formation, they will die just the same! The All-knowing Master stood his ground against the fury of a Supreme Peak master. In this situation, no one could defy him. The moment when the Left Guardian was about to burst out in anger again. He frowned and turned his head. Could it be! The highest expert among them sensed something first. Someone wasing. Huff! Huff! They were at the outer axis of the formation, but someone was running towards them from the direction of the formations core. The runner, apanied by heavy breathing, was covered in blood. It was natural, considering they hade through the traps set by the All-knowing Master himself, designed to be lethal. Despite having iron arrows and feathered darts embedded all over his body, the person he was carrying was unharmed. Le-Left Guardian! Ah! What are you doing! Go and help him! Only two out of four had made it out. But they had been prepared for the possibility that all of them might have perished. Even the All-knowing Master was surprised. They made it through the third level of the All-knowing High Formation! Im fine. Please treat this person first! Peng Gu-inid down So Woon. Hisplexion had turned pale from the loss of blood. The members of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad quickly ced So Woon on a stretcher. The Left Guardian recognized Peng Gu-in. You, youre Gu-in, arent you! Why are you here! Ill ept the punishmentter. Peng Gu-in didnt feel ashamed of his exposed identity. The situation inside was more important than that. After hastily bandaging only the most severely wounded areas, he sprang up. My brothers are inside, fighting against a monster. What Is Gu-hwi in there too? Please follow me! With these bold words, he turned around and ran back. He was heading back to where Yi-gang and Cho Myung-hwi were. The Left Guardian, momentarily stunned, soon set his face in determination. We follow! We go to save the sessors! Chapter 134: The All-knowing High Formation (3) Chapter 134: The All-knowing High Formation (3) Keuk-! Cho Myung-hwi let out a painful groan. But Yi-gang ignored it and tightly tied his shoulder. His arm was covered in blood. Immediate treatment was necessary. It seemed even worse than the injuries So Woon had suffered. If only we had some disinfectant to treat it right away. Im okay. You are not okay. If you dont get proper treatment, your limbs could rot. Even a bite from a mere beast can fester if not treated properly. And wounds inflicted by yokai, which looked dangerous at a nce, were undoubtedly more serious. As soon as we get out, make sure to get treated. I will do so. Cho Myung-hwi had hidden his identity when registering. He denied being a spy for the Unorthodox Union, but there must be a reason he concealed his identity. Moreover, So Woon, who was carried away by Peng Gu-in, was said to be the son of a lord. Ordinary sects did not use the title of lord. Even if you pass this test, it would be best to rest. Such injuries wouldnt heal easily. The Murim Alliance likely wouldnt pass Cho Myung-hwi either. Cho Myung-hwi looked distressed. So Woon also didnt know that Cho Myung-hwi was sent by his father. I will disappoint my lord. Being alive is what matters. You wont ask? Yi-gang, who was squatting, turned his head while looking at the gradually clearing sky. About mine and So Woons identities. Even if So Woon was an exception, Cho Myung-hwi imed to be a disciple of the small sect, the Heaven Sword Sect. Moreover, he was actually learning the martial arts of the Heaven Sword Sect, which was suspicious. Yi-gang said nothing, but Cho Myung-hwi willingly spoke up. The sect leader of the Heaven Sword Sect received a favor from my lord. Thats why he passed down that sword technique to me. I thought so. Pardon? No matter how small a sect is, its hard to steal and learn their martial arts, and since the Heaven Sword Sect is still thriving, you couldnt have stolen it forcefully. If you had stolen it, you wouldnt have mentioned it here. Yi-gang recalled Neung Ji-pyeong while looking at him. His sect, the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, was almost destroyed because one of its disciples had stolen a secret manual from the Wudang Sect. The All-knowing Master and the inspectors of the Murim Alliance were also deceived by Cho Myung-hwis identity, so it must be true. Whether they are sworn brothers or whatnot, only the orthodox guys do such foolish acts. Otherwise, its those sweaty ones like the Green Forest. Right. Yi-gang had guessed it earlier. The one acting arrogantly in cahoots with Peng Gu-in couldnt possibly be a spy from the Unorthodox Union. Cho Myung-hwi had a somewhat choked-up expression. Were we the same age? Yes. Yi-gang wore an ominous expression. As expected, Cho Myung-hwi brought it up. But I cant bepared to you. I shall acknowledge you as my elder brother. Second elder brother! Trying to form a brotherhood while covered in blood, Yi-gang forcefully pushed down Cho Myung-hwi. My brothers! And then, the person who instigated this returned. Peng Gu-in also appeared in a wretched state. He had kept his promise to return. Cho Myung-hwi shouted, Elder brother! The Left Guardian and the Guardian Squad members areing! Ooh! Peng Gu-in, who had brought a long sword, was flustered as he drew his de. S-surely, you didnt defeat it! It was because the giant gobliny shattered into pieces. For Peng Gu-in, who had been ready for a bloody battle, it was an anticlimactic moment. Cho Myung-hwiughed bitterly and said, I did nothing. It was Brother Yi-gang who defeated it alone. It was you, Yi-gang! Peng Gu-in, who had just heard about the situation from Cho Myung-hwi,ughed heartily. Uhahaha! As expected! I knew there was something extraordinary about you. Amazing! While I was dealing with the dogs, I heard a loud noise and nced over, only to find that monster already copsing. It was surprising! Excellent! Truly a man! Your fame will now resonate throughout the martial world! Yi-gang stepped back from Peng Gu-in, who was about to give him a bear hug, and grimaced. Am I supposed to say I killed that thing alone? Eh? Of course. Thats how youll build a great reputation! Lets say that the two of us were barely holding on, and then Young Master Peng intervened and killed it. I didnt do anything! I cant say that! While Peng Gu-in was burning with righteous indignation, the sounds of people running could be heard. The shout of someone yelling, Its over there! also echoed. Yi-gang, feeling anxious, shouted out loud, If its said that Young Master Cho and I killed it together, we will surely be suspected. But if you say you defeated it alone If I im to have broken the All-knowing High Formation alone, do you think people will believe me? Ah! Yi-gangs point was sharp. Cho Myung-hwi had hidden his identity. While some might believe if the Peak expert Peng Gu-in imed to have defeated the goblin, many wouldnt believe it if said that Yi-gang alone, or both Yi-gang and Cho Myung-hwi defeated it. Furthermore, Yi-gang and Cho Myung-hwi would be suspected of hiding their true abilities. Warmth filled Peng Gu-ins eyes as he looked at Yi-gang. Not only is the second one smart, but he also has a deep heart! Why am I the second? Peng Gu-in hastily smeared blood on the sword. Just as Yi-gang was about to copse, people from the Murim Alliance arrived. They were astonished by the corpse of the giant goblin. It cant be a human. Is it a monster? Look at this iron club. It must weigh at least a hundred geun! Just the three sessors managed to kill this thing? Despite the inclusion of the Peak expert Peng Gu-in, the reaction was intense. If they hadnt followed Yi-gangs suggestion, suspicion might have reced admiration. The Left Guardian praised Peng Gu-in. As one of the two tigers of Hebei, youre truly remarkable. Gu-in! The n Head of the Peng n will be delighted to hear this. Its thanks to ourbined efforts! It would have been impossible alone. Peng Gu-in, having said this, sneakily winked at Yi-gang. Yi-gang pretended not to see it. Although everyone was happy about the survival of the sessors, there was one person who was not. It was the All-knowing Master, the owner of the All-knowing High Formation and the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. He scowled upon seeing the Samgwis corpse. Its fierce but it was still a useful creature! He grumbled about getting the value of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron decreased from the Murim Alliance, ming them for the unforeseen ident due to their poor management. He rummaged through the corpse of the Samgwi, deep in thought. As Yi-gang spied this, the Left Guardian approached him. So, you are Baek Yi-gang, the Sage of Henan? I am called by an overly grandiose nickname. My name is Baek Yi-gang. As Yi-gang stood and performed a formal bow, Left Guardian Iron Mountain Old Man extended his hand to make Yi-gang sit. He scrutinized Yi-gang with sharp eyes. Then, heughed. I thought the Baek Noble n only had Iron-Blooded Genius, but my view was narrow. Holding two dragons in his arms, Im starting to envy Master Baek. Uhhahah! It was just luck. Yi-gang humbly bowed his head. Iron Mountain Old Man, watching him with satisfaction, then tilted his head, noticing Yi-gangs paleplexion. Hmm, have you sustained internal injuries? Pardon? Yi-gang hadnt sustained internal injuries. It was just that his physical condition was poor due to the extensive use of Innate True Qi. It was at this moment, as Yi-gang was about to shake his head in denial, that the All-knowing Master, rummaging through the corpse of the Samgwi, let out a scream. Where is it! Where is it? Why, whats the matter? The All-knowing Master grabbed the cor of a member of the Righteous Heaven Guard and shook him. The inner elixir of the Samgwi! There must have been a bloodstone! Hey, you there! The bulky guy who killed the Samgwi! Are you talking about me? You talking about me, you brat, watch your mouth! No matter how high the All-knowing Masters rank was, he wasnt in a position to speak rudely to Peng Gu-in. Peng Gu-ins expression soured, but the All-knowing Master didnt care. Did you take it? I dont know what nonsense youre talking about, but there was never such a thing! Lies! How much I fed the Samgwi to Damn it! The All-knowing Master, rambling, suddenly stopped speaking as if he realized his slip of the tongue. Then, he red around. The moment his eyes locked onto Yi-gang. Yi-gang instinctively touched his forehead. Keuk, I seem to have sustained an internal injury. Internal injury, but why the forehead Oh. As Yi-gang suddenly copsed, the Left Guardian was startled, seemingly confirming his suspicions. Guardian Squad! Carry Henans Sage on a stretcher! Yes! The guardian squad members ced the copsed Yi-gang on the stretcher. The All-knowing Master kept ring at Yi-gang, but Yi-gang only looked at the sky. The fog had almost lifted. It was clear that the formation was naturally dissolving. Youre good at faking sickness. I didnt even realize I was. You could join a circus troupe. Keke. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon chuckled with delight. Yi-gang, carried on the stretcher, pretended to have lost consciousness and closed his eyes.
The test for selecting external sessors was halted. It was an obvious decision, as it was impossible to proceed with the second stage of the test. However, it didnt mean that those who couldnt take the test left; that wasnt the case. The area around the second stage testing ground was bustling with people. Step back! Move away! If the Murim Alliance inspection squad members hadnt fiercely maintained order, chaos would have ensued long ago. Of course, not everyone obediently followed the instructions. Let me in! I will rescue them! The burly martial artist, Peng Gu-hwi, was shouting furiously. If this hadnt been the Murim Alliances territory, he seemed ready to knock down the inspection squad members to get in. No matter that youre a warrior of the Peng family, we cannot allow it! Step back! Aaack! Damn it all! The Left Guardian has already entered, so please wait! Peng Gu-hwi was furious, but there was nothing he could do. Even his anger was a spectacle to the onlookers. The sessors were trapped in the Qi Men Formation created by the All-knowing Master. It was said that inside had monsters even Peak experts found difficult to handle. Yokai? How can there be yokai right in the middle of Kaifeng? Havent you heard about the All-knowing Master? If its something that old monster did, its certainly possible. Some ill-natured individuals even quietly ced bets. I bet theyre all dead. Some must have survived. With the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad and the Left Guardian there. Amidst their giggling conversation, someone interjected, Id like to bet that they alle back alive. Cough. The one who interjected was an old man in shabby clothes, his head covered in a dirty cloth. The martial artists betting frowned. It was because of the foul smelling from the old man. What move aside. Why, cant I bet? No, its just that Then, arade of the martial artist interjected with a sneer. It doesnt matter. I dont know who you are, but it would be fun to bet together. That young man over there seems to know something. Alright, how much will you bet? Do you have money? Theres a saying in the martial world to be wary of children and the elderly. However, its not easy to be cautious of a shabbily dressed old man. Well, I happen to have a little money on me. Lets see The face of the sessor turned stiff. What came out of the old mans dirty red robe was a filthy gold nugget. What is this Uhhaha! Ill remember your faces. If you fail to settle the better, think of it as forfeiting your happy afterlife! It was a resounding, ear-splittingugh. Even the inspection squad members turned their heads to look. While the martial artists were frozen in ce, the old man casually walked towards where the inspection squad members were gathered. When he removed the cloth from his head, his symbolic bald head was revealed. The sessors might not have recognized him immediately, but the inspection squad members were different. Murim Alliance Leader! G-greetings to the Murim Alliance Leader! Grand Master Mu Myung, the Murim Alliance Leader, who usually never left his residence, had appeared in the outer garden. The inspection squad members simultaneously bent one knee in respect. If we had known in advance, we would have escorted you directly Stand up, I was just taking a walk and stopped by. Hehe. The guardian squad members Do I really need guards within the Murim Alliance? No matter how unassuming he looked, there were few in the entire Murim who could dare harm such a Divine Monk. The inspection squad member respectfully bowed his head. The sessors who had just received a gold nugget from the Divine Monk were still frozen in their positions. It seems my bet has won. Yes? The inspection squad members momentarily did not understand the Alliance Leaders words. They were gathered at the exit of the All-knowing High Formation, near the Life Gate. The formation was gradually dissolving, but the inside was still not visible due to the fog. Look, arent they all returning safely? R-really! The Divine Monk picked up a long pole that had been rolling on the ground. It was one that had supported a tent. Since theres no fan Then, as if a high monk were wielding a fan, he swung the pole down to the ground. Kwoong Everyone in the hall felt that heavy impact. How much immense energy must have been contained in that seemingly light movement? Instantly, a whirlwind spread in all directions. As people lowered their hands from their faces, the fog within a radius of five zhang waspletely cleared. And those who had escaped the All-knowing High Formation appeared. The Left Guardian Iron Mountain Old Man, guardian squad members, All-knowing Master, Peng Gu-in, and including Cho Myung-hwi and Yi-gang, who were on a stretcher. The Divine Monk greeted them with a wrinkled smile. Hehehe, as far as I know, passing the test within a single hour by breaking the formation was the condition. Yi-gang and his group had been inside for over an hour. The onlookers were startled by the Murim Alliance Leaders words. They had not expected a discussion of pass or fail in this situation. Was he considering failing Yi-gang and his group? Since they didnt just pass the formation but actually broke it, it seems fitting to consider them as having passed What do you think, All-knowing Master? Although the All-knowing Master was visibly upset, he couldnt dare re at the Murim Alliance Leader. Its a matter for the Alliance Leader to decide. Hehe, then lets consider it a pass. A brief moment of silence. Then, cheers erupted. Although some had bet on the lives of the sessors, the majority here had hoped for their safe return. Uwaaa! Look at that! Is that the head of the yokai? The guardian squad members came out carrying the severed head of the Samgwi. This highlighted the achievement of Yi-gang and his group. Amidst the pouring cheers, the Divine Monk quietly approached Yi-gang. Yi-gangy on the stretcher, his eyes closed. At the moment Yi-gang slightly opened his eyes, he locked eyes with the Divine Monk. You dont seem to be in much pain Why are you lying down? Please forgive me for not being able to greet you properly due to internal injuries. Hehe. The Divine Monk just chuckled and left a remark. A nail in a pocket will eventually poke through. Is that so. The Divine Monk left with a seemingly insightfulment. It was then that Yi-gang let out a sigh of relief. -You! A telepathic message pierced his ears. Without turning his head, Yi-gang shifted his gaze to the side and saw the All-knowing Master ring at him. -You took the bloodstone! Yi-gang closed his eyes tightly again. Chapter 135: The Wager With The All-knowing Master (1) Chapter 135: The Wager With The All-knowing Master (1) -Right. Im certain. I dont know how you did it, but you managed to secure the Samgwis Bloodstone. There was certainty in the All-knowing Masters transmitted voice. It didnt seem like a mere guess. It would be ridiculous to abruptly sit up from the stretcher, so Yi-gang remained silent. During the transfer to the Medical Hall, another transmission rang out. -Yes, you are a martial artist, so its natural for you to covet the internal elixir But be warned, if you consume it, you will surely die. It was obvious that the internal elixir of a yokai would be poisonous. But that didnt seem to be his point. -Once youre better,e to my ce. It will be good for you. I swear on my name. With these persuasive words, the All-knowing Master disappeared. Yi-gang was taken to the Medical Hall. He wasnt injured enough to need convalescence, but his condition was poor due to the depletion of his Innate True Qi. Yi-gang spent about three days recuperating there. The Murim Alliance must be quite wealthy. They seem to have used precious medicinal ingredients generously. The Murim Alliance Medical Hall was recently established by the renowned physician known as the Heavenly Master Physician. Though he was no longer there, his medical expertise remained with the Murim Alliance. A profound medicinal fragrance gently wafted through the air. It was emanating from the medicinal soup in front of Yi-gang. The physician who had diagnosed his pulse said, It doesnt seem like theres any internal injury and prepared a revitalizing herbal decoction for him. Yi-gang drank the medicinal soup. Gulp- Gulp Kuh! Good medicine tasted bitter. Though the medicinal soup was not tasty, Yi-gangs expression was more refreshed than anyones. Even the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon would unwittingly find herself savoring it. Does it taste good? Fantastic. Yi-gangsplexion had improvedpared to three days ago. It wasnt just because he had been taking care of himself with such herbal decoctions. It was also thanks to the cultivation of the Azure Forests internal energy technique, Wisdom Mind Art. Yi-gang closed his eyes and concentrated on circting his energy. The Wisdom Mind Art was a rare internal energy cultivation technique in Jianghu that trained Innate True Qi. Its drawback was the slow speed of energy umtion. Therefore, it wasnt possible to reach the internal energy of a martial master quickly. However, for Yi-gang, it was the best technique since it allowed him to replenish his Innate True Qi. After sitting in a cross-legged position, the proper posture for energy cirction involved raising both palms upwards. It involved receiving natures energy through the palms central point, then circting it through the bodys energy pathways. However, Yi-gang was only able to circte energy from his right palm to the Qihai acupoint. By falling into a state of selflessness and regting his breathing, his internal energy slowly increased. Furthermore, the Wisdom Mind Art stimted the middle dantian. The purest part of the umted internal energy surged up to the chest area. It was a tiny amount, just the size of a sparrows tear, but his Innate True Qi also increased. If only you were in better condition, you could have elevated the Heavenly Thunder Bell to over four stars. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said this with a hint of regret. However, Yi-gang was satisfied with the two-star prowess of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The ability of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, the Heavenly Thunder Bell, was not originally meant for humans. Since he used Innate True Qi instead of yokai energy, two stars were Yi-gangs limit. How far did you get it in the past? When I was overwhelmed and nearly died, I used up to the eighth star of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. Though it turned my hair white. Even with just two stars of power, he had demonstrated tremendous speed. Yi-gang wondered how powerful the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was in her prime. Creak Just then, the door leading to the corridor burst open. The person who appeared smiled broadly upon seeing Yi-gang sitting on the bed Brother! Oh It was Peng Gu-in. He brought a bowl filled with dried jujubes and pumpkin sweets. I thought you might be craving something tasty. The food in the Medical Hall is famously nd. Uhahaha! Werent you disciplined? Peng Gu-in had hidden his identity and applied for the selection exam. Even though he intended to voluntarily withdrawter, he had still deceived the alliance. Punishment was inevitable. That little punishment, just a bit of hardship, is all. Also, So Woon passed the test safely. Peng Gu-in spoke lightly. So Woon passing the selection exam was quite happy news. That guy, he looks frail, but hes actually quite sturdy. Thats good to hear. So Woon, who was injured by an arrow, recovered even faster than Yi-gang and left the sickbed. He didnt forget to express his gratitude to Yi-gang. Hehe, its all thanks to you, brother. He was surprised when he heard that Peng Gu-in was Peng Mu-ahs older brother. Yi-gang thought he would be disliked because of how much Peng Gu-in doted on his younger sister, yet he even considered bing sworn brothers. However, Yi-gang spoke seriously. About that sworn brotherhood thing. Yes! I dont think we are quite in a position to be sworn brothers. Lets think about it more slowly Yi-gang had no intention of serving such a bandit-like figure as his elder brother. He spoke with feigned indifference. It was easier to t-out reject him, even if it seemed a bit harsh. But Peng Gu-in didnt seem hurt or offended. Hmm indeed. He nodded his head as if convinced, stroking his chin. There are ways to be family even without being sworn brothers. What? Yi-gang squinted, puzzled by his words, but he didnt get an answer. Because someone else appeared. Yi-gang! What are you doing, Brother Gu-in!? It was Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun. Peng Mu-ah seemed to misunderstand Peng Gu-ins attempt to hand dried jujubes to Yi-gang. She dashed like lightning and rammed her shoulder into Peng Gu-ins abdomen. Ugh! Peng Gu-in was thrown back, tumbling across the floor. It was unlikely for him to be sent flying by his half-weight younger sister unless it was a real fight. It seemed more like an expression of affection among the Peng n martial artists. Its a misunderstanding! I was just going to give him some dried jujubes. Really now. When Peng Mu-ah heard that the Peng ns Twin Tigers had been following Yi-gang around, she was furious. The sight of the two burly brothers being awkward around the small Peng Mu-ah was quite amusing. If Peng Gu-in hadnt praised Yi-gang to the skies, Peng Mu-ahs anger might not have subsided. As soon as she turned to Yi-gang, her expression quickly turned to one of concern. Are you feeling alright? Yes, Im fine. Did my brother bother you? He didnt bother me. Despite Peng Gu-ins pleading look, Yi-gang couldnt say he was bothered. During the three days Yi-gang was here, the sun and moon continued to rise and set. The sessors gathered at the Murim Alliance were busy with their own affairs. Yi-gangs eyes widened upon seeing Baek Ha-jun. Whats that, so old-fashioned. This? There was something like a golden button on his cor. The ornament looked a bit old-fashioned for a piece of jewelry. Peng Mu-ah answered on his behalf. He ranked within the top five recently. Oh. Apparently, Baek Ha-jun had fought in five duels over the past three days. Those who wanted to challenge the name Iron-Blooded Genius were all sessors. With three external sessors. And Qingchengs Divine Wind Sword, and Diancangs Lightning sh. Among them were two sessors from the Dragon-Phoenix Conference as well. Did you win? I won them all. Well done. Baek Ha-jun hadnt lost a single match. Naturally, he was within the top five out of thirty. When Yi-gang looked at Peng Mu-ah, she, unasked, waved her hand and said, I intentionally didnt rank within the top five. Its not that I couldnt. Why? She wasnt wearing the same ornament as Ha-jun. She spoke as if making an excuse, but her expression was serious. I heard that when entering the Five Elements Tomb, they divide into five groups. The top five each lead a group. So Yeah, it seems important to find people in the same group first. Whether there were five entrances or if the five groups entered in order was unclear. However, if they were divided into groups to enter the Five Elements Tomb, it would be best to be with trustworthy people. At least those who could stand back to back and protect each other. Or, considering unreliability, those who were useful and strong. Lets make sure we enter the same group. Alright, lets do that. Yi-gang nodded for now. There were none more trustworthy than Baek Ha-jun and Peng Mu-ah. She cautiously began to speak, But, that Jegal Seon is making a move. Jegal Seon and Yi-gang had a martial arts duel scheduled. Making a move? He promised a duel, right? It seems like hes gathering spectators. Yi-gang gave a wry smile. Why were there so many eager to gather spectators before a duel? They all firmly believed they would win in the martial arts duel. Many people were unaware of how strong Yi-gang had be. Even those in front of him, Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun, and even Yi-gang himself, couldnt urately judge his strength. So just stay in bed for one more day. Ill take on Jegal Seon in the duel today. Peng Mu-ah clenched her fist and spoke earnestly. Her ulterior motive was quite obvious. Surely he wont refuse the duel. If he does, Ill make sure to break him No need. What? Let him gather as many people as he wants. This wasnt the first time he had faced such a challenge. If Peng Mu-ah helped, it certainly wouldnt go as Jegal Seon wished. Yi-gang could avoid the nuisance. If I just help you There will be more of these situations in the future. But he couldnt always rely on others. He must tie his own knots. That was the fate of a martial artist in Jianghu. You said you were going to meet Jegal Seon this evening? Yes Tell him well have the duel tomorrow. After saying this, Yi-gang got up from his seat. His body had already recovered. Before the duel tomorrow, he nned to visit the All-knowing Masters residence. Thats the spirit of a true man! Peng Gu-in supported Yi-gang while munching on pumpkin sweets.
Apparently, the All-knowing Master was also in a difficult situation. It was to be expected after such a major incident. His Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron was tampered with, and the sessors nearly lost their lives. It was an incident that urred right in the heart of the Murim Alliance, damaging the Alliances reputation. The All-knowing Master hadnt left the pavilion assigned to him. It must have been upsetting for him too. My Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron has turned into a lump of scrap metal. The All-knowing Master was sitting on an ornately designed chair. Being small in stature, he almost seemed engulfed by the chair. He was crossing his legs and resting them on a bronze cauldron. The Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, which used to scatter ghostly energy, was now just a holed pot unfit for even boiling soup. The All-knowing Master rose from his seat and kicked the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron with a thud. Bang- ng came the rough sound as it hit the wall. Was this some sort of show of force to Yi-gang? Of course, such things didnt frighten Yi-gang. Its not a big deal. It was my capital, but the Murim Alliance agreed to pay the price. The Murim Alliance promised topensate for the loss of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, whether in money or other benefits. Yi-gang spoke as if genuinely congratting him, Isnt that good? If the Murim Alliance helps. What? Hahaha. The All-knowing Masterughed as if the idea was absurd. Thats only natural! It was because of the Murim Alliances poor management that this happened. Didnt you hide the true danger of the yokai Samgwi? It would have been troublesome if someone had died. Revealing all my secrets? Thats a thiefs mentality. The All-knowing Master red at Yi-gang while fuming. However, as Yi-gang maintained his expressionless face, the All-knowing Masters anger soon subsided. Actually, it seemed like his anger was feigned from the beginning. So, you cant return the Samgwis Bloodstone? The real value of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron is the yokai Samgwi, right? Regardless of whether I really possess the bloodstone. The value of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldrony in the yokai that dwelled within it, creating essences. Yi-gang knew this. So you are a disciple of the Azure Forest. Do you know a bit about Treasures? The Murim Alliance agreeing to pay for the Treasure means they include the value of Samgwi and the bloodstone, right? Yi-gang was correct. Thepensation the All-knowing Master would receive was notcking inparison to the value of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. The All-knowing Masterughed, showing his teeth. I dislike fools. In that regard, you seem to have a working brain, so I dont dislike you. The All-knowing Master twisted his goat beard as he spoke. Yi-gang faced the All-knowing Master squarely. What a truly disgusting old man. This voice echoed from the ring. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was residing within the ring. Long ago, Yu Su-rin sensed the presence of the Immortal Divine Sword using the Insight Eye technique. The spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword was tremendous, but a sensitive person using a spell could sense something clinging to Yi-gang. However, when residing in an object like this, even the Taoists of the Azure Forest couldnt detect the presence of a spirit. You wont just hand it over, will you? That internal elixir looked really impressive. Indeed. Yi-gang had a lot of thoughts about the Samgwis internal elixir. If it really couldnt be consumed, he thought it wouldnt be bad to just hand it over to the All-knowing Master. Then, the All-knowing Master made an unexpected proposal. Fine. Lets make a bet. A bet you say? If I win, you return the bloodstone. If you win, Ill stop talking about that bloodstone. His tone sounded generously favorable. For Yi-gang, it was a better deal than before. But Yi-gang was not satisfied with just that. Thats not enough. Not enough? Tell me why I shouldnt consume that internal elixir and how to use it if I cant. If I win. Hahaha! The All-knowing Master abruptly stood up, sweeping the tabletop with his billowing sleeves. Utensils on the table ttered to the floor. On the cleared tabletop, he ced something with a thud. It was an hourss. Why dy any further? Lets make it a riddle. A riddle? If you solve my riddle within the time, you win. Any problem with that? Of course not. The bet seemed one-sided. If the All-knowing Master asked an impossible question, it would be no different than Yi-gang being at a disadvantage. But the All-knowing Master flipped the hourss with a wicked smile. Consider this a penalty for daring to y with a far superior senior. Red glints of bloodlust flickered in the All-knowing Masters eyes. Unfair as the conditions were, this was Jianghu. Thosecking power couldnt speak of fairness. Yi-gang furrowed his brow. It seemed like if he didnt ept the result, the All-knowing Master was prepared to forcibly take the bloodstone. Isnt this hopeless? Should we just knock him down and run? Keep quiet. Hes definitely going to ask an impossible riddle! That was likely. Then, the All-knowing Masters thin lips twitched. This riddlees from the far west. In the great desert, an ancient hero faced a huge monster! Yi-gang paused for a moment, a hint of recognition shing in his mind. It sounded like an introduction he had heard somewhere before. The riddle posed by the All-knowing Master was not just familiar to Yi-gang, but almost clich. Now, in the morning it walks on four legs, at noon Sigh. With a sigh that spoke volumes of his disappointment, Yi-gangs attitude seemed to throw the All-knowing Master off bnce. Chapter 136: The Wager With The All-knowing Master (2) Chapter 136: The Wager With The All-knowing Master (2) It wasnt martial arts that made the All-knowing Master famous. While his martial arts were at Peak prowess, they werent considered extraordinary for his age or the respect hemanded in Jianghu. His fame came from his extensive knowledge about everything. The All-knowing Master knew no bounds in his thirst for knowledge. His intellectual curiosity transcended ordinary limits, especially delving deep into the mysteries of Qi Men Dun Jia and the knowledge of the Left Path. Thats how he came to possess the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, a precious Treasure, and annihted an unorthodox sect. The All-knowing Masters research wasnt confined to just the Central ins. His insight reached as far as the distant Western Regions, where he encountered an important epic from there. It was an epic from the country of Greece. As he deciphered the Greeknguage, he uncovered a great riddle from the mythology. A riddle posed by a mystical creature encountered by a hero crossing the vast desert. This creature, described as having a human head and a lions body, had asked a riddle. He intended to pose this stimting intellectual challenge to Yi-gang. Now, in the morning it walks on four legs, at noon Sigh. But this sigh? Although the riddle was meant to be unsolvable, the All-knowing Masters eyebrows twitched at Yi-gangs attitude. At noon it walks on two legs, and in the evening, on three. What is it? The All-knowing Master pondered for a full three days, deliberately avoiding reading the part of the epic where the answer was revealed. And the thrill he felt when he finally figured out the answer As it will take about 15 minutes for the hourss to run out, you better hurry Its a human. Not a human, I said 15 minutes What did you say? The answer is a human, isnt it? As an infant, one crawls on all fours, walks on two legs in youth, and uses a cane in old age. Yi-gang perfectly exined the answer. The All-knowing Masters face contorted. H-how did you His eyes were filled with suspicion before admiration. It seemed to him that Yi-gang already knew the riddle. But there was no way Yi-gang could have known about this problem that even the All-knowing Master had only just deciphered. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was also amazed. Youre incredible! I thought it was a four-legged yokai. What? Hows that the answer? In the morning, it crawled on four legs, but got caught by someone around noon, so two legs were cut off, and by evening, one leg had regenerated. Should that be considered creative? Yi-gang barely managed to suppress a twitch in his lips. Because the All-knowing Master was looking at him with suspicion. I was just lucky. Its not the kind of riddle one could guess correctly just by luck. Yi-gang humbly maintained a calm face. But the truth was that he had given the correct answer. I remember reading this riddle somewhere before. Oh, so youve read some books, is that it? Eventually, the All-knowing Master clicked his tongue and nodded. You wouldnt have found and read an epic written in Greek Quite impressive. Its the correct answer. Now, the internal elixir is mine. Yi-gang didnt think the All-knowing Master was the type to break a promise out of pettiness. The All-knowing Master nodded. Thats right. And now, as promised, you have to tell me. What exactly is this item? Yet, it seemed too easy for the All-knowing Master to admit defeat. As expected, the All-knowing Master exined with a cunning smile. The bloodstone is not actually a proper internal elixir. Its because the Samgwi was not a true yokai. What do you mean? That thing was a monkey cub raised in the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. Eventually, it became a yokai. It was a bizarre and ominous tale. The blood and lives it consumed have condensed into the bloodstone. That immense evil energy is not something a human can purify. If eaten, it will certainly lead to death. The fact that eating the bloodstone could result in death was true. Yi-gang felt a chill down his spine. That cant be! It seemed so beneficial to the body. While the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, being part yokai, might not be affected, Yi-gang couldnt consume the bloodstone. Yi-gangs expression grew colder. An internal elixir harmful to the body was useless to him. The only way to use the bloodstone is to create a new Treasure like the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. ! The All-knowing Master added more details to his exnation. What he was describing was different from the concept of an artificial Treasure. Since the bloodstone was practically the mainponent of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron Treasure, it was akin to recing its power source. Regardless, the All-knowing Master kept his promise and gave an answer, but there was nothing Yi-gang could do. The All-knowing Master knew this, which was why he proposed the wager. Hehe, only I know how to create a new Treasure. What do you say, shall we make another bet? What are the stakes? If I win, you return the bloodstone to me. If you win Give me the now-useless Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. ! The All-knowing Master burst intoughter as if he had heard something ridiculous. Hahaha, the more I see, the bolder you get. Do you think you can do anything with that and the bloodstone? Do you disagree? Im fine with it. The All-knowing Master picked up the hourss again. Yi-gang felt like he was beginning to understand what kind of person the All-knowing Master was. He was someone with a strong desire to win. Lets do it the same way. But this time, you have to solve three riddles. Any objections? Just get on with it. Yi-gang epted the proposal without any unnecessary argument. The All-knowing Master disdainfully spat out the riddles. So what is round when drawn, but angr when written? The sun. Its round in shape and angr when written as . Then, what is ck under the sun, yet still ck when white, red, or blue? Its a shadow. Yi-gang answered without hesitation. Did you read this somewhere too? No, its different. Yi-gangs mind worked fast, just like he had read the All-knowing Masters character. For example, the All-knowing Masters personality. A man whose desire to win was overflowing. Yet, at the same time, someone who would not hesitate to use any means to secure victory. Like now, standing with his hands sped behind his back, making such statements. My hands behind my back are holding up a number. What is it? This couldnt really be called a battle of wits. The All-knowing Master was expecting Yi-gang to use some kind of trickery or quickly move to catch a glimpse of his back. Ssshhhh More than half of the sand in the hourss had slipped away. But contrary to the All-knowing Masters expectations, Yi-gang didnt move. He simply waited and then opened his mouth. Three. Three. The All-knowing Masters expression turned icy. Yi-gang watched as the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who had been scrutinizing the All-knowing Masters fingers, turned back into a ring, and then he moved to a corner of the room. It was only after picking up the intact Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron that he turned to look at the frozen All-knowing Master. Ill be taking this then, senior. Wait a minute! How did you figure it out? You didnt just guess, did you! Farewell. Yi-gang no longer yed along with the All-knowing Masters tempo. The All-knowing Master, jumping up and down, tried to grab hold of Yi-gang. Wait! Lets do it one more time! You dont even know what to do with those items! Theres no need to see me off. My bloodstone Yi-gang clutched the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron and dashed out of the All-knowing Masters residence. That con artist! Fortunately, the All-knowing Master did not follow. He could only fume as he watched Yi-gang disappear into the distance. His face was the epitome of frustration. Fine, take it! Although his pride was severely bruised, the All-knowing Master eventually copsed onto his seat. What can that wretch do with it, damn it! After all, it wasnt like he could recreate the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron Treasure. Moreover, to utilize the bloodstone and that item to create something new would require someone skilled in the supernatural and knowledgeable in the Left Path. Someone proficient in knowledge that would disgust even the Taoist fools of the Azure Forest. It was unlikely that such a person would conveniently be by Yi-gangs side. Kuk, yes, that must be it. Phew With this thought, the All-knowing Masters mind eased slightly.
Khihihi Dam Hyunughed sinisterly. He was caressing the bloodstone handed to him by Yi-gang as if it were a treasure. Yi-gang pondered over Dam Hyunsughter. Khihit. Please dontugh like that. Its embarrassing. I-is it? Looking perfectly normal yetughing in such a manner, people walking by kept staring. Any ideas on how to use it? There was a reason Yi-gang had refused the All-knowing Masters bet on the use of the bloodstone and ran out. His senior brother, Dam Hyun, possessed knowledge extending even to the demonic path and dark arts. Given that he knew things even the Grand Library Master Yu Jeong-shin didnt, Yi-gang trusted him. And he did not disappoint Yi-gangs expectations. I can think of about a hundred ways to use it. Thats a relief. But there is a particrly good way to use it. Dam Hyun immediately figured out the uses of the bloodstone and the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. That bronze cauldron is no ordinary item either. That old man, the All-knowing Master, might have given it to you thinking little of you, but the material that contained the yokai is no ordinary bronze. Especially this lid. The lid of the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron had an extraordinary pattern engraved on it. The bloodstone, as that old man said, is not something to be consumed. Its more akin to a core than an internal elixir. A core? Something like a power source, giving the force to move Ah, never mind, you wouldnt understand anyway. Every time Dam Hyun spoke like this, it was astonishing. Speaking of a concept like a core was not something you would find in ordinary Taoist practitioners. It was surprising how he could still act so haughtily after being outwitted by Yi-gang. But Yi-gang patiently bore it. With this, I can make a doll for you. Yahoo! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon joyfully floated in the air. The first thing Dam Hyun thought of was making a body, a doll, that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon could use. A doll, like that shabby wooden doll from before? Shabby? That was a precious item made from lightning-struck jujube wood, or rather Pizao Wood. It was unclear why a doll had been made from Pizao Wood, a type of wood said to ward off yokai. With these materials, I can make a more intricate and beautiful fox doll. Well, lets do that then. Yi-gang nodded as well. With Dam Hyuns eyes gleaming and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon so happy, it seemed like a good situation. Dam Hyun, however, suddenly looked around with a sheepish expression. But why is everyone staring at us? Is it because of me? Maybe its because of me? As they walked inside the Murim Alliance, they started to attract more and more attention. Moreover, the ce they arrived at was bustling with people. Why? I was supposed toe here. Where is this? Its the dueling ground. There were several official dueling grounds within the Murim Alliance. The one Yi-gang and Dam Hyun hade to was one of these. The crowd gathered here consisted entirely of spectators. Who are you supposed to duel with? Ive arranged a match with the sessor of the Jegal n. That poor guy, said Dam Hyun with a chuckle. As Yi-gang approached the dueling ground, the crowd parted to make way for him. Near the dueling ground, many familiar faces were visible. There were Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun, as well as the sessors of the Dragon-Phoenix and Seven Stars Conferences. And on the dueling ground, leisurely waving a fan, was a person. Since you hadnt arrived on time, I was wondering if something had happened. Jegal Seon spoke in a tone that seemed almost mocking. Yi-gang leaped onto the dueling ground. I was a bit dyed dealing with another matter. Hoho, taking your time, I see. Yi-gang set down the pot he was carrying in one corner of the dueling ground. Then heid his hand on his sword. Lets start. Youre in a hurry, I see. I dislike wasting time. Veins throbbed on Jegal Seons forehead. Fine. The martial artists gathered here will bear witness to our duel. Since Yi-gang made his appearance in Jianghu, in front of the future representatives of the orthodox Murim, Yi-gangs first duel began. Chapter 137: I Didnt Plan To Go This Far Chapter 137: I Didn''t n To Go This Far The most famous martial arts of the Jegal Noble n were of two kinds. The sword technique called Divine Secret Hundred Schools Sword. And the White Feather Fan Technique, which involved using a white fan. The martial arts of the Jegal n, fighting while stepping through intricate footwork, were indeed strong enough to be called the best in Jianghu. Of course, in terms of sword techniques, it was not particrly more remarkablepared to other swordsmanship ns. However, the White Feather Fan Technique mastered by Jegal Seon was different. The fan was not an ordinary weapon but belonged to the category of peculiar weapons. Who would have fought against someone using a fan as a weapon? Unless one were a martial artist with considerable experience, they would be caught off guard by the fan, its des sharp and hidden within. The fluttering, seemingly soft feathers were deceptive. When internal energy was infused, the des forming the frame of the fan became rigid, slicing through blood vessels. However, Jegal Seon was not holding a fan. Do you intend to fight barehanded? asked Yi-gang, with his hand on the meteorite sword. Jegal Seon was smiling broadly. Have you heard of the hand technique named Minor Celestial Star Hand? Minor Celestial Star Hand was a hand technique of the Jegal Noble n. It could be described as a bare-handedbat technique that included both fist and foot techniques. I have heard of it. The Jegal n is not only skilled in swordsmanship but also in hand-to-handbat. That is what I would like topete in. A small gasp of surprise rose from the audience that Jegal Seon had personally gathered. Yi-gang frowned. You are doing something unexpected. Haha, do not worry. Young Master Baek, you may wield your sword. After all, the Baek Noble n is a swordsmanship n. There indeed existed a martial art called Minor Celestial Star Hand, but it was never the mainstay of the Jegal n. This was evident from the bewildered expressions of the onlookers. To fight a sword bare-handed, even if one did not know Yi-gangs sword was the meteorite sword, was reckless. Then, was Jegal Seon underestimating Yi-gang? Typical of the Jegal n. I wonder how Henans Sage will act? Such murmurs were heard. There was no way Jegal Seon wouldpletely disregard Yi-gang. He must have felt something extraordinary when they exchanged internal energy through teacups. His actions surely had some ulterior motive. What a cute move. Indeed. Why not just draw your sword and turn his fingers into twenty? How would one go about turning fingers into twenty? However, Yi-gang decided to give up on resolving that curiosity. Then I shall join in as well. You really can use your sword. Haha. He unfastened the meteorite sword and handed it to Ha-jun. One could not wield the meteorite sword against someone who had forsaken the white feather fan and chosen to fight unarmed. Thats annoying! Cant be helped. Yi-gang was not alone. Winning in such a manner would only hurt the pride of both the Azure Forest and the Baek Noble n. Especially if he were to lose. The ulterior motives of Jegal Seon were also recognized by Peng Mu-ah and Yu Su-rin. How petty! I dont like it. If Jegal Seon won, it elevated the name of the Jegal n. Even if he loses, since they did not show their true abilities, theres less burden. Jegal Seon thought it was a perfect strategy. To him, Baek Yi-gang was merely the first prey. Right now The smiling expression on Jegal Seons face suddenly stiffened. What are you doing right now? Pardon? Yi-gang, after handing over his sword, had brought a bronze cauldron. He firmly gripped the handle and even swung it around. Im not confident in hand-to-handbat. So, Ill just use this to fight. Are you joking? No joke. As Yi-gang received the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron from Dam Hyun and swung it around like a weapon,ughter erupted from the audience. Haha! Is he joking right now? Hahaha. Handle the cauldron with care, Yi-gang! Thestment was a word of caution from Dam Hyun. People were not mocking Yi-gang. It seemed they were merely enjoying the spectacle, finding it amusing. Some appeared worried, thinking Yi-gang was being reckless. Why is he doing that! Peng Mu-ah eximed. Yu Su-rin, standing beside her, shouted simultaneously. No! Shouldnt Miss Su-rin try to stop him? Stop him? Should I really do that? Jegal Seon is not someone to be taken lightly. Huh? More than that. Wouldnt hitting someone with a cauldron escte the situation? Pardon? Their reasons for shouting seemed quite different. Peng Mu-ah thought Yi-gang was acting rashly, while Yu Su-rin believed Yi-gang was finally causing trouble. Son Hee-il and Jun Myung, standing nearby, rubbed their napes with a bitter expression. Yi-gang holding the cauldron reminded them of an unpleasant past. Its hard to fight with a cauldron, which is not even a proper weapon and something hes never used before. Senior Yi-gang will be fine. Its not his first time handling a cauldron, after all Yu Su-rin did not have a worried expression about Yi-gang at all. Upon hearing that it wasnt Yi-gangs first time handling a cauldron, Peng Mu-ah widened her eyes in surprise. There was a time when the three of us, including me, fought against Senior Yi-gang. I had hidden his sword in advance. For several years now, Yi-gang had been able to fight against Yu Su-rin, Son Hee-il, and Jun Myung all at once. At the point where the three of them couldnt do anything against Yi-gang even when attacking simultaneously, they devised a n and hid his sword. Expecting him to panic, they attacked all at once, but Yi-gang picked up a cauldron. I thought we had finally won that time. I didnt know someone could use a cauldron so skillfully. But how can a swordsman use a cauldron? It must be heavy. Its true. I heardter that Senior Yi-gangs sword was as heavy as a cauldron. Really? He picked up the cauldron and swung it effortlessly. Whoosh, he went. Jun Myung and Son Hee-il got hit so hard that day that the iron cauldron dented. Ding! They were startled. A simr sound rang out from the stage, reminiscent of that day. The bronzeposing the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron was the same material used in temple bells. The sound it made was simr to a temple bell ringing. Ding! Jegal Seon was flustered, looking at his own fist, which was swollen red. The cauldron was a peculiar weapon even among peculiar weapons. How many martial artists had ever faced a cauldron inbat? Yi-gang, while swinging the cauldron, sometimes grabbed it with both hands and used it like a shield against Jegal Seon. Minor Celestial Star Hand was more suited for foot techniques than fist techniques. At this rate, Jegal Seons hands would break before the cauldron. He gritted his teeth, searching for an opening. Seizing the moment, he struck like lightning towards Yi-gangs exposed left shoulder. Hup! Who could underestimate the hand-to-handbat skills of the Jegal n? Yi-gang tried to block with the cauldron, but his reaction seemed a bit slow this time. Jegal Seons hand thrust in sharply. But then, he was struck with horror. What! It wasnt that he had prated the cauldrons defense. His fingers had merely passed through the ring-shaped handle. Four fingers, excluding the thumb, were caught in the ring of the handle. Jegal Seons bewildered eyes met Yi-gangs cold gaze. He tried to pull his hand out in fright, but it was already toote. Yi-gang swiftly rotated the cauldron. Jegal Seons hand and body were dragged along by the force. Crack- crack Jegal Seon spun wildly in the air. With the sound of fingers snapping, his face contorted in agony. Aaagh! His right hands fingers were bent in a strange direction. Jegal Seon tried to rise, enduring the pain. But what flew towards his face was the interior of the dark blue cauldron. Yi-gang had shoved Jegal Seons head into the cauldron. The audience, who had beenughing and enjoying themselves, fell silent. Oh, ooh! There were murmurs of confusion. No one had expected Yi-gang to subdue Jegal Seon so easily, especially with a bronze cauldron. Jegal Seons insufficient strategy crumbled the moment Yi-gang picked up the bronze cauldron. Being hit by a cauldron, not just a bare fist what humiliation. Jegal Seon screamed. Aaaaah! Yi-gang struck the bronze cauldron that was trapping Jegal Seons head. Ding! The loudest noise yet resounded. Jegal Seon couldnt withstand the shock that rattled his brain and copsed to the ground. Phew. Yi-gang then pulled Jegal Seons head out of the cauldron. He checked if the cauldron had any dents. Indeed, a good cauldron. Finally, the official overseeing the match came to his senses. B-Baek Yi-gang, wins! The first to react among the stunned audience was Peng Mu-ah. Aha! Soon after, cheers erupted. This was Yi-gangs first duel where his name would be known. Although for Jegal Seon, who fainted drooling, it was the worst misfortune.
It waster revealed that Jegal Seons ranking was 14th among the top 30. He was not someone to be underestimated. The story of how Yi-gang thrashed him with a cauldron spread rapidly. Even when Yi-gang checked the updated rankings, there was enough murmuring around to notice. The nickname Henans Sage seemed as though it would change as quickly as it was attached.
1. Namgung Shin 2. Jeong Myung
First ce was held by Namgung Shin of the Namgung Noble n. His swordsmanship was renowned, but this was beyond expectations. He did not avoid confrontations and used his duel rights to challenge stronger opponents. Second ce was held by the Shaolins First Fist, Jeong Myung of Shaolin. Wasnt it said, All martial arts under heavene from Shaolin? As the eminence of Jianghu, Shaolin maintained its pride. Had Jeong Myung not lost to Namgung Shin in their match, he would have taken the first ce.
3. Baek Ha-jun 4. Yu Su-rin
In third ce was Baek Ha-jun, Yi-gangs younger brother. He lived up to his nickname, Iron-Blooded Genius, with impressive results. And in fourth ce was Yu Su-rin. She climbed to fourth after winning several matches. Yi-gang suddenly became the brother of the third-ranked and the senior of the fourth-ranked. As for Yi-gangs ranking:
12. Baek Yi-gang
He was ranked 12th. Although he defeated Jegal Seon, ranked 14th, he was ced 12th instead, influenced by the officials discretion. Rankings were not determined solely by wins and losses. They also considered the impressiveness of the skills shown, the closeness of the match, or whether it was a dominant performance. Yi-gang barely managed to overwhelm Jegal Seon with a cauldron, earning extra points. However, considering Jegal Seon also didnt use a white feather fan or a sword, Yi-gang was ranked 12th. I need to get into the top five. Yi-gang muttered to himself. No response came back. This was because the ring possessed by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was handed over to Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun took the blood-stained Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron from Jegal Seon. He nned to use it along with a bloodstone to create a new fox doll. So, Yi-gang came here without the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Yu Su-rin was fighting in a martial duel against Poison Beauty Tang Eun-seol. ng-ng As Yu Su-rin wielded her whip sword, the approaching silver needles fell to the ground. Despite adopting a formal duel format, what actually took ce was almost a martial artspetition. That was to be expected. After all, they were martial artists. Reading her opponent, Yu Su-rin dodged the hidden weapons shot from the feet of her opponent, leaning back. Swoosh It was an impressive disy of agility. A t, round piece of iron sliced past Yu Su-rins hair just below her ear. However, that meant thest move of Tang Eun-seol did not work. I surrender. The whip sword hovered just above the neck of Tang Eun-seol. Yu Su-rin, wins. The official dered the winner. Yu Su-rin came down from the martial contest stage with a proud expression. Son Hee-il and Jun Myung congratted her. It was uncertain if she would rise above the fourth rank, but it seemed sure she would be within the top five. She stood in front of Yi-gang with a triumphant posture. Hehe, you saw, didnt you? Yes. I saw. Yu Su-rin, who had spent her life secluded in the mountains with the martial brothers of the Azure Forest, only realized her martial arts were effective in the outside world aftering to Kaifeng. It was natural for her to feel proud. Moreover, she made amendable offer. If I win the prize, Ill give it to you, Senior. What? Senior, you need to heal your body. Yi-gangs eyes widened. Others around also had faces of admiration. Marveling at the close rtionship of the Azure Forest disciples. Im fine. Huh? As if I, no matter howcking, would take the elixir won by my junior. However, Yi-gang said so and declined. Jun Myung and Son Hee-il were taken aback by this unexpected gesture. Im not that petty. He swallowed quietly, but thats what Yi-gang thought. His younger brother, Ha-jun, had also offered something simr, but he had refused. To earn the elixir, one must win it themselves. Senior! You too, try to climb higher in the rankings. That way, youll receive a better prize. Yu Su-rins ranking was fourth. There was no easy opponent above her, but Yu Su-rin resolved to strive harder. Well, I might have just won, but I guess my ranking didnt go up. Which rank was your opponent? Probably 27th? The Poison Beauty Tang Eun-seol didnt use the poison of the Tang n even once. Hence, her performance wasnt very good. Thats a low ranking, Yi-gang murmured that. Im not weak, Tang Eun-seol said as she approached. Despite losing in the martial duel, she still had a good-natured demeanor. Not a bitter or resentful expression. Yi-gangs eyes became thoughtful. The mboyant ornaments wrapped around Tang Eun-seols body. Her outfit, which could have concealed hidden weapons or poison, was not disturbed in the slightest. I might have caused a misunderstanding. Sorry if it sounded like that. Though my rank is low, Im not weak. Nobody thought of the Poison Beauty as weak. Yet, her ranking was indeed quite low. I didnt avoid the martial duels. I used all my duel rights. It was she herself who had requested a martial duel with Yu Su-rin, ranked fourth. Why did she risk defeat to do that? I wanted to capture the martial arts of other sects with my own eyes. Is that so? Her slightly drooping eyes and slow speech She was an enigmatic person, difficult to read. Contrary to her appearance though, she was quite talkative. And then I calcte in my head. Calcte what? Whether I would have won if I had used poison. Yi-gang slightly opened his mouth, So, what was the result? Ten. He thought she had cursed. Onlyter did he realize that it meant a full score, ten out of ten. Tang Eun-seol tapped her temple, continuing to speak, I would have won them all. They all would have died. Another tap-tap. A cold silence followed, and Yi-gang thought, Shes a strange woman. She had a dangerous look in her eyes. Chapter 138: The Next Martial Duel Chapter 138: The Next Martial Duel The Tang n of Sichuan held a unique position among the Seven Great ns. They used weapons that were frowned upon, like poison and hidden weapons, yet they existed within the bounds of the orthodox faction. However, both unorthodox and orthodox martial artists feared the people of the Tang n. Theres a certain unsettling feeling about them, as if getting too close would lead to poisoning. Tang Eun-seol was the biological daughter of the current n Head of the Tang n. She was a cherished gem of the Tang n. Even in a n with clear branches, she was a pureblood of the direct line. Sent to the Five Poison Sect in Yunnan to be a true master of poison arts, who would dare underestimate her strength? But her dazed expression and the way she tapped her forehead seemed quite odd. Ten. And you won all of them? Yes, all ten. They dropped dead, just like that. She had evaluated the skills of martial artists from other sects during her fights, pondering how it would have been if she had used poison. Yi-gang looked at her with a strange expression. Realizing her exnation wascking, Tang Eun-seol raised her hand and moved it around. Like this, with a quick chik, and then when you lift your leg, whoosh. Chik, whoosh? Yes, usually theres no sound when using poison, but I made them for exnation. I cant exin in detail though. Okay. Like this, when you spin your body around. Tang Eun-seols skirt fluttered in sync with her bodys rotation. A unique and sweet fragrance spread in all directions. She lightly touched her forehead and said, Phew, this would be a total annihtion. Haha. Yi-gang burst intoughter. She was amusing. In contrast, Yu Su-rins expression soured. Tang Eun-seols words implied that if she had shown her true skills, she would have won. Of course, just as Tang Eun-seol was sure of her victory, Yu Su-rin was also confident in her own win. Thats how martial artists were. You couldnt win a fight if you thought youd lose. But I still dont know about the swords of the Baek n and Namgung n. Tang Eun-seol hadnt had the chance to fight against everyone. She asked seriously, How about you spar, young master? Me? Yes, you or him. With Namgung Shin. Him referred to Baek Ha-jun, who was standing quietly. Ha-jun had an expression that was hard to read. With Ha-jun? Yes, your younger brother. I was nning to do just that. The surrounding people were surprised by this statement. It was something they hadnt heard before. Oh. We decided to spar together for the first time in a while tomorrow. Yi-gang was not content with his current ranking. He had already changed his mind about forming a team with Baek Ha-jun, Peng Mu-ah, Moyong Jin, or Yu Su-rin. This was after hearing the new announcement from the Murim Alliance. Im looking forward to it. Just as Tang Eun-seol said, everyone showed an expectant expression. Wasnt it a fight between brothers? One was the younger brother, already famous for his outstanding swordsmanship. The other was his elder brother, who had just begun to make a name for himself after joining the Azure Forest. Initially, Yi-gang hesitated to have a martial duel with Baek Ha-jun. To his eyes, his younger brother still seemed timid. He worried whether Ha-jun would reveal his true skills in the duel. But after seeing Baek Ha-juns reaction, he let go of his worries. An expressionless face but with shining eyes. Hands resting on the swords hilt. Baek Ha-jun was sincerely looking forward to the duel with his brother.
And then, there was Dam Hyun, who took the Blue Eye Gem and Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. He spent three days immersed in creating a vessel for the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. It was not a simple task. It was possible only because of the bloodstone and Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, the best materials avable. He took the bronze pot filled with spiritual energy to the forge to melt it. Then he made several elongated bronze tes and tirelessly hammered them day and night in his dwelling. The nging noise continued, and although the people of the Murim Alliance warned him, Dam Hyun did not stop. Heh heh There was a ghostly aura in Dam Hyuns eyes. His eyes were darkened fromck of sleep, and perched upon them were sses carved out of crystal. In front of him, a fox figurine made by twisting andyering bronze tes was taking shape. It wasnt shy, but it was a delicately made object with articted joints. Almost, almost done. Next to the fox figuriney Yi-gangs ring embedded with the Blue Eye Gem. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon that would inhabit the ring was already outside of it. Dam Hyun couldnt see her, but she was sitting cross-legged on the table. Foolish guy. He seems really excited. She swept her long, dark hair upwards. Her eyes, which glowed blue when her emotions were intense, were now as ck as obsidian. She observed Dam Hyuns absorbed expression up close. You said you were scared because I was actually a human, now its okay? Uhm can the tail move like this? Or is it because Im invisible, you can forget about it? Yes, better to do my best and make it. Maybe getting defeated by Yi-gang has made him a bit gentler. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Cheong Seo-hos voice, was inaudible to Dam Hyun. Its been a while since I talked to thin air. She lifted her head to look at the ceiling. Her hair slid back, revealing her forehead and nose. For the first time in a while, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon felt loneliness. From her birth until after her death, she had experienced more lonely times than not. Yi-gang, that guy, he used to listen to all my chatter. But the few years she spent with Yi-gang momentarily made her forget that loneliness. How sweet would candy taste to someone whos never experienced sweetness in their life? To the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who had lived a lonely life, the years with Yi-gang remained as a vivid memory, sweeter than any other time. Just reverting to her old self for a moment made the loneliness return more harshly. Kid, do you still dislike humans? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stood up and looked down at Dam Hyun. Although Dam Hyun was older than Yi-gang, he appeared much younger. When she inhabited the fox figurine, she felt a sense of kinship with Dam Hyun, who was young back then. Dam Hyun probably became twisted after his family was killed by bandits. Madness must have taken root in his mind, upied by dark energy. Its better not to, right? Things are going well now. With a master and friends Yi-gang will be pleased. The master will also give his praise. Yes, thats right. Dam Hyun admired the nearlypleted fox figurine. He had changed a lot. Now capable of enjoying human rtionships. He was distinctly different from Cheong Seo-ho, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Born with a mix of yokai blood, used and then brutally torn apart he was different from her. All-knowing Master, I thought you were a decent human, but to y with such a treasure as a mere formation. The rumors of beingparable to the Master of Ghost Valley were false. He talked a lot when alone, but probably only Yi-gang and Yu Jeong-shin knew this side of Dam Hyun. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon smirked bitterly. She never imagined returning to the Murim Alliance. How surprised she was when she encountered unforgettable faces from the past. She tried not to show it in front of Yi-gang. Now, its none of my business. Unlike Dam Hyun, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon decided topletely abandon humanity. To forget old grudges and bad ties, to live freely as a full yokai, roaming the mountains and rivers. She returned to the Blue Eye Gem inside the ring. Dam Hyun inserted Yi-gangs ring into the belly of the fox figurine. Click Swallowing hard, Dam Hyun breathed his Innate True Qi into the figurine. He didnt seem to mind pouring his precious Innate True Qi into it. His already pale face fromck of sleep turned even whiter. The tail of the fox figurine twitched. Its done, its done! It was the moment the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon acquired a body in the form of a fox. Without any borate mechanical setup, she moved smoothly, aided by the bloodstone. Her movements were much more stable than the previous fox figurine. Seo-ho looked up at Dam Hyun in her new fox body. You wont be able to move all day, but taking breaks should be enough Even though you cant talk, Ive put a soundboard inside so you can make sounds Dam Hyun hesitantly spoke to the fox figurine, the size of a fist. Cheongho no, not Cheongho. Youre not a fox, but a person Your name was Seo-ho, right? Previously, they were close enough for him to carry her in his arms and talk to her without hesitation. However, after learning that she was a person with yokai blood mixed in, he stopped talking to her. Perhaps because of that, Dam Hyun acted even more timidly after creating a body for her. Dam Hyun was silent. The first to move was Seo-ho. She approached his hand. And as if thanking him for his efforts, she gently tapped the back of his hand, tap, tap. ! Dam Hyun smiled. Ha ha, ha ha ha Then he fell backward with a thump. Dam Hyuny sprawled out, making a loud noise as he fell. He had passed out, exhausted from using up his Innate True Qi. Still, a smile lingered on his lips.
The day after the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon acquired a temporary body and Dam Hyun fell asleep with a content smile. It was the day scheduled for the martial duel between Yi-gang and Baek Ha-jun. It wasnt an event to spread rumors about, so only a limited number of people were gathered. Mount Huas Divine Sword Hwa Mu-cheon would personally act as the judge. Only close acquaintances of Yi-gang and Tang Eun-seol, who had eagerly asked to watch, were there. However, the area in front of the duel ground was crowded with people. Baek Ha-jun, usually expressionless, showed a rare look of displeasure. Tang Eun-seol opened her droopy eyes wide with anticipation, while Yi-gang alone maintained a calm demeanor. Why are you here? Namgung Shin stood in front of Yi-gang. He hade here before the duel even started. Then, he made a proposal, I wish to witness the martial arts of the Baek Noble n. He was asking for a duel. You are already in first ce, arent you? Namgung Shin was already in the leading position. He would receive the greatest rewards just by staying put, including the Golden Flower Carps internal elixir. It would be more appropriate for him to refuse any additional duelsing his way. Yet, he came here and requested a duel instead. The ranking doesnt matter. I see. Hwa Mu-cheon, who came as the judge, scratched his chin, looking embarrassed. Sorry, but this duel between the brothers is already scheduled. I dont mind waiting. That means After the duel ends. Ill have a duel with the winner. Baek Ha-jun let out an angry breath. Namgung Shins words implied he would wait and then challenge the winner. It wasnt very polite. No, it seemed he didnt care about the etiquette of the martial world in the first ce. Otherwise, he wouldnt havee here and made such a request. Hwa Mu-cheon intervened with a smile. It might be a bit inappropriate to do that. Maybe set a different day for it. He nced at Namgung Yeo-sang, but she seemed to have no intention of restraining her brother. Then, there is also the option to change the order. Its not up to me. You should first get permission from the Baek brothers. Hwa Mu-cheon deferred the decision to Yi-gang and Ha-jun. Namgung Shin turned his head and performed a formal bow. I request a duel. The person he bowed to was not Baek Ha-jun, who was in third ce. Yi-gang was a bit surprised by Namgung Shins request for a duel. If possible, I would like to see the swords of both the Baek Noble n and Azure Forest. Everyone must have been expecting the duel to be with Baek Ha-jun. Until Namgung Shin specifically chose Yi-gang. Unable to hold back, Ha-jun stepped forward. To face me Alright. It was Yi-gang who stopped Baek Ha-jun. Yi-gang looked back at Ha-jun and said, Lets have our duel another time. Brother. Leaving a perplexed Ha-jun behind, Yi-gang gestured towards the dueling stage. Just wait over there for a moment. Thank you. Namgung Shin didnt hesitate and climbed onto the stage. Yi-gang approached Tang Eun-seol with an excited expression. You were curious about the swords of the Namgung and Baek ns, this is a good opportunity. Yes, its perfect. Even if you dont participate directly, can you calcte what would happen if you used poison? Tang Eun-seol spoke seriously, and Yi-gang believed her. How much do you think? Just watch once and let me know. Whether I can poison them? Yes. Okay. But do you think I can win against Young Master Namgung Shin? Yi-gang shrugged. Ill calcte it while we have the duel. Thats not something anyone can do. A martial duel and a duel to the death were different matters. Yi-gang had many methods he couldnt use in a duel, just like Tang Eun-seol. He smiled and climbed onto the dueling stage. Tang Eun-seol tapped her head ornament, murmuring, Should I side with the winner? When I joined the Five Elements Tomb She believed that among the thirty sessors, Namgung Shin was the strongest. Stronger than the Iron-Blooded Genius, stronger than Shaolins First Fist. And probably even stronger than Baek Yi-gang. Namgung Shin, whose swordsmanship had already been renowned for years. Yet somehow, it didnt seem like Yi-gang would easily lose. Ready. Hwa Mu-cheon, as the judge, officiated the duel. Namgung Shin, vignt, adopted the stance of the Emperor King Sword Style. Under this sword technique, numerous sessors had been defeated. And Yi-gang Sssssshhh Slowly, he drew his dark-colored sword. Begin! As soon as the duel started, the figures of Yi-gang and Namgung Shin blurred. Chapter 139: Beyond Imagination Chapter 139: Beyond Imagination Excluding his father, the elders of the Baek Noble n, and Neung Ji-pyeong, who taught him Shadowless Splendor. Yi-gangs first master was the Immortal Divine Sword. A master in both name and reality, an absolute master. The Great Ancestor, who created the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, personally oversaw Yi-gangs swordsmanship. Even under the harsh conditions of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, Yi-gang was able to hone his swordsmanship thanks to him. The first master, the Immortal Divine Sword, achieved enlightenment and passed on his spiritual energy to Yi-gang before leaving. His second master was the Grand Library Master, Yu Jeong-shin. However, he did not deeply involve himself in Yi-gangs swordsmanship. Yu Jeong-shin allowed Yi-gang to focus solely on the training of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, not as a swordsman of the Azure Forest. He mainly taught things other than swordsmanship, serving as a spiritual pir and a ce of rest. And the third master was none other than the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Thoughckingpared to the Immortal Divine Sword, who wouldnt be? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was also an expert who, at a young age, aspired to surpass the Ten Grandmasters. She used a small sword, differing from Yi-gangs swordsmanship. But an expert was still an expert. Yi-gang received corrections in his swordsmanship from her. Learning the Heavenly Thunder Bell was a secondary matter. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon always had a saying for Yi-gang. Clumsy, so clumsy! Every time Yi-gang demonstrated the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, she would say that. With such a sword, do you think you can survive in this harsh martial world? Its a waste of swordsmanship. It was a harsh criticism. Yi-gang faced this even when he won alone against three peers of his age. Thats why Yi-gang internally revised his self-evaluation. The Immortal Divine Sword had indeed called him a genius, but it seemed that this evaluation was mixed with affection for his descendant. He might not know about the future, but he felt he was stillckingpared to the real masters of the martial world. When you meet the really strong ones, youll realize how insufficient you are. The first time he subdued the bandits, it was easy. It was so mundane he almost yawned, but he didnt becent. After all, his opponents were not the renowned Thirty-six Forts of the Green Forest, just ordinary robbers. But when he caught the Samgwi, he felt a sense of strangeness for the first time. It was easier than he thought. Even without invoking the Heavenly Thunder Bell, it might have been manageable. This was true even though Yi-gang was not affected by the yokais cultivation arts, unlike others. Even Jegal Seon, one of the sessors of the Seven Great ns, was easy. It was out of character for him to attack barehanded, so Yi-gang beat him with a pot. Thats why, never let your guard down. Yi-gang had an insightparable to Peak-level experts. Namgung Shin would probably be the strongest person Yi-gang had ever faced. The way he walked, the way he held the sword, everything was different. And, he must have recognized that Yi-gang was not weak. Thats why he agreed to duel Yi-gang instead of Baek Ha-jun. Start! As Hwa Mu-cheon announced the start of the duel, Namgung Shin fiercely lunged in. Yi-gang also did not hesitate and raised the stakes. He drew the heavy Shooting Star Fang from above to below. Crash! Sparks flew. The vibration from the shing swords transmitted from the hand to the heart. And a skilled swordsman even utilized the rebound from the shock as their own. Namgung Shins figure dipped down. Yi-gang, feeling an instinctive sense of crisis, stepped back. The sword swiped past where Yi-gangs ankle had been. Then it was Yi-gangs turn. He kicked at the temple of Namgung Shin, who had lowered his body close to the ground. Thud! Namgung Shin raised his hand and caught Yi-gangs ankle. It was a precarious situation for Yi-gang, who might lose his bnce and be counterattacked. But instead of pulling his foot away, Yi-gang charged towards Namgung Shin. He spun in mid-air and struck Namgung Shins back of the head with his left foot. Namgung Shin quickly let go of Yi-gangs ankle. All these exchanges of offense and defense happened in the blink of an eye. Yi-gang exhaled deeply. He was using his Qi rapidly. Hoo Namgung Shins eyes also changed. He seemed astonished. Hup! With a small shout, he lunged in again. The exchange was so fast it was hard to follow with the eyes. ng- Crack- Wham! Sparks shed, and the sound of impacts echoed. There were several onlookers who had followed Namgung Shin, but most of them only saw the afterimages of the two moving swiftly. That alone was enough to draw admiration. Wow! Indeed, the Azure Sky Sword Dragon! Amazing! There were storytellers and enthusiasts among the crowd that had gathered since the garden of the Murim Alliance was open. They had given Namgung Shin the nickname Azure Sky Sword Dragon. Isnt the opponent more remarkable to my eyes? Havent you heard about Henans Sage beating a martial artist from the Jegal n with a pot? That person is also strong. Thats already widely rumored. But still, the opponent is different. Azure Sky Sword Dragon is on the brink of reaching Peak prowess. Excluding the martial artists, these people might be the most interested in the martial world. No matter how open the Murim Alliance was, there were those who came to watch the duels. Henans Sages skills must have been misunderstood. It seems the evaluation needs to be revised. Isnt it said that you cant use internal energy if you have meridian blockage disease? Thats what I heard. There must be something else. They whispered excitedly among themselves. More shocked by the duel than even the enthusiasts were the sessors. Brother. Alwaysposed, Baek Ha-jun was astonished. He was the one who had directly received the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique from the n Head of the Baek Noble n, the ns top master. Before leaving, Baek Ryu-san told Ha-jun, You have begun to feel the essence of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, even if just a little. It was praise from the usually inexpressive n Head, and Baek Ha-jun felt a sense of pride. Thats the real Heavens Shadow Sword Technique However, the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique disyed by Yi-gang was different from that of Ha-jun and his father. He realized it because the level had been elevated. Yi-gangs sword was more precise, more perfect, and more lethal. The third form of his Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, Pride Dragon Biting Tiger, pierced through Namgung Shins Emperor King Sword Style. ng! The meteorite sword passed by Namgung Shins hair near the ear. A small nick appeared on Namgung Shins earlobe. It was the first time his blood had been drawn. Namgung Shin hardened his face and sped up his sword. Peng Mu-ah, who was watching, was equally surprised. Yi-gang has be so strong. She only thought he was weak. She came with the intention to protect him, but Yi-gang was no longer the frail boy from the past. Even when her brother Peng Gu-in praised Yi-gang, even when Yi-gang thrashed the annoying Jegal Seon, she thought he had be stronger than expected, but now it was different. I need to train harder Could Peng Mu-ah still say she would protect the current Yi-gang? It could be a bitter realization, but Peng Mu-ah was spiritedly ignited with enthusiasm. However, the public opinion still favored Namgung Shins victory. Still Azure Sky Sword Dragon has not yet revealed all his skills. It must be a probe of the opponent. None of his previous duels were quick conclusions. That made sense since Namgung Shin had not shown all his skills yet. Namgung Shin stepped back. His breathing became a bit rough, but his eyes still shone brightly. He raised his sword above his head. It was a different stance from before. A few people recognized that initial stance. Azure Sky Capturing Clouds. The stance that captures clouds from the blue sky. People recognized Namgung Shins sword stance right away because he always finished his duels with that stance. Moyong Jin, who hade here quietly by himself, let out a sigh. No He couldnt help but remember. After Namgung Shin used that sword stance, his brother had been defeated. Moyong Jin, who had challenged Namgung Shin several times in recent days, also tasted defeat starting from that stance. After Namgung Shin adopted that stance, a terrible sound would invariably follow. Rumble As if the dark thunderclouds filling the sky were enraged. As if it were spitting lightning, a unique Sword Cry. Its something possible only in a state where the Qi is extremely condensed and the sword energy was about to materialize. Wow! Finally! Namgung Shins momentum changed dramatically. Facing him, Yi-gang looked as pitiful as a reed before a storm. That was until Yi-gang changed his stance. Surely not. Moyong Jin seemed to understand what Yi-gang was doing. Just looking at Baek Ha-jun, who was gaping in astonishment, confirmed it. Soon after, the Shooting Star Fang in Yi-gangs hand emitted a dragons roar. Drrrrrr A heavy vibration. Unknown to the onlookers, Yi-gangs sword, made from refined meteorite, was different from ordinary swords. When it made a Sword Cry, it resonated much heavier and lower. Like the growl of a wild beast, it sent shivers down the spines of those watching. Yi-gangs sword and Namgung Shins sword collided once again. Kwaaaaang! The sound was immensely louderpared to just moments ago. Tang Eun-seol, who had been watching the duel with great interest, hardened her expression. As if making a mental note, she tapped her head ornament and murmured to herself. Two more names. Sessors who seemed impossible to defeat even with the use of poison. Two names were now added to the previously empty list in her head. Yi-gang was in no way inferior to Namgung Shin. On the other hand, Moyong Jin had already lost to Namgung Shin three times. Feeling humiliated, bitter, and ashamed, he left the ce with a pale face. Crossing paths with the departing Moyong Jin was none other than Dam Hyun. Holding something in his arms, he looked up at Yi-gang, who was still in the middle of the duel. Hmm, working hard. Yi-gangs expression, whilepeting with Namgung Shin, was not tense. But that didnt mean he was fighting easily. Yi-gang was giving it his all. The exchange of blows paused for a moment. Remarkable. Yi-gang said this looking at Namgung Shin. The amount of internal energy stored in the dantian was likely much greater in Namgung Shin than in Yi-gang. Had it not been for Yi-gangs cleaner and connected major meridian, unlike those of ordinary people, he wouldnt have been able to withstand it. You are remarkable too. Is that the Emperor King Sword Style? Its the sword of Namgung. The way Yi-gang and Namgung Shin addressed each other had changed again since before the duel. It doesnt seem stronger than Young Master Moyong Taks. Do you also have feelings about that incident? Its none of my business. It wasnt an ambush anyway. Namgung Shin hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head. Thank you. If youre grateful, lets finish this quickly. ? Yi-gang smiled, holding back a surge of nausea. The Qi he had umted over years was nearly depleted. Using Sword Cry was Yi-gangs limit. Of course, he hadnt used all his means yet. Lets bring this to a conclusion. Understood. Namgung Shin put strength into his thick eyebrows. His sword came to an abrupt stop. Yes, if not now Namgung Shin murmured to himself as if in a monologue. Yi-gang, preparing thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, raised one eyebrow. He felt a strange energy emanating from Namgung Shin. Somewhat familiar, Yi-gang halted his movement. The ck Snake Belt wrapped around his waist trembled. Charrrr Was it sensing its masters danger? Even when trapped in the All-knowing High Formation, it had been quiet, but now was stirring. Be careful. Namgung Shins warning. Yi-gangs eyes widened. His keen sixth sense warned him of danger. He realized that Namgung Shins next move was not to be underestimated. It couldnt be blocked by ordinary means. In a public duel, using the ck Snake Belt was obviously out of the question, as was sorcery. Then, the best thing to counter with would be Heavenly Thunder Bell. Namgung Shins sword tip spun around yfully. At the moment Yi-gang was about to invoke the first star of the Heavenly Thunder Bell, Namgung Shins eyes shone with a blue light. Hup! And, just before Yi-gang and Namgung Shin collided. A sharp cry erupted in the hushed crowd. Kyaaang! It wasnt a sound a human could make. Was it the cry of a beast? Yi-gang and Namgung Shin instinctively stopped and looked down. Everyone watching the duel also turned towards the source of the sound. There stood Dam Hyun. Uh. Dam Hyun, with a bewildered face, clutched at his chest. Then, looking around hastily, he shouted as if he had no other choice. I-it was me! I made the sound! The only response to his words was an awkward silence. With a flushed face, Dam Hyun bowed his head and hurriedly left the arena. Yi-gang dropped his sword with an exasperated expression. A foxs cry? Most people wouldnt recognize it, but it was definitely the cry of a fox. He turned to look at Namgung Shin. The duel was a duel, and a conclusion should be reached. However, he had to widen his eyes in surprise upon checking Namgung Shins condition. Cough. Namgung Shin was dripping blood from the hand holding his sword. The wound wasnt caused by Yi-gang, but Namgung Shins sleeve, including his arm, was soaked in bright red. No one had seen when that injury urred. They only assumed it was caused by Yi-gangs sword during the duel. Namgung Shin suddenly put away his sword with a bitter expression. Its my defeat. What? Thank you for the lesson. Before Yi-gang could say anything, Namgung Shin performed a formal bow to acknowledge his defeat. He then trudged off the dueling stage. His departure contrasted with Yi-gang, who was still standing unharmed. The judge, Hwa Mu-cheon, smiled broadly and announced, Baek Yi-gang, wins! Yi-gangs victory was dered. Just as people were about to understand the situation and cheer, Hwa Mu-cheon added anotherment, I never imagined the number one spot would change so suddenly. It meant that Yi-gangs position as number one was now certain, regardless of the duels oue or quality. Only then did the cheers erupt. Chapter 140: Lets Go Together Chapter 140: Let''s Go Together It had been quite a while since a new rising star emerged from the Namgung Noble n, renowned as the best in the world. But then, a young martial artist from the Namgung n went on an undefeated streak in Kaifeng, shattering all the sessors from other prestigious ns. Namgung Shin was a star that shone like aet. During the time when his nickname Azure Sky Sword Dragon was resonating in Kaifeng, Yi-gang defeated Namgung Shin. Wow! Henans Sage has won! Yi-gang was also a newly emerged prodigy. A person who had left his n due to meridian blockage disease, had defeated the strongest new rising star of the new generation. When did he even cut the arm? I didnt see it at all. The rumor will spread like wildfire! The sword of the Baek Noble n has defeated Namgung. Isnt he from the Azure Forest? Then it must be the sword of the Azure Forest. Anyway! Is that whats important now? The spectators would spread the tales of todays bravery. The story of Baek Yi-gang defeating Namgung Shin would spread. People loved stories of heroes, and at the same time, stories of those heroes being defeated. If Namgung Shins continuous duels were for elevating his ns fame, todays defeat would be painfully humbling. Yi-gang, who had just stepped down from the dueling stage, was immediately surrounded by people. When did you cut him? I didnt even see it. Brother, since when were you able to do Sword Cry? These were the questions from Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun. I didnt actually cut his arm, so I dont know why he was bleeding. Is that even possible? And I dont quite remember when I did my first Sword Cry. Maybe around two years ago? Two years Baek Ha-jun was counting on his fingers, trying to calcte the time. He was sure that when the Golden Needle Phantom visited the Baek Noble n, Yi-gang couldnt make his Sword Cry. Thats amazing, Brother. Whats so amazing about it? Yi-gang spoke as if it was nothing, but Baek Ha-jun was truly moved. Yi-gang, born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, had made his Sword Cry around the same time as Baek Ha-jun. Even with Yi-gangs exceptional talent, it wasnt something achievable by talent alone. It must have required grueling effort. Thinking about it left a bitter taste in his mouth. You really went through a lot Lets talk a bitter. Yi-gang left the spot regardless of whether Peng Mu-ah and Baek Ha-jun were moved or not. Since there were so many people, they couldnt follow Yi-gang. Yi-gang ran to a ce out of everyones sight. He was heading in the direction Dam Hyun had gone. Sure enough, Dam Hyun was hiding under the shadow of a secluded tree. Thump, thump. He was hitting his head against the tree. What are you doing, Senior Brother? There were too many people. Its natural for there to be a lot of spectators when a duel is happening. Dam Hyun didnt handle crowded ces well. Thump. But this level of panic was not typical for him just because of the crowd. I had no choice but to say it was my voice. People seemed to believe it. You did well. Yeah, thankfully. The moment Yi-gang was about to use the Heavenly Thunder Bell, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon let out a sharp cry. It seemed precisely timed to stop Yi-gang. Dam Hyun looked bitter. All those people were staring at me. Its natural since someone was making fox-like sounds. They must have thought I was strange. Isnt that the case? Dam Hyun seemed embarrassed to have received so much attention. It was an unexpected side of him, thought to be shameless. Aargh! Theres no need to be embarrassed about it, so dont worry. Still And, youve done things much more embarrassing than that, so what does it matter. Wh-when have I ever? Yi-gang just shut his mouth. He didnt have the confidence to convince someone who didnt even know their own embarrassing history. There was something more important than that. It looks like youve finished it. The doll. Ah, yes. Dam Hyun checked that there were no people around and then took something out of his pocket. It was really like a baby fox. Not the old, shabby wooden doll, but one made of bronze with a smooth body. It seemed to be coated with something that made it shimmer in blue. This is my masterpiece. Seo-hos body. Wow! The joints moved smoothly. Even with this new body, she couldnt shock people like before. That was something the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon did with herst bit of yokai energy. But Dam Hyun seemed happy just to have the fox from his memories back. Seo-ho posed in various ways, showing off her new body. She even jumped onto Yi-gangs hand. Youve worked hard. It was fun making it. Dam Hyun looked at Yi-gang and Seo-ho alternately with aplicated expression. Keep her with you. Now, Dam Hyun was no longer bewitched by the fox, and he knew that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was in fact human. Having grown more than before, he made a body for Seo-ho and then let her go. Im going ahead. Saying that, Dam Hyun left. Seo-ho, sitting on Yi-gangs hand, watched Dam Hyun leave intently. When Dam Hyuns figure hadpletely disappeared, Yi-gang opened his mouth. Hey. Seo-hos ears pricked up, trembling. Why? Youre quiet. I thought youd be happy to have a body. Ah, yes, right! How is it! Dam Hyun is really skilled with his hands. Impressive, isnt it? Though Im a bit disappointed he made me as small as a baby fox. The usually talkative Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had been conserving her words up to now. There must be a reason for that. Yi-gang questioned her with a dry tone, Why did you stop? Stop what? ying dumb, huh? You stopped the duel. Ah, right, that! As if suddenly remembering, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon shouted out loud, What would you do if you used the Heavenly Thunder Bell in front of all those people! Even if I use it, it doesnt show until one-star. And I was trying not to use it anyway. The reason the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stopped the duel. At first, Yi-gang thought she had noticed him considering using the Heavenly Thunder Bell. But the more he thought about it, the less it seemed to be the case. Yi-gang spoke coldly, Do you think Im a fool? His voice was as cold as when he first met Seo-ho in the Spirit Spring Valley. Seo-hos ears drooped. It seemed like Dam Hyuns design reflected her emotions perfectly. She looked guilty. There was something she hadnt told Yi-gang. Why did you with the martial artist from the Namgung Noble n Yi-gang hadnt been sure at first, but he definitely felt it. In thest sword move of Namgung Shin, there was a familiar aura. You sensed the aura of the Heavenly Thunder Bell, didnt you? The power of the heavens that could burn a thousand-year-old tree to death. The energy of the lightning zed blue. Above all, the moment Namgung Shins eyes shed blue. What exactly are you? At that moment, Seo-ho jumped off Yi-gangs hand. Then she started to frantically dig the ground with both hands. nning to dig into the ground to hide? Should I just dig and bury you? Yi-gang grabbed her by the scruff of the neck. His gesture implied no tolerance for evasion, but Seo-hos reaction was absurd. Aaaah, I dont know! Aaaah! Yi-gang scrunched up his face in disbelief. She covered her ears and kept repeating that she couldnt hear.
Coincidentally, on the opposite side from where Yi-gang had disappeared, the direction Namgung Shin had exited. There was a secluded spot where peoples eyes didnt reach. Namgung Shin was there. Namgung Yeo-sang was with him. Swoosh A painfully sharp sound was heard as Namgung Shins head whipped around. Namgung Yeo-sang, having pped his cheek, was startled. Her hand had moved in a surge of emotion. Say that again. I told you not to worry about it. Namgung Yeo-sangs voice, who had pped, trembled more than Namgung Shins, who had been hit. Again, your skin split and bled. Have you forgotten that using Blue Lightning True Qi wrongly could kill you? Namgung Shins sleeve was still wet with blood. The wound had healed, but Namgung Yeo-sang knew it wasnt cut during the duel. His body couldnt withstand the strain caused by the martial arts technique. I havent forgotten. Then why did you use Blue Lightning True Qi there? Its dangerous. I thought it didnt matter. You! Namgung Yeo-sang raised her hand again, then lowered it. After taking a long breath, she tried to suppress her anger. Im not worried about your safety. Im just concerned you might mess up something important. Thats what I thought. Youve already lost the duel, but now it doesnt matter. The Great n Head has said its enough. Referring to the Great n Head meant talking about Namgung Yu-baek, the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance and the former n Head of the Namgung n. It was Namgung Yu-baek who had ordered Namgung Shin to show off his skills. Yes. The exploration of the Five Elements Tomb is scheduled to start in four days. I remember. Namgung Yeo-sang, feigning coldness, took something out of her pocket. Take this. Its a gift from the Great n Head. What is it? A small box, the size of a fist. It was ornately decorated with gems, and the character for earth, one of the five elements, was engraved on it. I dont know exactly. He only said it would help in the exploration. Dont show it to anyone else and keep it quietly. After a few major sects learned about the existence of the Five Elements Tomb, the information was treated as highly confidential. But it was Namgung Yu-baek, the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance, who secretly prepared and gave this item. A self-mocking smile appeared on Namgung Shins lips. I will do so. As always, Namgung Shin, sharing the same surname, greeted Namgung Yeo-sang with excessive politeness. Watching her distant rtive and younger brother leave, Namgung Yeo-sang had aplex look in her eyes. Namgung Shin wouldnt be undertaking the Five Elements Tomb exploration alone. In that underground space, where human desires were overtly exposed, she couldnt be sure if Namgung Shin would be safe.
Yi-gangs rank really reached the first of the top 30. It was reflected in the results the very next day. Everyone who saw the ranking board inevitably noticed Yi-gangs namete at the very top. The top five were considered representatives for the Five Elements Tomb exploration. The extent of the Five Elements Tomb was assumed to be vast, but that didnt mean the passages were spacious. Thirty participants would be divided into groups, each led by one of the top five representatives. And its the prerogative of each representative to decide how to form their team. 1st ce, Baek Yi-gang. 2nd ce, Namgung Shin. 3rd ce, Jeong Myung. 4th ce, Baek Ha-jun. 5th ce, Yu Su-rin. Although there could be no one more trustworthy than Ha-jun and Yu Su-rin, due to the rules, Yi-gang couldnt team up with them. The first thing Yi-gang did was to look for apanion. The first person he approached was Moyong Jin. What sir? He said he had declined the offer to apany Baek Ha-jun and Peng Mu-ah. When he met Moyong Jin again, he was wearing a bandage on his shoulder. He had been stabbed in the shoulder when he lost to Namgung Shin for the second time. What rank are you? Why do you ask Just tell me. 25th. Yi-gangs eyes widened. It was below his expectations. It was rare for someone from the Dragon-Phoenix Conference or the Seven Stars Conference to fall outside the top 20. Why so low? Are you making fun of me? Why would I make fun of you? I lost in all the duels. Moyong Jin didnt duel with anyone else. He only challenged Namgung Shin and lost all three times. So, why did you reject Mu-ah and Ha-juns offer? Its obvious, isnt it? You want to go in with Namgung Shin. Im not nning any surprise attacks or anything. Yi-gang saw through his feigned expressionlessness. Dont make a fool of yourself and bring shame to your n. What do you know, brother! Really? Moyong Jin was bristling with defiance. Instead of pushing hard, Yi-gang made a gentle suggestion. Lets team up. Why would you pick someone like me Ill tell you how to beat that Namgung Shin. Really? Moyong Jin looked at him as if to say, Is that even possible? But Yi-gangs eyes looked infinitely serious. Eventually, Moyong Jin had no choice but to swallow hard. R-really? Yes. Then Good, thats one more person added. Is there anyone else besides me? Im off to persuade them now. Thats how Yi-gang pulled Moyong Jin in. Moyong Jin would be there to watch Yi-gangs back in the Five Elements Tomb. Yi-gangs next destination was the Poison Beauty Tang Eun-seol. Having observed the skills of other martial artists to her satisfaction, she was leisurely resting. Yi-gang approached her as she sat on a rock, fiddling with her nail decorations. He looked up at Tang Eun-seol and asked, Lets go in together. Okay. You wont use poison on us, right? The Tang n has good rtions with Azure Forest. Probably. If someone attacks us inside, you can use poison. Please help with the aftermath. Yes. Thats how Yi-gang recruited Tang Eun-seol. Lastly, Yi-gang approached So Woon. Do you still have a keen sense of smell? Im ranked 30th. Even in the dark, your ability will be useful inside. Im thest. I lost in all the duels. Actually, I should have been eliminated in the second round, shouldnt I? Lets go together. So Woons face looked like he was about to burst into tears. He shouted as if crying out, Brother! Brother who? Had he overheard someone talking about sworn brotherhood? Looking a bit sheepish, So Woon seemed to have made up his mind and pulled something out. My father, he gave me this when I was leaving. What is it? So Woons background was not ordinary. Although he had been hiding his identity, Yi-gang and Peng Gu-in thought he didnt seem like a bad person and remained quiet. But now, it appeared that he came from a more remarkable ce than they had thought. Its this box What So Woon took out from his bosom was a metal box. And engraved on its surface was the character for wood. Yi-gangs eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 141: To The Five Elements Tomb Chapter 141: To The Five Elements Tomb Why is this here? the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said in disbelief. Yi-gang felt the same. Ha-jun and Yi-gang already had two of the boxes that the Low Down Sect had acquired: the Water box and the Metal box. Its unbelievable. Perhaps its fate. Or maybe these boxes attract each other. Attract? Isnt that a thing? Like how a lost straw shoe returns on its own. Or like someday regaining my lost eye. It was a story he couldnt quite rte to. However, the boxes had indeede into Yi-gangs hands through a series of strange coincidences and connections. The appearance of the third box was certainly astonishing. Your father gave it to you? Yes, he said it would y an important role in the Five Elements Tomb Even the Low Down Sect, the intelligence organization, didnt know the exact use of the boxes. But it seemed So Woons father had figured out their purpose to some extent and passed them on to his son. He must be an impressive man. Hehe Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, So Woon didnt look like a scion of a prestigious family. Yi-gang quietly asked the naive-looking So Woon, But why show this to me? My father told me to keep it a secret, but I felt I shouldnt hide it from you, brother, since you saved my life. Yi-gang decided to let it pass that So Woon called him brother again. I have simr items. Really? Yi-gang patted So Woon on the back. When you left home, did your father tell you to return as a man? Yes. Although Im still not sure how to do that. Haha! Yi-gang patted So Woons back. Youre already quite the man! So Woon looked confused.
The Murim Alliance announced that the entrance to the Five Elements Tomb was about a four day journey from Kaifeng City. The day after tomorrow, thirty sessors and warriors from the Murim Alliance would set out for the area. In case of emergencies, the Murim Alliance had decided to send arge contingent of escorts. The force used to encircle and protect the mountainous region where the entrance to the Five Elements Tomb was located was considerable. The surrounding major sects have also promised to send martial artists, making this probably thergest movement since the great expulsion of the Demon Cult. The first reason for this show of force was to keep the Unorthodox Union in check. Its to prevent the unorthodox sects from having other intentions under the name of the Murim Alliance. More than that, its probably more about keeping each other in check. Of course, that makes sense. The second reason was for mutual surveince. The tomb of the Five Elements Divine Lord was a matter that attracted the attention of the entire martial world. The fanatical obsession with absolute divine arts was no different even among the famous orthodox sects. The gathering of various sects was also to keep an eye on each other. Its also the reason why the sessors lead instead of the elite of each sect. In case of disputes, they aimed to minimize the damage. Still, to divide the expedition into five teams. Its the Five Elements. So, of course, there would be five. The Murim Alliance recently announced how the expedition team would be divided. Apparently, the interior of the Five Elements Tomb was asplex as abyrinth. It split into five paths from the first fork. Each path is marked with the characters for Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, and Water. After hearing this and seeing the Wood box that So Woon showed him, Yi-gang made a decision. Ill entrust the Metal box to Ha-jun and the Water box to Yu Su-rin. Even if these mysterious boxes were the keys to the Five Elements Tomb, no one knew how to use them. Yi-gang could keep all three boxes, but it would be regrettable if the paths split and he couldnt explore them all. Yi-gang decided to take So Woons box and enter the Wood path. It seemed good for Ha-jun and Yu Su-rin to each enter the Metal and Water paths. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon asked seriously, Can you trust them? Yi-gang remained silent for a moment. The fist-sized fox doll in Yi-gangs bosom was still seemingly dead, because the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon appeared in the form of a spirit. If I cant trust them, then theres no one I can trust. Right Im just saying, just in case, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said somewhat awkwardly. Yi-gang didnt point out her suspicious nature. Considering herplicated life, it was understandable. As my ancestor, the Immortal Divine Sword, said, theres only so much one can do alone. Yi-gang recalled the advice of the Immortal Divine Sword. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon didnt make any further remarks. What broke Yi-gangs peace was the angry voice of Dam Hyun. Dont touch it! Is that yours? The one responding to Dam Hyuns agitated words was a calm and slow voice. In this ce, Tang Eun-seol was present. Its my junior brothers, so its pretty much mine. How can that be? Its not yours, Senior Brother, its mine. As Yi-gang intervened, Dam Hyun scowled. What was on the desk was an elegant wooden box. Inside, moss was neatlyid, and on top of that, a golden round pill was ced. Is it okay to leave the box open like that? I wonder if the fragrance will escape. Do you think internal elixirs are like alcohol? Worrying about the fragrance escaping. Dam Hyun said so, but the room was already filled with the fragrance of the Golden Flower Carp internal elixir. It was a mysterious smell, a blend of a faint floral scent and a fishy smell. Tang Eun-seol quietly moved her hand closer to the Golden Flower Carp internal elixir. Snap! Ah! Keep your hands off! Did you just hit me? Yi-gang sighed as he watched Dam Hyun and Tang Eun-seol bickering. They had been repeating this behavior since the morning. There was a certain reason for their argument. Does it make sense tobine the Golden Flower Carp internal elixir with Qiugu and hyacinth orchid for pill refinement? The debate was about how to turn the Golden Flower Carp internal elixir into a miraculous medicine. Unlike the internal elixirs of yokai, the internal elixirs of spiritual creatures often didnt contain poison. But that didnt mean one could just eat the internal elixir as is. What do you know about pill refinement? Its correct to add Qiugu and hyacinth orchid! Dont you know Qiugu is also called the Immortal Longevity Herb Are you belittling the Tang ns herbalism? It might even surpass that of the Azure Forest. Ha! Have you even read Kinship of the Three? Knowing herbs and the method of pill refinement arepletely different! Hyacinth orchid just suppresses the yang energy of the internal elixir. Then, its effect will be less than half. As Tang Eun-seol frowned and said this, Dam Hyun seemed triumphant, as if he had caught her in an error. Clearly, yourck of knowledge is showing. What do you mean? Yi-gang has meridian blockage disease. Even if he needs Yang energy, theres a limit. If you dont neutralize the Yang energy, his weak meridians will burn up! Yi-gang, who had the deficient meridians, scowled. It was a valid point, but now Tang Eun-seol wore a smug expression. Oh my, such shallow thinking. What, what did you say? Ever heard the saying, The difference between medicine and poison is a matter of dosage? The Tang n has mastered not just poison techniques but also medicine to a heavenly level. Cut the nonsense and speak to the point! Using neutral flowers like Heavenly Mountain Peach Blossoms or Silver Serenity Grass minimizes the loss of the internal elixirs medicinal properties. Dam Hyun burst into anger. Do you think I dont know that? Those are incredibly rare herbs! I would have obtained them if I could. I thought so. You didnt know that the Tang ns herbalwork could easily acquire them. I can, you know. Tang Eun-seol, fiddled with her butterfly-shaped earrings. Dam Hyuns face had now turned from red to almost livid. Hes met his match. No ordinary person, indeed. Of course, Yi-gang had nned to ask Dam Hyun to refine the internal elixir, but he didnt expect Tang Eun-seol to intervene like this. It was interesting to watch as both made valid points. If you entrust it to me, Ill procure those herbs and mix them for you. The Yang energy might rise a bit sharply, but it wont be hard to discharge. I Ill use my personal funds if I must to create the best elixir. Dont believe that weird woman! Ultimately, the owner of the internal elixir was Yi-gang. They both urged Yi-gang to make a decision. Yi-gang didnt immediately respond and walked slowly towards the desk. With their eyes on him, he examined the internal elixir. It was arge pill, about the diameter of a circle made by the thumb and index finger. Theres a misconception that elixirs or internal elixirs should be consumed all at once, but thats not always the case. Its quiterge, so it should be fine to cut it in half. Yi-gang took out a small knife and swiftly cut the internal elixir in half. ck, the Golden Flower Carp internal elixir was halved. Facing Dam Hyun and Tang Eun-seols stunned looks, Yi-gang dered, I dont know who is right, or who is more knowledgeable in medicine and pill refinement. Obviously, its me. I am better. He stopped their impending chatter. So, please both make one each. Ill try them and decide. Youre going to trust this precious internal elixir to that woman? At Dam Hyuns remark, Tang Eun-seol bristled. Well, youd say that, thinking youll lose. What did you say? You If youre not confident, just say so. Fine, lets do it! Ill make the best elixir. Wait and see. Ill get Heavenly Mountain Peach Blossoms and Silver Serenity Grass right away. Go! Donte back if you cant find them. Tang Eun-seol mmed the door as she left. Just wait, Yi-gang. Ill make an elixir that cant evenpare to that womans. I trust you, Senior Brother. Can you make it before we leave the day after tomorrow? If I start today, it will be enough. Though maturation will take a few weeks. Yi-gang left with a gentle smile. Then, Ill be going. Yes, go ahead. Dam Hyun immediately began nning to make the elixir. About an hourter, he lifted his head. Wait a moment He decided to change his n and gather the best ingredients to make the elixir. The problem was that getting these ingredients would cost money. But there was no worry since Yi-gang had given him silver. Was I tricked? He remembered Yi-gangs smiling face. By now, Tang Eun-seol, who had left to get Heavenly Mountain Peach Blossoms, might have realized something simr. But Dam Hyun clenched his teeth. Still, I cant lose. After all, he had no intention of losing to that arrogant woman from the Tang n. Dam Hyun and Tang Eun-seol devoted their energy and passion to making the internal elixir until the day they left for the Five Elements Tomb.
And then The Murim Alliances elite, the White d Twenty-Eight Masters, the Righteous Heaven Guards, and a hundred ordinary soldiers, along with thirty sessors, left through the gates of Kaifeng City. Only the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance, Namgung Yu-baek, knew the exact destination. The expedition team headed south, towards the Great Separation Mountain. It was a three-day journey on horseback. It wasnt hard to find deserted ces in the vast expanses of the Henan Province. The foot of the Great Separation Mountain, forming part of the mountain range, was even more so. There were no sects residing there, not even the Green Forest bandits. Squeak-squeak A unique sound of mountain birds echoed. Yi-gang, riding a horse, looked up. The air in the dense forest was humid, and maybe because of that, the horses seemed to be panting unusually. Soon, it would be a path that horses couldnt traverse. From then on, they would walk. What a nice forest. Tang Eun-seol approached closely on her horse. Yi-gang just nodded his head, and she spoke again, Have you consumed it? Not yet. Consume it quickly. Ill consume it on my own. Yi-gang had two internal elixirs in his possession. One of the internal elixirs was made by Dam Hyun, and the other by Tang Eun-seol. Um, yes. There will be a chance. The one my senior brother made needs maturation. In that sense, my elixir is better. Yes. Yi-gang said so, knowing Dam Hyun couldnt hear. Tang Eun-seol smiled faintly, almost imperceptibly. She then looked ahead again and said, If the entrance is this deep in the mountains, its likely it remained undiscovered until now. Thats true. How could the Five Elements Tomb, hidden for hundreds of years, be suddenly discovered? Yi-gang empathized with Tang Eun-seols curiosity. Even if the map were found, locating the entrance wouldnt have been easy. Ahead, Namgung Yu-baek seemed to have stopped the advance. Hundreds of people halted in unison. Whats going on? They might be trying to find the way. Yi-gangs guess was not wrong. Namgung Yu-baek stood still as if waiting for something. Then, from somewhere in the tranquil forest, a strange sound resonated. Grrrrrrrrr It was a vibrating sound, like a dragons roar. The mountain birds fluttered up into the sky. The martial artists trembled at the noise that seemed toe from deep within the earth. Head northwest! Then, Namgung Yu-baek picked a direction and started off. It was towards the direction from where the sound came. It seems that sound is guiding us. At Yi-gangs words, Tang Eun-seols expression hardened. Chapter 142: Master Of The Ghost Valley Chapter 142: Master Of The Ghost Valley The map of the Five Elements Tomb suddenly appeared in the world one day. As an old book sold in the ck market. That book ended up in the hands of a small unorthodox sect, struggling to survive in the sewers of Kaifeng, and was coincidentally punished by the Murim Alliance. The old book acquired from that sect was handed to a secretary of the Murim Alliance, and the hidden map of the Five Elements Tomb was discovered by chance. The inspection squad of the Murim Alliance, including the Heavens Secret Schr, considered the possibility that it was a well-designed trap. However, after a thorough investigation and site survey, the map turned out to be authentic. Namgung Yu-baek, after a year of investigation, found a cave covered by the roots of a huge old tree. As soon as the sealed door of the secret cave was opened, a sound like a dragons roar was heard. From that moment, the earth-shaking sound periodically emanated. Even if the door of the secret cave was closed, the exploration of the Five Elements Tomb had to be expedited before its location was revealed. But Namgung Yu-baek and the members of the Murim Alliance couldnt enter the Five Elements Tomb. The influential sects affiliated with the Murim Alliance had already learned about the map and the existence of the Five Elements Tomb. They made it clear that they would not tolerate any monopoly. Moreover, ording to the rules written on the hidden treasure map, the Five Elements Tomb would copse on its own after the explorers entered once. It was unbelievable, but they couldnt take the risk. Namgung Yu-baek, not even the Heavens Secret Schr, held the original map and book. The secretary who discovered the map returned to his hometown with a reward of one hundred gold nyang. It was impossible to tell if they were alive or dead. This is it, the entrance to the Five Elements Tomb. Namgung Yu-baek stood atop a rock, looking down at the sessors. It was the rock that had been blocking the entrance to the Five Elements Tomb for hundreds of years. Based on this entrance, the tombs width is estimated to be about 25 li and its length about 30 li. Exmations of admiration followed Namgung Yu-baeks words. The width of the city walls of Xian was about 10 li. But was there such a vast space underground in the Great Separation Mountain? It was a mystery how such a massive construction was secretly carried out by human hands. The passages wont be very wide, and they will be intertwined like a maze. Conserve your food and water. It wasnt an area that could be explored in just one day. The sessors had already prepared dried meat and other provisions for the journey. As you can see from the copied version of the map, the known information is limited. We dont know what strange things might happen inside. The Murim Alliances inspection squad distributed copies of the map to the thirty sessors. Filled with anticipation, the sessors were disappointed upon receiving it. It only detailed the entrance and the beginning. The crucial inner part was only broadly described. However, the map depicted bizarre animals, insects, sharp arrows, and mechanisms. In the very center of the map, there was a person seated. Like a Buddha in a Thangka painting, sitting on the Mand of the Five Elements was the Five Elements Divine Lord. This heated the hearts of the sessors. If you go through the straight passage, there will be five doors. The top five sessors led by each will choose and enter a door. That was the reason for dividing the exploration team into five groups. As future sessors who will lead the orthodox Murim, remember justice and maintain dignity. Namgung Yu-baek spoke sternly and descended from the rock. The sessors swallowed hard at his meaningful words. Whenever a hidden treasure map appeared, a storm of bloodshed followed. In the recent case of the Shinki Tomb incident, among the hundred who died, only about ten percent were victims of the traps. The rest killed each other. Among them, many orthodox martial artists had killed those from their own faction. First rank, Baek Yi-gang,e forward. An inspector called out to Yi-gang. Jeong Myung, Namgung Shin, Baek Ha-jun, Yu Su-rin, line up in that order. Following Yi-gang, the top five sessors stepped forward. Yi-gang turned his head and looked around. Including the Vice Alliance Leader, there were four Supreme Peak masters. The inspection squad, of course, was dispatched along with the Righteous Heaven Guards who protected the Alliance. The White d Twenty-Eight Masters and the regr soldiers of the Murim Alliance would likely be guarding the periphery. It was a tight security arrangement. Sessors other than the top five, choose your own exploration teams. The five leaders can ept or reject members. The order of entry will start with the team led by the first-ranked, Baek Yi-gang. A moment of silence ensued, and then the sessors started moving busily. Yi-gang stood quietly, watching peoplee and go. Although Peng Mu-ah looked regretful, she went to Baek Ha-juns team as they had discussed earlier. Next to Yi-gang, Tang Eun-seol, So Woon, and Moyong Jin approached. Its finally starting, So Woon whispered softly. Moyong Jin remained silent with a tense expression, while Tang Eun-seol spoke slowly, What if everyone tries to join us first? Well The first to enter the Five Elements Tomb was Yi-gangs group. Apart from Yi-gang, the others expected a crowd to flock to them. I dont think that will happen. Indeed. Surprisingly, no one approached Yi-gangs group. Tang Eun-seol quietly asked, Is it because of me? What? Maybe theyre afraid of the Tang n. Theres nothing scarier than poison in a secret room. But thats not the only reason. If the Five Elements Tomb were small, going first would be advantageous, but the danger inside the tomb was unknown. No one wants to be the guinea pig and enter first. The young master uses interesting expressions. Guinea pigs indeed. Few in the martial world would understand Yi-gangs metaphor. However, Tang Eun-seol, who studied poisons, clearly got it. The first group to enter the exploration would undoubtedly face the greatest danger. Looks like the second and third groups are getting crowded. The situation unfolded as Yi-gang had predicted. People gathered around Namgung Shin, who had the second turn. Namgung Shin, with an indifferent attitude, neither rejecting nor weing, closed his eyes. Seven people quickly gathered around him. However, the third team attracted the most people. The name of Shaolin isnt for nothing. As So Woon observed. Many people gathered around the Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung. As many as twelve. Shaolins experts are unlikely to harbor evil intentions. Even with no personal ties, it seems better to have more people. Even if they discover the secret manual of the Five Elements Divine Art, theres a belief that Jeong Myung wouldnt monopolize it by crushing the skulls of other sessors. It wasnt a wrong notion. Then, if a conflict arises inside, would the Shaolins First Fist group have an advantage? Upon hearing So Woons words, Yi-gang slightly tilted his head. Im not sure. Its not necessarily so. As the formation of the exploration teams concluded, Yi-gang took a step forward. The eyes of the twenty-six sessors were on Yi-gang. He passed by the Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung. The eleven sessors standing around him all had uneasy expressions in their eyes. In my opinion, these guys look the most anxious. I think the same. Except for a few, those whocked confidence in their abilities had gathered. They were likely under Shaolins wing out of fear. Of course, the eyes of Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung were unordinary. Benefactor. He stopped Yi-gang as he passed by, sped his hands together, and greeted him. Yes. I pray that the mercy of Guanyin Bodhisattva apanies you on your arduous journey. Thank you. Yi-gang passed by him, leaving a word of caution. The Shaolins First Fist should also be careful. Jeong Myung silently bowed his head. Yi-gang, under the gaze of the others, stepped into the entrance of the Five Elements Tomb. At the beginning of the passage, torches were lit here and there. But the ce explored by the Murim Alliance people was only the very beginning. Moyong Jin quietly took out a fire-starter. As he lit the torch, the passage became brighter. The air feels ominous, Tang Eun-seol muttered. True to her words, the air was a bit cold and damp. Perhaps it was natural, being underground. I faintly smell something rotten. So Woons murmur drew everyones attention. When the eyes turned to him, he coughed awkwardly. Something rotten? Its a decayed smell. Rotten smell. But the others didnt seem to smell it. Had they walked about fifteen minutes in the passage? What first blocked their path was a huge headstone. It was recorded on the map. The initial Murim Alliance personnel had no choice but to turn back here. This is where the real challenge begins. Yi-gang and hispanions read the inscription on the headstone. -This is the mausoleum of the Five Elements Divine Lord. -In hister years, the Divine Lord attained realization and wished to pass it on to the next generation. Thus, I created this ce in ordance with his will and built the Five Elements Tomb. It was indeed the mausoleum of the Five Elements Divine Lord. Moreover, it explicitly stated that his realization was left here. However, it was concerning that the exnation was too kind, and the creator was not the Five Elements Divine Lord himself. -Only those who are worthy will have the opportunity. -Those who enter the tomb must pass appropriate tests and prove their qualifications. Those who are afraid should turn back here. But none would turn back. -Only those with a clear mind and a healthy body, as well as young people with pure internal energy, will attain the deep understanding of the Five Elements Divine Lord. -Only thirty people are allowed to enter. -If the number exceeds, the Five Elements Tomb will be closed immediately. Once the Five Elements Tomb has weed its guests and operated, the opportunity will note again. -Unqualified ones, turn back. An excessively kind andplicated exnation. Upon reading this far, everyone in Yi-gangs group had the same thought. This is suspicious. Its suspicious indeed Such content was inscribed in this ancient and mystical mausoleum. The person who created this Five Elements Tomb must have been quite entric. The people of the Murim Alliance must have felt the eeriness too, but they had no choice. It seemed certain that this was the mausoleum of the Five Elements Divine Lord. -Living Ghost, Baek Who this Living Ghost was, became crucial. In any case, the real challenge seemed to start from this stele. Yi-gang was the first to step forward. Creak A sound of something interlocking came from the wall. The startled group paused momentarily, but no further sounds were heard. Lets go. Yes! Deeper into the tomb, Yi-gangs group advanced.
Not everyone had left for the Five Elements Tomb. Those who came with the participants of the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and the Seven Stars Conference were still within the Alliance. This included Dam Hyun and the people of the Azure Forest. Dam Hyun was leaning absently on a chair. He was thinking about Yi-gang and Seo-ho, who by now would have entered the Five Elements Tomb. Ah, I wanted to go in too. Mystery and monstrosity. These were mostly what upied Dam Hyuns interests. The realization left by a martial master of old generations had greatly piqued his curiosity. However, he wasnt qualified to join the exploration team, so he had no choice but to kill time like this. Then, a voice broke Dam Hyuns boredom, Senior! Senior Dam Hyun! Arge figure came crashing into Dam Hyuns residence. It was Jun Myung. What, you brat! A letter from the Forest! Dam Hyun, who had shouted at Jun Myung, quickly snatched the letter from his hand. It was from the Grand Library Master, Yu Jeong-shin. He had sent a letter to his master about the unique pattern he saw in the box. -I wonder if you are doing well. The weather is getting much hotter, and in times like these, you must take care of your health. I worry whether you might get into some trouble or not, my disciple Unlike himself, who had sent a letter just for the purpose, Yu Jeong-shins letter was filled with inquiries about his disciples well-being. Dam Hyun quickly lowered his gaze. -Is Yi-gangs health alright? They say that his lifespan has been extended, but now there isnt much time left. You must take care of your junior brother as a senior brother. I believe you will do well. He paused for a moment there. Yi-gang must find the Blue Eye Gem and take Seo-ho to the Kunlun Mountains. It was more important than the Golden Flower Carps internal elixir or the Five Elements Tomb. Dam Hyun shook his head to clear his thoughts. His curiosity was thoroughly addressed by Yu Jeong-shin. -About that pattern. I was confused, but after rummaging through some books, I figured it out. Its the symbol of the Master of the Ghost Valley. A few items he made had that pattern on them. Hearing about it, that box doesnt seem like an ordinary item; its impressive. Dam Hyun put down the letter. His eyes trembled violently. Master of the Ghost Valley, right. It was him! In each era, several martial artists were renowned for things other than martial arts, like the All-knowing Master. However, if one were to name the most infamous figure in the unorthodox path, it would be none other than the Master of the Ghost Valley. Even the All-knowing Master was like a sparrow before a phoenixpared to the grandeur of the Master of the Ghost Valley. It must have ovepped with the era of the Five Elements Divine Lord. I never thought of that The Master of the Ghost Valley was a peculiar figure active during the time of the Five Elements Divine Lord. Perhaps he disappeared a few years after the Divine Lord vanished. Could it be that he designed the Five Elements Tomb? It was a usible inference. Dam Hyun soon recalled the lifelong obsession of the Master of the Ghost Valley. Eternal life Eternal life. He was like the ancient Qin Shi Huang, a madman dreaming of living forever. A madman who challenged the impossible with a human body. Dam Hyun massaged his temples and shook his head. He had considered a possibility. Surely hes not still alive? It couldnt be. But somehow, he had an ominous feeling. Chapter 143: The Hungry Ghost Parasite (1) Chapter 143: The Hungry Ghost Parasite (1) Yi-gangs exploration team was the first to enter. A cold tension flowed in front of the entrance to the Five Elements Tomb. Under the cold gaze of Namgung Yu-baek, the subsequent exploration teams began to enter. The interval between them was about fifteen minutes. After Namgung Shin paid his respects to the Great n Head Namgung Yu-baek, fifteen minutes had already passed. Shaolins First Fist, Jeong Myung, and 11 others, its your turn. Following the words of the Inspection Squad Leader, Jeong Myung set off. Amitabha Buddha Muttering the Buddhist chant softly, Jeong Myung was followed by eleven sessors. Grand Master I still dont understand. The abbot instructed Jeong Myung, to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference and achieve excellent results. And to enter the Five Elements Tomb to seek the deep understanding of the Five Elements Divine Lord, his martial arts, or spiritual elixir. As a disciple of Buddhism, he had no attachment to personal glory. However, the orders of the sect were absolute. Jeong Myung, obsessed with delivering results, was sought out by the Divine Monk. The senior brother of the abbot and the most respected elder in Shaolin, the Divine Monk. Unlike other martial high monks, he did not appear strong, but his humble appearance exuded a certain aura. He asked Jeong Myung about his resolve. When Jeong Myung spoke his resolve with great tension, Grand Master Mu Myung onlyughed loudly. So, did the abbot tell you to seek the martial arts of the Five Elements Divine Lord? Th-thats right. Let go of your greed, Jeong Myung. Even if he was the leader of the Murim Alliance, as a disciple of Shaolin, he had to take the abbots orders seriously. Jeong Myung asked cautiously, How can I, as a disciple You fool! Yes. Mu Myungughed and then asked, Do fishe ontond because they are thirsty? The Divine Monk said this and then left. It was a Zen question, but not as difficult as the ones exchanged by schr monks. He was reprimanding Jeong Myung and the abbot. Was it because Shaolincked martial arts that they coveted the martial arts of the Five Elements Divine Lord? Even though he understood this, there was nothing Jeong Myung could do about it. After all, he had the solemnmand of the abbot. The so-called peerless divine arts held immense value. If he could acquire the martial arts of the Five Elements Divine Lord, Shaolins martial arts would advance significantly. Groooooo A strange sound apanied by a damp wind rushed in from inside the passage. After passing by a suspicious stele a little while ago, the sound grew louder and the wind stronger. The source of the sound was clear. Fist-sized holes were regrly drilled in the wall. They were holes of unknown depth. Initially, there was concern that arrows might shoot out, but that didnt happen. The wind rushing from inside resonated in the holes, creating the sound. Ugh, it smells fishy. A female warrior from the Sungyo Sect covered her nose. The fishy smell was just like that. It was a scent that could not be detected without a martial artists heightened senses. Now, it had be so strong that everyone in the party could smell it. Krrrrrrrrr And then, the sound of a mechanism that had been continuing from a little earlier. There hadnt been any traps activated yet, but the continuous sound was agitating everyone. Shaolins First Fist, youre well-versed in formations, arent you? Arge martial artist asked with a frightened expression. Others also looked at Jeong Myung with hopeful eyes. I cant say Im thoroughly versed. The Shaolins 108 Arhat Formation is one of the most renowned techniques in Jianghu, isnt it? Amitabha Buddha. Theres a big difference between a Qi Men formation like the All-knowing High Formation and the Arhat Formation used forbined attacks. But the essence was the same. One reason they chose Jeong Myung was because Shaolin was knowledgeable in formations. Jeong Myung suddenly stopped in his tracks. Perhaps because of the conversation about formations, he saw the surroundings differently. Since it was the tomb of the Five Elements Divine Lord, if a formation was set up in this crypt, it was likely made based on the principles of the Five Elements. If thats the case, then this damp moisture contained the energy of water. There was a high possibility of an underground water vein. He guessed that Baek Yi-gang, who had gone ahead, would have made the same deduction. Why do you stop, sir monk? one of the sessors asked, sounding anxious. I thought it was just a fishy smell, but it seems thats not the case. What do you mean? That is! Jeong Myungs eyes widened as he rushed forward. His party followed closely behind him. Whaty beneath Jeong Myung was someones clothing. Torn clothes Thats the outfit Young Master Baek was wearing! Everyone recognized the garment. This cloth, made of red silk with borate embroidery, was not something just anyone could wear. It was indeed the robe that Henans Sage had been wearing. Why would Baek Yi-gangs robe, which had been setting new trends among the martial artists of Kaifeng City, be lying here? Jeong Myung spotted the problem. It seems to be stained with blood. And it smells bad. The condition of the clothes was poor. Covered in dirt and emitting a foul smell like blood. One of the sessors muttered anxiously, Could it be that Young Master Baek has been attacked Thats impossible. Would Baek Yi-gang, who defeated Namgung Shin, be so easily overpowered? Drip A single droplet of water fell from the ceiling. Jeong Myung looked up, his pupils dting. There was an inscription on the ceiling. The hungry ghost cannot see or hear. Yet, it still desperately tries to fill its hungry belly. It seemed like the inscription was deliberately written by the designer of the headstone. Hungry ghost? Isnt that the creature from hell? A hungry ghost is a type of spirit mentioned in Buddhist scriptures. A monster from hell, huge as a mountain but with a mouth as small as a needle, always starving. Such a thing couldnt possibly exist in this world. But somehow, an ominous feeling arose. Screams erupted shortly after. Aaaaaah! Something terrified the warrior of the Sungyo Sect. It burst out from the wall. Krrrrrrr It was a chubby worm, the size of a babys forearm. It resembled a caterpir, but was dozens of timesrger, with brown legs wriggling and making noise at the front of its squirming head. There wasnt just one or two of these creatures. There were easily dozens of holes on the left, right, and even the ceiling. Considering the path they had taken so far, there would be thousands. From most of the visible holes, these bizarre worms were emerging. It was a hair-raising sight. Hu, uh, uuuuh Someone made an unsightly noise, but nobody failed to understand. Are these worms what they call hungry ghosts? Jeong Myung was still somewhat calm. But even Jeong Myung felt a chill down his spine at what happened next. The worms, which had no eyes, all simultaneously opened their mouths. Despite clearly being worms, they revealed bright red mouths filled with hundreds of sharp fangs. Keeeeek! Soon, worms began to fall from the holes.
And about an hour ago the same thing happened to Yi-gangs group. Huaaaaaaaah! The one who screamed was Moyong Jin. Although Moyong Jin had been trying to maintain a calm, sword-like demeanor, he let out a scream as the worms fell. Huaaaaaah! Aaaaaah! It was due to an instinctive surge of disgust. The group instinctively huddled together. So Woon clenched two spears tightly and froze, while Yi-gang and Tang Eun-seol remained calm. Especially Tang Eun-seol, who was ustomed to dealing with repulsive poisons, was veryposed. She frowned and covered Moyong Jins mouth. Be quiet. Kuuuuuuh! Normally, Moyong Jin wouldnt have let anyone cover his mouth. But he was out of his mind as hundreds of caterpirs the size of a babys forearm poured out from the walls. Be quiet like Young Master Baek. Theyre not that disgusting. Moyong Jin finally stopped screaming upon seeing Yi-gangsposed demeanor. Yi-gang had just instinctively thrown away the jerky he was chewing, but otherwise, he was fine. Of course, inside he didnt feel that way. Kuaaaaah! Quiet! Yi-gang was someone who didnt show his surprise outwardly. It was only after the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon expressed anger that Yi-gang stopped his internal screams. I knew those holes in the wall werent for hidden weapons Thanks to Tang Eun-seol, Yi-gang hadnt been worried about hidden weapons emerging from the holes in the wall. If the holes were meant to shoot hidden weapons, they wouldnt have been made so obvious, was her opinion. Yi-gang spected that they might emit poison gas, but that wasnt the case either. If they were to release poison gas in such an open passage, it would cost too much, was the answer. Were they passages for worms? But how have they survived for hundreds of years Recruiting Tang Eun-seol was a great decision by Yi-gang. Yi-gang, who had finally regained hisposure, spoke up, They are called Hungry Ghost Parasites. Theyre not ordinary worms. Thats new to me. They dont seem to be poisonous. Yes, theyre not poisonous. They devour even their own kind when active, but when theres no food, they dry up like pea-sized stones, and revive when water is sprinkled on them. He had only read about them in books at the Grand Library. The moment Moyong Jin couldnt bear it any longer and was about to swing his sword, Yi-gang stopped him. Stop! Ugh The swarming Hungry Ghost Parasites did not attack Yi-gangs group. Instead, they flocked to the palm-sized piece of jerky Yi-gang had dropped on the ground. These creatures cant see or hear, but they have a keen sense of smell. The jerky was just one piece, but the worms swarming it numbered in the hundreds. They entangled with each other and soon began to bite and tear at one another. Pshh An unidentifiable yellowish liquid, either blood or bodily fluid, spurted out. A rotting, foul smell filled the air. Th-that mustve been the smell. So Woon wondered if the odor he had detected was from the Hungry Ghost Parasites bodily fluids. The worms grew more frenzied, biting each other even more. Soon, the ones that identally got injured were devoured by their kind, leaving no trace. They dont target living animals, but they go crazy for the flesh of dead carcasses. It looks like theyre eyeing us now. With what might be antennae or forelegs, they groomed around their mouths as they looked up at Yi-gangs group. Yi-gang raised his head and looked up at the ceiling. Tsk. Be prepared for hunger. It seems to be because of the jerky. Those carrying it might not notice, but dried jerky emitted a strong scent. Sure enough, the Hungry Ghost Parasites began to stealthily approach Yi-gangs group. Run! It was uncertain how long the exploration of the Five Elements Tomb would take. A martial artist can endure hunger for a long time, but in this uncertain situation, it was difficult to give up on food. Yi-gangs group started to run. They were confident they could escape from such slow-moving worms. However, the problem was that more Hungry Ghost Parasites had already emerged ahead of them. Its creepy, but if we step on them and keep going! No, if they smell blood, they might go even crazier! Moyong Jins suggestion was immediately rejected. Meanwhile, the Hungry Ghost Parasites continued to pour out of the holes relentlessly. Did the designer of the Five Elements Tomb intend for the intruders to starve? Yi-gang was not pleased with the situation. Throwing the jerky might give them a chance to escape, but it felt like ying right into the designers hands. If you were alone, you could escape. Just wait. As Yi-gang suddenly stopped, hispanions were startled. The Hungry Ghost Parasites approached slowly as if wary, but their encirclement only tightened. He hesitated to carelessly take out the jerky from his pocket. The creatures might get excited by the smell. Young Lady Tang. The scenting from you, like flowers. Why, all of a sudden? Tang Eun-seol always had a unique floral scent about her. Among the women of the Tang n, it wasmon to carry fragrant fragrance pouches, partly to mask potential poison scents and partly due to personal preference. That scent is quite strong, could you give me some? What for? Hurry. Tang Eun-seol, though surprised, promptly untied and handed over her fragrance pouch. Yi-gang sprinkled it on everyones bodies. Trying to mask the smell with another smell? But in this surrounded situation Yi-gang took off his robe. Then he took out a bit of the jerky and wrapped it in the cloth. Krrrrrick! Was it because he took out the jerky? The Hungry Ghost Parasites started to go crazy. Yi-gang caught one of the attacking creatures with his robe. He could feel the Hungry Ghost Parasite wriggling through the fabric. Frowning, Yi-gang muttered, It was my favorite robe. Tsk. Then he tightened his grip. Puh-uk! Before the Hungry Ghost Parasites fluids could spread, Yi-gang threw the robe far away. A bait mixed with the rotten fluids of the creatures kin and the smell of the jerky. The Hungry Ghost Parasites swarmed like a wave. They would leave no trace, cleaning up both the fluids and the bits of meat. Nows the time! Yi-gang and his group started running again. They strained not to identally step on the swarming Hungry Ghost Parasites. Fortunately, it seemed the effect of the overturned fragrance pouch was working. The Hungry Ghost Parasites were swarming each other, spilling fluids and clumping together. When they were almost out of breath from running, a new terrain finally appeared. There was a somewhat wider space with five open doors. Each was marked with the characters for Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, and Water. Oh! So Woon made a mistake. He identally stepped on and burst a Hungry Ghost Parasite. His left foot was soaked with the rotten-smelling fluid. At the same time, the surrounding Hungry Ghost Parasites swarmed in. To the Wood door! At Yi-gangs shout, the group didnt hesitate and ran through the first door. As soon as the entire group entered, a stone wall descended. Kwaaang! The passage waspletely blocked off. The Hungry Ghost Parasites trying to follow were sprayed with yellow fluid and became fodder for the others. Uweeeek! So Woon retched from the foul smell. Yi-gang, looking a bit pale, tapped on the stone wall that blocked the passage. There must be another way out. It was a door that couldnt be broken down. They had no choice but to go inside. Their bodies were sttered with the rotten-smelling fluid, but there was no way to wipe it off. They couldnt afford to waste precious water either. Ugh, the smell. Be satisfied that we saved the food. Moyong Jin nodded his head. Fortunately, there were no holes in the walls of this ce. They didnt feel a threat to their lives, but it was mentally exhausting from the start. Yi-gang took another look at the closed stone wall. Im worried about how Ha-jun and Su-rin will handle this. Not everyone might be able to save their food like Yi-gang did. Was it a guess about Yi-gangs worries? Tang Eun-seol approached and ced her hand on Yi-gangs shoulder. Yi-gang turned his head to look at her face. Are you okay? Im not okay. Tang Eun-seol looked sadder than anyone else. Its about that fragrance pouch I cherished. Yi-gang lifted his sleeve to smell it. The scent seems a bit strong. It feels a bit overwhelming. Tang Eun-seol wore an angry expression. Chapter 144: The Hungry Ghost Parasite (2) Chapter 144: The Hungry Ghost Parasite (2) The designer of the Five Elements Tomb must have wanted those who entered to starve. The thousands of Hungry Ghost Parasites see the world through scent. They never miss the smell of dead meat and the aroma of blood. To avoid bing their target, it was crucial to abandon any food and run quickly. Killing a Hungry Ghost Parasite carelessly would attract its kin with the rotten smell from its bodily fluids. Catching them in droves and getting a scratch that bled could lead to greater trouble. The Hungry Ghost Parasites preferred the scent of blood over the smell of dried meat. Yi-gangs group excellently preserved their rations, but not everyone could do the same. In fact, groups like Namgung Shins, who quickly abandoned their rations, could be said to have made swift judgments. They ran as if their tails were on fire and entered the room marked with the Earth character. It was the passage that Namgung Shin first entered. However, not everyone was satisfied. Young Master Namgung! Was it Yang Gu-jeon of the Jinling de Sect? A sessor from a small rural sect strode forward. Therge mans face turned red with anger, giving off a considerable intimidating presence. Namgung Shin, who was wiping the blood of the Hungry Ghost Parasites off his sword, raised his head. Why did you do that! What are you talking about? Unlike the furious Yang Gu-jeon, Namgung Shins expression was utterly dry. This further agitated Yang Gu-jeon. Why didnt you tell us! Tell you? That the worms were after our food! I didnt know either. I figured it out along the way. You could have at least given us a hint when you found out! Namgung Shin didnt hesitate to discard all his food. Not just the strongly scented dried meat, but even the steamed rice. Then he walked alone, passing by the Hungry Ghost Parasites. Yang Gu-jeon was trembling with clenched fists. His face was sttered with blood. But it wasnt his own blood. If only you had said a word, that guy wouldnt have died! The first casualty had urred. Unluckily, it was someone whose ankle got torn by the forelimb of a Hungry Ghost Parasite. Drenched in the fluids of the worm he had shed, he was quickly swarmed by the worms. Yang Gu-jeon happened to be right beside him. The image of the iling arms and the heat of the blood that sttered were etched in his brain. It was a horrific death, unimaginable even for a martial artist ustomed to death. If only you had told us a little earlier! I did say before entering the Five Elements Tomb Namgung Shin spoke with a cold voice, hard to believeing from a benign face, I am not here to lead you. You must take care of your own lives. Ugh Dont ask me to take responsibility and fend for yourselves. Besides, werent you the one who could have helped the one who died? You cruel bastard! Unable to hold back, Yang Gu-jeon clenched his sword, and Namgung Shins eyes shed sharply. The reason no blood was shed was that Plum Blossom Radiance Hwa So-so had intervened. Lets stop this. No one could ignore the presence of a Plum Blossom Swordsman holding a sword. Divine Wind Sword Ok Ja-cheong cooled the heated atmosphere. It was because Young Master Namgung figured out how to discard our food that we were able to pass safely. Thats right. Young Master Yang also escaped thanks to Young Master Namgung. Yang Gu-jeon closed his mouth. Indeed, it was the replication of Namgung Shins method that resolved the situation. It was just hard to ept emotionally. Fuming yet, he returned to his ce. Namgung Shin, afterpletely wiping off the fluid from his sword, stood up. Then he started to move forward into the deeper part of the passageway. The resting people got up in a hurry, confused. Hwa So-so sighed and followed Namgung Shin. Young Master Yangs words arent entirely wrong. It would be good to give a heads-up when we are together, especially when departing so suddenly like this. I find myself repeating the same thing over and over. Namgung Shin turned his head to look at Hwa So-so. I wouldnt mind entering alone. Following me is your choice, but no more than that He didnt change his attitude even towards the sessor of the Mount Hua Sect. Hwa So-so frowned but didnt add more words and started walking. Everyone was excited when they entered the Five Elements Tomb. It seemed like the atmosphere would be good, with sessors of the same age from orthodox sects gathered. Even Hwa So-so had expectations about finding the legacy of the legendary martial artist, the Five Elements Divine Lord. But reality was cruel like this. The sessors walked with gloomy faces. Was this a blessing in disguise? Something that ignited their desires happened. The narrow passageway suddenly widened. Th-that is! someone shouted. It was a ce where night luminous pearls were embedded in the ceiling. To the front left, a stone pedestal was erected. On ity a bundle of aged-looking bamboo strips and a piece of gold. The gold, bathed in the light of the night luminous pearls, looked majestic. As precious as the gold bar might be, the sessors interest was not in the gold. Could it be, the martial arts of Five Elements Divine Lord! someone eximed. What could be the identity of those unassuming bamboo strips? The sessors hurried towards the stone pedestal. Yet, no one dared to step within a certain distance of it. There was mutual wariness, but the inscription in front halted them. They had read such an inscription before the Hungry Ghost Parasites appeared. Those of lesser caliber should be content with the Earth Shattering Finger and return. The Earth Shattering Finger Despite the Five Elements Divine Lord being a master who flourished long ago, everyone who entered the Five Elements Tomb was well aware of his records. No one here was ignorant of his martial arts. The Earth Shattering Finger was a finger technique. While there were many remarkable finger techniques in the world, this one was particrly unique. The objects affected by the Five Elements Divine Lords fingers were destroyed in a very unique and cruel manner. The sessors were shocked by the traces left on the gold bar. Its definitely Earth Shattering Finger! The middle part of the gold bar was drilled exactly to the thickness of two fingers. Piercing a gold bar with a strong impact was something a master of finger techniques could do. But its impossible to leave such a smooth mark as if scooping out tofu. Its not a mark made by force. Like turning gold into powder Moreover, the gold dust remaining in the mark was clearly a trace of the Earth Shattering Finger. The ces struck by the Earth Shattering Finger were turned into sand-like powder. The same happened whether its gold or human flesh. Greed flickered in the sessors eyes. Even Yang Gu-jeon, who had been in shock, was no different. Dont touch it! Hwa So-so shouted. Everyones attention turned to her as she raised her finger to point in another direction. There, a passage leading to another room was open. That inscription. The problem was that there was also an inscription written above it. Those who wish to proceed, enter. If you take the Earth Shattering Finger, you cannot enter. If you enter, you cannot take the Earth Shattering Finger. It was a message that forced a choice between two options. Its clear that a mechanism is set up, Divine Wind Sword Ok Ja-cheong said. Only then did the sessors notice. There were traces of a mechanism above the pedestal where the bamboo strips were ced. The passageway was the same. If you touch the bamboo strips, the passage to the inside closes, and if you go inside, you cant take Earth Shattering Finger. The intention of the designer with a wicked sense of humor became apparent. This ce was not simply where a master, who lingered in the world, left his martial arts and departed. It was clear there was an intention to test or torment those who wouldeter. But the reason for this was still unknown. Hwa So-so spoke up, Surely, no one would give up everything for just one finger technique. Silence fell. Every martial art of the Five Elements Divine Lord was coveted. However, their ultimate goal was not the finger technique. The iprehensible achievement of mastering all the Five Elements Skills. The Five Elements Divine Art was the most important. Naturally, proceeding further was the right choice. Although what Young Lady Plum Blossom Radiance said is right The problem was that not everyone could make that choice. For those not from major sects, even the Earth Shattering Finger alone was a peerless martial art. Three sessors from minor sects couldnt leave the front of the pedestal. Earth Shattering Finger is undoubtedly a great martial art. What are you thinking? nning to take the finger technique? Not saying I will do it right now Dont touch it! Plum Blossom Radiance coldly ced her hand on her sword hilt. The sessor from Zhejiang quickly withdrew his hand. I wasnt going to touch it. Ive warned you. Are you threatening us now? The atmosphere grew tense. Yang Gu-jeon, who was also standing in front of the pedestal, spoke cautiously, There must be a way to take both. A method to enter the passage and take the bamboo strips. We cant take a gamble. You major sect sessors may not understand. For us, just getting the Earth Shattering Finger is enough. Hwa So-so frowned. She seemed ready to draw her sword at any moment. First, if we think of a way somehow The martial artists sharpened their senses. Hwa So-so and Ok Ja-cheong were not tempted by the Earth Shattering Finger, but they too were tense, alternating their gaze between the bamboo strips and the sessors. As the designer intended, the sessors were lost in their desires. Only one person was free from such conflict. Thud Namgung Shin entered the passageway without even ncing at the Earth Shattering Finger. Everyones attention naturally shifted to him. Clunk The sound of a mechanism turning was heard. No! Yang Gu-jeon screamed as he reached for the bamboo strips. At the same moment, an iron wall descended from the ceiling. Kuaang! It was the moment the method to obtain the Earth Shattering Finger vanished. The peerless finger technique disappeared before their eyes. All that remained was a thick iron wall, difficult to prate even with Sword Aura. Yang Gu-jeon punched the iron wall in anger. Namgung Shin, you again this time! He chased after Namgung Shin, who was entering the passage. Just as the furious man tried to grab Namgung Shins nape. Swoosh A sh of the sword came and blood sttered. Ah! Yang Gu-jeons arm was deeply cut. It wasnt severed, so instinctively, as he tried to draw his sworda cold de touched his neck. If you draw your sword, this time you will die. Uh Yang Gu-jeon tightly closed his mouth. The finely sharpened de had lightly cut into his neck, causing blood to flow. It wasnt the sh of blue in Namgung Shins eyes as he looked down at him. It was because there was a certainty that even a slight movement would truly cost his life. Namgung Shin, after staring at the frozen Yang Gu-jeon, started walking again. Lets go in, Hwa So-so said as she passed by Yang Gu-jeon. Along with a sense of satisfaction, she also felt discontent towards Namgung Shin. Cough, cough. Namgung Shin, walking ahead, somehow burst into a violent cough. Ok Ja-cheong chimed in beside Hwa So-so. Hes a person with a strong will. Young Master Namgung. Indeed. I wonder if the sessors who entered other passages found the Five Elements Divine Lords martial arts? That was their concern. There were five passages in total. In the Earth passage, the Earth Shattering Finger was discovered. So, what could be in the other rooms? The opportunity to solve that mystery came sooner than expected. It might have been about an hour, alternating between rest and advancing. Wait. Hwa So-so, acting as the leader of the exploration team instead of Namgung Shin, raised her hand. The group halted in unison. Even Namgung Shin, who had been walking quietly, obediently stopped. Theres a presence. Except for Namgung Shin, Hwa So-so, and Ok Ja-cheong, the others wore puzzled expressions. But as they walked a bit further without making noise, they heard voices. Remarkable Wait here It was unmistakably the voice of a person. Their group was the first andst to enter this passage. Could it be that the paths had converged? Senior Yi-gang It was clearly Yu Su-rins voice. Hwa So-so wondered whether to make her presence known or to approach more quietly. Her expression changed due to a sentence from Yu Su-rin that followed. We are very lucky. Chapter 145: If It Were Senior Yi-gang Chapter 145: If It Were Senior Yi-gang Thest group to enter the Five Elements Tomb was led by Yu Su-rin. The sessors had the opportunity to choose the exploration team they wanted to join. Despite the pressure of being first, few wanted to be thest to enter. The number of volunteers for Yu Su-rins team was limited. They were either close to her or didnt mind beingst due to their easy-going nature. Yu Su-rin had no close friends. She braced herself for the possibility that no one would join her team. Fortunately, that bitter scenario did not happen. Hmm. Young Lady Yu, please take a rest. Diancangs Lightning sh Yu Tae-jin and Zhongnans Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon Lee Jae-il joined Yu Su-rins team. They volunteered for Yu Su-rins team almost simultaneously and were surprised to see each other there. Both had expressions suggesting they hadnt expected the other to apply for this team. Would you like some water? Ive had some. How about food Yes, Ive eaten. Im quite full. For some reason, Yu Tae-jin and Lee Jae-il were cold to each other, as if in rivalry. There was another person who watched Yu Su-rin nked by those two, looking as if he found the situation amusing. It was Noh Shik of the Beggars Gang. Lee Jae-il locked eyes with Noh Shik. Why are you picking your nose so disgustingly? A beggar can pick his nose too. Noh Shik had been picking his nose even when he first volunteered for Yu Su-rins team. Yu Tae-jin and Lee Jae-il frowned at this, but Yu Su-rin weed Noh Shik. Not all members of the Beggars Gang were exceptional, but the exceptional ones were resourceful. And, as Yu Su-rin expected, Noh Shik was quick-witted. Thanks to Noh Shik, weve made it here safely. We are very fortunate. Dont praise me too much. If Young Lady Yu hadnt identified those things true nature, we would have been in grave danger. They quickly dealt with the surprise attack of the Hungry Ghost Parasite. Yu Su-rin identified their nature, and Noh Shik figured out a solution. It was to stuff their mouths with dry rations on the spot. The four of them were all elites, so two blocked the narrowest part of the passage, front and back. The other two stuffed their mouths with food and water, taking turns so that others could eat too. Eating as much as possible was a hundred times better than wasting it. Of course, that wasnt all. Noh Shik was an excellent member of the Beggars Gang, and as much a beggar as one could be. He didnt have a fragrance pouch like Yi-gangs party, but wore clothes smelly enough to cover the scent of meat. The reduced bulk of the dry rations went into Noh Shiks possession. Hehe,e to think of it, I should return these now. Noh Shik distributed the wrapped bundles of dry rations from his pocket to everyone. Yu Tae-jin and Lee Jae-il received their share with expressions of deep dislike. It seemed they would have to endure Noh Shiks stench every time they ate. Wait a moment. Yu Su-rin interrupted their chatter. As her expression hardened, the rest of the groups gazes also turned icy. They cautiously drew their weapons. Swoosh Who are you, approaching us so stealthily? As Yu Tae-jin said this, people emerged from the other end of the passage. Hwa So-so was at the forefront. Apologies. Weve also had a tough time. The group led by Namgung Shin appeared with somber expressions. There were casualties. Unlike Yu Su-rins group, they had suffered at the hands of the Hungry Ghost Parasite. But more shocking than that might have been the disappointment of narrowly missing the Earth Shattering Finger. You arrived before us. Yes. We were waiting to see if anyone else woulde. Yu Su-rin responded to Hwa So-sos muttering. For some reason, Namgung Shins group and Yu Su-rins group had ended up meeting here. The entrance was blocked. This is What awaited Yu Su-rins group, who had just arrived, was arge iron door. It had no handle, and pushing didnt open it, so they had no choice but to wait. There was a sign that said The Gate of the Yellow River. At the tip of Yu Su-rins finger, at the top of the iron door, was an irritating phrase. The Gate of the Yellow River Hwa So-so frowned. What bizarre thing might be waiting for them inside? Where Earth and Water meet. Is that why they call it the Yellow River, as a y on words? The Yellow River was a huge river that ran through the northern part of the Central ins. True to its name as the muddy river, its waters were a yellowish-brown, mixed with mud. When it rained heavily, the muddy waters seemed threatening, as if they could cover the earth. It doesnt seem like just a y on words. Huh? Try pressing your ear against the iron door. Hwa So-so followed Yu Su-rins suggestion with a skeptical look. She felt the cold touch of the iron door against her cheek, and soon her expression hardened. Burble-burble. The sound of water could be heard. It was rough, like the Yellow River on a rainy day. Creak Surprisingly, the iron door smoothly slid open. The door is open! That which wouldnt open no matter how much we pushed Noh Shik and Yu Tae-jin were amazed. They moved beside Hwa So-so to push the iron door. As the heavy iron door slowly opened, people flocked towards it. Inside was a pitch-ck cave. With the opening of the door, the faint sound of water grew louder. Whoosh A damp wind blew in, carrying the smell of water. The lights are turning on. It seemed that a mechanism had been triggered by the opening of the door. Oil flowed from the walls on either side of the cave and ignited. Soon, the scene under the iron door was fully illuminated. The Yellow River Its an underground water flow. It was a natural cave. However, the water flow in the cave was so fierce it was astonishing, as if it were more than just underground water. Mud and gravel were mixed in, giving the water a murky yellowish-brown hue. If we fall in, our bones would be crushed. Even for a skilled swimmer its not water to swim in. Wait, look over there. At Hwa So-sos shout, everyone looked up. A phrase was written on thergest stctite in the cave. If you swim upstream, you will find the Dragon Gate. Rising Dragon Gate. It was said that upstream of the Yellow River, there was a rapid known as the Dragon Gate. Legend has it that if a carp swims up it, it can transform into a dragon. It seems we are to cross that stepping stone. I wondered why those stone pirs were there Stgmites were emerging from various ces in the underground body of water. The smaller ones could barely hold one person, while therger ones could hold several. Fortunately, there were enough to potentially allow for crossing upstream. The erosion from the water current is severe. We need to be cautious. Most of the stgmites were thinner at the bottom than at the part where one could step. Currently, there were six in Namgung Shins group and four in Yu Su-rins group. As they pondered how to start, Namgung Shin was the first to step forward, as usual. I will go first. Perhaps he said this out of the basic courtesy ingrained in him. He stepped onto a stgmite using his swift movement technique. Then he swiftly leaped to the next one. Despite the wet and slippery conditions, his courage and light footwork were remarkable. However, the problem urred when he stepped on the third stgmite. There should have been nothingcking in Namgung Shins light footwork. Moreover, this stgmite was much sturdier andrger than the others. Kurrurrung The stgmite crumbled all too easily. A dizzying scream erupted. But Namgung Shin disyed a rare skill, stepping on the breaking stone pieces to move to another stgmite. It didnt copse on its own. Is it designed to crumble after one step? Noh Shiks inference was correct. As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of the people changed. For now, there were enough stgmites, but soon there might not be. A misstep could lead to falling into the water, making it impossible even to retrieve that persons body. The first ones to follow Namgung Shin were Hwa So-so and Ok Ja-cheong. We will go first. Oh no! They swiftly stepped on the stgmites, moving upstream against the water. Again, several stgmites copsed. A sense of tension surrounded the remaining members of the group. As Yu Su-rin exchanged nces with her team members, the remaining members of Namgung Shins group hesitantly stepped forward. Yang Gu-jeon was particrly noticeable. P-please, help us! What? Namgung Shin is a man without chivalry. Because of him, one of ourpanions lost his life! The man, crying out, even showed the wound on his arm. We are ashamed to say our martial arts skills are not great. So what about it? We know that the Taoists of the Azure Forest are all merciful. Please, I beg you Yang Gu-jeon, with a flushed face, beat around the bush. However, his meaning was quickly understood. Noh Shik scratched his forehead and sneered. Are you asking us to let you go first? How could that be possible? Yang Gu-jeon bowed deeply. Lee Jae-il and Yu Tae-jin wore displeased expressions but remained silent. The decision was passed to the team leader, Yu Su-rin. Yang Gu-jeon seemed to realize this as well. Miss Yu Su-rin Yu Su-rin felt troubled. She wasnt sure if Namgung Shin had really oppressed them, but this was the first time she had received such a direct request. She disliked their groveling attitude, but it was hard to outright refuse when they invoked the mercy of the Azure Forest. -Young Lady Yu. Then, Noh Shiks telepathic message reached her ears. -We will follow Young Lady Yus decision. Yu Su-rin clenched her mouth shut. In that moment, she thought of her senior, Yi-gang. What would Yi-gang do in this situation? After much deliberation, Yu Su-rin finally spoke up, Ill give you a warning. Yang Gu-jeon stiffened at her icy tone. Yes? Never speak carelessly about the Azure Forest or Taoists again. If Yu Su-rin had been alone, she might have helped them. But she was the leader of an exploration team. We will cross first. Her words meant she was taking responsibility for the three of them. Sacrificing those who followed her for strangers would make her no better than a fool. Leaving behind the bewildered Yang Gu-jeon and the sessors, Yu Su-rin signaled. Noh Shik and the team grinned and leaped onto the stgmites.
And Yi-gang. In the Wood passage, he faced a simr situation to the other exploration teams. On one side was a passage leading further in. On the other side was the legacy of the Five Elements Divine Lord. The only difference was that this ce followed the flow of Wood Qi. The legacy of the Five Elements Divine Lord wasnt a martial arts technique like the Earth Shattering Finger. Surprisingly, it was a remaining elixir. Enjoying the spiritual energy of the White Lotus Moss would be satisfying. Yi-gang admired the appearance of the moss, which seemed to have snowkes settled on it. Since entering this ce, a clear fragrance had been noticeable. Always pleasant to smell, it was the scent of an elixir. Theres also a moss-shaped elixir Moyong Jin murmured. As he said, the White Lotus Moss was a rare and valuable elixir. Although not as precious as the internal elixirs of the Golden Flower Carp, it was still a hard item to give up. However, Yi-gang spoke decisively, Surely, theres no one petty enough to want to take this moss with them. Tang Eun-seol, So Woon, Moyong Jin. None of them raised their hands. Thats a relief. Yi-gang thought again. It was more important for the exploration team to have fewer members, but ones that shared the same spirit. All of them were in agreement with Yi-gang. It was fortunate they had formed a small group. However, the problem was that Yi-gang had no intention of just leaving. But! He grabbed Moyong Jins shoulder as he was about to proceed through the passage. But? A bewildered Moyong Jin. Yi-gang spoke with a serious expression. Leaving behind that elixir would be just as foolish. You say one thing and then another. Do you have a problem with it? No, not if we can take it with us. Moyong Jin hesitated. Tang Eun-seol also nodded in agreement. The White Lotus Moss is precious enough to be used in making one of the Tang ns Eight Great Poisons. How its used is a secret, though. Using it to make poison is a good thing? Yes, a very good thing. Yi-gangs group was fundamentally different from the others. There were two people knowledgeable about mechanisms and hidden weapons. Yi-gang and Tang Eun-seol had already analyzed the mechanisms installed here. Look, the floor of the passage is hollow. It seems to sink if pressed. Its a weight-sensitive mechanism. What about the side where the White Lotus Moss is? Its not weight-sensitive. The mat where the White Lotus Moss is ced has wires wrapped around it. It looks like they will break if touched. Judging by the marks on the ceiling, it doesnt seem to be a grate but rather a whole iron wall thates down. Tang Eun-seol leaped to the ceiling and hammered a metal spike into it. Its solid metal. Once ites down, it cant be opened. It doesnt seem to be operated by gears, just fixed with atch. So, if touched, it falls down with a thud? While Yi-gang and Tang Eun-seol exchanged this dialogue, So Woon watched nkly. He and Moyong Jin honestly had nothing to do. Yi-gang approached So Woon, who was lost in thought. Its thanks to you. Me? Yi-gang patted his chest lightly. The Wood box inside. Their encounter with the White Lotus Moss in this ce was also thanks to So Woon. So Woon finally smiled. Its about your short spears. Mine? What are they made of? So Woon carried two short spears. Initially introduced as short staves, but when twisted at the top, spear des popped out. Made of ten-thousand-year-old cold iron. At that, Moyong Jin and Tang Eun-seols eyes widened. Two short spears made of ten-thousand-year-old cold iron. They were undoubtedly precious items. So Woon seemed flustered as if he had misspoken, but Yi-gang didnt mind. Will you help me with something? H-how can I help? Yi-gang exined his n. Upon hearing that his sword would also be used, So Woon could only nod. Dont worry. So Woon picked up one of his short spears and stood by the right wall of the passage. The other short spear was taken by Yi-gang, who stood on the left side. Precisely, hammer it into the side of the ceiling. Got it. One, two! Yi-gang and So Woon leaped up and forcefully hammered the short spears into the walls of the passage. Then they grabbed onto the wall and the short spears, hanging from them. Yi-gang looked back and said, Young Lady Tang, were ready. Be careful. Im taking it now. Tang Eun-seol, standing in front of the White Lotus Moss, issued the warning. As she ripped off the mat where the White Lotus Moss grew, a snapping sound urred, and an iron wall fell from the ceiling of the passage. Koo-woong! However, the iron wall, which should have blocked the passage, was caught by the short spears hammered into both sides. Moyong Jin and Tang Eun-seol quickly slipped through the gap that didnt closepletely. Yi-gang and So Woon immediately retrieved the short spears and sprang away. Uwaaah! Whoa! The two rolled on the floor and entered the inside of the passage. Finally, the iron wall blocked the passage. Kwaaang! It was a deafening sound that made their ears ring. So Woony on the ground, catching his breath. Whew, that was dizzying. Thanks, it was helpful. So Woon smiled and received his short spear back. The thick short spear, made of ten-thousand-year-old cold iron, was sturdy enough to support the iron door and didnt even receive a scratch. Yi-gang quickly stood up and approached Tang Eun-seol. Lets take a closer look. Here you go. Tang Eun-seol held the mat of the White Lotus Moss in her hands. It was as beautifully pure as freshly made white rice cake. There was also plenty for the four of them to share. Chapter 146: A Lantern In The Darkness (1) Chapter 146: A Lantern In The Darkness (1) White Lotus Moss looked just like a rice cake covered in white snow. At least, thats what Yi-gang thought. It looks like a snow-covered field, but smaller. So Woon, admiring it, seemed to have a simr thought. If the Five Elements Divine Lord had enough to scatter something this precious, he must have been quite wealthy. This must be at least 200 years old. The Five Elements Tomb was created even before that, wasnt it? Tang Eun-seol nodded in response to Moyong Jins question. When it was first made, it probably wasnt such a precious elixir. It was made into one over time, borrowing the power of time. Designed to gather the energy of the earth here. Ah Yi-gang, hearing Tang Eun-seols words, recalled the Spirit Spring Valley of the Azure Forest. The Azure Forest used the Spirit Spring Valley to grow elixirs. The designer of the Five Elements Tomb used a simr method. First, lets divide it into four parts. Yi-gang carefully took a small de and divided the White Lotus Moss into four pieces. It was a smooth, white moss, but not every part was uniform. Some parts shone a particrly bright white, while others were slightly faded, as if withered. The issue was who would take which piece. They looked at each other. Surprisingly, two of them quickly came to an agreement. Since Brother devised this, shouldnt he take the clearest, most vibrant piece? Especially since hes not in good health. So Woon and Moyong Jin said this. Yi-gang looked at them with an expression of admiration. However, Yi-gang shook his head. It seems right to give it to Young Lady Tang. Me? Tang Eun-seol tilted her head in confusion. Its not quite an equal exchange for the fragrance pouch. But we did benefit from your help. Ah, that. Moyong Jin and So Woon did not object. They looked surprised that Yi-gang was willing to give away the best part of the elixir. Tang Eun-seol remained silent with an indecipherable expression. Then, she nodded her head. Okay. But before that She took out a red medicine bottle from her pocket. Then, she sprinkled something inside it onto the White Lotus Moss using a small silver spoon. Its poison. What? Just kidding, its the Silver Serenity Herb I obtained before. It was a rather humorless joke, something only a person from the Tang n could make. Silver Serenity Herb. Thats a precious herb, isnt it. Like most moss-type elixirs, White Lotus Moss also has a yin nature. Eating them together neutralizes the Yin energy, which should be helpful. Tang Eun-seol was adding her own precious herbs to it. Yi-gang smiled and picked up a piece of the moss. Lets absorb the elixir while circting our energy for a while. Yes! The group each took a piece of the White Lotus Moss. Yi-gang also tore off a palm-sized piece of White Lotus Moss and put it in his mouth. It had a fascinating texture. As soon as he put it in his mouth, it melted smoothly, feeling like eating clouds. A clear fragrance burst in his nose, making his esophagus feel hot and cold, like having a very strong chilled drink. Most excellent elixirs were like this. Umm! The power of the elixir writhing in his stomach was more intense than he had expected. Yi-gang realized that White Lotus Moss was more remarkable than he had anticipated. He quickly leaned against the wall and sat in a cross-legged position. To convert the elixir into Qi, he had to practice energy cirction. So Woon and Moyong Jin also hurriedly found ces to sit. However, Tang Eun-seol was not in a rush and still held the White Lotus Moss. She came between Yi-gang and Moyong Jin and crouched down. Why is she doing that? Who knows. As Tang Eun-seol stared at Yi-gang, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon eximed in surprise. Wasnt it true that she poisoned it earlier? To harm you and the kids all at once. Why would she poison it? Indeed, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was known for her distrust of people, even more than Dam Hyun. Finally, Tang Eun-seol bit into the White Lotus Moss and said, When White Lotus Mosss efficacy peaks, its color fades to yellow. You knew that and still said it wasnt so, right? The part Yi-gang ate was the piece that had turned yellow. Although it wasnt intentional, Tang Eun-seol looked at Yi-gang suspiciously. Yi-gang wanted to exin, but he couldnt as he was in the middle of performing the energy cirction posture. In fact, I was so annoyed that I added poison. Of course, thats a joke. Tang Eun-seol stuffed the White Lotus Moss she was holding into her mouth in one go. I sprinkled the precious Silver Serenity Herb on it because I thought you guys werent all that bad. After saying this, Tang Eun-seol sat down in the corner of the room and assumed a cross-legged position to absorb the effects of the White Lotus Moss. Were you a bit scared? No. Really? Yes. He was a little tense, admittedly. But Yi-gang, regardless of his trust in Tang Eun-seol, was not someone to be easily fooled. Among the many things Yu Jeong-shin had taught him was also knowledge about poisons. He was confident he wouldnt be affected unless Tang Eun-seol really turned hostile and used one of the Eight Extreme Poisons. Above all, he felt no hostility from her. It was just a little, a very slight tension. Ugh Sigh! But then, those strange sounds came from beside him. So Woon and Moyong Jin were much more startled than Yi-gang. Hey, those guys almost got themselves into Qi deviation. So Woon and Moyong Jin were sweating and trying to control their Qi. It was a close call that could have resulted in two sessors getting internal injuries. Without even using poison, she managed to intoxicate them. The Tang ns dream of formless poison has finallye to fruition. Be quiet, will you. Yi-gang was also desperately calming his mind to avoid falling into Qi deviation.
It took a full two hours to absorb the medicinal effects of the White Lotus Moss. They had entered the Five Elements Tomb in the morning, but now it must be deep into the night. The moon must be brightly shining outside. However, they couldnt tell the passage of time from within. We definitely entered first. But now were not in the lead, are we? Moyong Jin and So Woons faces glowed with radiance. Their walking posture was energized, and smiles were on their lips. It was natural. They had gained the opportunity of an elixir just a day after entering the Five Elements Tomb. Tang Eun-seol and Yi-gang following behind were no different. Their skin was as smooth as if it had been coated with honey. It feels like were going around in circles. Doesnt it? We must have already walked dozens of li. Its intricately intertwined. Whats certain is that weve gone deeper underground. The slope is so gentle, its as if they dont want us to notice. They were analyzing the Five Elements Tomb. Tang Eun-seol focused on the mechanisms, while Yi-gang focused on the Qi Men Dun Jia. Though they hadnt encountered anything that could be called a Qi Men formation yet, the design of the Five Elements Tomb was undoubtedly extraordinary. We might meet other people soon. Digging five passages of this length would have been quite burdensome. The scale of the Five Elements Tomb was astonishing. It was hard to imagine how the Five Elements Divine Lord, who wasnt short of money, secretly built such arge mausoleum. Yi-gang walked in silence. He rubbed his ears. If I may offer some advice. There are times when you have to do energy cirction with others, right? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon kept whispering such things in his ear. In those cases, its better to just sit cross-legged and pretend to do energy cirction for about an hour. Yi-gang slightly grimaced. Because among the group, some crazy person might stand up with a sword. Its about being cautious in advance. I wouldnt do energy cirction with such people in the first ce. Just a moment ago, he had performed energy cirction with the group to digest the elixir. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was reprimanding Yi-gang for doing energy cirction in front of the group. I dont do energy cirction in front of just anyone. This time, it was because they were trustworthy. My fourteenth betrayal happened in a situation like this. He had no response to something she had experienced herself. Yi-gang remained silent and continued walking. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon watched Yi-gangs profile with a smile. Arent you afraid of close people dying? At the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons question, Yi-gang stiffened for a moment. Seeing the group look at him with curious eyes, he resumed walking as if nothing happened. Who wouldnt be afraid of that? Right. But, more terrifying than a close person dying is being killed by a close person. Or a close person killing another close person. Why was she talking about such things now? If, lets say, that girl from the Tang n really harbored ill feelings towards the Moyong n and sprinkled poison The martial world was merciless. Yi-gang knew that he couldntpletely rule out such possibilities. What if the Azure Forest wages war against the Baek Noble n? Or what if that ridiculous girl from the Peng n and your junior, Yu Su-rin, fought each other? Thats why he had no answer. Want me to tell you how? How? Yes, how to protect yourself and your people in a battlefield entangled with blood and vicious cycles. Hadnt the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon herself failed to do so and died? But Yi-gang was curious. What is it? The only way is The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon couldnt finish her sentence. It was because the entire group sensed someones presence. Whats this? Moyong Jin muttered. There were not just one or two people ahead. The murmuring voices reached them. Yi-gang and his group heightened their guard and walked forward. Soon, a not-sorge space appeared. More than twenty people were gathered there. They all looked like martial artists in disheveled states, having gone through hardships. Their gazes turned towards Yi-gang and his group in the hexagonal space. Brother! Senior! Ha-jun and Yu Su-rin came running. Yu Su-rin was wet, and Ha-juns sleeves were singed ck. Are we thest ones to arrive? Yes, Senior, you entered through the Wood passage, right? Thats right. Yu Su-rin exined what they had experienced. It seemed that the exploration teams that entered through the Water and Earth passages had joined in the middle, and those who entered through the Fire and Metal passages also seemed to have done the same. We had it easy then. Yi-gang hadnt gone through the hardships like Yu Su-rin, who had to go against strong underground currents, or like Ha-jun, who dodged heated iron balls. There are twenty-six of us. Four people didnt make it. Apparently, two had died, and two others were injured and left behind. Ha-jun exined, All the passages eventually led here, but the door just wouldnt open. Weve all been waiting. The huge iron door ahead didnt budge, as if it required everyone to gather. So thats why they were all looking at us. The mood among the martial artists wasnt bad. They were still hopeful about finding the treasure of the Five Elements Divine Lord. But the iron door still remained shut. Yi-gang raised his head and surveyed the interior. Night luminous pearls are embedded here. Although some people were holding torches, night luminous pearls were embedded in the room. Such precious pearls wouldnt be ced just anywhere, so this must be a space of significance. If there was a unique feature to note, it might be that the ceiling was lower than expected. Then, Tang Eun-seol approached Yi-gang. Look over there. Is that a mechanism? On the ceiling, there were lines that one could easily miss if not observed closely. Before they could figure out the nature of the mechanism, something happened. Grrr-grrr Th-the ceiling is opening! someone shouted out. At the same time, the passages through which the martial artists had entered also began to close with a thud. Could it be that hidden weapons or traps were about to pour down from the ceiling? The martial artists, tense and looking up, were all frozen in shock. Surprisingly, the opened ceiling was so high that its end was not visible. What astonished the people was not the height of the ceiling. It was the spikes protruding from the walls and the objects ced on them. Those are Secret manuals, jewels Whoa! The items, shining under the light of the night luminous pearls, were obviously treasures. The Cats Eye Jewel, said to be valuable enough to buy a whole mansion with just one. Bundles of bamboo slips, possibly containing unknown martial arts techniques. Mysterious wooden boxes and treasures, including gold and ornate jewelry. It seemed like a space where all the treasures of the world were gathered. Wow! Lets go up! The martial artists cheered. Was this the unveiling of the treasures of the Five Elements Tomb? However, some people still maintained theirposure. Yi-gang was one of them. He was still examining the night luminous pearls. Are these really night luminous pearls? Night luminous pearls were a type of crystal that emitted light on their own. However, their light was usually not very bright, but the pearls embedded in the walls here were unusually bright and had a reddish hue. Thud. A cold droplet of water touched Yi-gangs cheek. Upon touching it, it was just ordinary water. The droplet had fallen from the ceiling. Whoosh It was like a downpour of rain, with water pouring down from above. Those who thought it might be drops of poison sighed in relief. There was no harm done. The torches went out all at once, but the room remained bright. However, Yi-gang felt a sharp sense of unease at that moment. Yi-gang looked around. The group that had been gathered until a moment ago had dispersed when the ceiling opened. Wait Just as Yi-gang was about to call them together. The night luminous pearls suddenly went out, and darkness enveloped the room. It was as if everyone had closed their eyes tightly, in this ce devoid of even a speck of light, even the martial artists became as blind as bats. A chilling silence passed in an instant. Flicker The night luminous pearls lit up again. The darkness hadsted only long enough to count to three. What on earth Get the fire starters out! But the fire starters had also gotten wet from the water that had poured down. Just as people felt relieved by the return of light, darkness descended once again. Flicker This time, the darknesssted until the count of five. When it brightened again, people started to be wary of each other. Someone with keen eyesight noticed a change. The Cats Eye Jewel is gone! The Cats Eye Jewel, which had been at the very bottom and close by, had disappeared. The martial artists expressed their annoyance. I dont know who did it, but stealing items in such a cowardly way! Damn, I should also grab something for myself. Dont touch the items! Lets distribute them fairly Who are you to say that! Tension built up among the martial artists, their nerves on edge. The problem was, the darkness returned. Flicker This time, a scream erupted. Aaaah! It was a bone-chilling scream. Someone felt hot blood stter on their face. Wh-what madman did this! ng! Swords shed, sending sparks flying. That brief light illuminated the bloodshot eyes of the people around. Despite counting to five this time, the lights did note back on. Aaaaah! Ack! Screams and shouts erupted one after another. In the darkness, Yi-gang too drew his meteorite sword. ng! He deflected a de that came flying from somewhere. He felt a sinking feeling in his heart. Could the conversation he had just had with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon being true? Aaaah! Yu Su-rins scream could be heard from afar. Ha-juns battle cry. The sound of Moyong Jin steadying his breath. Flicker. In the underground, where darkness and light alternated, blood began to flow. Chapter 147: A Lantern In The Darkness (2) Chapter 147: A Lantern In The Darkness (2) A greatly respected elder of the Murim Alliance. Namgung Yu-baek, known as the Emperor King Sword, possessed strong martial arts fitting his status and was renowned for his righteousness that did not tolerate evil. During the exploration of the Five Elements Tomb, he set up a camp on the Great Separation Mountain and stayed there. The fact that the Vice Leader personally endured the morning dew and lived in the mountains was enough to earn the respect of the alliance members. Hundreds of martial artists under the Murim Alliance were guarding the path to his location, so there was no need to guard his camp, given hes a Supreme Peak master. Yet, on that night, the vicinity of Namgung Yu-baeks residence was unusually quiet, not even an ant in sight. This must have been possible due to his order to keep people away. Indeed, a secretive conversation was taking ce in the camp. What are you talking about? To stay back?Exactly that. Theres no reason for you to remain here, is there? The All-knowing Masters face turned red with anger. If his opponent had not been the Emperor King Sword, he would have already shouted in his temper. Why wouldnt there be a reason? I have been waiting for this day Its not that you should disappear forever. Step back, and when the timees, we will call you. Thats what I mean. To find the legacy of the Master of the Ghost Valley. Havent I followed all your instructions? The name that came out of the All-knowing Masters mouth was not the Five Elements Divine Lord, but the Master of the Ghost Valley. It was a startling statement, but Namgung Yu-baeks expression remained unchanged. Taking on the role of a judge for the young ones, manipting the hidden treasure map, using up a Treasure to forge a mere gem Namgung Yu-baek, who had been looking only at the documents on the desk, raised his gaze. The All-knowing Master instinctively shut his mouth. Loose lips. The gaze of a Supreme Peak master, especially one who had reached that level decades ago, had its own power. The All-knowing Master felt as if he was choking and at the same time, he saw an illusion of his body being torn to shreds. Stay away for now. Namgung Yu-baek turned his attention back to the documents. Only then could the All-knowing Master breathe roughly. His back was soaked with cold sweat. Please make sure to send me a message right away. Saying this was hisst shred of dignity. As he left the camp, someone who had been waiting greeted the All-knowing Master. This person had not been there when he entered. I will guide you on your way. It was a member of the Extermination Pursuit Squad. Those who were most strictly against the heretics within the Murim Alliance. The All-knowing Master and his group were aware that these people were the Vice Leaders confidants. After all, the Vice Leader himself had been the leader of the Extermination Pursuit Squad decades ago. Bow your head and follow me, please. Alright. The All-knowing Master kept his head down so his face would not be visible. On the path led by the Extermination Pursuit Squad member, they hardly encountered anyone. It was surprising, considering there should be many guarding the Five Elements Tomb. Though they did encounter a few people on the way, no one obstructed the member of the Extermination Pursuit Squad. As he left the Great Separation Mountain, the All-knowing Master was lost in thought. One day, Namgung Yu-baek had reached out to the All-knowing Master first. It was not long after the discovery of the hidden treasure map of the Five Elements Tomb. The All-knowing Master, already having a rtionship with Namgung Yu-baek, received his request. It was to manipte the contents of the hidden treasure map. What was inside it, and who had designed it. He changed nothing else but deleted just that information. The desire to monopolize information was the same for the hypocritical orthodox martial artists. Thus, the All-knowing Master did not question Namgung Yu-baeks instructions. But now, Namgung Yu-baek seemed suspicious to him. What is that old man thinking? The All-knowing Masters rtionship with him had not been bad. Their desires did not conflict with each other. Namgung Yu-baek wanted to obtain the legacy of the Five Elements Divine Lord to revive the Namgung n. The All-knowing Master desired the legacy of the Master of the Ghost Valley. I knew the Namgung n was in decline, but Though unknown to the world, the All-knowing Master hade to know a little about the darkness of the Namgung n. Namgung Yu-baek probably didnt know that the All-knowing Master was aware of their secrets. It was truly found out by a series of coincidences. There was a secret in the martial arts of the Namgung n. He was more convinced of this when he saw Namgung Shin, a young child. This is as far as I go. The Extermination Pursuit Squad member stopped. The All-knowing Master looked puzzled. The guidance was shorter than he thought. They were still within the boundary of the Murim Alliance. As if to answer his question, the Pursuit Squad member added, If you continue down that valley, youll be able to leave. Alright. The All-knowing Master stared at the member for a moment and then nodded his head. Then, the Extermination Pursuit Squad member turned back in the direction they came from and disappeared. The All-knowing Master hesitated for a moment before starting to walk. A field of flowers spread out all the way to the dark valley in the distance. It was a colony of yellow flowers named Yellow Thorn Rose. The moon was bright. The yellow petals of the Yellow Thorn Rose shone palely, perhaps due to the moonlight. The fragrance of the flowers was so intense it was almost dizzying. However, the All-knowing Master could not enjoy this atmosphere. He tensed up, his right hand still in his pocket. When he reached the middle of the flower field, he abruptly stopped. I didnt expect you to find me so quickly. The response came from behind. Youve had a hard time, the All-knowing Master. Turning around, Namgung Yu-baek was standing there under the moonlight. He made no effort to conceal his presence. The All-knowing Master clenched his teeth. Are you nning to exterminate me? Its more like abandoning a pawn after use. It meant that the All-knowing Masters usefulness had ended. The All-knowing Master frowned, not removing his hand from his pocket. It was because he couldnt understand Namgung Yu-baeks thoughts. Have you gone mad? Without me, you also wont be able to get what you want. The Master of the Ghost Valley wouldnt have designed the entry to the tomb to let the intruders easily escape. Without my skills, it would be difficult for them to return. The All-knowing Master said this, ncing around, looking for a way to escape. But at Namgung Yu-baeks response, the All-knowing Master shivered. It doesnt matter. Y-you cant be serious. Namgung Yu-baek seemed unconcerned, as if he had no intention of drawing his sword. Are you nning to let the sessors die? Among them is your nephew, a Namgung! No, were you nning to kill them all from the beginning? Namgung Yu-baek didnt answer, but his silence seemed like an affirmation. Youre insane,pletely insane. Do you think the major sects will stay quiet? Are you trying to dismantle the Murim Alliance? That wont happen. The unity of the Murim Alliance will only be stronger. The All-knowing Master was no fool. Realizing Namgung Yu-baeks true intentions, he muttered to himself with a pale face. Youve already created a culprit. Are you nning to frame it as the Unorthodox Unions doing? Are those your final words? The All-knowing Master forced a smile. You underestimated me too much. In his possession, he had something far more powerful than the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron. A weapon smeared with the lethal poison of the Five Poisons Sect, barely acquired. With this weapon, capable of killing an ordinary martial artist instantly, he was confident he could stop even Namgung Yu-baek, a Supreme Peak master, if he used it correctly. After buying some time, he could use another hidden move The All-knowing Master turned the cogwheel of the weapon in his pocket and opened his mouth. First, he needed to catch his opponent off guard. If he threw a statement that could shock Namgung Yu-baek You filthy man. Shamelessly using the methods of a. He intended to throw the hidden weapon while speaking. However, his hand did not move. Heuk. Instead of a voice, only bloodied breath came out of his mouth. His vision spun, and he saw the Yellow Thorn Rose flowers. And then, his own headless body. He caught sight of Namgung Yu-baeks back as he sheathed the sword he had drawn at some point. That was the All-knowing Masters end. Thud The All-knowing Masters head fell into the flower field and disappeared. His headless body, with his right hand still in his pocket, fell forward, spewing blood. Namgung Yu-baek turned around. As you said, the blood of the Namgung has be tainted. Namgung Yu-baek had already resolved to stain his hands with blood. I will make the Namgung great again. And the stagnant, rotting Murim too Before long, a storm of blood would sweep through Jianghu. And the trigger would be the deaths of the sessors who entered the Five Elements Tomb. Contemting the weight of the sins he was about tomit, Namgung Yu-baek walked under the moonlight.
Not even the full moon, illuminating the vast Central ins, could light up the hell designed by the Master of the Ghost Valley underground. When twenty-six people entered, this cramped space truly became hell. The bright shining night pearls now only flickered briefly, revealing the horror. Flicker. For a moment, the night pearls glowed. Blood-soaked martial artists appeared. Among them was a shaven-headed monk, Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung, his hands also stained with blood. With a contorted face, he shouted, Put down your weapons! What are you doing! Shaolin monks did not lightly break the precept against killing. Jeong Myung subdued the martial artists brandishing swords in the darkness with his Vajra Fist. But others could neither do so nor refrain from it. Murder was rampant. When the space brightened, the martial artists stopped their swords. But when darkness fell again, Jeong Myungs cries dissipated into thin air. ng- Crash! Aaahhh! L-let go! I will cut down anyone whoes closer. I warned you Ugh! Once more, the sound of shing swords and screams filled the air. The term Asuras battlefield could not be more fitting. Yi-gang leaned against the wall, gasping for breath. His face too was sttered with blood. It was from someone who had lunged at him in the dark. He could only hope it was not someone he knew. There were no wounds on his body, but the muscles, tensed and rigid, quickly became fatigued. What is this It was an iprehensible situation. Still, werent only the elite sessors of the orthodox sects gathered here? Even if treasuresy before their eyes, even ancient treasures, its unthinkable that such chaos would ensue just because the pitch-ck darkness concealed their true forms. Once the chain of fights started, it was not easy to stop. Perhaps this is human nature after all. Those wearing masks of hypocrisy draw their swords without hesitation in the darkness. Rustle The water pouring from the ceiling did not stop. In such circumstances, it was impossible to use light-emitting spells. Sorcery was not omnipotent. Just as one could not light a candle in a downpour, in a ce overflowing with water, its impossible to use fire-based spells. This was evident by the fact that Yu Su-rin, a Taoist flower disciple, could do nothing. Cough! Yi-gang strained his ears to find Baek Ha-jun or Yu Su-rin, but the noise from all around was too intense to locate them. Even if he did find them, it would be difficult to converge amidst the darkness. Yi-gang gripped his sword tightly as if his hand would break. Thanks to his keen senses, Yi-gang was safe even in the darkness, but he couldnt say the same for others. The time I spoke of has arrived quickly. In the darkness, the only thing visible was the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Floating as a spirit, she smiled at Yi-gang. Lend me your body. I will kill the crazed youngsters for you. Was it because of the yokai blood? There was something sinister about the smiling face of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Possession would surely have repercussions, but in this darkness, she could subdue all the other sessors. Yi-gang was silent for a moment before asking, What was it you were about to say earlier? How to act during such a time of mutual destruction. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was talking about that. Yi-gang hadnt fully heard her solution. Noticing Yi-gangs question, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demonughed, revealing sharp fangs. You must be antern. Antern. She continued, Like the beacon at the ferry crossing guiding the boatman across the river. Like thentern of a peddler crossing the mountain paths at night. Like the moonlight illuminating the dark night. Then, in the darkness, a de rushed towards Yi-gang. Yi-gang twisted his head to dodge it. ng! What was embedded in the wall was a long de. Was it a hidden weapon? But how, in this darkness, who could have thrown it? Yi-gangs eyes shed. If it wasnt thrown by a person When your people are lost in darkness, make it visible from anywhere. The words of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon seemed like a riddle but were undoubtedly helpful to Yi-gang. You must emit a bright light. Yi-gang pulled something out of his pocket and swallowed it immediately. Soon, he felt a burning me in his stomach. A daring attempt he wouldnt have made if he hadnt consumed the cold White Lotus Moss just before. He had ingested the Golden Flower Carps elixir prepared by Tang Eun-seol. To emit light, you must burn your body The Yang energy, once harbored by an ancient spiritual creature, flowed through Yi-gangs meridians. Swoosh The water that had soaked Yi-gangs body began to evaporate and disperse. He recited a mantra. It was an environment where sorcery couldnt be used, but if he borrowed the Yang energy of the spiritual pill Eternal and unextinguished. I couldnt do it, so you must. Yi-gangs eyes began to shine. The Yang energy flowing through his meridians. Normally, he would be busy regting it with breathing exercises. In this rain-drenched underground. In his mind, dizzy with intense heat. Yi-gang finally ignited a small light of sorcery. Fwoosh. To others, it must have seemed like Yi-gang suddenly emerged from the darkness. The light illuminated Yi-gang like a halo. The spells me flickered futilely due to the pouring droplets, but the fight paused for a moment. In the ensuing silence, Yi-gangs voice echoed, I am Baek Yi-gang, the eldest son of the Baek Noble n, and a disciple of Yu Jeong-shin, the Azure Forest Grand Library Master. The martial artists silently listened to Yi-gangs words. His radiant figure likely remained etched in their minds. Those who trust and know me,e to me. Yi-gang did not mention that traps were being triggered. Nor did he speak of hidden weapons flying through the darkness, killing people, and inciting more fighting. Put down your weapons. Just stand behind me. Flicker. In the moment the light shed on Figures leaped out amidst the tangled martial artists. Baek Ha-jun, Yu Su-rin, Tang Eun-seol, So Woon, Moyong Jin. Even Jegal Seon who had been hit by Yi-gang, the Flowing Cloud Flying Dragon, the Lightning sh, and Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung. All of them stood behind Yi-gang. Flicker. The light went out again. But this time, no shouts or screams were heard. Chapter 148: The Five Elements Divine Art (1) Chapter 148: The Five Elements Divine Art (1) No matter how long the night, the sun will rise, and so did the seemingly eternal moment of darknesse to an end. As the water pouring from the ceiling ceased, lights were lit in the night luminous pearls. Ugh, huk. Yi-gang, holding the meteorite sword, gasped for breath. A long scratch was on his cheek. It was thanks to deflecting a hidden weapon that flew from somewhere. Behind Yi-gang, nearly ten people stood. They sheathed their weapons upon his word. Thanks to that, they were able to stop a massacre. Its over now.Someone muttered. True to those words, the night luminous pearls did not darken any further. However, the scene inside was already beyond help. Numerous people had been killed by swords or hidden weapons. It was a tragedy among the orthodox sects sessors. Look, there really was a mechanism, Hwa So-so, looking up, eximed in shock. The stakes where various treasures had been ced were deeply embedded. In the hole that had opened, twinkling hidden weapons could be seen. It was clear that these hidden weapons were fired when the space darkened. In a ce boiling with desire and tension, it was natural to suspect each other when blood was shed. The first disappearance of the Cats Eye Jewel might not have been taken by someone. From the beginning, the design seemed to have a clear intent. It was a trap designed to make them suspect each other and eventually lead to fighting. Then, Yi-gang knelt on one knee. Brother! Yi-gang barely supported himself with his sword. Baek Ha-jun and Peng Mu-ah rushed over quickly. Are you okay? Oh no your body feels burning hot. Everyone who gathered around Yi-gangs words were safe. Everyones gaze towards Yi-gang had changed. The image of Yi-gang, shining alone in the darkness, was unforgettable. He looked almost like a divine general from the heavens, an unreal figure. Its okay. I just need to rest a bit. Yi-gang tried to stand up as he spoke, but his voicecked strength, making his words unconvincing. He barely made it to a wall and leaned against it. Peng Mu-ahs hand, checking Yi-gangs fever, felt cold. You say youre okay, but youre burning up like this. I really am okay. His fever was high, but his face was pale. Peng Mu-ahsplexion turned pale too, but Yi-gang was really fine. This heat was due to consuming the Golden Flower Carps elixir. Originally, he should have absorbed the medicinal effect of the elixir through energy cirction while expelling the excessive Yang energy. However, Yi-gang, instead of energy cirction, used that Yang energy to shine in the rain. Just as the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon said, he became a guiding light. Even those proud sessors bowed their heads in front of Yi-gang. Thank you. Thank you, Young Master. Its all thanks to you, benefactor. About ten people gathered behind Yi-gang. Among the other sessors who didnt, few were standing properly. Almost ten lives were lost in an instant. The number of injured was about the same. But if Yi-gang hadnt been there, the damage would have surely been greater. Yi-gang, while insisting he was okay, suddenly burst into a violent cough. Kuluk, keuk. He took out a wet handkerchief from his pocket and covered his mouth. When the coughing stopped and he removed the handkerchief, dark blood was clearly stained on it. Yi-gang. Peng Mu-ahs face turned into a picture of distress. Yi-gang silently put the blood-stained handkerchief back into his pocket. If the burning fever was indeed the process of digesting the Yang energy, then coughing up this dark blood meant Is it the expulsion of impurities? No. It was unrealistic to expect things to always turn out so favorably. My body is getting worse. People who have long suffered from illness instinctively sensed an impending crisis. Ah, Im going to be sick soon. Something is wrong with my body. That kind of crisis. Yi-gang had repeated such a life from his previous life to this one. And right now, he felt that sensation. Do you think its that attacking on? Its not that, but it means my life isnt much longer. Originally, he was fated to die around twenty. Thanks to the legacy of the Immortal Divine Sword, he extended his life by connecting his major meridian. It was estimated that the Golden Needle Phantom bought him three years, but the lifespan of a person was unknown unless decreed by heaven. It might not be three years, but two. Or it could even be this very year. Death was approaching. You must live. I know. Yi-gang nned to send the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon to the arms of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. And with their help, he would connect another main meridian. He never forgot that purpose. Evening here was not irrelevant to that goal. Yi-gang nkly stared at Namgung Shin, who was standing idly. His clothes and arms were soaked in blood. Namgung Shin did note behind Yi-gang, and his sword must have swallowed the blood of several people. Yi-gang leaned against the wall and assumed a seated posture. Ill do some energy cirction for a while, please guard me. Got it. Ha-jun and Peng Mu-ah stood in front of Yi-gang. Since Yi-gang had protected them, now it was their turn to protect Yi-gang. Jeong Myung, among others, began to deal with the chaos inside the hall. Gather the bodies in one ce. If they can be handled, thats what should be done. The bodies of the deceased were collected together. Jeong Myung was a young monk, but still a monk. Among the dead was Qingchengs Divine Wind Sword Ok Ja-cheong, and there were others who had rtionships with him. Someone asked Jeong Myung to recite scriptures. Sir Monk, please. Jeong Myung sped his hands in front of the bodies. He uttered the Guangming Mantra. A sentence in Sanskrit flowed from his mouth. After chanting a mantra wishing for rebirth in paradise, Jeong Myung recited the scriptures. Under thepassion of the great and merciful Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva, may you be reborn in the Pure Land. He sped his hands once more towards the bodies. That was all they could do. There was no way to properly bury these bodies at the moment. With a very bitter expression, Jeong Myung began to tend to the wounded. Leaving the bodies was one thing, but they couldnt do the same for the injured. Some were wounded by hidden weapons that sprung from the mechanism, and even more were struck by each others swords. About two people had their innards damaged. Having lost too much blood, they were unconscious and couldnt wake up. The end of these wandering sessors roaming Jianghu seemed too pitiful. Just hold on for a moment. Jeong Myung tightly wrapped the shoulder of one injured person with a bandage. Ugh, kkkkkk. Huh. This person had their right armpletely severed. He was drooling from his mouth due to pain and fear. Jeong Myung felt as if his insides were turning ck. Stay conscious. You need to get up. It, it hurts too much. Still, you have to endure. My, my arm Can it be healed? Jeong Myung closed his mouth. How could a severed arm be healed? Unless one of the Four Great Divine Physicians was nearby Amitabha. All he could do was recite the Buddhas name. Jeong Myung felt ashamed in front of Buddha. Whats your name? Yang Gu-jeonis my name. Th-that person cut off my arm The one who desperately survived was Yang Gu-jeon. Having lost his right arm, one could say his life as a warrior was over. Yang Gu-jeons left hand pointed to Namgung Shin, who was sitting against the wall. That person cut off my arm! Young Master Namgung? Yes, definitely, it was him! How could one know who cut them in the darkness? Even if it were true, they couldnt use Namgung Shin. Who among those present could im innocence? Except for Yi-gang all hadmitted crimes. That person is unforgivable! Yang Gu-jeon eximed, his eyes bloodshot and spitting saliva. Jeong Myung turned his gaze away bitterly. Yang Gu-jeons severed right arm was still firmly clutching his sword. Blood is also on your de, benefactor. Uh. Yang Gu-jeons body twitched. Judging by his reaction, he too had undoubtedly cut someone in the darkness. Jeong Myung stood up, leaving Yang Gu-jeon with his head bowed deeply. Jeong Myung approached Yi-gang. Did you treat your internal injury, benefactor? Just briefly. People are exhausted, we should rest here tonight. Lets sleep a bit and then leave immediately. Yi-gang wiped his face with a wet handkerchief. Then he looked at Jeong Myung and said, You seem to be in a bad state of mind. Shamefully, my practice iscking. You need to gather your strength so that Shaolins First Fist does not falter. Falter you say? Jeong Myung, receiving expectations as the future of Shaolin and being called the pride of Shaolin, felt his heart already half-broken. But Yi-gang didnt seem to be affected at all. Its about the intentions of the person who designed this vile ce. The Five Elements Divine Lord. Whether its the Five Elements Divine Lord, the living ghost, or even the Master of the Ghost Valley. At the mention of the Master of the Ghost Valley, Jeong Myungs mouth slightly opened. We cant let that piece of shit y us as he wants. Shouldnt we take revenge? As a Buddhist, it was impossible to advocate for revenge. However, Jeong Myung couldnt dare to make such a reprimand. Amitabha. He could only deeply sp his hands together, trying to control his boiling emotions.
After spending a day. The sessors continued on their arduous journey. Overnight, two of the injured had failed to wake up. The remaining fifteen sessors walked with more somber expressions than before. Their speed slowed down as the injured were included. But, fortunately, the worst-case scenario did not ur. No hidden weapons were shot from the mechanism, nor did darkness descend. For the next two days, the expedition team continued to traverse the Five Elements Tomb. The remaining provisions had run out long ago. They continued, forgetting their hunger through energy cirction. Chattering away, they burned with hatred towards the designer of the Five Elements Tomb and also passed time hoping for the martial arts of the Five Elements Divine Lord to be gained. And when even such conversations ceased. When peoples suppressed desires began to ignite slightly. That ce appeared. The Five Elements Divine Lords Tomb. Beyond the massive arch-shaped stone pirs, a unique space appeared. It was a huge vertical circr cave, open at both top and bottom. In the center stood a pir, and from its perimeter, five stone bridges extended upwards to the pir. In the middle, a body sat cross-legged. That is the Five Elements Divine Lord. A once supreme figure who ruled over the Central ins from the highest seat. The body of the Five Elements Divine Lord was not in a coffin. He sat erect as if guiding fate. Its in a mummified state. Undecayed. How is that possible? It had been hundreds of years since the Five Elements Divine Lord died. Even buried in the ground, enough time had passed for even bones to decay. However, he was preserved as a mummy. Though the silk clothes draped over his body had decayed, his cross-legged posture remained undisturbed. The sessors felt awe towards the once supreme figure who had dominated an era. Yi-gang gazed intently at the body of the Five Elements Divine Lord. There doesnt seem to be any spirit. Why? Were you nning to scold it if you saw one? He had wondered if he might see the spirit of the Five Elements Divine Lord, but that wasnt the case. Looking up above the cross-legged Five Elements Divine Lord, the top of the vertical cave was so high that even the ceiling that should have been there was not visible. The problem was that the bottom was also open. The five stone bridges extending to the Five Elements Divine Lord seemed narrow and precarious. Given the diameter of the vertical cave appeared to be dozens of zhang, to approach the body of the Five Elements Divine Lord, one would have to climb those long stone bridges. Over there, on the body The keen-eyed sessors noticed something held in the arms of the distant body. It was a rolled-up bamboo slip. However, what was astonishing was that it seemed to be made of gold, shimmering in a yellowish color, not bamboo. Everyone instinctively knew. That was surely Five Elements Divine Art. The cultivation technique of the greatest martial artist, the Five Elements Divine Art. Suddenly, someone dashed out. He was a disciple of the Pure White Water Sect, famous for its light footwork. Benefactor! Jeong Myung tried to grab him, but it was toote. Blinded by the appearance of the Five Elements Divine Art, he ran beyond the pir and stepped onto the stone bridge. Huk! But he panicked the moment he stepped onto the stone bridge. Although no mechanism was triggered, the disciple of the Pure White Water Sect quickly withdrew. Staggering unlike when he ran out, he returned to the sessors. Jeong Myung, intending to ask what happened, was stopped by Tang Eun-seol. Whats Dont go near. The disciple of the Pure White Water Sect suddenly clutched his throat. Kkeuk, keok. He made a gasping sound as if suffocating. Kkuwaeek! He violently vomited. Despite not having eaten, he expelled a lot. The contents were not food or stomach acid, but bright red blood. It was as if he were throwing up all his internal organs. Kkeueuk He copsed over the blood he had vomited. After a brief wriggle, he stopped moving. He was dead. It was obvious what had afflicted him. Poison! He had been poisoned in that brief moment. Given the suddenness of his copse, it was clear he was poisoned with something extremely toxic. Tang Eun-seol cautiously approached the path the disciple had taken. She covered her nose and mouth with a wet cloth, and Yi-gang followed behind her. Tang Eun-seol didnt stop him. They carefully leaned forward to look down below. Then they recoiled, scrunching their faces. Phew. I wondered what kind of poison it was. Corpse poison. An extreme poison, further strengthened with a formation. The path leading to the Five Elements Divine Lord was filled with a dense flow of poison. The toxin, originating from underground, was rising with the updraft. The group was startled. Do you mean poison is flowing? Yes, a tremendous poison. Its significant, this The disciple of the Pure White Water Sect had only taken a single breath. But he died instantly. Even if we hold our breath, we cant be safe. It will be absorbed through the skin and the mucous membranes of the eyes. Corpse poisones from a corpse, doesnt it? When the bodies of humans or animals decayed in special environments, they generated severe toxins. In the Tang n, corpse poison was considered the poison among poisons. I was wondering how they hid such a huge space secretly They must have put all the workers in there. Yi-gangs words sent a chill down everyones spines. Countless human bodies below might have been decaying for hundreds of years, condensing the poison. So, what should we do? Yi-gang wasnt the leader or a master among the sessors. But everyone looked at Yi-gang for an answer. Is it my turn to appear? The fox possessed by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon wriggled in the bag, but Yi-gang didnt respond. Ziiing His wooden box had been vibrating slightly for some time. Yi-gang looked back at Yu Su-rin and Ha-jun. Their boxes were also trembling, as they all had stern expressions. Chapter 149: The Five Elements Divine Art (2) Chapter 149: The Five Elements Divine Art (2) The five paths leading to the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord. One could go in any direction if they wished to ascend. In that ce, where the top and bottom were open like a vertical circr cave, there were five stone bridges leading to the central pir. The bridges seemed too weak to even support one person, and the problem was that stepping on the stone bridge instantly put one under the influence of corpse poison. The poisonous nature of corpse poison, erupting from below following the rising air currents. It was truly horrifyingly strong. The corpse of the sessor of the Pure White Water Sect was already emitting a rotten smell. Fortunately, the poison didnt cross the boundary of the vertical cave, but who would dare to enter it? If we go in like this, we will definitely die. Isnt it possible for the Poison Beauty to do it? Hwa So-so asked.Tang Eun-seol, who went as far as the Five Poisons Sect to train in order to reach the level of a poison master. She thought it might be possible for her. However, Tang Eun-seol shook her head. There is a limit to everything. We need to find another way. The center of the vertical cave, where the Five Elements Divine Lord sat, was roughly 30 meters away from any direction. The narrow and smooth stone bridges were not a long distance if one used light footwork techniques. The problem was that it would be a disaster if any hidden weapons were to fly in midway. It would be fine if there were no poison, but the corpse poison in that ce was an extreme poison that even Tang Eun-seol couldnt withstand. The expressions of the people darkened. A few of them moved quietly. It was Yi-gang, Yu Su-rin, Baek Ha-jun, and Namgung Shin. You shouldnt go up. I know. Yi-gang also had no intention of climbing the stone bridge. Those holding the boxes, including Yi-gang, all felt a tremor. The box seemed to be guiding them to the exact ce they needed to go. Yi-gang was holding the Wood box. The trembling of the box grew stronger and then stopped at the front of one of the five stone bridges. There was a square hole there. It was just the right size for the box. If its said to be a key, then is this the keyhole? The guess of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was the same as Yi-gangs. The four of them, including Yi-gang, each stood in front of the same type of hole. After a moment of hesitation, they inserted the boxes into the holes. The hole was so precisely carved that there wasnt even a sliver of space left, fitting perfectly. As Yi-gang and the other three took out the boxes they had never seen before, the eyes of the sessors lit up. Click Then, the sound of something activating was heard. The box slid smoothly into the hole as if being sucked in. It seemed only deep enough for a finger, but now the bottom was not visible. Where did the box go? Thrumming And then the entire space began to vibrate. Yi-gang and his group immediately stepped back quickly. The sessors, too, were flustered and drew their weapons. Thrumming But it was as if an earthquake was urring, shaking the very foundation. What could they possibly do with mere weapons in this situation? All they could do was hope that whatever was happening wouldnt be dangerous. Wh-whats this? It doesnt seem like anything happened However, no visible change urred. After that, the curiosity of the sessors turned towards Yi-gang and his group. What exactly did you do? Its a key. Yi-gang was the one who answered as their representative. He said, gazing at the vertical passage, We inserted a key. There was such a thing? Yes, there was. Jeong Myung, who had asked the question, said nothing in response to Yi-gangs answer. Someone murmured, You should have said something beforehand However, no one expressed anyints. Even they would have kept silent if they had acquired such an item themselves. Besides, there were four of them, and they had used it publicly. There was no point in making a fuss about it. There might be some changes. Tang Eun-seol stepped forward one pace. For some reason, she began to gather sand from the ground. As fine as rice flour, the gathered sand was then scattered into the vertical passage. Whoosh There was an updrafting from the depths in the vertical passage. The dust scattered and soon rose to the ceiling. However, it seemed the force weakened, and most of the sand fell back down. It seems the wind carrying the corpse poison has weakened. It was undoubtedly good news. The strong updraft had been hindering entry, even if it wasnt poisonous. Tang Eun-seol bent over and brought her hand close to her calf. Then, a long silver needle popped out. She stretched out her hand and waved the silver needle swiftly. Then, she rubbed the tip of the needle against the back of her hand. Almost immediately, the back of her hand turned bright red. Hmm, seems like the toxicity has also weakened quite a bit, doesnt it? It was an experiment only possible for a martial artist of the Tang n. If its turning that red so quickly, youre saying its weakened? Yes, its still dangerous. But the risk might have reduced to about a quarter of what it was before. Tang Eun-seol appeared to be quietly contemting. Yi-gang realized the problem. We dont have the Fire box. Among the Five Elements of Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, and Water, Yi-gang and his group had the boxes of Wood, Water, and Metal. As it turns out, Namgung Shin had the Earth box. If the Fire box had also been inserted, would the wind carrying the corpse poison havepletely stopped? That might have been the meaning of the key. The ce where the updraft of corpse poison blew was inessible to people. But if the door was opened with the five keys, perhaps the Five Elements Divine Art would then allow ess to people. Could that be the case? Its more mundane than I thought. Hard to understand, too. Why such aplex method? Scattering the keys on the ground and expecting them all to be gathered here C what were the odds? As evidence, there was still no one here who had the Fire box. Yi-gang directly asked the sessors, but no one came forward with the Fire box. Theres no reason to hide it aftering this far. Then, anyway, they must solve the situation under these conditions. Lets think of a way. Yi-gang and Tang Eun-seol were at the center, pondering ways to retrieve the Five Elements Divine Art. Namgung Shin, who had been quiet for days, stood up. He stood apart from the others, staring at the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord, seemingly making a decision. Suddenly, he tightened the sleeves and hems of his pants. Then he tore a cloth from his bag, soaked it in water, and wrapped it around his face, leaving only his eyes exposed. What are you doing? Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung was the first to notice his actions. Next was Moyong Jin. What are you doing! Moyong Jin seemed extremely angry as he approached Namgung Shin. Namgung Shin nced at Moyong Jin and then immediately turned towards the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord. Taking a deep breath, Hup. He kicked off the ground and leaped onto the stone bridge. Everyone realized it. Namgung Shin had risked the danger of poisoning and jumped out. It hadnt even been an hour since the sessor of the Pure White Water Sect coughed up blood and died. If people valued their lives, they wouldnt do this. You crazy fool! Moyong Jin was about to follow Namgung Shin when Yi-gang held him back. You want to die too? Th-that guy Namgung Shin seemed to be nning to hold his breath and return quickly. If one was skilled in light footwork, crossing the stone bridge was feasible. But as Yi-gang thought, the designer, the Master of the Ghost Valley, was not an easy opponent. Iron arrows shot out from holes in the wall. ng Namgung Shin drew his sword and deflected them. However, his body had to stop for a moment. As if it was waiting for this, more hidden weapons poured out than before. Yi-gang saw it with his sharp eyes. The exposed back of Namgung Shins hand began to turn bright red. Does he really want to die? Moyong Jin murmured, and Yi-gang sympathized.
Namgung Shin ran towards the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord. Everyone watched his figure with bated breath, regardless of the oue. The corpse poison was still deadly. Could Namgung Shin really retrieve the Five Elements Divine Art and return? Even if he returned alive, what if he died from the poisoning? Was he not afraid of death? Huff, huff Among those watching Namgung Shin was Yang Gu-jeon. Through his eyes, Namgung Shin appeared to be split in two. It was due to the intense heat that seemed to burn his whole body. The pain from his severed arm was relentless. He had performed simple first aid, but the wound was slowly killing Yang Gu-jeon. Huff Tears flowed from Yang Gu-jeons eyes. He was likely going to die. Already struggling to walk. Losing his right arm, a martial artists lifeline, had been devastating, and now he was feeling the reality of death. All that remained in his dizzy mind was anger. But no one paid attention to him. As Namgung Shin sharply bent his waist to dodge an arrow, the sessors burst into admiration. Wow! H-he can do it! Yang Gu-jeons anger was directed at Namgung Shin. Namgung Shin had acted selfishly. He didnt care for those who followed him, and because of that, one had fallen prey to the Hungry Ghost Parasites. It was the same at the gates of the Yellow River. Because Namgung Shin had gone ahead first, another person fell into the underground water and died. Everything was Namgung Shins fault. At least, thats how Yang Gu-jeon felt. And now again, Namgung Shin had gone ahead alone. Unconsciously, Yang Gu-jeon clenched his de. He couldnt properly use de techniques with his left arm. He didnt have the confidence to run into that area filled with corpse poison and catch up to Namgung Shin. He forced his eyes, growing blurry, to focus intently on Namgung Shin. There was only one action Yang Gu-jeon could take now. You there! Put down your de! Someone noticed Yang Gu-jeons intentions. But it was toote to stop him. You vile bastard! Yang Gu-jeon threw his sword recklessly. Like a child hurling stones at a wild dog that had stolen his sweets. But Yang Gu-jeons strength was not weak, and Namgung Shin was unlucky. Yang Gu-jeon was quickly restrained. However, the de he had thrown wildly spun through the air. The sheath naturally slipped off. The de, not properly cleaned of the clotted blood, gleamed sharply. Watch out! Namgung Shin must have heard someone shouting that. Even so, he was not someone who would be caught by such a pathetic throw. ng! The de was deflected by Namgung Shins own sword. But in that brief moment, an iron arrow flew and embedded itself in Namgung Shins back. Cough! When the body was pierced, the muscles wrapping the intestines contracted. Breath burst out as the lungs constricted. He clenched his mouth shut, but the corpse poison had already entered his airway. Namgung Shin walked a few steps and then copsed. Come back right now! Tang Eun-seol shouted. Even if poisoned, he should still be able to move. Indeed, Namgung Shin lifted his head while supporting himself on the ground with his hands. Come back, you crazy fool! Moyong Jin also shouted. However, Namgung Shin did not turn back. Unable to stand, he began to crawl forward. Towards the Five Elements Divine Art. Hes going to die doing that, Baek Ha-jun said quietly. Namgung Shin showed an obsession that could only be described as bizarre. His disregard for his own body was excessive. This way, he would surely die. Whats the use of obtaining the Five Elements Divine Art if he died from poisoning? Yi-gang also saw Namgung Shins eyes turn bloodshot. The drops falling were tears of blood. Yi-gang realized in that moment. He intended to die from the beginning. It wasnt about braving death to obtain the Five Elements Divine Art. It was suicide. A veryplex and inefficient method of suicide. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was present in the form of a spirit. She looked at Namgung Shin and muttered something out of the blue, Yi-gang, you must live. Yi-gang kept silent and watched Namgung Shin. He crawled bit by bit, approaching the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord. You shouldnt die like that. I dont n to die like that. Im canceling my request. Her long-standing wish was to gather the Blue Eye Gem and meet her kin in those Kunlun Mountains. To be reborn as a yokai again. That was her goal. Canceling it now? There must be other ways to acquire spiritual energy besides me. Whats the point if you die trying to get the Blue Eye Gem? I dont have time. Yi-gang red at Namgung Shin. The Blue Eye Gem, which he thought would be in the Criminal Repository, was in an unimaginable ce. It probably wasnt in the Murim Alliance until a few months ago, but must have returned when Yi-gang came to Kaifeng. He had discovered the answer to that mystery. The reason why the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon screamed in shock on the day Yi-gang and Namgung Shin had their match. If Namgung Shin falls and dies there, Ill never be able to recover the Blue Eye Gem. The Blue Eye Gem that was in the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons eye must be embedded somewhere in Namgung Shins body. Yi-gang had figured it out. The Heavenly Thunder Bell that used the power of lightning. And the Namgung ns Blue Lightning True Qi that imbued the sword with lightning. Both were the same power, in the sense that they borrowed the power of yokai. Namgung Shins thunder-like Sword Cry, and his body bleeding, unable to withstand the yokai energy, must be because of the Blue Eye Gem. Tch. Namgung Shin copsed right in front of the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord. Yi-gang wasnt one to volunteer, but this time, it was a moment to save someone. If you get poisoned, then I Young Lady Tang. Tang Eun-seol turned to look at Yi-gang. There was no particr sympathy for Namgung Shin in her slightly drooping eyes. Indeed, it was that pitiful and reckless. Yi-gang wasnt as reckless as Namgung Shin. Lend me your Poison Resistance Bead. What? You know. I dont have it. A treasure that prevented poisoning when held in the mouth. There were different levels of Poison Resistance Beads. The secret Poison Resistance Bead of the Tang n was no less than a Treasure never to be taken out of the house. Yi-gang looked straight into Tang Eun-seols eyes. If you dont have it, should I just go in? If you just go in, youll die. So please lend it to me. Ill pay you back. After a moment of silence, Tang Eun-seol took something out of her bosom. Just biting the Poison Resistance Bead doesnt make you invincible. It only buys a little time. Thank you. Inside the silk pouch was a bead the size of an acorn. As Yi-gang was about to bite the Poison Resistance Bead, Tang Eun-seol added, Wait, wipe it off before you bite. It probably wont smell. Yi-gang made an effort not to frown and wiped the Poison Resistance Bead on his clothes. Then he bit into it. Actually, its never been used before. Be careful not to get saliva on it. To joke in such a situation, she was indeed a remarkable woman. Thinking this, Yi-gang started walking. Chapter 150: The Five Elements Divine Art (3) Chapter 150: The Five Elements Divine Art (3) A shave-headed Shaolin monk, eyes wide open. The eyes of Shaolins First Fist Jeong Myung and Yi-gang met. Please ensure no one can follow me. Benefactor! Yi-gang bit down on the Poison Resistance Bead again. He could no longer speak. Namgung Shin, who had copsed, started to stir and move again. Even while acting as if to throw his life away, his obsession with the Five Elements Divine Art did not end. What could have driven such a young talent to this extent? While everyone was helplessly watching, Yi-gang stepped forward.Before the eyes of the people could fully focus, his body leaped up. Brother! Baek Ha-jun cried out for his brother. Yi-gang did not look back and elerated his movement. The form of the Cloud Treading technique and the secret art of light footworkbined. On top of that, Yi-gang unleashed one star of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. A faint blue aura briefly flickered in Yi-gangs eyes. Pipipipiping Was it because Namgung Shin had just passed this way? The flying iron arrows and hidden weapons seemed less intense than before. Yet, that didnt make them any less threatening on this narrow path. Hidden weapons thudded where Yi-gang had been standing. He leaped up sharply. Jumping amidst a shower of hidden weapons was not the best choice. Movement was limited in the air. The mechanism set up by the Master of the Ghost Valley targeted Yi-gang, who had risen into the air,unching more hidden weapons at him. Yi-gang maneuvered the meteorite sword in mid-air. Tatatatatang An astonishing speed elerated by Heavenly Thunder Bell. Sparks flew continuously as the hidden weapons were deflected. Yi-gang twisted his body in mid-air andnded. His gaze turned to the opposite side, towards the gathered sessors. Tch. Yi-gang looked back and clicked his tongue. Look at that guy, not listening at all. No one was supposed to follow me. Moyong Jin was running towards the direction Yi-gang hade from. However, he appeared to be biting down on something that looked like a Poison Resistance Bead. If that was to be trusted, it wasnt a very good choice. Yi-gang himself was already experiencing burning eyes and a stinging sensation on his skin. The Poison Resistance Bead Moyong Jin found couldnt possiblypare to the Tang ns. But there was no time to send Moyong Jin back now that he was already following. Yi-gang quickly rotated his body and then crouched down. The muscles in Yi-gangs bent legs twitched and contracted. The secret art of physical power,pensating for theck of light footwork in his steps with enhanced leg power. Whoosh! Yi-gang, who shot forward, leaped the distance in a single bound. And then once more, this time even farther. The hidden weapons couldnt keep up with Yi-gangs speed and embedded themselves in the ground he had passed. Far away, Namgung Shin, who was touching the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord, was getting closer. Yi-gang raised his gaze to the upper left and then to the right. On the walls of the vertical cave were things that could only be seen after climbing the stone bridge. Strange carvings and uneven surfaces not visible as part of the mechanical devices. Even while running, Yi-gang was thinking hard. Only those knowledgeable in Qi Men Dun Jia could realize it, but Yi-gang sensed something about this ce. It follows the pattern of the Eight Trigrams. Not the Five Elements? The Eight Trigrams and the Five Elements. The principles of the Five Elements were contained within the Eight Trigrams. The Eight Trigrams represented a broader concept. The Qi Men formations the Master of the Ghost Valley often used generally followed the shape of the Eight Trigrams. The Eight Trigrams corresponded to the Eight Gates Escaping Technique. Its a principlemonly used in most Qi Men formations. This ce, too, was a formation designed ording to the principles of the Eight Trigrams. Perhaps, if this formation had a name, it would be the Ghost Valleys Corpse Poison Formation. The Death Gate guaranteeing certain death was below. A deep pit spewing corpse poison. The Open Gate where the formation started must be the gate through which the sessors entered, and the Life Gate to escape through was not yet visible. There must be some trigger to create a gate to leave. And the ce where Yi-gang was heading towards, where the Five Elements Divine Lordy That guy. Yi-gang clenched his teeth. Namgung Shin finally reached the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord. His hands trembling, he touched the golden scripture of the Five Elements Divine Art. Unable to stop him because he was biting the Poison Resistance Bead, Yi-gang instead kicked a broken stone fragment. The stone fragment, the size of an acorn, flew and sharply struck Namgung Shins wrist. As Namgung Shin turned his dazed face, Yi-gang had already approached closely. ! Yi-gang acted in silence. When unable to wield a sword, the best way to overpower an opponent was certainly through grappling. The Azure Forests Wisteria Hand grabbed Namgung Shins wrist. Namgung Shin, intoxicated, had his arm twisted absurdly. Hitting his chin on the ground, he let out a groan of pain. Yi-gang! This crazy bastard! The curse of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was not directed at Yi-gang. Yi-gang too realized the anomaly. Red blood started to spread from Namgung Shins clothes. He invoked a martial art simr to the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The one who embedded the Blue Eye Gem in his body was using his own body destruction to borrow the strength of the mystics. Namgung Shin, half a corpse already, broke free from Yi-gangs grip. He hurled himself towards the Five Elements Divine Art. Yi-gang clenched his teeth and grabbed Namgung Shins ankle again. Namgung Shins reaching hand forcefully struck the ground. But no matter how well preserved the corpse of the Five Elements Divine Lord was, it was still a mummy centuries old. The golden scripture of the Five Elements Divine Art, which had been resting in its embrace, rolled and fell. Namgung Shin somehow managed to pick it up. Damn it! Namgung Shin seemed not to have heard it, but Yi-gang clearly did. There was a distinct sound of something clicking into ce. Yi-gang didnt care what happened to the Five Elements Divine Art. He raised his head, vignt for any possible changes. And then there was Namgung Shin, already out of his mind. He held the golden scripture and returned to the stone bridge. Blood dripped from his hands and feet, and also from his eyes and nose. Through his blurry vision, he saw the narrow and long stone bridge. And also Moyong Jin, running towards him with an enraged face. You son of a! Moyong Jin would have wanted to shout. What he had in his mouth wasnt a proper Poison Resistance Bead, but a makeshift one made from crushed herbs with detoxifying properties. Behind Moyong Jin, who was holding his breath, the stone bridge was copsing. This had started happening since the golden scripture fell from the body of the Five Elements Divine Lord. To avoid falling, he was running with all his might. Move! Namgung Shin, blocking the path, stood there dazed, looking like he had lost his mind. Moyong Jin clenched his teeth and steeled his resolve. Yi-gang had made a promise when he encouraged Moyong Jin to join the exploration team. Your weakness. It was to reveal Namgung Shins weakness. And after entering the Five Elements Tomb, Yi-gang did indeed share that weakness. Although it was more trivial than expected. Hit the chest area, umm probably the sr plexus. Aim there. The sr plexus? One hit might just knock him down. The sr plexus was a vulnerable spot in humans. Moyong Jin didnt believe Yi-gangs words. But now, instinctively, he swung at the sr plexus of Namgung Shin, who was blocking his way. Thump. It wasnt very strong, just enough to push with a palm. Gurk. But Namgung Shin made a strange noise and was pushed away like a paper doll. Moyong Jin was startled by the hard sensation he felt in his palm. Namgung Shin was alreadypletely unconscious. Koogoo-goong The problem was that the stone bridge connecting their location hadpletely copsed. Yi-gang, Moyong Jin, Namgung Shin, and the mummy of the Five Elements Divine Lord. The four of them were isted, as if trapped on a remote ind. Moyong Jin looked up at Yi-gang and shouted, Uh, uhh! What do we do! How can we handle this! That was the meaning. Unable to open his mouth, he couldnt send a telepathic message either. Yi-gang calmly tried to soothe Moyong Jin. Uhh. Naturally, Moyong Jin couldnt understand. Yi-gang could only point downwards with his finger.
And then. The sessors, who had been observing the entire scene. Among them, a few really lost it and went berserk. Baek Ha-jun was the most affected. No one knew that he, often called Iron-blooded for not showing emotions, could ever get so agitated. Luckily, he didnt draw his sword from its sheath. But he didnt hold back, striking the arm of the person blocking his way. Kwaang! Jeong Myung winced. The pain in his arm was extraordinary. The skills of the Iron-blooded Genius were even more formidable than Jeong Myung remembered. But he couldnt step aside here. Having already lost Moyong Jin, he couldnt let Yi-gangs brother get away too. Above all, the stone bridge was already copsing. He took a deep breath and shouted with his inner strength. Calm down! Move! What are you trying to do! Yi-gang was on a pir in the middle of the vertical cave, standing alone. With the path to that spot copsed, there was nothing more to be done. Baek Ha-jun must have known this too. Anyway, we have to climb the walls Soon, this ce will copse too. Kuk, move! The vibration, as if the earth itself was shaking, didnt end even after the stone bridge copsed. Everyone had already realized the situation. The Five Elements Tomb is copsing. We need to escape immediately! This ce, which had stood firm for hundreds of years, was now trembling. From the cracks in the splitting walls, streams of yellowish mud began to seep out. This was beneath the Great Separation Mountain. It was clear that the underground water flowing beneath the mountain was causing the copse of the Five Elements Tomb. Drrr-drrr The roaring sound of the underground water could be heard from all around. Just moments ago, a wall on the opposite side of the entrance opened up. A staircase leading to the surface appeared. It seemed to be the way out. We must go. Baek Ha-jun, after ring at Jeong Myung, who had blocked him with murderous intent, then turned to look at his brother and Moyong Jin in the distance. They simply couldnt give up. If they fled, Yi-gang and Moyong Jin, isted there, would have no choice but to die. I will stay here and Just as he resolved himself to say this, Baek Ha-juns eyes widened in shock. The others were also terrified. Yi-gang had removed the Poison Resistance Bead from his mouth. What he was about to do was obvious. Yi-gang shouted with the internal strength left in the breath within his chest. Go! You bastard! Baek Ha-jun, who had been thinking of ways to save Yi-gang and Moyong Jin, raised his hand in frustration and then yelled, Dont talk! The Poison Resistance Bead! Benefactor! Its dangerous! Put the Poison Resistance Bead back in! The others were the same. Even Jeong Myung, who had been trying to stop Baek Ha-jun, shouted from the side. Yi-gang kept shouting as if he couldnt hear, Ill follow you! Just get out of here quickly! Baek Ha-juns face turned pale. If they didnt exit, Yi-gang seemed intent on continuing to shout. He didnt want his brother to copse from the poison. Someone grabbed Baek Ha-juns shoulder. Turning around, he saw Peng Mu-ah and Yu Su-rin. Lets go. Now is the time, we must go. Peng Mu-ah was also worried about Yi-gang. But at least for now, she acted more maturely than Baek Ha-jun. Yu Su-rin added her own words, Senior will surely not give up until the end. It wasnt a statement that Yi-gang would definitely escape. But her words moved Baek Ha-jun. He looked back at his brother onest time, then turned and began heading towards the exit. Then, all the sessors rushed towards the exit.
Ugh, uuuugh! Moyong Jin iled his hands. It was a gesture for Yi-gang to put the Poison Resistance Bead back in his mouth. The poisons effects were still lingering. Even in the face of imminent death, the desire to escape poisoning was a human instinct. Hm. Yi-gang only bit the Poison Resistance Bead again after confirming that Baek Ha-jun and the others had run towards the exit. And then he squinted his eyes. I must have swallowed a bit. His chest felt like it was on fire. It would have been dangerous if the poisons effect hadnt lessened since the first time. Namgung Shin, who likely ingested the poison, could die at any moment. What do we do now? If we die here The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon spoke in a defeated tone. Looking around in all directions, there was no way out. Whoever would discover this ceter would find three corpses alongside the Five Elements Divine Lord. The Life Gate was definitely over there. But Yi-gangs gaze was not one of surrender. The definite exit among the Eight Gates was the staircase the sessors had climbed. However, the way to survive wasnt limited to the Life Gate. Yi-gang walked steadily towards the Five Elements Divine Lord. Im sorry. Then, he boldly pushed the corpse aside. Then, the ground where he had pushed the corpse revealed itself. On the round disk, there were inscriptions in Sanskrit. Ghost Gate Among the Eight Gates, there was no such thing as a Ghost Gate. Yi-gang grasped the edge of the disk. Moyong Jin, his face red from holding his breath for so long, hurried over to help. Pulling it with all their strength. Whoosh The disk came off, revealing a dark, bottomless hole. It was a hole of indeterminable depth. Could it lead beneath the pir they were on, to a pit of corpse poison? But a cool breeze blew out from within. Somehow, it felt different from the rising currents of the corpse poison. Yi-gang brought his face close to the hole and nodded. Then he pointed down to Moyong Jin with his finger. Moyong Jin had a look of Are we going down there? on his face. Instead of exining, Yi-gang pushed the unconscious body of Namgung Shin into the hole. Then he jumped in himself. Moyong Jin tightly closed his eyes. The surroundings were already copsing, and staying here would mean eventual death from suffocation and poison. There were no other options left. Uuuuugh! He followed Yi-gang and jumped into the hole. Chapter 151: Escape Chapter 151: Escape The sessors began to enter the exit leading upwards, climbing the stairs without hesitation. In truth, they had no guarantee that it was an exit. They could only hope that these stairs led to the surface. It was unclear how deep they had descended, but the end of the stairs was not in sight. As time passed, even the sessors who had mastered light footwork began to pant. Not to mention those who were injured. P-please take me with you Eventually, a straggler emerged. Tragically, it was Yang Gu-jeon, who had thrown his sword at Namgung Shin.He sat down, feverish and foaming at the mouth. Jeong Myeong, who was supporting the group from the rear, stopped. The stairs below were copsing in real time. Just as he was about to go down to help Yang Gu-jeon. Koo-goo-goo-goo The ceiling copsed. Yang Gu-jeon was crushed in the crevice of rocks without even a chance to scream. Jeong Myeong was frozen in ce, unsure of what to do. Shaolins First Fist! The one who called his nickname was Baek Ha-jun. Ha-jun was looking down at Jeong Myeong, his face shadowed by the backlight. Hurry up. Yang Gu-jeons fate wouldnt have been good even if he had lived, excluding the fact that his right arm was severed. He had thrown his de at a sessor of the Namgung Noble n, causing him to be hit by a hidden weapon, and because of that, two sessors from the Moyong and Baek Noble ns got involved. The three entangled would surely die. Jeong Myeong ran with a stern expression. He couldnt see the expression of Baek Ha-jun, who was running ahead. Baek Ha-jun and Jeong Myeong took the lead. Peng Mu-ah, who had been leading earlier, shouted. The path ahead was blocked by a copse. The way ahead is blocked! She was holding her de drawn. Both of you, help me out. The tachi was a great de too long for her body. Peng Mu-ah held it sideways and ran towards the rocks blocking the way. Jeong Myeong was shocked when he realized what she was about to do. Dont tell me! Lets go too. Baek Ha-jun followed Peng Mu-ah, and Jeong Myeong followed him. Peng Mu-ah pulled her long tachi to the side with a screech. The tip of the de drew a strange curve, scraping the ground. Sparks flew as the stone floor was scraped, and her body spun around. This was the Peng ns secret technique, the Five Tigers Breaking The Gate de. It used rotational force to contain power that ordinary techniques could not produce. The reason for using such arge tachi was solely to properly unleash the power of the Five Tigers Breaking The Gate de. Even so, the act of trying to cut through a rock with a sword seemed reckless. Kwa-ga-gak! However, Peng Mu-ah achieved an unbelievable result. The tachi pierced through the rock. Spiderweb-like cracks formed around the scar where the de was embedded. Jeong Myeong instinctively realized it was his turn. He pulled his right hand toward his side. His tightly clenched fist was covered in calluses. The pure internal energy of a Buddhist gathered along the meridians honed by the reverse tendon technique. From his fist, the Vajra Fist was unleashed. The moment Jeong Myeongs fist hit the rock, a faint golden light shed. Quang! The fact that the rock had crumbled and blocked the path meant that the ground itself was unstable. A massive rock copsed, creating a passage, but just as many rocks fell down. It was Ha-juns sword that stopped them. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique came from his hand, shattering all the falling rocks. It was a marvel performed with a single sword. The offensive of the three continued fluidly, allowing the escape to proceed. Koo-goo-gung! Such ominous sounds rang out asionally. It was like the roar of an explosion. But the sessors did not stop. Rocks asionally blocked the way, but those in front could be shattered by the power of the sessors. How far had they climbed? The distance they had descended over several days could be covered in less than an hour by climbing the stairs. It was somewhat an anticlimactic realization. They didnt realize they had sessfully escaped until they reached the surface. It was still dawn, before the sun had risen. Ah But the stars in the sky over the Great Separation Mountain and the slightly warmer temperatureand above all, the dizzying scent of the forest informed them that they had made it to the surface. W-we made it out. This The sessors, covered in blood and filth, felt pitiful under this clear sky. Some sat down on the ground, while others gasped for air, staring at the moon they hadnt seen in a while. The ce they had escaped from looked like a natural cave. But it hadpletely copsed inside, making it impossible to enter again. Then, several torches surrounded the sessors. A thunderous shout came. Who are you! Kneel and identify yourselves! Had bandits appeared in this Great Separation Mountain area? That wasnt the case. Those surrounding the sessors were warriors of the Murim Alliance, specifically the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad. One warrior, seemingly in charge, widened his eyes in surprise. Arent you the sessors who entered the Five Elements Tomb! Baek Ha-jun frowned as they brought the torches closer to see the faces. How did you survive Heaven has aided you! Their expressions showed they had no idea the sessors had survived. The ones who suffered because the Five Elements Tomb copsed were the sessors. Yet, it was unclear why those resting on the surface had such a reaction. Heaven aiding us? We need to go back in. Go back in? Hasnt the entrance already copsed? My brother and others are still inside. We must save them, Baek Ha-jun said with a zing look in his eyes. If possible, he was ready to re-enter the Five Elements Tomb with them right away. The guard member became flustered and then showed a troubled expression. Even if you go back The situation is urgent. Im sorry, but they might not be alive. Its a miracle that you all made it out The guard member gestured to Baek Ha-jun, pointing and gritting his teeth. It was a gesture to look behind. Baek Ha-jun did so. Ah. And just like that, he froze. On the opposite side of the cave from where they had emerged. Therey a vast gorge. No, it wasnt exactly a gorge. It only appeared to be one. It seemed as if a dragon had descended to the earth and wed at the ground. The slowly brightening dawn illuminated the devastation. The guard added to the sessors, who were frozen in ce, Just a moment ago, several explosives detonated simultaneously, causing the mountain to copse. The mountain copsed Its hard to believe even as I say it, but its true. It seems there was external intervention, so we deployed the Inescapable Net Formation. Baek Ha-juns gaze shifted. Smoke was rising in ces. The idea of the mountain copsing, even with the use of explosives, was unthinkable. Even if the target was just one of the smaller peaks within the Great Separation Mountain. It was only possible because the Five Elements Tomb below had copsed. Unfortunately, they are already The guards voice echoed distantly in Baek Ha-juns ears. Thud. Ha-jun finally fell to his knees.
An emergency was dered in the Murim Alliance. It started with a sudden explosion. One of the peaks of the Great Separation Mountain, likely where the Five Elements Tomb was presumed to be located, was the epicenter. The guards on duty turned to see acrid smoke rising from the base of the mountain. And then, explosions and mes burst out in session. It was clearly an artificial explosion. A mountain peak had copsed, and a valley that had not existed before appeared, filled with mud and broken trees instead of clear water. It was assumed that all the sessors who had entered the Five Elements Tomb had died. An investigation began under that assumption. There wasnt much to discover from the investigation. What have you done! Namgung Yu-baek, the Vice Alliance Leader, shouted. The face of the person being scolded turned deathly pale. It was Go Yeon-shin, the leader of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad, known as the Indestructible Guardian. Despite being a Supreme Peak master, he was content with his role as a squad leader. He had left his duty as the Divine Monks escort to oversee the borders of the Great Separation Mountain. I have nothing to say. Of course, you wouldnt. Do you know what this is? Namgung Yu-baek threw a half-burnt bundle of papers on the floor. Go Yeon-shin humiliatingly picked it up. A pungent sulfur smell was noticeable. This is the paper wrapping the explosives. Someone installed explosives all over the Great Separation Mountain. It was clearly nned! And you missed it with your eyes open? Go Yeon-shin knelt down abruptly. He was strong yet straightforward and naive by nature. His face showed shock at the thought that his mistake had killed thirty sessors. Moreover, among those was the nephew of the Vice Alliance Leader himself, leaving no room for excuses. Go Yeon-shin pressed his forehead to the ground. I will take full responsibility! Squad Leader Go Someone supported Go Yeon-shin. It was the Left Guardian Iron Mountain Old Man. The Vice Alliance Leader and the Left Guardians eyes met. Anger was apparent in Namgung Yu-baeks expression. However, the Left Guardian felt a sense of unease. Left Guardian, send a message to the Alliance Leader immediately. I will do so. And prepare to inform all major sects and ns of the disaster Someone entered the tent at that moment. Namgung Yu-baek frowned. Whats the matter! Th-theyvee! Theyvee? Who are you talking about! The sessors have survived ande up! At those words, everyone stared in shock at the guard who had rushed in. Therefore, no one saw the distortion in Namgung Yu-baeks expression. He quicklyposed his face. Did everyone make it back alive? Not everyone, only ten! A mix of regretful sighs and sighs of relief burst out simultaneously. Namgung Yu-baek carefully listened to what the squad members had confirmed. Who hadnt been able to escapeand the story that Namgung Shin seemed to have died after finding the Five Elements Divine Art. A very faint smile passed across Namgung Yu-baeks lips. Indeed, I must meet the survivors. Before leaving the tent, he paused and said, Righteous Heaven Guard Squad Leader Go Yeon-shin is to be confined for the time being. Punishment will followter. And, the Secretariat is to send messages to the sects and ns of the deceased to inform them of the current situation. People were taken aback. If it became known that the sessors had died due to a conspiracy by some power, it would not end as a trivial matter. Raise the Murim Alliances alertness to the highest. With those words, Namgung Yu-baek left the tent. Everyone sensed it. A war might break out in the peaceful martial world. Baek Ryu-san and the Baek Noble n, Moyong Noble n, and the Nine Great Sects that lost their disciples, they would gather their warriors here in Kaifeng.
And Yi-gang, who jumped into the dark hole He took out the Poison Resistance Bead and put it in his pocket. Indeed, the air that entered through his nose did not smell of the corpse poison at all. Instead, there was the moist smell of water and the fragrance of grass. If this hole was connected to the corpse poison pit, that wouldnt be possible. Yi-gangs hips hit something at an angle. His body bent sharply, feeling the pressure. If he had been biting on the Poison Resistance Bead, he might have identally spat it out or crushed it. The hole was not vertical. It sloped diagonally as if someone had anticipated someone entering. Like sliding down an endlessly dizzying slide, Yi-gang fell. Aaaaah! A scream from Moyong Jin could be heard from above. The fall was terrifying to that extent. There was such a space. Of course, I thought there would be. If there are the Life Gate and Death Gate, there must be the Rest Gate too. The Rest Gate, not as much as the Life Gate but a ce where one could potentially exit alive. The only option Yi-gang could choose there was the Rest Gate. He had somewhat guessed the secrets of the Five Elements Tomb. Originally, it must have been a veryplex natural cave. The modification was the work of the Master of the Ghost Valley. However, thest ce where the Five Elements Divine Lord went seemed to have taken especially great effort to construct. Besides the Five Elements Divine Art that Yi-gang now had in his pocket, there was certainly another purpose for this ce. He could only hope that this slippery hole was rted to that purpose. There must be groundwater below! Yi-gang shouted, hoping Moyong Jin could hear him. Below the corpse poison pit, there would be flowing groundwater. It had to have been designed that way. Try to swim well! Aaaaah! The problem was not knowing in what form it would flow. It could be a torrent fierce enough to turn a person into pieces of meat, or there might be no space to breathe, only water. Did Namgung Shin die, I wonder? Must have been his fate. It would be difficult for Namgung Shin to survive. There was no room to worry about him in the first ce. Yi-gang saw the gleaming surface of the water. Ssh! It wasnt just a ssh; a different sound resounded too. Due to gravity and inertia, Yi-gangs body was dragged deep into the water. In the bone-chilling cold water, Yi-gang opened his eyes. It was a bright blue and transparent underwater world. Being able to see meant that there was light. Yi-gang, enduring the nausea-inducing pain, made his way up to the surface. Pu-ha! After a few violent coughs, he could finally see his surroundings. Yi-gang had fallen into a tranquil undergroundke. And around theke What is this An unbelievable sight unfolded before him. Chapter 152: Blue Lightning True Qi, Heavenly Thunder Bell (1) Chapter 152: Blue Lightning True Qi, Heavenly Thunder Bell (1) The Chronicles of the Great Hero of the Martial World, Volume 3 The prestige of the great Namgung Noble n in Anhui Province has fallen. They face the risk of decline, just like the Sagong Noble n and the Yang n Manor. The Emperor King Sword Style can no longer reign supreme as the emperor king. At a young age, Namgung Shins eyes lit up as he read through an old book. Its contents were interesting. He wondered when it had been written. The mention of the Sagong Noble n and the Yang Family suggested it was very old. He found this book in the ns library.Despite its mundane name, The Chronicles of Great Heroes of the Martial World, the writing was powerful and the descriptions detailed. Namgung Shin continued to read the book. It was Namgung Gyeong-cheon who overcame such a crisis in Jianghu. He appeared with the grandeur of thunder as if to sh through the world. It was an unbelievable event even for the author, had they not witnessed it. A bolt of lightning had struck his sword. It could be passed off as merely an unfortunate event, but the problem was that the lightning did not disappear and remained. Blue lightning shed from his sword. At that time, the author who witnessed the extraordinary sword that alone cut through dozens of demons, named it Sword Lightning. It was the content talking about the first appearance of Sword Lightning. Namgung Shins heart was pounding. The author gave it the name Sword Lightning, which was nothing short of amazing. The author asked Namgung Gyeong-cheon if it was a new divine art of the Namgung n. However, Namgung Gyeong-cheon appeared somewhat flustered and embarrassed. Do not ask. It is not something I can speak of lightly. And with that, he left. The author felt puzzled by Namgung Gyeong-cheons actions but did not inquire further. He was a hero who saved Jianghu and a genius who devised a new realm called the realm of Sword Lightning. His name would be remembered forever. Having read up to there, Namgung Shin closed the book. He began to doubt the credibility of the book. This is the first time I heard about it? It was said that a person named Namgung Gyeong-cheon invented the Blue Lightning True Qi and first introduced Sword Lightning. However, he had never heard of such a persons name before. If the contents of this book were true, at least Namgung Shin, a member of the Namgung n, should have known that name. He found out the reason muchter. The realm of Sword Lightning, which only a few martial artists of the Namgung n could use. It was, in truth, not a proper martial art. It wasnt even human power to begin with. By the time he realized it, it was already toote.
Keuk. With a sudden intense pain in his body, Namgung Shin opened his eyes. What caught his eyes were stars that seemed about to pour down. The night sky was clear, with the Milky Way streaming brightly across it. Then, had Namgung Shin escaped to the surface? Or perhaps he had already died and arrived in paradise. It seemed unlikely that he had escaped to the surface, nor did it seem likely that he had entered paradise instead of hell. Then, this ce must still be the underground of the Five Elements Tomb. What is this? Looking around, Namgung Shin uttered the same words that Yi-gang had when he first entered this ce. The countless stars filling the night sky were not stars at all. It wasnt even the sky to begin with. Upon closer inspection, what was emitting light from the ceiling of the cave were small insects. These creatures, which neither wriggled nor flew, were quietly attached to the ceiling, emitting light from their rears. They looked like starlight because thousands, tens of thousands of them were clustered together. Soon, Namgung Shin realized that there was ake in this ce, and he was lying on someones outer garment used as a makeshift mat. Fragments of memory began to resurface. He remembered up to the point where he had obtained the Five Elements Divine Art and had been knocked unconscious by an arrow to the back. He thought he had died, poisoned by the corpse poison Had he been pushed by Yi-gang into somewhere and fallen into the water? His body was wrapped in bandages. It must have been Yi-gang or Moyong Jin who treated him. Namgung Shins bag always contained bandages. Huk! Namgung Shin was startled as he felt his chest. That meant The one who had changed the bandages must have seen what was embedded in Namgung Shins sr plexus. Instinctively, Namgung Shin looked for his sword. But the sword was nowhere to be found. A cold voice came from behind him. Looking for your sword? The person who approached was Yi-gang. Namgung Shin looked up at Yi-gang, frozen in ce. The water in theke was clear enough to find it. Return it to me. Not even a thank you for saving your life? Thank you. No need to thank me. Yi-gang wasnt holding his sword. Instead, he was holding pieces of wood that could be used as firewood. How he had acquired them in this underground was unknown. Did you? See it? That thing embedded in your chest. It was a shock, though he had thought it obvious that Yi-gang would have seen it. Namgung Shins face turned pale. It was something that had to be kept a secret. For the sake of the n, and for Namgung Shin himself. Anyone who saw it must die. That was Namgung Yu-baeks order. But Yi-gang threw the firewood to the ground and approached Namgung Shin. He bent down and said coldly, I know that its not yours. What do you mean? Im talking about the Blue Eye Gem you have embedded in your chest. Its not yours, is it? The term Blue Eye Gem was unfamiliar to him. But he understood what it meant. It wasnt something Namgung Shin had had since birth. The Blue Eye Gem was harming Namgung Shins body every moment. Its absurd. To have it embedded in your body. What concern is it of yours. My concern? Im the original owner of that Blue Eye Gem. Owner? No, to be precise, it belonged to my friend. Namgung Shin couldnt understand what Yi-gang was talking about. He seemed perfectly sane, but his words were as difficult to grasp as those of a madman. However, that cold expression did not look like a joke at all. I was going to pull it out right away. But my friend stopped me. She said you would die immediately. Indeed, the Blue Eye Gem had already firmly attached itself to Namgung Shins body. Forcibly removing it might kill Namgung Shin. But I cant just leave it be. The reason I saved you and didnt let you die is because I wanted to ask. What do you want to ask? How did you end up with the Blue Eye Gem embedded in your body. Namgung Shin felt an urge to draw his sword right then and there. It was a reaction to the murderous aura emanating from Yi-gang. If you dont answer, I will forcibly remove it. Even if you do answer, I intend to take it. Yi-gang coldly red at Namgung Shin before standing up. It seemed he was okay with not hearing the answer right away. Namgung Shin silently watched Yi-gang, who was gathering the firewood to start a fire. The person who approached him next was Moyong Jin. Hey. Namgung Shin recalled from his vague memories that Moyong Jin had saved him. Take it. Moyong Jin returned Namgung Shins sword. Receiving his sword, Namgung Shin frowned. Moyong Jins appearance was unusual. On the sword he was holding, a fish was skewered. A prestigious ns sword master using his sword like a fishermans harpoon. Yet, Moyong Jin seemed unfazed, as if ustomed to it. Follow me. With an awkward atmosphere, Namgung Shin silently followed Moyong Jin. His body wasnt in great condition, but it was more manageable than he expected. He felt fortunate just to be alive. Suddenly, Namgung Shin realized something important. How long was I unconscious? Its hard to say exactly, day and night. Probably more than ten days. ! Namgung Shin was shocked to hear he had been unconscious for over ten days. I thought you might die, but you didnt. Thank Yi-gang. If it werent for him, you surely would have. I will do that. Yi-gang, who had even emitted a killing intent, had saved Namgung Shin? It was hard to believe, but Moyong Jin didnt seem to be lying. The ce where Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin stopped was in front of a huge iron gate. The gate was engraved with a unique pattern. This is said to be the symbol of the Master of the Ghost Valley. Click. The moment Moyong Jin mentioned this, one of the dozens of protrusions on the iron gate receded. As time passes, those protrusions recede. It seems about half of them have gone in while you were waking up. If the other half goes in It seems the gate will open. Thats what Brother is guessing. Considering he had been unconscious for about ten days, it meant they would have to wait at least another ten days for the gate to open. Moyong Jin took something out. Namgung Shins eyes widened upon seeing it. A golden bamboo slip. It was that which contained the Five Elements Divine Art. Moyong Jin noticed Namgung Shins gaze. Read it in front of the fire since its dark. He then handed over the Five Elements Divine Art without hesitation. Yi-gang and Moyong Jin must have read it before. Namgung Shin stood in front of the fire started by Yi-gang and read the bamboo slip. The Five Elements Divine Art. It was indeed the Five Elements Divine Art. The Five Elements Divine Lord who had seeded in handling the Five Elements Qi, considered impossible for a human. The supreme divine art created from his enlightenment. Namgung Shins hands trembled. The reason he, no, the Namgung n wanted the Five Elements Divine Art was clear. It was to revive the Blue Lightning True Qi, which was being actualized by integrating it with the ns cultivation technique, so that there would never need to be another person like Namgung Shin. While stirring the campfire, Yi-gang spoke up, Your expression doesnt look good. Indeed, as Yi-gang said, Namgung Shins expression was not bright. Its a hollow face for someone who seemed to wish for death. It was to be expected. Namgung Shin neither needed to learn nor could he learn the Five Elements Divine Art. Because a jewel containing the power of lightning was embedded in his chest. Arent you going to tell me how you found the Blue Eye Gem or why you embedded it in your chest? I cannot say. Your loyalty to the n is remarkable. A shadow fell over Yi-gangs face, who was backlit by the campfire. Namgung Shin saw the sword Yi-gang was carrying. He was ready to draw it at any moment. Let me say it again, the Blue Eye Gem is not your possession. I will take it back by force if necessary. I still cant understand what youre talking about. But since Im curious about the details, Ill give you a choice. For the first time, Yi-gang looked at Namgung Shin and spoke, It seems Moyong Jin has a grudge against you, so I want to give him a chance to settle it. Under the condition that you do not use the power of the Blue Eye Gem. If you win, I wont ask about the Blue Eye Gem anymore. But if you lose, you have to tell me its secrets. His tone was firm, as if he would not tolerate any rebuttal. As if waiting for this, Moyong Jin picked up his sword. It seemed they had arranged this beforehand. A bit of fish blood was still on Moyong Jins treasured sword. Just so you know, regardless of the oue, I will take the Blue Eye Gem. It was no different from saying he intended to kill Namgung Shin. After a moment of contemtion, Namgung Shin realized he had no choice. Perhaps Yi-gang and Moyong Jin had kept him alive just for this duel. Then, he had no choice but to draw his sword. Swoosh Moyong Jin nced slightly at Yi-gang. Is it really okay? It seemed as if he was asking. Yi-gang did not even offer a smile. The moment Yi-gang was about to signal the start of the duel Then, lets begin a sound like thunder rumbled. It came from Namgung Shins stomach. Considering he had been unconscious and had survived on only water for ten days, it was inevitable. An awkward silence followed, and Yi-gang clicked his tongue. First, sit down and have some grilled fish. It would be regrettable if you couldnt exert your strength because youre hungry. Thank you. Namgung Shin sat down. Moyong Jin also let out a small sigh and sat down. Chapter 153: Blue Lightning True Qi, Heavenly Thunder Bell (2) Chapter 153: Blue Lightning True Qi, Heavenly Thunder Bell (2) There were not few martial artists bearing the Namgung surname. The former n Head Namgung Yu-baek and his son, n Head Namgung Won. Even excluding their direct descendants, this was still the case. Namgung Shin was actually from a coteral branch of a coteral line. His mother was a Namgung, but she did not practice martial arts. She wasnt married through a significant inner marriage but had instead brought in a son-inw from an external merchant family. The man called his father had a gentle nature and was very fearful. He feared the Namgung Noble n so much that he didnt take the Namgung surname, and even feared his own son who did. However, the rtionship between parent and child was not that bad. Until one day, his father tried to take the Namgung Noble ns secret information back to his original family and got caught. Shortly after, Namgung Shins parents were imprisoned. He couldnt believe the n would kill his mother, but his father might really die. Namgung Shin believed so. Or even if they didnt kill him Half out of his mind with worry, Namgung Shin was summoned by a senior of the n. He had no idea that the rarely seen former n Head would be waiting for him there. Namgung Yu-baek closely examined Namgung Shins physique and then said, I will give you an opportunity. An opportunity, sir? Yes, the opportunity to atone for your parents crimes and to elevate Namgung in times of emergency. At that time, he couldnt understand what that meant. He had no choice but to ept that opportunity for the sake of his parents. Butter on, Namgung Shin regretted epting the former n Heads proposal. Even if it meant letting his parents die.
The fish that lived in the caveke had no eyes. They were pale like corpses and their flesh was mushy. The fish had neither scent nor taste. But hunger was the best spice. Namgung Shin diligently chewed and swallowed the fish. Tiny bones scraped the roof of his mouth, tasting faintly of blood. With a gulp of blood-mixed saliva, the meal was over. Lets start now. Yi-gang did not give any more time. So, Namgung Shin picked up his sword. The condition was not to use the Blue Lightning True Qi. It wasnt impossible. Even without the ominous power emanating from the gem embedded in his chest, he was confident he could defeat Moyong Jin. For the first time, the swords shed. Crash! The power imbued in Moyong Jins sword was stronger than expected. Feeling his sword being pushed back, Namgung Shin was taken aback. However, he prided himself on being the most diligent in practicing swordsmanship among all the sessors. The Emperor King Sword Style he had mastered flowed out majestically. Moyong Jins sword thrusted towards Namgung Shins sr plexus. Namgung Shin did not dodge. Not sparing his body was also one of his characteristics. Such an approach usually caused the young sessors of the orthodox factions to panic unconsciously. Even if they didnt show their difort on their faces, the sharpness of their swords tended to falter. In an instant, Namgung Shin pushed Moyong Jins sword, which had lost its force, with the back of his own sword. Crack The des of the swords slid against each other as their bodies came closer. The sword Moyong Jin was holding was caught by Namgung Shins. When the center of gravity was pushed back, the arm would be pushed back as well. Namgung Shin, without losing his momentum, pushed Moyong Jin. Ugh! The strength of the Emperor King Sword Styley in its relentless advance. An ancient emperor leading thousands knows not retreat. Standing before an emperor who leads a great army, ones body was bound to tremble and stiffen. Moyong Jins upper body was fully exposed. Pointing his sword at the neck, the match would end in Namgung Shins victory. As it had always been. You But the look in Moyong Jins eyes was not subdued at all. Do you think youre the only one whos desperate? Instead of avoiding, Moyong Jin took a step closer. He showed no fear, even of his neck being pierced. In the end, Namgung Shins sword cut Moyong Jins neck. Flick Droplets of blood spurted out. However, the sword had only grazed the side of Moyong Jins neck shallowly. Moyong Jin, bending his body, charged in. The price of being off-guard was not light. Namgung Shin hurriedly tried to recover his sword, but the flow of the Emperor King Sword Style had already been broken. Now it was time for Moyong Jins Star Cloud Sword Technique to shine. Unlike the Emperor King Sword Style, the Star Cloud Sword Technique was neither fierce nor tyrannical. The sword technique, created following the orbit of constetions, was delicate. It was majestic and expansive. It wasnt as bright as the sun, but the stars embroidered the entire sky. Just as one cold not avoid the starlight in the sky, it was impossible to evade the spread Star Cloud Sword Technique executed with extreme speed. This is the sword of Moyong! The swords of the Namgung n and the Moyong n were not well matched. The vigor of the Emperor King Sword Style broke the momentum before the Star Cloud Sword Technique could disy its delicate intricacies. However, Moyong Jin managed not to be subdued. His sword sharply targeted Namgung Shins vital points. ng- ng- ng! Sparks flew continuously as Namgung Shin was pushed back. Gradually, Namgung Shins body lowered, and Moyong Jins sword came from above. Was it Namgung Shins illusion that the glow-worms adorning the ceiling looked just like starlight? Eventually, Moyong Jins sword broke through Namgung Shins defense. Never like that time! The cold de was directed at Namgung Shins face. Just as he had cut Moyong Taks face. Was Moyong Jin intending to repeat the same act? But Moyong Jin did not do so. The tip of the sword scratched Namgung Shins forehead and stopped. A drop of blood trickled down, but the face was not cut. Moyong Jin sessfully stopped his sword at Namgung Shins forehead. The Star Cloud Sword Technique is not a vulgar sword that cannot control its own power. Unlike you back then. Namgung Shin had not held back when he fought Moyong Tak. After cutting the face of a senior martial artist and being sttered with blood, he had been tormented for a long time. Moyong Jins swordsmanship was clearly more advanced than Namgung Shins had been at that time. Namgung Shin realized unintentionally. The Moyong Tak he had fought must have held back. There must have been several opportunities to cut Namgung Shins body before his face was cut. I won, Moyong Jin said, as if to confirm, and then sheathed his sword. Namgung Shin froze, kneeling on one knee. He had not thought he would never lose in his lifetime. But this was his first defeat since he had the Blue Eye Gem embedded in his chest and awakened the Blue Lightning True Qi. Even though he had not used the Blue Lightning True Qi, this was an unexpected turn of events. Cold sweat streamed down. It was an all too unfamiliar feeling. Ugh. Yes, that was the identity of the feeling of defeat. He had not cared about his pride as a martial artist, but perhaps such a thing had existed in his heart all along. Are you frustrated? Yi-gang asked. You look like you shouldnt be opening your mouth after losing a match. Do you think you lost because I imposed a restriction, preventing you from using all your power? Namgung Shin did not answer. It was exactly as Yi-gang pointed out. If he had used the Blue Lightning True Qi, he was confident he could have beaten Moyong Jin. Then try using it. What? Try it. I will use it too. You will too? The Blue Lightning True Qi was the exclusive secret technique of the Namgung n. No, only a selected few among the Namgung could use it. And among the current young descendants, only Namgung Shin had the secret ability to use it. You said Blue Lightning True Qi. Do you know exactly what that is? But Yi-gang really drew his sword. Namgung Shin stood up. The previous match had ended quickly and cleanly, so he had no issues with stamina or internal energy. The power to imbue the sword with lightning. Youre wrong. How would you, not being a Namgung, know anything to say that! I may not be a Namgung, but there was a Namgung around me. Namgung Shin furrowed his eyebrows. He couldnt understand what Yi-gang was saying. His gaze suddenly shifted behind Yi-gang. His eyes widened. There was a fox sitting there. A fox with shimmering blue eyes. Upon closer inspection, it was a doll. However, it was equally strange for a doll to be ced here. Do you know someone named Namgung Seo-ryeon? I do not. It was a name Namgung Shin had never heard before. Right, I figured as much. Yi-gang had heard from the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. The original name of Cheong Seo-ho, given by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, was Namgung Seo-ryeon. It was a truth that had been thoroughly erased more than half a century ago. A daughter of the Namgung turned into a demon. And the jewel she had been carrying within her body was now embedded in a descendants body for martial arts purposes. How could such a vition of filial piety exist? The Heavenly Thunder Bell is not just a technique to store lightning in the sword. In front of him, he could not admit that what he had learned was not the Heavenly Thunder Bell but the Blue Lightning True Qi. Driven by an instinctive sense of crisis, he summoned the Blue Lightning True Qi. He imbued his sword with inner Qi. When the inner Qi was filled to its limit, the sword would soon resonate with the True Qi. Rumble This sound, resembling thunder, could only be produced by using the Blue Lightning True Qi. However, what happened next shocked Namgung Shin. Yi-gang had also made the Sword Cry before. But that sound wasnt just a normal Sword Cry Zzzzzzzzt-! Like a thunderstorm, the lightning striking an ancient tree hundreds of years old with a tremendous roar. The Sword Cry produced by Yi-gang made this undergroundke resound deafeningly. Even amidst the roaring sound that vibrated the eardrums, Yi-gangs voice was clearly audible. The true power is in embodying the power of lightning within oneself. Its not just about storing it in the sword. The Heavenly Thunder Bell was taught by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Passing this secret technique to Namgung Shin was because it was what she had wanted. Out of pity for her descendant. So, she wanted it passed on. Namgung Shin was not listening to Yi-gangs words. Just gritting his teeth, his skin splitting and bleeding as he converted yokai energy into lightning Qi. Until the Blue Lightning True Qi gathered in the sword reached its peak and began to emit a blue light. At a young age, just reaching adulthood, Namgung Shin was forming sword energy. And then, Yi-gangs figure blurred. There was no need for sword energy to cut a person. What was the use of imitating a Peak master by pouring out an enormous amount of true Qi? Namgung Shin couldnt catch up to the speed of Yi-gang, who had directly received the power of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon and embodied lightning in his body. Sparks flew. Yi-gang had moved past Namgung Shin. Cough! The blue sword energy that was about to form on Namgung Shins sword dispersed like mist. He knelt down and then copsed entirely. The pain caused his lungs to contract, and instead of words, only rough breaths were exhaled. Yi-gang sheathed his sword. The Shooting Star Fang was not stained with blood. What had struck and passed through Namgung Shins abdomen was not the de but the broad side of the sword. For a moment, he had raised the power to the third star of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The most power Yi-gang could exert. It was a burdensome task that exhausted all the true Qi he had umted over a fortnight, draining all strength from his body immediately after use. But he did not show it. There were things he needed to hear from Namgung Shin, and messages that needed to be passed on. Now, speak. Turning around, he saw Namgung Shin face-nted on the ground. In front of him sat the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the fox doll. They seemed to be looking into each others eyes. Its not for an outsider like me to ask. The one who truly has the right to hear it desires to know. Namgung Shin, dazed, was nkly staring at the fox doll in front of him. Your great-aunt is asking. Great aunt? Namgung Shin muttered nkly. He could hardly believe the words that the fox wagging its tail and fidgeting in front of him was his great-aunt. Moreover, the fox seemed to be getting angry for some reason. Dont call me that! Even though he could see her, he couldnt hear her voice scolding Yi-gang. Im no great-aunt! Namgung Shin felt as if he were dreaming. Perhaps thats why his heart, which had been bolted shut, opened a little. Enough to speak of things he had never been able to say in his lifetime. Chapter 154: Blue Lightning True Qi, Heavenly Thunder Bell (3) Chapter 154: Blue Lightning True Qi, Heavenly Thunder Bell (3) Every elder once had a childhood. Namgung Yu-baek, who embedded Blue Eye Gem into his Namgung Shins body, might be cold-blooded, but he too was once a teenage boy. At that time, the young Namgung Yu-baek, who had just ascended to the position of Young n Head, heard a strange term from his father. Could you say that once more? It was called Hidden Veins. Hidden Veins, using the character for hidden, meant a hidden lineage. It was an ominous term. Especially since even Namgung Yu-baek, who had be the Young n Head, heard it for the first time. The ce where his father, the n Head, took him was a remote mountain area outside the capital of Anhui Province. It was too secretive and isted a ce for rtives bearing the Namgung surname to live. An unbelievable story came from his fathers mouth. Long ago. One of our ancestors mated with a yokai. What does that mean It was a great yokai with a white tail that wielded lightning. Its the story of that yokai, who transformed into a human form, mating with our ancestor. Namgung Yu-baeks face turned red with embarrassment at the shameful story. However, the n Head exined it so seriously that it somehow sounded as solemn as a myth. So, the one born from that union was Namgung Gyeong-cheon. Have you heard of him? I have not. He created a martial art called Blue Lightning True Qi. Its a divine art that allows a sword to contain lightning with human strength. Namgung Yu-baeks eyes widened. It was a story he had never heard before. The n Heads exnation continued. Only those from the Namgung family could learn Blue Lightning True Qi because of the yokai blood flowing in their bodies. If the yokai blood bes too diluted, they would eventually be unable to use Blue Lightning True Qi. Thats why the n manages it. Manage? How? People of the Hidden Veins meet with them once every few generations. It meant that rtives bearing the Namgung surname married foxes. And then they return to the main family and mix the yokai blood into the Namgung family through blood union. So that the martial artists of the n can continue to use Blue Lightning True Qi. But for a long time now, they have not shown themselves. Thats why managing the Hidden Veins became even more important. Then, this ce is the reason why the Hidden Veins are concealed is Are you asking because you dont know? The n Head spoke reprovingly. Namgung Yu-baeks expression hardened. If such an ugly truth were to be known to the world, what would be of the ns prestige? When you be the n Head in the future, you will have to manage these Hidden Veins. Only a few among the elders are aware of the existence of the Hidden Veins. Somehow, a sense of relief could be felt in his fathers voice. As if he felt relieved passing the secret on to his child. Knowing it was an ugly affair made it all the more so. Yet, knowing this, they could not abandon Blue Lightning True Qi, the Sword Lightning. Still wouldnt it be better to keep them at the main house? Theres a reason they cannot be let out. Though rare within the Hidden Veins, there are asionally those who stand out too much. What does it mean to stand out? Youll know when you meet andpete with them. To meet andpete? Someone appeared suddenly as the n Head spoke. Is this the child? Yes. This is my son. What a dumbfounded face. The one chuckling behind her hand was a girl of the same age. Her attire was as carefree as a boys, but on the other hand, her hair was ck as ebony, and her skin was white. Her canines seemed especially sharp when she smiled. Overall, her appearance was exceptionally beautiful. Hello. Ah, hello. It was the first time he had met a peer who treated him so informally since bing the Young n Head. Namgung Yu-baek felt somewhat awkward. Her name is Seo-ryeon. She was born with especially strong blood. Hehe. Try fighting her with this sword. Its a sparring sword made to be harmless. Aside from her outstanding appearance, the girl seemed ordinary. He couldnt understand why his father said she stood out. Namgung Yu-baek held the sword with a bewildered expression. He, too, had been proven to be of exceptional caliber by bing the Young n Head. He thought he wouldnt lose to a girl of his age living hidden in the mountains. Thats what he thought. I wont go easy on you! As Namgung Seo-ryeon said that, her eyes sparkled blue, and then with a crackling sound, the swords collided in mid-air. He managed to block her only about five times. Namgung Seo-ryeon was too fast. The only reason he could block her at all was because Namgung Yu-baeks swordsmanship was superior to that of his peers. Unable to win easily, she seemed to be angry as well. Not long after the sparring started, the sound of thunder roared. Zzjejejeong Feeling a searing pain that turned everything white, Namgung Yu-baek was knocked back. His body trembled violently, and his pants became damp. Ah The bewildered voice of Namgung Seo-ryeon, a thud of impact, and the girls scream. The n Head clicked his tongue and approached his son. She often reveals her ferocious nature like that. Emitting lightning from her body If you be the n Head, youll need to keep a tight leash on her. Namgung Yu-baek nodded with a dazed consciousness. He was embarrassed about wetting himself. Disgraceful things However, he couldnt agree with his fathers remark. Isnt it beautiful? The disgraceful one was himself, who had wet himself and fallen. Namgung Yu-baek had several more opportunities to meet Namgung Seo-ryeon afterward. Although she called him a pee-boy, he never felt any animosity towards her. The problem urred five yearster. Namgung Seo-ryeon had escaped from the vige of the Hidden Veins. The n formed a pursuit team to chase after her, but ultimately lost her. It was five yearster that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, a demon with blue eyes, appeared. Having be a public enemy of Murim, she was pursued by all the martial artists. Coincidentally, the young Namgung Yu-baek was active in the Murim Alliances Extermination Pursuit Squad at that time. No one could guess the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who had not used a single martial art of the Namgung nthe demon known for her cruel speed and dual swordsmanship, was Namgung Seo-ryeon. Namgung Yu-baek could never have dreamed of it.
What happened next was an even greater tragedy. After the death of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, or rather Namgung Seo-ryeon, a major incident urred. One by one, the people of the Hidden Veins died, and no more n members were born who could use Blue Lightning True Qi. Whether the foxes were angered But for Namgung Yu-baek, it was rather an opportunity. He decided to erase the Hidden Veins. The Namgung n would no longer depend on the power of yokai. To avoid repeating the tragedy. However, as the n Head of the Namgung n, aiming for the revival of the Namgung, he could not afford to lose Blue Lightning True Qi. Even without the strong reaction from the Council of Elders, it was the case. Then, what could rece the yokai blood? It was fate that Namgung Yu-baek read the records of the Five Elements Divine Lord. If there were martial arts like the Five Elements Divine Art, then mastering Lightning Qi wouldnt be a dream. He had tried to develop such a cultivation method, but after several martial artists of the n were lost to Qi deviation, he gave up. Discovering the map to the Five Elements Tomb was truly fated. It might be a case of washing blood with blood A child named Namgung Shin was a subject of experimentation to see if the Blue Eye Gem imntation could rece the Hidden Veins. It was possible to use Blue Lightning True Qi by embedding the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons Blue Eye Gem in the middle dantian area. However, due to side effects, his body deteriorated, and it seemed he wouldnt live long. Namgung Yu-baek deployed Namgung Shin into the Five Elements Tomb. He was aiming for two birds with one stone. Firstly, for Namgung Shin to acquire the Five Elements Divine Art. Secondly, to use the destruction of the Five Elements Tomb as an act of external forces to unite and purify the corrupt orthodox Murim. It didnt matter if Namgung Shin died in the process. He actually hoped for it. Your contributions will be remembered forever. Namgung Yu-baek had a way to retrieve Namgung Shins corpse from underground. He believed he could also find the Five Elements Divine Art that Namgung Shin had secured. Although the Murim Alliance and other sects might dig through this great mountain to find the whereabouts of the divine art, it was impossible. Only Namgung Yu-baek, who could find the whereabouts of the Blue Eye Gem that Namgung Shin possessed, was capable of doing so. In his room, Namgung Yu-baek raised his sword high. Sword energy quietly blossomed on that sword. The form of the sword energy, distinctly different from that of other Supreme Peak masters, was like lightning scattering in the void. This was the true Sword Lightning. Zzzzzzzing Excluding the Hidden Veins, Namgung Yu-baek was the one born with the thickest yokai blood. When he pushed Blue Lightning True Qi to its limit to produce Sword Lightning, his sharpened senses naturally sought out the power of his kind. He felt it. Somewhere underground, the energy of the Blue Eye Gem that Namgung Shin possessed. He was still alive. He thought Namgung Shin had died, but the energy of the Blue Eye Gem was particrly strong. It felt twice as strong as before, which made Namgung Yu-baek feel something was off. That would be good. Soon he might starve to death, or perhaps he would still be alive by the time Namgung Yu-baek came to rescue him. Namgung Yu-baek retracted the Sword Lightning and caught his breath. Soon, the warriors from the angered major sects and ns woulde. Especially, the Moyong n and the Baek n, having lost the n Heads child, would be furious. Namgung Yu-baek had to face them.
That son of a bitch. Namgung Shin remained silent at Yi-gangs curse. Moyong Jin seemed a bit taken aback. No matter what, calling a Great Elder of the Namgung n and the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance a son of a bitch was But Yi-gang didnt stop there. Fucking bastard. Hes telling you to die. Go in there, find the Five Elements Divine Art, and die. I was bound to die anyway. Yes. Everyone dies someday. But it should have been someone with not much longer to live. Not by sending in a child. Despite the small age difference, he naturally treated Namgung Shin like a child. Namgung Shin was left speechless by the harsh words. After all, Yi-gang had said he would take Namgung Shins Blue Eye Gem. Being angry on behalf of someone he intended to kill was iprehensible. Im not going to take it out. Didnt you say you would take it? Yes, but not now. First, we need to go up and find a way. Ah Yi-gang had said he would take the Blue Eye Gem, but he hadnt said he would take it out right away. Or had he? Even if he did, he couldnt remember now. The fact that Yi-gang suddenly grabbed Namgung Shin by the scruff made it all the more so. You fool, so you intended to die? Anyway Anyway, youre going to die. Because your parents are locked up. If I enter the Five Elements Tomb, I was promised they would be released regardless of sess or failure. Do you believe that? Stupidly thinking Ah, they must have been released and nning to die? Yi-gang was incredibly angry. Namgung Shin was taken aback by his vivid anger. For him, it was inevitable not to understand Yi-gangs thoughts on death, as he didnt know Yi-gang was sensitive about matters involving pointing swords at family members and dictating death. Shouldnt you verify it by staying alive? Even if youre going to die, you should do it after that. Namgung Shin seemed to deepen in thought. Yi-gang let go of Namgung Shin and looked at the Five Elements Divine Art with an annoyed expression. It was clearly a great divine art. The im that it could use Lightning Qi wasnt a lie. Even though it was a half-baked divine art that couldnt be fully mastered. But no matter how much he thought about it, it seemed suspicious. Wasnt everything fitting together too conveniently? The discovery of the map to the Five Elements Tomb, and the reason Namgung Yu-baek ended up searching for the Five Elements Divine Art. Together with that, even the death of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, being chased down as a demon, seemed strange. There was no one who wished for me to live, so it couldnt be helped. Even if the Namgung n was afraid of your identity being exposed, it wouldnt be the same for other martial artists, would it? Murim unites against amon enemy. How proud and happy they must feel to kill someone like me as a public enemy. Those who killed me must have celebrated with a drink afterward. Yi-gang closed his mouth. Still, the suspicion did not dissipate. Once this door opens, maybe we can do something. What stood before Yi-gang was an iron door. Click. Another pin went in. Seven pins remained. It meant that roughly seven days and nights were left until something happened. Yi-gang and his party waited. Eating fish from the undergroundke, healing their wounds, or continuing their training. Click. And then, as time passed, thest pin went in. Fortunately, no traps were triggered. Grrrrrring The door opened. The interior was a not-sorge room. There were signs that someone had lived there, but it was covered in dust and decay as if it had been hundreds of years. Since there was no sign of anyone, Namgung Shin and Moyong Jin lowered their guard. However, Yi-gang couldnt do the same. What did you say? He looked back at Namgung Shin and Moyong Jin, realizing they hadnt spoken. It seems they cant hear it. Be quiet for a moment. It was very faint, but he could definitely hear it. It wasnt something the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had said. Life extension Immortality Eternal life! Was that the voice of Yi-gangs own mind? It wasnt. Life extension, immortality, eternal life! Chillingly, it sounded like a ghostly wail. Chapter 155: Master Of The Ghost Valley (1) Chapter 155: Master Of The Ghost Valley (1) Words like eternal life and immortality faintly reached Yi-gangs ears. Even that faded away after a bit, bing silent again. Yi-gang heightened his vignce, but the voice did not return. Yi-gang, who had paused for a moment, stepped forward. Lets go inside. Hispanions followed Yi-gangs lead, looking at him for cues. And then they were amazed by the interior. These are those boxes! So, they came down here.In the center of the room, there was a strange pattern drawn, and around it, four boxes were ced. They were boxes of wood, earth, metal, and water. As expected, the fire box was missing. Other than that, what caught their eyes was arge wooden box. Moyong Jin checked for any mechanisms before carefully opening the box. Uh Moyong Jins expression subtly changed. He had thought there would be treasure inside. However, after opening the seal of the box and unwrapping the paper bundles meant to keep out moisture, what came out were items close to misceneous goods. Old-fashioned clothes, a staff, and various household tools. Of course, there were some extraordinary items, but the contents were different from what was expected. It was like someones personal belongings. Meanwhile, Namgung Shin had been looking for an exit. Theres no way to find an exit, no matter how hard I look. It wasnt that a sudden desire to survive had ignited within Namgung Shin. But something had changed after his conversation with Yi-gang. At the very least, he wanted to leave this ce alive. Whether he would end up dead afterward or not There must be an exit somewhere. Definitely, Yi-gang said with conviction, but Namgung Shin was skeptical. It might not exist. If theres a way in, there should be a way out. It was a logical statement, but it was hard to believe. The one who created this ce, the Master of the Ghost Valley, was truly malevolent. It was possible that no exit was made. Yi-gang stood still for a long while, pondering. Hisck of effort to find an exit was puzzling. Uh Shh. Yi-gang silenced Namgung Shin and listened carefully. The voice was heard again. That one, is he the best choice No, he has something strange imnted in his chest. Then The creepy voices origin was indiscernible. Yi-gang seemed to understand the identity of the voice. Was it the Master of the Ghost Valley who desired immortality? Though he appeared to be dead, it seemed he hadntpletely given up on his long-cherished wish. If I choose that dazzling one This time, it will surely be better than Heuk-am Upon hearing Heuk-am, Yi-gang shivered as if struck by lightning. It was a word that came from the mouth of his uncle who conspired with the Evil Cult. At that moment, Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin were also shocked. Whoa! What is this! There were hidden mechanisms in the room. These were the finest mechanisms cherished by the Master of the Ghost Valley, far surpassing anything they had encountered in the Five Elements Tomb so far. Chyarararak! Steel wires shot out. They were simr to the devices used by the Imperial Army to capture martial masters. Steel cables shot out from holes hidden in all directions, coiling tightly around Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin. Escaping was futile. No, to begin with, it wasnt something that could be dodged. How could one block and cut the wires that enveloped from all sides? And the wires tightened as quickly as they had been shot. Ugh! Neck, arms, legs, abdomen. The wires tangled and tightened around every part. Namgung Shin was fixed to the floor, and Moyong Jin was pinned against the wall. They couldnt even twitch their limbs. Feeling the wire tighten around his neck, Moyong Jin shouted towards Yi-gang. Brother! For some reason, Yi-gang remained unharmed even amidst the storm of wires. However, he seemed to have no intention of helping Namgung Shin and Moyong Jin. Standing still, Yi-gang suddenly chuckled. What. Moyong Jin felt a chill down his spine. Yi-gang appeared unmistakably different. It was something essentially different that couldnt be exined merely with the word atmosphere. Hahaha! Hisughter turned strangely frivolous. Finally, its a sess! Acting oddly, as if possessed by someone else, Yi-gang behaved strangely. On the surface. The atmosphere of the Great Separation Mountain was ominously grim. Due to someones intervention, the Five Elements Tomb had copsed, and the mountain peaks had crumbled as well. The fact that sessors were buried alive despite being under the protection of the Murim Alliance signified the gravity of the situation. Martial artists from all over the Central ins were flocking to the site. Although the n heads of the Baek Noble n and the Moyong n had not yet arrived, their arrival could potentially lead to a war. Many people were engulfed in sorrow. Peng Mu-ah was sad too, but she had somewhatposed herself. Not because she was no longer sad, but because she was worried about Baek Ha-jun beside her. How can you be so out of it. It had be inevitable to ept Yi-gangs death as a fact. Nearly a month had passed since the Five Elements Tomb copsed. The Murim Alliance had started excavations, but the pace was ridiculously slow to reach the underground of the Five Elements Tomb in time. Their goal was solely to find the legacy of the Five Elements Divine Lord and to recover the bodies of the deceased sessors. Peng Mu-ah saw Baek Ha-jun cry for the first time. He had be like a corpse after shedding tears for the first time upon epting his brothers death. He stopped his daily sword practice and often stared nkly at the ruined mountain. She knew time would heal him, but for Peng Mu-ah, it was a hard sight to bear. While Peng Mu-ah herself was shedding tears, Yu Su-rin, Yi-gangs junior, came to visit. After hearing her story, Yu Su-rin went to find Baek Ha-jun. Yi-gangs senior brother wants to meet you. Are you going to stay silent like a corpse there too? It was about Dam Hyun wanting to meet Baek Ha-jun and Peng Mu-ah. What could they possibly talk about now? But Peng Mu-ah epted Yu Su-rins request. She didnt want to see Baek Ha-jun just nkly staring at the mountain anymore. However, when she met Dam Hyun, Peng Mu-ah regretted it a bit. Dam Hyun was an entric person. He grabbed Baek Ha-juns chin upon their first meeting and checked his teeth. Healthy teeth. Usually, theres at least one or two rotten ones. Hmm, no bleeding from the gums either. What are you doing? Baek Ha-jun wasnt angry because Dam Hyun was Yi-gangs senior brother. Undeterred, Dam Hyun then flipped Baek Ha-juns eyelids to check. Not yellowed. The whites are supposed to be slightly bluish for good health. I heard there was rising corpse poison. Corpse poison like that often has dyed effects. I was checking for that. Peoples perceptions changed. They said he was knowledgeable, but Dam Hyuns insight seemed extraordinary. His gaze now turned towards Peng Mu-ah. Come here and open your mouth too. Im fine. Dam Hyun looked as if he was wondering why she was refusing his offer to help. Anyway, it seems theres a high chance Yi-gang is alive. It doesnt seem like the corpse poison is from mushroom poison. Dam Hyuns words sessfully brought Baek Ha-juns wandering mind back. My brother is alive? I didnt say hes alive. I said theres a possibility he could be. Life returned to Baek Ha-juns eyes. It was a contrast to Dam Hyuns nonchnt expression. Just before, Dam Hyun had wanted to hear everything that happened inside the Five Elements Tomb without missing a detail. What he focused on was thest part, where the body of the Five Elements Divine Lord was located. You said the corpse poison ascended in an updraft there. Y-yes, thats correct. Were there statues like this? Around the pir where the Five Elements Divine Lord was sitting Baek Ha-jun detailed what he had seen. Dam Hyun cross-verified the testimonies of the other sessors and drew a map of the area. It was so urate that it seemed as if he had visited the ce himself, astonishing everyone. Holding a brush, Dam Hyun murmured as if pondering something. Unable to hold back, Peng Mu-ah asked, How could Yi-gang possibly be alive? The old Dam Hyun might not have kindly exined, but the current Dam Hyun was different. Yi-gang couldnt have missed the Rest Gate. If there was a pit of corpse poison below, there must have been water veins too Probably, there was a passage in this pir. A person who had never been there knew more than those who had. Would the situation have been different if Dam Hyun had been part of the exploration team? Then, whats below if we go down that way? There must be water. If a passage is made, it leads somewhere. There must be a way to survive, whatevers there. Everyones expression brightened. Peng Mu-ah even welled up with tears. Then, can we save Yi-gang? If we wait, he mighte out. If theres an uncopsed exit, that is, Dam Hyun spoke optimistically. However, unlike the others, he did not hastily rejoice. There was one thing he hadnt exined to them. What exactly had the Master of the Ghost Valley plotted? After discovering that the designer of the Five Elements Tomb was the Master of the Ghost Valley, Dam Hyun thoroughly investigated him. Indeed, he was obsessed with the idea of immortality. Many in the history of the Central ins wished to live forever, but none seeded. Mastering pure Qi techniques to a high level can extend ones life. But even for the greatest of masters, surpassing 150 years was extremely difficult, unless one truly transcended to be an immortal being in a living body. Its unlikely that someone like the Master of the Ghost Valley became an immortal. He must have died, probably within the Five Elements Tomb. It didnt seem like someone obsessed with eternal life would easily ept their own death. Then, one could specte something. Is he bound to the earth in the form of a soul? It wasnt impossible. With enough preparation and time, even Dam Hyun considered it feasible. If the Master of the Ghost Valley remained in the form of a soul, he must have a purpose. Surely, he would try to seize anothers body. The options would be limited. Including Yi-gang, there were three. Whether they could meet again was uncertain. But if they did Perhaps, he might appear as someone else. Such ominous thoughts were unavoidable. What do you mean by that? Forget it. Of course, Yi-gang wouldnt be easily ovee. Dam Hyun, who had attempted to steal Yi-gangs spiritual energy in the realm of consciousness, knew this well. Crazy bastard, give back Yi-gang! Uahaha, the kid dares to talk back so rudely. Hehehe. The Master of the Ghost Valley, who had taken over Yi-gangs body, burst into maliciousughter. Laughing wickedly with Yi-gangs face, the viinousughter surprisingly suited him well. Namgung Shin thought so while tied to the floor. How could I not be happy when the n of hundreds of years has finallye to fruition. Release us! Tsk tsk, if I hadnt taken over this young body, you all would have died trapped here. How can you not be grateful for being alive thanks to me. The Master of the Ghost Valley changed out of his grimy clothes into the ones stored in the wooden box. Yi-gangs taste in clothing was also extraordinary, but Master of the Ghost Valley was even more so. Like Tang Eun-seol, his dark blue silk clothes were adorned with numerous metal ornaments. All were made of pure silver. Hehe, to think I would obtain a body so rich in spiritual energy. The Master of the Ghost Valley was ecstatic. In the distant future, he nned to lure a vessel here to perform a great spell, obtaining a new and youthful body. It was a gamble with an extremely low chance of sess, even if his followers had properly arranged everything. As feared, only four of the five boxes meant to harvest souls had returned. Yet, it was almost miraculous that three potential vessels hade to him. Lifespan extension, immortality, eternal life. The Master of the Ghost Valley murmured these words, which were almost everything to him. After all, the living cant hear the voices of spirits, and talking to oneself had be a habit over the long years. Having closely examined the three individuals, the Master of the Ghost Valley couldnt help but be moved by his luck. One of them possessed an immense amount of spiritual energy. With a vessel like this Although the body seemed frail, that was of no concern. By practicing the Five Elements Divine Art learned from the Five Elements Divine Lord and consuming elixirs, he could quickly be an inner energy master. The delighted Master of the Ghost Valley sat in a lotus position and began circting his energy. His expression hardened only momentster. What is this The vital energy did not move. No, there was no path for it to move. Only the meridian from the right hand to the lower dantian was connected. M-meridian blockage disease? It could not be exined other than as meridian blockage disease. But what were the chances that the body he chose was a patient of meridian blockage disease? And the chance for a person with such severe blockage to prate everything in the Five Elements Tomb and reach underground was infinitely small. It cant be! However, the Master of the Ghost Valleys misfortune did not stop there. The body he thought he hadpletely controlled suddenly moved. Swish It moved out of his control and pped his own cheek. The Master of the Ghost Valley was shocked, feeling a numb pain. Chapter 156: Master Of The Ghost Valley (2) Chapter 156: Master Of The Ghost Valley (2) Yi-gang had actually anticipated the attack from the Master of the Ghost Valley. How could he not? A voice had been heard in this underground ce, audible only to Yi-gang. Then, the owner of that voice must undoubtedly be the ghost of the Master of the Ghost Valley. It was known that the Master of the Ghost Valley, obsessed with eternal life, was an entric, a fact even Yi-gang was aware of. The word Living Ghost, found everywhere, must have been an alteration of the Master of the Ghost Valleys name. Lets crush him, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon suggested. Yi-gang agreed. How many had died because of Master of the Ghost Valley? He had resolved to shatter the intentions behind the Five Elements Tombs design, never expecting to actually encounter its creator. But then, the ghost of the Master of the Ghost Valley possessed Yi-gangs body. Part of it was because Yi-gang had let his guard down.Another reason was that the spirit of the Master of the Ghost Valley turned out to be exceedingly weak and shabby. Unlike the Immortal Divine Sword or the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, whose presences were solidified by the spiritual power they harbored, perfectly preserving their appearances from life. All Yi-gang could see was the ghostly apparition of a pale skull. It had suddenly popped out of the ceiling and entered through the top of Yi-gangs head. As was often the case with evil spirits, it attempted to seize control of Yi-gangs body. Indeed, this was different from an ordinary evil spirit. The skill to wrest control of the body was considerable. Muahahaha! Theughter of the Master of the Ghost Valley echoed inside his head. He seemed pleased to have taken over the body. Yi-gang was dumbfounded. What is this guy. Just a lowly ghost. Had the Master of the Ghost Valley heard that conversation, he would have been furious, but he couldnt even hear the voices of Yi-gang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Yi-gang realized that he could expel the Master of the Ghost Valley. The reason the Master of the Ghost Valley had easily possessed Yi-gangs body was that Yi-gang was ustomed to the process of possession. He wandered around, muttering to himself, unaware of this. But Yi-gang could expel the Master of the Ghost Valley at any time. Wait. Why. Rather than expelling him now, shouldnt we first see what he intends to do? Check if you can control the body too. Yi-gang tried to move his body. Swoosh! As expected, he could easily p his own cheek. The Master of the Ghost Valley was shocked and became more cautious. Was there still consciousness left? I was sure it had been obliterated Then, as control of his body returned, he muttered in relief. Of course, how could such a being oppose my 300 years of grand ns. Yi-gang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon couldnt help butugh. Still, they let the Master of the Ghost Valley do what he intended for now. Above all, they needed to find an exit. Yi-gangs choice ultimately proved to be correct. Finding his belongings inside a chest, he took a staff and tapped various parts of the wall. Thump- Thud- Thump He was someone who greatly enjoyed mechanisms. A secret device that even Yi-gang couldnt find was activated. Soon, the ground began to shake. What are you doing!! Hmph, grgh. The Master of the Ghost Valley had gagged Namgung Shin and Moyong Jins mouths with wire. Soon, a wall opened, revealing a dark hole with stairs leading upwards. Im creating an exit, so keep your mouths shut. Of course, you guys wont be able to leave. Kahahaha! Hope and despair were reflected simultaneously on the faces of Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin. They thought Yi-gang was utterly defeated, so it couldnt be helped. Just when Yi-gang was considering finishing off the Master of the Ghost Valley. The Master of the Ghost Valley undertook an even more exciting action. Thump, thud, thump This time, he tapped the floor with the staff. A stone b on the floor went pop and disappeared, revealing a hidden space stuffed with misceneous items. What had he hidden in such a space again? It was a tremendous obsession and greed. Such a person would have dedicated everything to create a ce called the Five Elements Tomb. What bad luck to have obtained a body only to find its such a cripple Who knows when itll copse. He couldnt stop talking to himself. Yi-gang momentarily thought about getting rid of him right then but decided to forgive the Master of the Ghost Valleys cursing after seeing what he pulled out from the floor. Well gathered. What was contained in the golden dish was a murky liquid. But the value of that liquid was more precious than pure gold. With a newly obtained young body, consuming this Pure Sky Oil will finally allow me to surpass Heuk-am Heup! Moyong Jin eximed, Youre insane! Yi-gang thought the same about the Pure Sky Oil. Its all bluster! How can there be so much Pure Sky Oil gathered like that? It must be an exaggeration. But it seems to be something simr. Pure Sky Oil is considered among the most precious of elixirs. A milky liquid that umted over thousands of years at ces where natural energy condensed, under exceptional environmental conditions. Theres a legend that a single drop can grant a years worth of internal energy, and two drops can extend ones life. Its an elixir of supreme value, surpassing even a ten-thousand-year snow ginseng. However, the dish the Master of the Ghost Valley pulled out contained enough for a sip. It couldnt have been gathered over thousands of years, so it was likely artificially umted using hundreds of years of time and special methods. But it was undoubtedly precious. Kahaha! After ingesting the artificially created Pure Sky Oil, the Master of the Ghost Valley took out a long needle. Then he began to insert needles into various acupuncture points on the body. The body of Yi-gang, suffering from meridian blockage disease, absorbed the efficacy of the elixir less efficiently than other warriors. This was topensate for that. Its a serendipitous opportunity. Yeah, it really is. Had they expelled the Master of the Ghost Valley right away, they wouldnt have found the exit or consumed the elixir. The Master of the Ghost Valley absorbed the power of the elixir splendidly. But soon, his expression turned sour. This is The vital energy umted in the lower dantian had easily surpassed twice the amount before. However, the Master of the Ghost Valley felt it. His essence was gradually fading. My spiritual energy is scattering No, could this be Yi-gang no longer left the Master of the Ghost Valley to his own devices. Suddenly, the Master of the Ghost Valley raised his head. Kwoong Lightning struck inside his head, enough to eject his consciousness. His eyes rolled back, showing the whites. The Master of the Ghost Valley could no longer move Yi-gangs body. Whaty before him was a vast darkness. At his feet, golden waves pooled. Looking down at his limbs, he saw his old, withered body had returned. It was right before death. Mental world He recognized it immediately. It was the original body owners mental world. The gold pooled at his feet could it all be spiritual energy? The little of his own spiritual energy that was left was gradually being drained and absorbed by it, like a small thing being drawn by the gravitational pull of somethingrger. It was the Master of the Ghost Valleys spiritual energy, which had been sustaining his consciousness, being taken away by Yi-gang. No, stop! Stop taking it! He tried to gather it, but it was ungraspable. The Master of the Ghost Valley realized that the death he had long staved off was finally catching up to him. Ah, aah! Its useless. Turning around, Yi-gang was standing there. The notion that his consciousness had been obliterated was merely the Master of the Ghost Valleys misapprehension. Empowered by the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword and harboring the soul of a yokai, Yi-gangs spirit was strong. There was a difference that couldnt simply be quantified by the amount of spiritual energy. Moreover, the change that urred after eating the Three-Element Sacred Flower Wh-who are you? Baek Yi-gang. C-could it be, youre from the Cult? The Cult? Yi-gang frowned, puzzled by the question. Was he mistaken for someone from the Evil Cult? He drew his sword and aimed it at the Master of the Ghost Valleys neck. Now that you mention it, you talked about Heuk-am or something earlier. Whats your rtion with those guys? Heh, hehe Despite being terrified, the Master of the Ghost Valley let out a twistedugh. After all, his spiritual energy would soon disperse, leading him toplete death. What does a sword to his neck matter at this point? Yes, thats right. You are the Cults arch-enemy. Arch-enemy? Yi-gang realized the Master of the Ghost Valley knew quite a bit. Fate has already begun to turn. The words of the lost soul were true. Are you not going to exin? Whats the use of exining? The Master of the Ghost Valleys obsession with life was terrifying. Thus, Yi-gang didnt expect him to be so detached all of a sudden. The seal will be broken Speak! Feeling a sense of ominousness, Yi-gang pressed the sword closer. Despite the cut on his neck, the Master of the Ghost Valleyughed. His body had be half-transparent. There was no need to worry about death after all Yi-gangs sword passed right through the Master of the Ghost Valleys body. The form of the decrepit old manpletely dispersed. Yi-gang felt the Master of the Ghost Valleys spiritual energy being absorbed as nourishment, but he couldntugh.
Moyong Jin struggled with the wires binding his mouth and body. Unlike Namgung Shin, who was hung on the wall, the tightness around his entire body caused him immense pain. Even circting his internal energy was insufficient to break the wires that enveloped him. The Master of the Ghost Valley had suddenly copsed a moment ago. If he were to rise again, Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin might truly be killed. Ugh! Then, the Master of the Ghost Valley, who had possessed Yi-gangs body, stood up. Son of a bitch Moreover, he spat out curses with murderous eyes. Yi-gang would never look at Moyong Jin with such eyes, so it must be the Master of the Ghost Valley who hadpletely taken over Yi-gangs body. Moyong Jin felt like he was about to cry. Yi-gang was to be pitied, but Moyong Jin was not in a position to sympathize with him, given that the Master of the Ghost Valley had raised his sword. Ugh, grrrgh! He resisted, but the Master of the Ghost Valley showed no mercy. The Shooting Star Fang fell towards Moyong Jin. Moyong Jin, trying not to soil his pants, tightly closed his eyes. Mother! Was calling out to his mother in the face of death a sign that he had not yet be an adult? Soon, Moyong Jin realized that the wires binding his mouth and body had been cut. Huh? It was Yi-gang who had precisely cut only the wires. Moyong Jin looked at Yi-gang with a touched expression. Yi-gang gave him a slight smile in return. Im not your mother. Moyong Jin was left speechless. Fortunately, Yi-gang did not press Moyong Jin further. He quickly freed Namgung Shin from his restraints as well. Thank you. Dont mention it. Moyong Jin thought things might have been different if Namgung Shin had been freed first. To this, Yi-gang said, Lets go up. Stairs leading upwards had appeared. Yi-gang gathered all of the Master of the Ghost Valleys belongings. There were many strange items. A metal canister with a handle. A small jar containing deadly poison and various hidden weapons. Small ornaments that were clearly treasures. Yi-gang poured all of what seemed to be the Master of the Ghost Valleys treasures into his bag. They had to go up right away. The tremors were huge, so they must have felt it above. Thats likely. They might not know wereing out. Yi-gang looked at Namgung Shin and said, Namgung Yu-baek wanted you to find the Five Elements Divine Art here, didnt he? Despite referring to the highly respected Namgung Yu-baek in such a casual manner, Namgung Shin dared not say anything. Probably, thats the case. And he wished for your death here? That might be true as well. Lets go before he notices our escape. Yi-gang and hispanions climbed the stairs. However, the problem urred while they were ascending the stairs. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stopped Yi-gang. Weve been found. It wasnt meant to be taken literally. Namgung Shin, who had the Blue Eye Gem embedded in his chest, seemed not to have felt it, but the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the original owner of the Blue Eye Gem, seemed to have noticed something. It seems like theyve found us from over there. That guy to think he has learned to use such tricks. It meant Namgung Yu-baek had realized Yi-gang and his group were ascending. We cant just go on. Yi-gang stopped in his tracks. Lets prepare a bit before going up. Chapter 157: Namgung Seo-ryeon, Namgung Yu-baek (1) Chapter 157: Namgung Seo-ryeon, Namgung Yu-baek (1) Drrrrrrrr The ground was vibrating. An earthquake was urring where the mountain peaks had copsed. It wasnt as grand a tremor as when the Five Elements Tomb had copsed, but the seismic waves it generated were not insignificant. It was said that pitch-ck holes had opened up here and there in the valley, now almost a ruin. It wouldnt be far-fetched to assume that these ces were newly formed exits or entrances of the Five Elements Tomb. Although there were dozens of such holes, and some of them were at risk of copsing, making it difficult to enter easily. Preparations for any unforeseen situations were intensified, and the Murim sects that had been a nuisance became busy focusing on the newly formed holes. The Baek n and the Moyong n, who had been furiously ready to dere their withdrawal from the Murim Alliance, moved first, and other ns followed suit. Thanks to this, Namgung Yu-baek was freed.He headed not to where the martial artists were screaming but to the opposite side of the peak. Only a handful of Extinction Pursuit Squad members followed him. Namgung Yu-baek, with his eyes closed and sword drawn. Lightning shed from his sword. As the lightning disappeared, Namgung Yu-baek opened his eyes. Once again, he could be certain. Ensure that no one can approach. Yes. Namgung Shin was clearlying up to the surface. And the direction they were heading was not towards the ruins where other martial artists gathered, but this way. As the members of the Extinction Pursuit Squad dispersed, Namgung Yu-baek stepped into a flower garden blooming with yellow thorn roses. It was a strange coincidence. Namgung Shin wasing up towards the flower garden where the All-knowing Master had been killed. Thats good. The yellow thorn rose is not a grass but a flowering shrub. Originally, it might have grown as tall as a person, but since they formed a cluster, they only reached up to the waist. It must be because theypeted to absorb energy from the ground and bloom more flowers. The dense flower garden even hid corpses. The corpse of the All-knowing Master must have been buried somewhere here by the members of the extinction squad. Even if a few more bodies were added nearby, the cluster of yellow thorn roses would greedily absorb them. It was now dawn, with dense fog. Namgung Yu-baek took out the relics of the All-knowing Master. Five gs, each two spans long. Although they were not as great as items like the Three Ghosts Bronze Cauldron, they were Treasures with unique abilities. After nting the five gs around the boundary of the flower garden, fog began to gather around. The fog would obscure visibility and block any noise emanating from the flower garden. It couldntpletely prevent entry, but it was a Qi Men Formation that could hide the ce to that extent. The preparations wereplete. Namgung Yu-baek stood quietly, waiting. He closed his eyes and expanded his senses. As a Supreme Peak master, one who had broken through the Supreme Peaks wall decades ago, Namgung Yu-baeks senses perceived the surrounding environment. Yellow petals fluttering in the cool dawn breeze. Flower stalks, soil, roots. And below ground. Tap-tap-crack The regr vibrations were probably footsteps. There were three of them. Besides Namgung Shin, two others were still alive. Then, what Namgung Yu-baek had to do was To be prepared to bury two more to protect the secret. Namgung Yu-baek opened his eyes. The footsteps that had been approaching had quieted down significantly. It was thought they were being cautious. Just as he was about tomand them toe out. The senses of a Supreme Peak master moved Namgung Yu-baeks body. Swoosh! Although he had been standing still until a moment ago, suddenly he was turning his body with his sword in hand. Not drawing his swordpletely was also thanks to his keen senses. He had realized that the presence was a small animal. The petals of the yellow thorn roses rustled and trembled. The animal, whether it was a rat or a fox, seemed to flee in fear of Namgung Yu-baeks aura. Vice Alliance Leader. Namgung Yu-baek turned his head again. Yi-gang, who had appeared out of nowhere, was bowing respectfully with a fist-and-palm salute. Youve survived. It was the help of the heavens. Behind Yi-gang, Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin also performed a fist-and-palm salute. Thanks to your concern, we were able toe out safely. Hmm, yes, how can I not be pleased? We should immediately hold a banquet to celebrate your return. However, contrary to his words, Namgung Yu-baeks voice did not sound pleased at all. Yi-gang also spoke as if he didnt care, Rather than resting, shouldnt I quickly announce my survival? As a duty of a son. Do you think the Merciless Iron Blood hase here? Yes. It might have been a guess, but Yi-gangs words were true. Namgung Yu-baek smiled. This sessor was ckmailing by recognizing Namgung Yu-baeks hostility and asking to send him to them since they were here. Thank you foring to meet us. Then we will be going Moyong Jin and Yi-gang split to the left and right, intending to pass by Namgung Yu-baek. Stop. Of course, Namgung Yu-baek did not let them go. Seeing Namgung Yu-baeks hand move towards his sword, the two stopped in their tracks. Though they were at a distance, moving even a step would mean one of them would be cut. And shortly after, the other would be cut as well. Id like to hear what you have been doing for the past month. Your disappearance was a serious matter. Our story hardly seems so significant. What do you mean? Everyone mourned as if the brilliant sessors of the Murim Alliance had died without a fight. Namgung Yu-baek said such words without batting an eye. Yi-gang responded with a smile. If youre in such a hurry to hear we fell into an undergroundke while searching for the Five Elements Divine Art. We survived by catching fish there until we found an exit. So you really did find the Five Elements Divine Art. Namgung Yu-baeks eyes sparkled. He had hoped that Namgung Shin would find the Five Elements Divine Art and die there, buried along with the sessors and the Divine Art itself. So thatter, only the Namgung n could monopolize the Five Elements Divine Art. Knowing this, Yi-gang could only see Namgung Yu-baek as being greedy. I did not read it. The script of the Five Elements Divine Art fell into theke. But Young Master Namgung Shin should know. I see. Namgung Yu-baek looked at his grandnephew. Namgung Shins face, always calm, was now stiffly set, like a mouse in front of a cat. Come here. Yes. As if under an irresistible spell, Namgung Shin staggered forward. Namgung Yu-baeks hand lightly touched his sword. Swoosh What was cut was Yi-gangs bag, far away. Yi-gangughed, dripping with cold sweat. It was visible. But it seemed unlikely it could have been avoided. The arm that drew the sword seemed to extend in an instant, cutting the bag with eleration. The spilled contents were nothing special. Namgung Yu-baek nced at it and then asked Namgung Shin. Have you read the Five Elements Divine Art? Yes. You alone? Yes thats correct. And you memorized it? It was clear that this answer was important. Namgung Shin braced himself and nodded. Yes. Then, a farewell is in order. There was an unavoidable difference between an orthodox martial artist and an unorthodox one. Unless one was an unorthodox martial artist ustomed to killing, an orthodox martial artist emanated a killing intent when faced with the act of killing. I mean a farewell. The moment Namgung Yu-baek made his decisionNamgung Shin took the gamble of his lifetime. Heunched a surprise attack on the Supreme Peak master who held his parents lives in his hands. He once again pushed his Blue Lightning True Qi to its extreme. His lifespan would be reduced again, but it was unavoidable. Namgung Shins sword, glowing blue, stabbed towards Namgung Yu-baeks chest. He did not hold back, thrusting the sword swiftly with the resolve to pierce the heart. Crack However, Namgung Yu-baek blocked the sword without even emitting a Sword Lightning and immediately counterattacked. Namgung Shins neck was not cut not out of anypassion, but solely because Namgung Yu-baek needed to hear about the Five Elements Divine Art. Cough! Struck in the abdomen, Namgung Shin spat blood and was flung away. Namgung Yu-baek turned to Yi-gang with a cold expression. What are you doing? He seemed to have realized that Yi-gang was behind this n. Yi-gang had already drawn his sword. Aaaaaah! Then, astonishingly, he charged in screaming. Wondering if there was some n behind this, Namgung Yu-baek hesitated with his sword. Thanks to that, Yi-gang gained a very slight amount of time. And behind him, Moyong Jin took out something he had prepared. It wasnt a sword. A surprise attack with a sword would not work on a Supreme Peak master. What was taken out of the bag was a long cylinder made of metal, equipped with a handle that could be pulled. It was contained within the box of the Master of the Ghost Valley. Yi-gang exined that it was a secret weapon called me Mist Bottle belonging to the Master of the Ghost Valley. Being the possession of a person who had dominated an era, it indeed had the potential to threaten a Supreme Peak master. It was fortunate that what Namgung Yu-baek cut was not Moyong Jins bag. Without hesitation, Moyong Jin pulled the handle of the me Mist Bottle. Boom! With a bursting sound, dozens of ck iron beads were fired. They poured out towards the back of Namgung Yu-baek, who was facing Yi-gang at the time. He turned around like a ghost and swung his sword. Ratatatat Could it be that the perception of time for a martial master is slower? He sliced and deflected all the flying ck beads in unison. However, if it ended there, it wouldnt qualify as the Master of the Ghost Valleys secret weapon. The halved beads emitted a scorching poison mist, true to their name. A turquoise smoke enveloped Namgung Yu-baeks form. Kuh! The poison contained within the mist was only slightly inferior to the corpse poison that protected the Five Elements Divine Art. Yi-gang, who was in the path of the smoke, was also engulfed by it. However It worked! The Poison Resistance Bead he held in his mouth saved Yi-gang once again. Although his skin turned bright red and felt hot enough to peel off, Yi-gang was unharmed. However, his vision waspletely obscured. Even with his sharp senses, he couldnt detect Namgung Yu-baeks presence. But it wouldnt matter to the treasure he wore around his waist since it never had eyes to begin with. Whistle A slightly cracked whistle leaked out because he was biting on the Poison Resistance Bead. The ck belt wrapped around his waist came to life. The belt that climbed over Yi-gangs chest wrapped around his raised right arm. Like a ck snake jumping out from the sleeve, it shot out. The hidden ck Snake Belt pierced through the blue smoke and flew. Go! Good! It was a perfect coboration. Bold enough, cowardly, and murderous enough to threaten even a Supreme Peak master. But Yi-gangs expression stiffened. He had a bad feeling. Rumble With the sound of thunder, a whirlwind blew. The blue poison mist rose high, following the updraft. And then, Namgung Yu-baek, holding a sword, appeared. It was his sword wind that dispersed the poison mist. His face had turned a ghastly blue, suggesting he might have been poisoned, but he clearly had the ck Snake Belt in his hand. The Azure Forest and the Baek Noble n have raised a strange one. Namgung Yu-baek tightened his grip on the neck of the ck Snake Belt. Crack The treasure given by his master was shattered. Yi-gang clenched his teeth. There was still hope. Yi-gang had once faced his uncle, who had stepped onto the Supreme Peak realm. Although he had lost his internal energy and his strength had waned, Yi-gang had indeed defeated his uncle, Baek Jin-tae, with his own hands. So, facing Namgung Yu-baek, could Yi-gang have felt confident? With three talented sessors gathered, possessing the Master of the Ghost Valleys me Mist Bottle and the ck Snake Belt. Might he have thought that with a wellid n and a surprise attack, they could defeat Namgung Yu-baek and escape? No. Yi-gang was not one tock self-awareness. Therefore, he had to prepare for defeat. Thats why he sent the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, paying the price of not being able to use the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, having received a bit of Yi-gangs Innate True Qi, managed to slip through the stems of the trees in the flower garden. Her mission was to meet Dam Hyun. To inform Dam Hyun or the juniors of the Azure Forest about Yi-gangs crisis. Eventually, she seeded in meeting Jun Myung and Jin Ri-yeon. It was nothing short of a miracle. Ah, ah ah ah! Hey! You! Jun Myung was startled. He vaguely remembered being knocked unconscious by a fox in Spirit Spring Valley before. Could it be, that, that fox! Yi-gang is in danger! Bring your senior, Dam Hyun! To Jun Myung, it only seemed like a bronze fox figurine was making noises. However, Jin Ri-yeon, who was beside him, had a better grasp of the situation than Jun Myung. Call Senior Brother Dam Hyun! Yes, Senior! Jun Myung hurried off to fetch Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun was surprised to hear that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who had left with Yi-gang, had returned. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon tapped the ground impatiently. Ah, shoot, what should I say. There was more to convey than just to follow. But no one other than Yi-gang could hear her voice. What had Yi-gang been counting on when he sent the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon? Hey! Just follow for now! Does that mean to follow? What? Dam Hyun nodded. He stretched out his finger and shoved it deep into his ear. Then, blood trickled down from his ear. I tried to understand your words. What? Bring that thing of Yi-gangs too? It clearly looked like a dangerous endeavor. Dam Hyun nodded as if he understood, while the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon internally grimaced. Theres no need for such praise. Crazy fool. It was clear that Dam Hyun couldnt hear the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons voice. But to others, it must have seemed quite usible, given Jun Myung and Jin Ri-yeon were impressed. Well, it doesnt matter. In any case, the task Yi-gang had given waspleted. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon hopped onto Dam Hyuns shoulder. Lets go, kids! Dam Hyun called out confidently. Blood streamed down from his nose and ears. Chapter 158: Namgung Seo-ryeon, Namgung Yu-baek (2) Chapter 158: Namgung Seo-ryeon, Namgung Yu-baek (2) The me mist of me Mist Bottle means a fog made of mes. If the blue me fog touched the skin, it burned it red and scorched it. Inhaling it through the nose or mouth will burn the mucous membranes, and the poison entering the bloodstream will eventually spread throughout the body, bursting blood vessels and leading to death. It also had a toxic effect that made it difficult to move ones internal energy, which was why it affected even the Supreme Peak masters. Namgung Yu-baek definitely inhaled the blue me fog. He created a sword wind in a single breath to blow away the poison mist, but his skin was also scorched red. His movements became sluggish. Half of his internal energy had to be used to block the meridians to prevent the poison from spreading. On the other hand, Yi-gang and his party were fine.Namgung Shin had a shoulder pierced but could still wield his sword. Yi-gang, who was holding the Tang ns secret Poison Resistance Bead, was slightly touched by the me fog but was mostly fine. However, they still couldnt do anything to Namgung Yu-baek. Kaaang Moyong Jin was startled. His sword, made of mixed cold iron, was split in two. The sword, which had been intact even after cutting through rock, had broken just from blocking the opponents sword a few times. Namgung Yu-baek was indeed a Supreme Peak master. His face was so scorched it turned ck rather than red. His eyes, swollen and bleeding, seemed unable to see properly in front of him. Yet, he easily countered thebined attack of the three sessors. How dare you! Namgung Yu-baek attempted to sh Moyong Jins throat. It was impossible to dodge the sword of Namgung Yu-baek, who swung his weapon like an enraged lion. The moment Moyong Jin tried to evade, one of the other two was bound to die. Namgung Shin intercepted Moyong Jin, who was rushing in with a broken sword. Namgung Shin offered his neck as if he was indifferent to death. Namgung Yu-baeks sword inevitably stopped. He had to spare Namgung Shin, if only to hear about the Five Elements Divine Art. Namgung Shin had blocked the sword with his life on the line multiple times like this. This was the first reason the three of them were still alive. And the second reason was Remarkable! Truly impressive! It was Yi-gang. Yi-gangs skill was not at this level when Namgung Shin first dueled with him. Yi-gang wielded his sword and danced a mad dance with it. Even Namgung Yu-baek was surprised by this. With a body not so robust, he moved the heavy sword as smoothly as water flowed. Namgung Yu-baeks defense had never been breached, but that was to be expected. Though he couldnt emit Sword Lightning like a moment ago, his opponents sword still surged with a blue sword energy. Kaaang! Yi-gangs sword, miraculously, remained intact even after colliding with it. Remarkable, even a sword of thousand-year-old cold iron wouldnt be able to withstand that. Namgung Yu-baek seemed to have noticed that Yi-gangs sword was no ordinary one. Yi-gang rebuked Namgung Yu-baek, Arent you ashamed! What should I be ashamed of? Being the Vice Alliance Leader and trying to kill young sessors, so green! It was a provocation. Namgung Yu-baek took the bait. Lets put it the other way. Arent you ashamed? Using poison against a senior of the martial world. You dog. You know no shame. Such an unbing act. Kid, do you think Ive never faced such a desperate situation before? Yi-gangs expression, which had been filled with contemptuous anger, turned ice cold. He realized that verbal provocation was utterly ineffective. Gaining even a little bit of time was all it achieved. Deciding that continuing as is would not do, Yi-gang suddenly changed his approach. If you would kindly let us go, we will forget this ever happened and live quietly. We dont need the Five Elements Divine Art or anything else. I will also forget that the Vice Alliance Leader was about to take action. Is that all you have to say? Theres a bit more. Lets hear it then. The intensity of the sword energy emanating from Namgung Yu-baek intensified. It seemed he was gradually suppressing the toxicity of the me Fog. The situation was deteriorating. If even one of them were to fall, the bnce of power would crumble, and they would all die. Yi-gang couldnt use the Heavenly Thunder Bell now. He needed to dy as much as possible. Actually, theres a shocking confession I have to make. Though its something I heard. Well, Ill listen to it once. After a brief pause, Yi-gang spoke earnestly, That the Vice Alliance Leader is actually a eunuch The sword that Namgung Yu-baek swung down at Yi-gang was like a streak of lightning. Kwaaang! A deafening roar that seemed to tear the ears. It was solely thanks to the meteorite sword that he barely managed to block it. The muscles in his arm seemed to have torn a bit due to the shock. Namgung Yu-baek, as expected, was truly intending to kill Yi-gang. The surging energy was entering Yi-gangs body through the meteorite sword, causing internal injuries. However, Namgung Yu-baek could no longer swing his sword. Because he could not simply ignore the words that came out of Yi-gangs mouth. Namgung Seo-ryeon told me to pass it on! That mastering the Five Elements Divine Art is impossible without a special constitution. She said to stop your disgraceful actions and to bite your tongue and die right away! What did you say? The name Namgung Seo-ryeon was buried decades ago. Didnt her face, who died without her name being revealed, still haunt him in his nightmares? Yes! That woman was cursing you? She said if she knew you would have turned out to be such trash, she should have killed you long ago. How do you know her name Yes, I know. I know very well. With the self-control of a Supreme Peak master, Namgung Yu-baek barely regained hisposure. I dont know how you found out the name, but if youre trying to dy time with nonsense Isnt that her! Behind you. Are you pretending not to see her running towards us? Yi-gang fearlessly pointed behind Namgung Yu-baek. Namgung Yu-baek was not someone to fall for a young brats pointing finger. However, he couldnt help but turn around due to the familiar sensation of thunder energy he felt behind him. A small animal was running towards them. No, a bronze-cast fox cub wasing to life and running towards them. Its jewel-encrusted eyes emitted a blue light, sparking and crackling as it quickly approached and daringly passed between Namgung Yu-baeks legs. The reason he couldnt sh it, and ended up watching the small fox snugly embrace Yi-gang, was not due to ack of skill but because of a mental shock. Crackle With the sound of thunder, Yi-gangs head jerked up. Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin instinctively stepped back as if on cue. What on earth Namgung Yu-baeks hand holding the sword trembled. Yi-gangs eyes, now looking down again, were shining blue. Somehow his gaze seemed fiercer, and blue sparks flew from his hair fluttering in the wind. And then, a voice extremely eerie and cold flowed from those lips, Youve be disgustingly old, pissant. It was Yi-gangs voice, yet it clearly wasnt his own. Namgung Yu-baeks body shuddered. He himself had aged through the years, but how could the opponent speak with a tone that remained as young as ever? You should have died back then. With me. That would have been better. Lies. Its all lies. Have you grown deaf in your old age? Do you need to see it with your own eyes to believe? The fourth star of Heavenly Thunder Bell. From there, a blue energy began to rise throughout the body. Watching Yi-gangs hair spread in all directions, Namgung Yu-baek clenched his teeth. Yi-gang. No, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon shot towards Namgung Yu-baek, leaving a trail of blue light. The possession by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was different from the possession by the Immortal Divine Sword. Unlike the Immortal Divine Sword, which harbored a spiritual energy as vast as the sea, the energy of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was at bestparable to a pond. Perhaps it was because of the mixed blood of a yokai. The side effects of the possession were severe. If it hadnt been for consuming a lot of something simr to Pure Sky Oil and elixirs, he wouldnt have dared to attempt it. The sensation was strange as well. It felt wild, as if the soul of a beast had taken residence in his body. Elevating the Heavenly Thunder Bell to the fourth star made it feel as if currents were flowing through his veins. Gasp! Wait! What is it! The brawl between Namgung Yu-baek and him momentarily paused. Then, an explosion sounded from the sky behind them. Puff-puff-boom! What exploded in the sky was a re. The fireworks brightly adorned the dark night sky. The yellow smoke was vivid under the moonlight. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had sessfully met with Dam Hyun. Thanks to that, Dam Hyun excellently grasped Yi-gangs intentions and acted beyond expectations. Namgung Yu-baek was astonished by the appearance of the re. What is that, Baek Yi-gang! Namgung Yu-baek still hadnt epted the existence of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. His attitude was close to stubbornness. This little guy Im carrying around received an item from the Governor of Henan Province. Nonsense! Youre saying thats a military re from the Ming army? It seems so. No matter how much the Grand Coordinator cherishes you, theres no way hed give that to you! Unless the Military Governor is a fool! Governor Jo Gyu-seo of Henan Province had promised Yi-gang another reward, and that re was received then. Of course, it made no sense to grant militarymand authority just because he helped with the governors tasks. The reason was a bit different. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, having heard the whole story from the side Hey, you bastard. How would I know that reason. She just picked up his sword again, scratching her ear. It was a behavior that Namgung Seo-ryeon from his memories would likely exhibit. Namgung Yu-baek was at a loss for words. It was uncertain whether the soldiers guarding Henan Province would actuallye running at the sight of the re. But that wasnt what mattered. At least, to the martial artists scouring this ce, the Great Separation Mountain, the re and smoke would have been clearly visible to their eyes. Stop whining ande at me! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon charged like a wild beast. Could it be because she was enveloped in blue lightning? Her speed was like a sh of lightning. It was fast even for Namgung Yu-baek, a Supreme Peak master. Kakang! Yet, Namgung Yu-baek blocked it once again. The swordsmanship itself was nothing remarkable. In fact, it was rather clumsy. Compared to a moment ago, its not as exquisite. Is this what you call swordsmanship! You bastard. Its because I originally used twin short swords. Tsk! Namgung Yu-baek dispatched the Shooting Star Fang with a powerful sword energy. Compared to the Baek Noble ns Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, the current swordsmanship was reckless. Movements that could even be called bizarre. She was moving the body purely on instinct. The problem was that this state of being was so profound it had reached the Supreme Peak realm. Precisely, it was Namgung Seo-ryeons from his memories. Namgung Yu-baek, internally acknowledging this, clenched his teeth. He slightly released the suppressed True Qi to forcibly muster strength. Kakakang Sword Lightning burst forth from the sword. He thought this would be enough to split that annoying sword into two. After all, the sword aura could even slice through thousand-year-old cold iron. Kakak But the sword was blocked again. Seeing that his attack didnt break the sword, Namgung Yu-baek was convinced that Yi-gangs sword must have been made of meteorite iron. Has your swordsmanship improved? It used to be terrible. It felt just like facing the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon before his death. Back then, Namgung Yu-baek was nowhere near a match for the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Ive swung my sword tens of thousands of times since then. But now things were different. Decades had passed, and Namgung Yu-baek had finally surpassed the Supreme Peak wall. On the other hand, his opponent remained at the point in time of her death, and that fact burned Namgung Yu-baeks heart ck with frustration. Dont be so arrogant! However, waiting quietly for defeat wasnt in the character of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Namgung Seo-ryeon. From Yi-gangs sword, now emitting blue light, blue lightning began to sh. Was it sword energy, or something else entirely? Kakakang! Once more, sword shed against sword. Namgung Yu-baek felt a tearing pain in his grip, due to the lightning transmitted through the sword. This was the martial art of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Namgung Yu-baek himself knew best that Sword Lightning, Blue Lightning True Qi, and the like were mere imitationspared to this. Yi-gang, having entrusted his body to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, asked as if to confirm, Is it the fifth star of Heavenly Thunder Bell? No, the sixth! Will I die if the possession is released? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon collided like lightning as she answered Yi-gangs question. There was a loud noise and sparks flew. Yet, Namgung Yu-baeks defense was not breached. My body Yi-gang internally cursed. Even using just the third star of Heavenly Thunder Bell ced a great burden on Yi-gangs body. Although exceeding that limit was possible due to the possession by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the aftermath of reaching beyond the sixth star was bound to be severe. But it couldnt be helped. Only the Heavenly Thunder Bell was inflicting damage on Namgung Yu-baek. He might not have cut through his body, but it felt like he had cut through his heart. Stop, stop it! I wont, you bastard! Namgung Yu-baeks face was contorting every moment. Steam was rising from his forearm, but it seemed not solely due to physical pain. Werent you dead! Yes. I died. Then, howe youve returned to life to stop me! Because Namgung Seo-ryeon, who had clearly died before his eyes, had returned. It was crumbling because the very reason that had driven him to make all these decisions was now blocking him. You idiot bastard. How could I not stop you. Its to prevent someone like you from arising again. Who asked for your help? You wouldnt know. What would you, who died young, know! Im one year older than you, you brat! Moyong Jin and Namgung Shin watched the duel between life and death with a mesmerized expression. Yi-gang and Namgung Yu-baek were covered in cuts and bleeding, yet no one dared to intervene. Its over! If youre dead, go to the underworld gracefully. No. Even in death, I choose to go with you. Yi-gang, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, suddenly crouched down. Then, Yi-gangs hair turned ash gray. His eyes shone fiercely blue, and his fangs were unmistakably longer. It was the seventh star of Heavenly Thunder Bell. Die! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon thrust her sword with a tant curse. But Namgung Yu-baek ! For just a moment. He hesitated only for a moment. Illusions clouded his vision. The face from decades ago obscured his view. The approaching figure of Yi-gang ovepped with Namgung Seo-ryeon. She had returned in person to undermine Namgung Yu-baeks convictions, telling him to die. Thump. Suddenly, the sword was piercing through Namgung Yu-baeks chest. Cough. The lightning energy flowing through the sword burned his internal organs and spine. Chapter 159: Namgung Seo-ryeon, Namgung Yu-baek (3) Chapter 159: Namgung Seo-ryeon, Namgung Yu-baek (3) Barely in his twenties, a young mans sword pierced through his chest. Whoosh However, Namgung Yu-baek did not feel shame or dismay. It was unavoidable. What dwelled in Baek Yi-gangs body was undoubtedly the soul of Namgung Seo-ryeon. He couldnt pretend not to hear that desperate tone. Nor could he ignore the extreme brilliance of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. Above all, that expression said it all. How could he look so dismayed when it wasnt even his chest that was pierced? Why did she say to die if she was going to react like this?Did Namgung Yu-baek, who witnessed Namgung Seo-ryeons death decades ago, have the same expression? Ha. Blood poured from his mouth, sounding almost likeughter. Or perhaps, the lightning energy that seeped through the sword trembled as it burned his body. Shaking as if having a seizure, Namgung Yu-baeks consciousness sank back to that day long ago.
Snap out of it, you bastard. Lost in thought, Namgung Yu-baek suddenly snapped back to reality. The young face of Namgung Yu-baek was smeared with sweat and blood. However, the blood was not his own. Compared to the corpses around him, reeking of a foul smell from being shed and burned, he was in rtively good shape. Why are you zoning out all of a sudden? Thats not like you. Namgung Yu-baek frowned. Originally, Namgung Seo-ryeon was someone without any of the ns grace. But having returned with the name Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, she had changed even more roughly. Perhaps because she had faced the worlds trials alone. As the Young n Head, Namgung Yu-baek cautioned her. Watch your mouth, Seo-ryeon. We must maintain the dignity of Namgung. Ahaha! Namgung Seo-ryeonughed carelessly. Namgung Yu-baekughed too. Even he knew how ridiculous his words must sound. You, huh, your jokes have gotten better. Is this what aging feels like? Its making me tear up. Namgung Seo-ryeon, whileughing, even shed tears. If one eye was gouged out, would tears onlye from the remaining one? That was not the case. Bloody tears flowed instead from the gaping eye socket. There were many other injuries as well. The scars from cuts were clear all over her body. She had already lost a lethal amount of blood and could no longer apply pressure to stop the bleeding. It was usible. She had been pursued by hundreds and had already in more than a hundred of them alone. Among those she killed was the leader of the extermination squad who had taken one of her eyes, so it was a miracle she was still alive. Dont recklessly use that name anywhere. What if someone hears? My name is Cheong Seo-ho. The background to the birth of the Murims public enemy, Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, undoubtedly involved the Namgung n, and the current heads influence. The crime of daring to escape despite being a Hidden Vein. The crime of notplying with the extermination order and fleeing. That was the result of bing a public enemy of the martial world. Yet, Namgung Seo-ryeon could not reveal her true identity because her family in the vige of the Hidden Vein was taken hostage. After a brief silence, Namgung Yu-baek spoke first, So, Cheong Seo-ho. Why did you try to cross the Kunlun Mountains? I told you, I want to be a yokai. Stop talking nonsense. Even if you are born with that blood running thick in your veins, youre still human. I can also use the Blue Lightning True Qi. No, really. They will turn me into a yokai. Im sure of it. This is getting nowhere. Namgung Yu-baek could not believe her words. The great yokai beyond the Kunlun Mountains turned people into yokai? Wanting to be a yokai because one disliked humans sounded like a delusion only children would have. Yet, the bizarre certainty in her eyes made it hard to speak lightly. Its true Namgung Yu-baek couldnt press further, fearing her voice would grow even weaker. Soon, martial artists would arrive. The Inescapable Net, created by the alliance of orthodox sects, would surely be imprable. The one who beheads the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon will be awarded all sorts of elixirs and martial arts techniques. The eyes of the martial artists, filled with desire, would undoubtedly ze with fervor. You bedwetter. Namgung Seo-ryeon looked up at Namgung Yu-baek withbored breaths. Her appearance was pitiful beyond measure. Let me ask you for one thing. Though he didnt want to hear it, he couldnt ignore it. What is it? Could you carry me on your back? Namgung Yu-baeks cold face hardened even more. Can you carry me over this mountain? If we can cross the mountain, just take me there, to that ce It was servile. Where had the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who faced martial artists with the readiness for death, gone? Where had the spirit gone that bit off the ear of the leader of the Extermination Squad and stubbornly plunged a de into him? All that remained before Namgung Yu-baek was a woman afraid of death. As the silence stretched, she chuckled weakly. Ha, just kidding. Why such a scared look? Im sorry. If youre sorry, then you cut me down. Im going to die anyway. Behead me and end it. Then youll have achieved a feat, wont you? Namgung Yu-baek could not fulfill that request. This time, he was the coward. Namgung Seo-ryeon couldnt even hold her head up anymore. Leaning against a rock, she dropped her head and giggled. You fool. That was thest of it. Namgung Seo-ryeon could not lift her head again. The girl from the Hidden Vein, born with rich blood, had escaped the cage only to be hunted down and killed. Even in death, she would not be free. Tagged with thebel of a demon, she would not be properly buried. Namgung Yu-baek stood still for a long time, looking down at her. Hoping for rain to fall. After standing like that for a moment, Namgung Yu-baek turned around. Soon, there was a rustling sound, and martial artists appeared. A martial artist of the unorthodox sects, holding a massive ughter de. A martial artist of the orthodox sects, holding an ancient pine-patterned sword. Their faces were all heated with fervor. Young Master Namgung! Did you kill this demon? Impressive. Did the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon kill all these people alone? Seeing the dead body of Namgung Seo-ryeon, they looked emboldened. Namgung Yu-baek shook his head. It wasnt me who killed her. At those words, greed flickered in the martial artists eyes. The martial artists of the orthodox sects restrained themselves somewhat, but the one holding the ughter de could not. Ill have to take her head. Thats themand from the higher-ups. That should be fine, right? Uh-huh-huh. The man who was jokingly approaching suddenly stopped in his tracks. Because Namgung Yu-baek had drawn his sword. Do not desecrate the body. What are you doing? Are you defending that demon? Ive warned you. Such nonsense Argh! The sword shed, and the one holding the ughter de lost his wrist. Aaaah! Blood spurted from the wrist. The martial artists, taken aback, all drew their weapons. Hes gone mad! Lower your sword, Namgung Yu-baek! Both the martial artists of the unorthodox sects and those of the orthodox sects showed hostility. Namgung Yu-baek heightened his senses. The five who came here were a special unit. There were no other signs of life. If you intend to desecrate the body, I will not forgive you. Killing them would silence them forever, and no one would know. The martial artists were incredulous with anger. Has this madman been enchanted by that woman! Subdue him! Namgung Yu-baek did as he had resolved. He killed all five who attacked. He wanted to protect Namgung Seo-ryeon, but he knew it was meaningless. What would change by preventing the beheading of someone already dead? The credit for killing the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon eventually went to Namgung Yu-baek. He was no different from those who grew strong by consuming the blood of the Hidden Vein. From that day, he resolved. To erase the concept of the Hidden Vein from the Namgung n. To purify the hypocritical orthodox Murim Alliance and break the chain of irrationality. That was easily decades ago.
You fool! Thest words left by Namgung Seo-ryeon pulled Namgung Yu-baeks consciousness back. His once young body was now decrepit, and so was his mind. However, he could no longer feel the powerful vital energy that once flowed through his body. It was inevitable with a dark hole gaping in his chest. It felt as if his spine had been pierced. He couldnt feel anything below his chest. Whats the point of dying like that! It was Yi-gangs voice. Namgung Seo-ryeon still seemed to dwell within that body. Was it a message for Namgung Yu-baek? Holding onto that hope, he turned his head. It wasnt. Namgung Seo-ryeon, using Yi-gangs body, was in front of her grandnephew. Namgung Shiny on the ground, seemingly dying from just a shoulder wound. His chest was exposed, revealing the Blue Eye Gem embedded within. Namgung Seo-ryeon was staring at it. Damn, its natural you cant bear it with my Blue Eye Gem embedded in your body. Ku-heuk, Ke-heuk. Namgung Shin bled profusely from his mouth. The overuse of Blue Lightning True Qi with his body at its limit was the cause of this adverse effect. His bodys healing power no longer functioned. His skin cracked open, bleeding profusely. Veins bulged grotesquely around his sr plexus. The forcibly embedded Blue Eye Gem popped out on its own, and from that wound, ck blood surged forth. ! By taking the Blue Eye Gem, one could go to the ce where the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox resided. Namgung Seo-ryeon could be the yokai she wished to be, and in return, they would grant the power to heal Yi-gangs body. But Yi-gang could not be happy about it. Why why does it have to be this way? Ugh Despite trying to save Namgung Shin and recover the Blue Eye Gem, it became impossible. Moyong Jin felt the same. He hated Namgung Shin for having shed his brother, but he couldnt bear to watch him die like this. Isnt it all too in vain? After all the struggles to escape, after defeating the Vice Alliance Leader, that Supreme Peak master. T-take it. You wanted this. Namgung Shin picked up the fallen Blue Eye Gem and handed it over. Yi-gang received it but couldnt bring himself to keep it. Having regained control from Namgung Seo-ryeon, Yi-gang said, You die. You will die. Here. Namgung Shin spoke calmly, I have known that I would die a long time ago. He had been prepared for death since his parents were taken hostage by Namgung Yu-baek. But Yi-gang asked once more, Is it really okay? Even now when wevee this far. From afar, the sounds of swords shing and shouts could be heard. It was undoubtedly the sound of Namgung Yu-baeks Extermination Squad shing with the martial artists. Its okay. Im prepared Dont lie, you bastard! Moyong Jin was the one who interjected. His face was filled with anger, as if he wanted to throw a punch. You want to live! To go back and see your parents And have a rematch with my brother. Also, to wander Jianghu Namgung Shin attempted to respond but soon closed his mouth. His clenched lips trembled slightly. Tears mixed with blood, pink in color, fell from his eyes. Me too. He was barely twenty years old. He had lived his life solely dedicated to training. Like other sessors, he hadnt made any friends. He had no close people in his n. T-to live How could there be no desire for life? Only facing death did Namgung Shin be honest. I want to live. Now, when there was no way left to survive. Moyong Jin didnt know what to do, and Yi-gang clenched his mouth shut. Even if a great immortal came, they could not save Namgung Shin. His body depended on yokai energy, but the Blue Eye Gem from Namgung Seo-ryeon was unbearably excessive. Then, a small and frail voice was heard. Here. Yi-gang turned his head to look at Namgung Yu-baek. Namgung Yu-baek was holding something in his hand. Take this Yi-gang, who was about to draw his sword again, lowered his hand upon seeing what Namgung Yu-baek held. It was an eyeball. Namgung Yu-baek had gouged out his own right eye. The reason soon became clear. When he crushed the eyeball in his fist, a bright blue gem appeared. That is! I, too, can use Blue Lightning True Qi. Im not from the Hidden Vein, but I do possess that internal elixir. Compared to the Blue Eye Gem of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, it was much smaller, and its energy was weaker. However, precisely because of that, it might be more suitable for Namgung Shin. Yi-gang quickly took it and approached Namgung Shin. The blue gem was ced into the gaping hole in the sr plexus, and vital energy was infused. Aaaaah! Namgung Shin screamed in pain, but Moyong Jin was rather overjoyed. I-its healing. Its healing! The wounds were clearly healing. The bodys healing power had returned. Soon, the Blue Eye Gem given by Namgung Yu-baek was buried under the pink flesh and disappeared. It was uncertain whether he could truly survive, but color began to return to the face of the unconscious Namgung Shin. Yi-gang and Moyong Jin sighed in relief. I dont know if he can survive but Namgung Yu-baek looked up at the sky, muttering absentmindedly. It was clear that his life was fading away. Yi-gang approached him with mixed feelings. Such a fool Was it still because of possession? Theplex emotions of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, no, Namgung Seo-ryeon, washed over Yi-gang like a flood. It was so intense that it was painful. Namgung Yu-baeks cloudy eyes turned towards Yi-gang. That day Were those unfocused eyes seeing Namgung Seo-ryeon? I should have carried you away Namgung Seo-ryeon spoke through Yi-gangs mouth. Even then, I would have died soon. Yes, thats true but still Namgung Yu-baek shivered once. Then he moved no more. The soul is not visible. As always, the soul escaping from the body of the deceased was not seen. And then, the martial artists finally arrived. Yi-gang! The voice, akin to a lions roar, belonged to Baek Ryu-san. Jin! Jin! The handsome swordsman with a scar on his face, rushing to find Moyong Jin, was Moyong Tak. They were shocked to see Yi-gang standing and Namgung Yu-baek dead. What on earth Yi-gang! Father The moment Baek Ryu-san embraced Yi-gangs bodyYi-gang, freed from possession, lost his strength and copsed. Chapter 160: Immortal Chapter 160: Immortal The signal reunched by Dam Hyun on the Great Separation Mountain was clearly given to Yi-gang by Jo Gyu-seo, the governor of Henan Province. It emitted a bright light from the high-quality gunpowder, clearly visible as a military re even from the distant Kaifeng City. However, as Namgung Yu-baek had guessed, Yi-gang was indeed bluffing. No soldiers came rushing in. The only ones who dide were a few guards from the nearby government office. Its unlikely that the governor would give a signal re that could mobilize troops to a meremoner. Jo Gyu-seo held Yi-gang in high esteem, thus he made it possible for him to receive help from the local government office. It was a thought befitting a high-ranking official, not a martial artist, to call for guards for assistance in times of crisis. He had thought it would never be used, but it ended up being very useful. The guards were terrified at the sight of the martial artists amassed on the Great Separation Mountain.Since everything has been taken care of, please return. The one who spoke so politely was the head of the prestigious Baek Noble n. The guards had no choice but to return, awkwardly ignoring the dozens of corpses. Led by Baek Ryu-san, the martial artists of the Murim Alliancepletely wiped out Namgung Yu-baeks loyalists. It was an unprecedented situation where a vice-leader of the Murim Alliance harbored evil intentions and was executed. The leaders of the sects that made up the alliance gathered to discuss the situation.
Wouldnt it be right to exterminate the Namgung n? It was the sect leader of the Qingcheng Sect who said this. The Qingcheng Sect hade directly, led by the sect leader and the elders. Divine Wind Sword Ok Ja-cheong, who died at the Five Elements Tomb, was a disciple directly in line to be the next sect leader. The sect leaders eyes were bloodshot, perhaps due to a personal affection. Murim Alliances military strategist, Heavens Secret Schr, replied with a pale face. Weve already concluded that matter. Thats why Im saying, lets discuss it again. He was feeling guilty for not knowing Namgung Yu-baeks true intentions and had decided to retire. Even so, the situation had to be resolved now. We cant just erase the Namgung n entirely. What would happen to the control over Anhui? Are you nning to hand over all the regions around the Huangshan Mountains to the unorthodox faction? The Murim Alliance must take control of the order. If the Murim Alliance officially steps in, the Unorthodox Union wont stay silent. What about the government offices connected to Namgung? In Beijing, Namgung is still considered the greatest n in the world. That damned greatest n in the world! The one who mmed the table in anger was the head of the Peng n. The head of the Peng n was a muscr man with a huge sword. His bushy beard trembled with rage. His daughter had almost been killed by Namgung Yu-baeks conspiracy. He had rushed here as soon as he heard the news. If youre afraid to use a sword, Ill step in myself. Go and cut off all their heads! the head of the Peng n grumbled. Just as he was about to spew more hate-filled words, someones shout echoed. Stop! Even the grumbling head of the Peng n had no choice but to close his mouth. It was because of the intervention of the Murim Alliance Leader, the Divine Monk. The right hand of Grand Master Mu Myung was wrapped in bandages. It was said that assassins dared to attack him while the Murim Alliance was empty. Given that they could injure the hand of one of the Ten Grandmasters, it was clear they were no ordinary people. Instead of saying more to the head of the Peng n, the Divine Monk draped his robe over someone who was shaking. You can stop shaking. Thank you. The one shaking was Namgung Yeo-sang. She was soaked in fear and devastation. She had no right nor position to be here, but there was a reason she had attended. We were able to minimize the damage thanks to you. Namgung Yeo-sang had sought out the Divine Monk a few hours earlier with a pale face. It was about uncovering the conspiracy of the Vice Alliance Leader. Unfortunately, it was after the sessors had been buried, but she revealed everything she had discovered. Thus, those who followed Namgung Yu-baek werepletely wiped out, and martial artists could be sent to the Namgung n. Weve already sent the Baek ns Red Dragon Corps, the Moyong ns North Star Sword Brigade, and the One Hundred Eight Arhats. Its to sanction the Namgung n. Namgung Yeo-sang trembled. To the radical faction of the n that followed Namgung Yu-baek, or rather, to most of her blood rtives, she would be a traitor. The Namgung n will pay the price. By mymand as the Murim Alliance Leader, they will repay with blood The Divine Monk spoke in a voice that seemed much older. It was not easy for a Buddhist monk to issue an order to kill. Its not the will of Shaolin, nor the Nine Sects One Gang. Its the will of the Murim Alliance. Yet, he nned to bear the karma himself. Those with grave sins will be executed, and those with lesser sins will have their martial arts severed. This will be done under my authority. The Namgung n will pay the price. For the next 10 years, Namgung must close its doors, and the inspectors of the Murim Alliance will reside there to monitor their misdeeds. That was practically the same as extermination. Theres one reason it was technically not extermination but closure. Instead of the weary-looking Divine Monk, Heavens Secret Schr spoke up, The crimes of the former Vice Alliance Leader Namgung Yu-baek must certainly be known to the world, but for the peace of the entire Murim, this will be kept under wraps for the time being. There is no set period for maintaining this confidentiality. The fact that Namgung Yu-baek killed the sessors and tried to monopolize the Five Elements Divine Art will be kept highly confidential. It was necessary, as no one wanted the dissolution of the orthodox Murim Alliance. To openly exterminate a great force like the Namgung n, a just cause needed to be publicized. Elder Jeok Hyang-ja of Mount Hua muttered, An old tree finally withers and dies. It was a metaphor for the Namgung n. Heavens Secret Schr continued speaking, There may be many dissatisfied with this matter. But the current situation is not favorable. It is clear that external forces were involved this time. The explosives used to blow up the Great Separation Mountain were real. There were assassins who attacked the Divine Monk. It wasnt Namgung Yu-baek or his followers who had done this. Namgung Yu-baek might have known their identities, but the dead cant speak. Interrogations of Namgung Yu-baeks loyalists yielded no answers. The head of the Peng n spoke gruffly, It must be those bastards from the Unorthodox Union. Who else wouldmit such acts? Well, ording to our kids, it seems like those guys havent made a move. A beggar in tattered clothes with six knots tied, a Six-Knot Beggar. He was an elder of the Beggars Gang, Chui Mon-gae. Then who could it be? You dont suppose the Demon Cult has emerged, do you? Cough, well, its not like we know everything. Then, is it those bastards from the Evil Cult? Could also be the North Sea Ice Pce or the Pot Pce. Or maybe the exterminated Thunder God Heaven Sect. They were exceptionally skilled with explosives. Lets not mock each other, among ourselves. A-among ourselves? It was a feat of patience not to shout You beggar! Were keeping all possibilities open. Even the West Sky Castles Nine Spear King came to the Great Separation Mountain. It seems theyre also looking for the assassins. Those guys are fearless The Unorthodox Union has also sent an envoy, I heard. The Great Separation Mountain tragedy had caught the attention of the entire martial world. The Unorthodox Union, West Sky Castle, andter even the forces outside Murim might send envoys with words of constion. Lets not talk about unpleasant things for now. Lets also talk about good things. The head of the Jegal n, Jegal Go-jin, suggested. Good things, you say? Yes, happy news should be shared. New martial experts have been born. Ah! The expressions of the heads of the major sects and ns varied widely. Some were purely happy, some were ambivalent, and others even felt jealousy. Among them, the head of the Moyong n was infinitely joyful. Hahaha! He thought Moyong Jin was dead, but he returned alive. That alone made him happy, but after returning, he was even able to draw out sword energy. Following his son Moyong Tak, another Peak expert had emerged. He reached the Peak realm even faster than Moyong Tak. Its not umon for martial arts to advance rapidly in a crisis situation. Dont they practice in the Demon Cult in the same way? By deliberately throwing themselves into life-threatening situations. Ah! How can youpare that to this! Moyong Jeong-cheon frowned at the head of the Peng ns reaction. Despite this, the head of the Peng n was still smiling just the same. This was because his daughter, Peng Mu-ah, had also reached the Peak realm. She had gained enlightenment while slicing through rocks during her escape from the Five Elements Tomb. The head of the Jegal n teased them, Whats there to be so happy about? Even the n Head Baek Ryu-san is staying quiet. At those words, Moyong Jeong-cheon and the head of the Peng n showed awkward expressions. It made sense. The greatest achievement belonged to none other than the Baek Noble n. Baek Ryu-san remained calm in expression. At that sight, Jegal Go-jin made a fuss as if in admiration, I envy you. Starting with the fact that Iron Blood Genius has reached the Peak realm. Isnt it an astonishing achievement at such a young age? Haha, the child is stillcking. Despite his modesty, Jegal Go-jin did not stop ttering, I have children too, but they are nothing but disappointments. I would love to hear your insights on parenting. How did you manage not only one but two young talents to be such outstanding figures? He had a reason for this. Jegal Seon had been humiliated by being beaten with a pot by Yi-gang. Praising the Baek brothers as much as possible could help forget the disgrace of the Jegal n. Baek Ryu-san shook his head. The credit goes to the children for growing up well despite losing their mother early. Theres nothing Ive done as a father. Ah Gasps of admiration burst out from various ces. Several who were troubled by their children looked at Baek Ryu-san with envy. More than that, the boy, Yi-gang, is even more remarkable. Despite being born with meridian blockage disease, he faced Namgung Yu-baek, a Supreme Peak master Haha The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique broke the Emperor King Sword Style. Its a pity we cannot spread this story widely right now. He plotted with extreme poison and joined forces in attack. However, regardless of the process, it was true that Yi-gang had defeated Namgung Yu-baek. Even if it were announced outside, few would believe it. They say he hasnt even held a sword for 10 years! Lets stop there. Its frightening to think who might hear. Haha, truly a great hero. As there continued to be no significant reaction, Jegal Go-jin gradually stopped his ttery. Just as they were naturally transitioning to another topic. Suddenly, Baek Ryu-san spoke up, Its not 10 years, but less than 6 years. Excuse me? Since he first held a sword. Ah Hahaha! Thats even more incredible. Truly a genius bestowed by heaven. You tter me too much. Its not that great. Yes. This back-and-forth. Jegal Go-jin wouldnt have expected the man known as Merciless Iron Blood to be parched for praise about his son, so he turned away. He didnt know Baek Ryu-san would add anotherment. Its truly a miraculous thing. You speak of miracles. Even growing a pine tree requires watering and pruning. Yet, children often grow up all on their own. Thats true. The expressions of the n heads became curious. But Baek Ryu-san, seemingly unaware of their gaze, intently stared into the void. Everyone knows that our familys secret martial art is called the Immortal Divine Art, right? Of course, we know. Very well indeed. Those quick to understand realized what Baek Ryu-san was hinting at. Yes. Its a divine art personally developed by the legendary grandmaster, the Immortal Divine Sword. All Baeks practice it. Its no less enviable than the Five Elements Divine Art. What youre trying to say is Yet, despite that, no martial artist since the Immortal Divine Sword has had Immortal as part of their nickname. Probably because the halo of being the best in the world is too strong. His lips twitched. He was clearly trying to suppress augh. Who would have thought that Yi-gang would earn such a nickname. Hahaha! This conversation was all part of a long preparation to boast about his own child. Regardless of the sect and n leaders grimacing, Baek Ryu-san seemed happy.
Yi-gang, who was recovering, also heard about his own nickname. Indeed, the possession by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon left severe aftereffects. There were scars like lightning bolts on his hands and feet. Moreover, he suffered through seven long weeks before he could get up. It was a miracle he recovered enough to move. Yet, his heart had not healed. Yi-gang did not leave the private rooms bed. He refused visitors, except for a few people. Why did Namgung Yu-baek do such a thing? Was there an influence from the Evil Cult? There was also another troubling matter. Death, and sacrifice. These words did not leave his mind. The image of Namgung Shin deciding to die, and eventually begging to be saved. The sight of Namgung Yu-baek plucking out his own eyeball to hand over the Blue Eye Gem to Namgung Shin. Somehow, it unsettled Yi-gang. Next to him, Dam Hyun kept babbling, disturbing Yi-gangs thoughts. I clearly heard a voice. I did, didnt I? Otherwise, why would I have brought the item she mentioned? He repeated several times the story of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon visiting him in the form of a fox and hearing her voice. Yi-gang told him it was just Dam Hyuns imagination. Its not my imagination! I definitely heard it. So we tried talking again, didnt we? But you couldnt understand anything at that time. It was just a guess about what she might want. Thats something thates out in a crisis situation. If the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon were here right now, Dam Hyun would have bothered her again. Fortunately, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was sticking close to Namgung Shin. It was said that Namgung Shin still hadnt woken up. Yi-gang leaned his chin on his hand and sighed. After the fight with Namgung Yu-baek, his martial arts realm had clearly advanced. But his body hadnt improved. His lifespan was still the same. He needed to leave for the Kunlun Mountains as soon as possible. Suddenly, Yi-gangs expression crumpled. He heard footsteps approaching without hesitation. Yi-gang! Soon, therge doors swung open. Ive refused visitors. Can we really be so formal with each other! The one who entered was Peng Gu-in. He had seen Yi-gang being carried out from the Great Separation Mountain and had cried tears of grief. He was still a sweaty human being. Yi-gang had refused visitors, but today, Peng Gu-in finally burst in. And, theres a reason I came. A reason? So Woon is here. His father came to the alliance. And? And, he was beyond what I imagined. Beyond imagination? Yi-gang was aware that So Woons status was extraordinary. But if a sessor of the Peng n spoke of him in such terms, he must be a truly remarkable figure. Yes! He really wants to see you. Who is he, and why me, exactly? He wants to see the person who saved his son. He specifically asked for you. The famous Yi-gang anticipated the words that woulde from Pang Gu-ins lips. The feeling of wanting to cover his ears at his new nickname came, unthinkingly. Immortal Divine Dragon! Immortal Divine Dragon. Dam Hyun chuckled beside him. Yi-gang calmly closed his mouth. If hes looking for the Immortal Divine Dragon, I guess I have to go out. Yi-gang, who returned alive from death and learned the Immortal Divine Art as a descendant of the Baek Noble n, indeed warranted the title Immortal. Right! Lets go, Immortal Divine Dragon! Hahaha. However, somehow, the nickname Divine Dragon felt awkward. Yi-gang got up as if resigning himself. Yes, the Divine Dragon departs. Chapter 161: The Nine Spear King, So Jin-gong Chapter 161: The Nine Spear King, So Jin-gong The Murim Alliance was the center of the orthodox Murim. With the Nine Sects One Gang, the Azure Forest, and the Seven Great nsbined, who would dare doubt the prestige of the Murim Alliance? However, the Murim Alliance was not the absolute strongest. The nature of the Murim Alliance was more of a coalition. With many formidable sects among its members, its unity was somewhatcking. Even with a small number of martial masters, the Unorthodox Union was superior in terms of unity. They gathered under Seomun Jae, one of the Ten Grandmasters and the leader of the Unorthodox Union. There are also many other notable martial masters and forces. The Central ins were vast, with countless martial artists, and masters were asmon as dirt. The sects they belonged to were no different. Among them was a faction known as West Sky Castle. Its not always ck and white with martial artists being divided into orthodox and unorthodox. There are demons feared even by the unorthodox, and rogues who would draw their swords for anyone if it meant getting money or proper martial arts.West Sky Castle was uniquelyposed of martial artists from the military. One of the Ten Grandmasters and the lord of West Sky Castle, the Nine Spear King, So Jin-gong, had gathered them under him. Born into the distinguished military family of the So n of Yueyang, So Jin-gong passed the military examination with the highest honors at a young age. However, his illustrious career became even more pronounced after his appointment. Appointed as a military officer, So Jin-gong was immediately dispatched to the north. The nomads of the north, including the remnants of the Yuan dynasty, were the greatest enemies of the Great Ming. Heroes emerged in times of war. Before even ten years had passed, So Jin-gong was appointed as martial general. And then he suddenly resigned from his position. The emperor tried to retain him several times, but the renowned general established a sect called West Sky Castle in the north, where he had battled. Retired military officers and heirs of military families were absorbed into West Sky Castle. Naturally, the Murim Alliance sent an offer for membership, but So Jin-gongs response was a masterpiece. A subject of the emperor who rules over all under heaven, how could he submit to the authority of a meremoner? He referred to the leader of the Murim Alliance as a meremoner. The chosen sessorughed it off with a hearty Euhaha, but the martial artists of the Murim Alliance found it distasteful. Still, it couldnt be helped. It meant that So Jin-gong still pledged his loyalty to the emperor. It was a surprise that the prideful So Jin-gong visited the Murim Alliance in person. So So-woon, it is. Pardon? Yi-gang raised his eyebrows at Peng Gu-ins words. Peng Gu-in borated, The kids name is So So-woon. It wasnt a pseudonym. Ah, I see. Thats a somewhat funny name. Maybe thats why he just goes by So-woon. Hehe. No one expected So-woon to be the child of the Nine Spear King. Just because someone was a So, one couldnt immediately think of one of the Ten Grandmasters. It was also surprising that the Nine Spear King sent his son to learn the ways of men in Jianghu. Above all, their martial arts were different. The Nine Spear King was a unique martial artist who used nine spears. What So-woon used were two short spears. Come to think of it, using two short spears is also not ordinary. Its hard to imagine someone like that just by their appearance. The Nine Spear King, of all people. So-woon does seem a bit frail. Hmm, I also made a mistake based on his appearance at first. Actually, the Nine Spear King might have had a simr appearance to So-woon Hehe. Peng Gu-in burst intoughter at Yi-gangs spection. See for yourself. Yi-gang could see for himself. In the outer yard, giant horses were being exercised. Around these horses, unlike typical martial artists, were West Sky Castles martial artists wearing armor. So-woon was also standing awkwardly, and behind him, a truly giant man was mounted on a horse. He was wearing dark red armor, and nine spears of different sizes were strapped to his saddle and back. The horse carrying him was equally massive. The horse, with its glossy, blood-red fur, must be the Nine Spear Kings beloved steed, the Ferghana horse. He used to say he wouldnt exchange his horse even for a castle. So-woon recognized Yi-gang and raised his hand. Brother! Oh! As his son greeted Yi-gang, the Nine Spear King jumped down from his horse. The nking sound of armor was loud. My name is Baek Yi-gang. I have heard much about the great reputation of the Nine Spear King. Ha-ha, I was curious about what So-woons sworn brothers would be like. Yi-gang rolled his eyes at the mention of sworn brothers. Peng Gu-in pretended not to notice, and So-woon had a face full of emotion. You can feel the spirit from his expression. It seems So-woon has made good connections. Hearing So-woons story, Yi-gang thought his father was a cold-hearted man who disapproved of his weak son. But it didnt seem to be entirely the case. I sent So-woon out to learn about the world, but I hurried here upon hearing that the Five Elements Tomb had copsed. Such a cold-hearted father wouldnt havee all the way to the heart of the Murim Alliance with just a few subordinates for his son. Fortunately, my son was fine. But Ive heard all about what happened in the meantime. The Nine Spear King stood in front of Yi-gang, nking in his armor. Yi-gang had to look up to meet his gaze. He ced his thick hand on Yi-gangs shoulder. Youve saved my son several times, risking your own life. Yi-gang remembered. It was true when he was trapped in the All-knowing High Formation. But at other times, it wasnt specifically for So-woon that he acted. I havent done anything remarkable. No, you have done something remarkable. Its not just about saving my sons life. After all, life and death arent something people can decide. If saving a life isnt important, then what is? A sh of light appeared in the Nine Spear Kings eyes. It was as if the battlefields he had crossed were reflected beyond his pupils. It seems youve heard I told So-woon to return as a worthy man. I have. Do you know what it means? Internally, Yi-gang had guessed the Nine Spear King to be simr to Peng Gu-in. Because the idea of being a man seemed to resonate with them. But the man before Yi-gang now wasnt speaking in such simple terms. It means to be someone who can risk their own life for something. Life? Yes, the readiness to face death. Whatever the reason may be. Be it for wealth, honor, or loyalty. Martial artists were a breed that hung their lives on the tip of a sword. Therefore, such words might not evoke much emotion, but Yi-gang felt his heart stir for some reason. Isnt it rare for those in the martial world not to risk their lives? Thinking that one might die and being prepared to die are different things. It seems you dont quite understand. No, his expression hardened because he did understand. The sessors who entered the Five Elements Tomb must have all thought about the possibility of death. But, truly being prepared for death was different. Perhaps Namgung Shin was like that. Or Sohwa, who was stabbed instead of Yi-gang in the past. Yes, I dont quite understand. I wished for So-woon to be a man who could face death. Are you talking about sacrifice? I dont want to simplify it with such a small word. Youve risked your life to save So-woon several times. And have you achieved what you wished for? When he saved So-woon in the All-knowing High Formation and when he saved the sessors, and Namgung Shin, inside the Five Elements Tomb. Had Yi-gang been prepared for death? No matter how much he thought about it, he didnt have the special resolve that the Nine Spear King spoke of. So, Yi-gang spoke sincerely, I am not the remarkable person you speak of. Hm, how so? I absolutely do not want to die. My life is more important than anything else. Euhaha! Despite the blunt statement, the Nine Spear Kingughed instead of being dismayed. How could someone who values his life so much act without regard for it? If you yourself are the priority, then you must have had the resolve to risk something so important. Perhaps. Yi-gang never did things halfway, whether it was saving So-woon or gathering the sessors in the darkness of the Five Elements Tomb. Wouldnt that be shameful to those who owe their lives up to now? Yi-gang wanted to ask something more. So, then Enough. Answering questions isnt my nature. My intention in meeting you was to repay the favor of saving my son. The Nine Spear King raised his hand to stop Yi-gangs words. He didnte all this way just to praise Yi-gang. Repay, you say? Yes, as rpense for saving the child of So Jin-gong. Tell me, I will grant you anything. You neednt do that. At this, the previously benevolent demeanor of the Nine Spear King changed dramatically. He widened his eyes and spoke in a growling tone, Do not refuse. If you understand the weight of my name, you wouldnt make such a pitiful choice. Refusing the offer seemed almost like incurring his wrath. Yet, nothing specific came to mind. Asking for a medicine of immortality felt inappropriate, and requesting money seemed trivial. Fortunately, the Nine Spear King didnt seem to expect an answer right away. I will return in three days. Think about it until then. Yes. As soon as Yi-gang responded, the Nine Spear King mounted his horse. His subordinates, truly as if they were soldiers, escorted the Nine Spear King away. So-woon bowed several times in farewell before following his father. Watching them leave, Yi-gang murmured to himself, A tough person, indeed. Are all masters like that? Normally, there should have been some response, but none came. It was then Yi-gang realized that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was with Namgung Shin. Should I go see them? With that thought, Yi-gang headed towards the medical hall. He wondered if Namgung Shin might have made some progress by now. After killing Namgung Yu-baek, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, who had be depressed, might have regained some of her spirit. When Yi-gang arrived at the front of the medical hall, he happened to run into Moyong Jining out. Oh! Brother. Moyong Jins face was pale to the point of causing concern. Yi-gangs expression also hardened. What happened? That Namgung Shin. Moyong Jin had harbored an obsession with Namgung Shin that bordered on hatred. But that obsession disappeared after the Five Elements Tomb incident. When Namgung Shin was on the brink of death, Moyong Jins face had turned as white as it was now. Why, has he awakened? No he seems like hes going to die soon. Yi-gang stopped dead in his tracks. About to die soon, the reason was unclear. Wasnt his body stabilized after receiving Namgung Yu-baeks Blue Eye Gem? The physician is looking after him, but there has been no improvement, and it seems to be the end. Ill go see him. Yi-gang strode into the interior of the medical hall. Moyong Jin followed behind him. It was clear where Namgung Shin was without asking. Because Namgung Yeo-sang was kneeling and sitting in front of him. Moyong Tak was beside her, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. Yeo-sang, calm down. If Shin dies Namgung Yeo-sang was one of the few survivors of the fallen Namgung n. With the existing power holders being disced by the Murim Alliance, their n was to be reestablished around Namgung Yeo-sang and Namgung Shin. Namgung Shin would likely be the n Head. Look at me, Yeo-sang. Moyong Taks face bore a long scar. Yet, it did not look ugly at all. It seemed there had been some bad blood between him and Namgung Yeo-sang. However, their interaction and address to each other appeared quite close. There seemed to have been a change in their rtionship. Yeo-sang, you need to stay strong, then Shin, that child, will also regain his strength. Namgung Yeo-sang dropped her head, shedding tears. Yi-gang exchanged greetings with them. Moyong Tak gave a bitter smile and patted Yi-gangs shoulder. Then, the sliding doors opened, and a physician emerged, sweating profusely. I have tried everything within my capacity as a physician. Everyone looked at the physician. It seems unlikely he will make it through today. Why? Yi-gang immediately asked for the reason. Frankly, its a miracle hes still alive at all. Its like theres a crack in his bodys vessel. His vital energy continues to deplete. Weve tried various medicines, but Vital energy referred to Innate True Qi. If Innate True Qi was depleted, a person died. Saying that the vessel has broken means the middle dantian has shattered. Then, truly, not even a great immortal could save him. Yi-gang was silent for a moment before speaking, Just a moment, Ill go in alone. No one stopped Yi-gang. Opening the sliding doors and entering the room, the scent of medicinal herbs was overwhelming. Mixed in was the acrid smell of death. Namgung Shin, lying under a cotton nket, had a face as pale as a corpse. Beside his pillow was a bronze fox figurine. And next to it, the spirit of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, with its knees hugged to its chest, looked up at Yi-gang. I thought he would survive What happened? Such a gloomy voice was something Yi-gang was hearing for the first time. It was me who killed him. Because of my Blue Eye Gem, his body was already ruined. Wasnt Namgung Yu-baek the one who saved him? I thought he would survive. But that bastards Blue Eye Gems energy had already weakened. It was too faint to save this child, not enough yokai energy. I see. The fool living so old only to end like this Life didnt always go as one wished. Despite severing ties with life, the tangled problems remained unresolved. Yi-gang sat beside the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Silence passed for a moment. He couldnt help but recall the face of Namgung Shin, confessing at the end that he truly wanted to live. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon cautiously opened her mouth, Can I ask you for one favor? No. Reflexively, Yi-gang answered. He didnt know what the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was going to say, but he felt uneasy anyway. I cant let this child die too. Because of me, all my other family members are dead. Its not my concern. I promised to take you to the Kunlun Mountains. Namgung Shins breathing was so faint it could hardly be heard if one wasnt listening closely. I promise. The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox will cure your meridian blockage. Thats certain, regardless of my request. She spoke with a gentle smile, as if trying to entice Yi-gang. However, Yi-gang felt the sorrow hidden behind her voice. Did she take his silence as a sign of her persuasion being sessful? She then said something unexpected. It was a secret. In truth, whether I be a yokai or not, it has no bearing on healing your body. What do you mean? You know that the spiritual energy or yokai energy I possess is insufficient to heal your body, right? Yi-gang nodded. Unlike the Immortal Divine Sword, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon did not have enough spiritual energy to mend Yi-gangs major meridian. Thats why she intended to take the Blue Eye Gem to the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox to fulfill her wish and, in return, have them heal Yi-gangs body. Regardless of me, just taking the Blue Eye Gem, those yokai will grant your request. What exactly is the Blue Eye Gem Its a token. A token given by them to my ancestor who married a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox in ancient times. It meant that the Blue Eye Gem was more important than Namgung Seo-ryeon, the person herself. Yi-gang kept his mouth shut and listened to what she had to say next. So, I dont need to be a yokai. But you wanted to be one. Id rather save this child. She was willing to give up what she had long desired. I will give you everything I have. Spiritual energy, yokai energy. So Yokai energy was no trivial matter. Even if its not enough to mend the major meridian, its equivalent to all the achievements of a Supreme Peak master born with the blood of a great yokai. Above all, its the power that allowed her to remain in the form of a spirit, like fuel. With it, repair this childs vessel, and the rest you can take all for yourself. Then go to the Kunlun Mountains to heal your body Yi-gang was unable to respond. His head felt dizzy. Chapter 162: Mang-hon (1) Chapter 162: Mang-hon (1) The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon continued to exin. The reason Namgung Shin was dying was due to ack of yokai energy, and to save him, her yokai energy must be consumed to repair his middle dantian. However, since she couldnt do it herself, she would transfer her yokai energy to Yi-gang. She also mentioned that Yi-gang could have all the remaining yokai energy after saving Namgung Shin. And after that, she would likely soon disappear. Yi-gang swallowed the heat rising in his throat. And, striving to remain calm, he asked, Do you want to be a yokai? Yes, I did. Then why. Because I want to save this child more than continue my life.It was a simple and clear reason. Yi-gang wanted to say no. Because the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was more important to him than Namgung Shin. But perhaps it was because he had met the Nine Spear King. Yi-gang couldnt stop the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons determination. He didnt know if it was right to break her will because of his own greed. Is it true that if you go to the Kunlun Mountains, you can be a yokai? Thats why he asked that question. Even if I go without you, just taking the Blue Eye Gem, will they really heal my body? Yes, Im sure of it. Thats what was said. By who? The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox? They appeared in my dream once. She didnt seem to be lying. A long time ago, someone who married into my ancestors came into my dream and told me. They said they want to take back the power they lent to the Namgung family, to their child. The manifestation in dreams was not something to be dismissed lightly in Taoism. If the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox was really a great yokai, then its possible to convey messages through dreams. They said they could even make me a yokai if I juste to them. Ive also confirmed this through the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. Its definitely possible to heal your body. Above all, remembering the words of the Forest Lord, its also true that Yi-gangs body can be healed. Yi-gang fell silent for a moment. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon seemed to take that as a rejection. Please Yi-gang stood up. But instead of leaving abruptly, he first asked a question. If I receive all of your yokai energy, how much time would you have left? How much time? I would probably immediately What if you keep the minimum amount of yokai energy? So far, she had been sustaining herself by sharing Yi-gangs Innate True Qi. But if she were to transfer all her yokai energy, even that would be futile. Stumbling over Yi-gangs resolute spirit, she answered, About fifteen days Thats not enough. More. Even if I try to stretch it at most a month. Any longer would be difficult. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon showed a rare moment of weakness. Yi-gang sped his hands together and ced them against his forehead, appearing to ponder deeply. After a long silence, Yi-gang spoke, Alright. What should we do? Ah, well, its simr to when using the Heavenly Thunder Bell. First, Ill be by your side Following her instructions, Yi-gang put the fox doll in his embrace. Inside it was a Blue Eye Gem, and another Blue Eye Gem was in Yi-gangs possession. He knelt on one knee in front of Namgung Shin. He ced his left hand on the sr plexus area of Namgung Shin, which had turned dark, and held a Blue Eye Gem in his right hand inside his robe. Thank you! I thought you might not agree to my request. No need to mention it. Dont worry too much even if I disappear. Theres a saying, isnt there? If one lives on in the heart, they live forever. So just remember me That wont happen. Well, then you dont have to remember me. Yi-gang shook his head and spoke, Thats not what I meant. Youre going to be a yokai. Ive exined everything so far, what are you saying! We just need to get to the Kunlun Mountains as quickly as possible. How far away that is Transferring her yokai energy, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon would soon face annihtion. The Kunlun Mountains were a distant ce. The home of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox was located in the deep, rugged terrain of the Kunlun range. Even if one rode a horse, its not a ce one could reach within a month. The terrain was treacherous, and the checkpoints were strict. The northwest was still gued by remnants of the Northern Yuan, and its a ce where the influence of the government was stronger than that of the Murim. Even if Yi-gang was a young master of the Baek Noble n and a disciple of the Azure Forest, it was clear he wouldnt receive any help in that region. Yet, Yi-gang spoke firmly, Lets start immediately. Theres a way. Namgung Shin, teetering on the brink of death, was before him. If he survived, he would eventually be the head of the Namgung n, as long as the Namgung n didnt getpletely wiped out. Yi-gang decided to save him. Start now! A-ah The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon began to transfer her yokai energy to Yi-gang. Feeling intense pain, Yi-gangs eyes widened. The shock that swept through his body was like unleashing the Heavenly Thunder Bell at six stars or higher without any possession. As a blue light shed beyond the paper doors, the people waiting outside for Yi-gang were greatly startled. Namgung Yeo-sang, who was getting anxious, twitched as if she was about to rush in. Just before she could rush in though, the door opened, and Yi-gang walked out. A pungent scent apanied him. Moyong Jin was startled to see the ends of Yi-gangs sleeves scorched ck. Brother I need to go see Senior Brother Dam Hyun. Yi-gang walked away feebly. Moyong Jin quickly supported him. And then A-ah. Shin! Namgung Yeo-sang, who entered the ce Yi-gang came from, screamed as if in agony. Moyong Jin turned his head out of curiosity, but quickly hastened his steps at Yi-gangs urging.
West Sky Castle was the strongest faction in the northwest of the Central ins. They did not bow to the authority of the Murim Alliance. But the orthodox Murim did not view them as enemies because, beyond the Kunlun Mountains, if the Demon Cult of Xinjiang were to rise, they would serve as an excellent shield. Their armed forcescked nothingpared to the elite troops of the empire. The tacit approval by the officials and the Imperial family might also be because they hoped West Sky Castle would act as a shield for the Great Ming Empire. In the strictly guarded border regions, no one stopped the martial artists of West Sky Castle. Thus, Yi-gang went to seek the Nine Spear King. I did not expect you to make a decision so quickly. The Nine Spear King, So Jin-gong, was taking off his armor. He happened to be brushing his horses mane. The affection in his touch was evident. It seemed true that he cherished Ferghana horse second only to his children. Ivee upon urgent need for assistance. Please allow me to go to the Kunlun Mountains. Hmm. The Nine Spear Kings expression was inscrutable. So-woon, who was holding a saddle next to him, seemed unsure of what to do, and the martial artists who appeared to be the Nine Spear Kings loyal retainers did not hide their difort. Theres nothing in the Kunlun Mountains. Are you nning to meet the Taoist priests of the Kunlun Sect? Or are you thinking of going to Xinjiang to meet with the Demon Cult? I cannot say. Ha-ha. As Yi-gang spoke firmly, the Nine Spear Kings subordinates looked even more displeased. As a senior in Jianghu, I must stop you. And as a subject of His Majesty the Emperor as well. This horse is called the Ferghana horse, but Ive given it a special name. Soo-ryeon, which means lotus. Its a mare. The Nine Spear King loved his horse enough to give it such a nickname. This dear creature has saved my life on the battlefield numerous times. It has never carried anyone else. Its so fierce that one of my men lost an eye from its kick. Yes. But what can I do, theres no other horse like it. And youre asking me to let you have it? By the end of his speech, there was clear anger in his voice. It was because of Yi-gangs request. I merely asked for the quickest means. So you mean to ride my Soo-ryeon. Otherwise, it would mean Im deceiving you. Yi-gang needed to go to the Kunlun Mountains, where the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox lived. He approached the Nine Spear King, asking for the fastest horse and a guide. Taking it as a request for his beloved horse, So Jin-gong and his men were taken aback. So, you cant tell me the reason for your journey, nor the exact destination. And you dont know when youll return the horse. Is that it? Yes. Hahaha! The Nine Spear King received a saddle from So-woon and ced it on the horse. Then he called one of his men. Pahan, you guide him. With you and your horse, you should be able to keep up with Soo-ryeons pace. Yes! Pahan was a one-eyed man. Yi-gang wondered if he was the man who had lost an eye from being kicked by the horse. Following the Nine Spear Kings gesture, Yi-gang mounted the horse. Climbing atop the giant warhorse made him feel significantly taller. The Ferghana horse, known for its foul temper, surprisingly epted Yi-gang quite gently. Is it okay not to hear the reason? If I were to say Ill lend the horse only if I know the reason, would that be the case? I apologize. That settles it. Well find outter. The Nine Spear King led the horse away. A martial artist named Pahan followed, and Dam Hyun also managed to get a horse and joined. As soon as Yi-gang arrived, Dam Hyun had packed, as if he had been waiting. Jin Ri-yeon, upon hearing Dam Hyuns request, immediately left for the Azure Forest. She would convey the message to the Golden Needle Phantom that they must head to Kunlun. Pahan will guide you, but it wont be an easy path. Yes. The Kunlun Mountains are treacherous. So are the beings that roam there, human or not. Ill keep that in mind. Just as Yi-gang was about to depart, the onlookers around them started murmuring. Yi-gang! Baek Ryu-san had appeared. Yi-gang looked at his father with a stern expression. The recent rescue by Baek Ryu-san was their first meeting in nearly five years. How can you leave so soon after weve just reunited? Im sorry, Father. Yi-gang hadnt yet shared all the details with Baek Ryu-san. He was too busy preparing to leave. I heard youre heading to Kunlun. Is it because of the Azure Forest? Yes. Yi-gang thought he came to stop him, but that wasnt the case. Well, I cant stop my grown child from doing what he must. Fortunately, Baek Ryu-san did not stop Yi-gang. Instead, Baek Ha-jun came riding up from behind. Just, take your younger brother with you. Father, thats The moment Yi-gang was about to refuse, Baek Ha-jun interrupted, Brother. Ill go with you. Judging by his expression, he seemed determined to follow regardless. Did Yi-gang have the same expression when he asked the Nine Spear King for a horse? Yi-gang did not stop him. Kunlun is treacherous. Always be cautious. Yes! They could not dy their departure. Yi-gang, Ha-jun, Dam Hyun, and Pahan. The four martial artists dashed towards the open gate of the Murim Alliance. Baek Ryu-san watched his sons depart. So Jin-gong, the Nine Spear King, stood next to him. Do children, grow up far more quickly than one might think? Indeed. Baek Ryu-san suddenly felt very old. Still, youve raised them very well. Thank you. Despite the Nine Spear Kings praise, only a bitter smile appeared.
Currently, only a few guards were stationed at the Great Separation Mountain. A beast was digging through the debris of a copsed mountain peak. It was a wild boar. Squeak, squeal. Due to the martial artists camping in the Great Separation Mountain, the frightened creature had been unable to find proper food. Starving, its sense of smell had be incredibly sharp. The ground emitted a foul smell of animal excrement mixed with blood. Digging with its snout and tusks, it seemed likely to find the carcass of something not yet fully dposed. In such circumstances, even that was considered good prey. Eventually, its wet snout touched something. But, the wild boar could not rejoice. Squeal! What sprang from the ground was a human hand. Frightened by the iling hand, the wild boar ran away, and the person buried in the ground exerted all his strength to pull himself up. Kheuk, heuk! The man, looking almost like a corpse, gasped for air. His face was severely swollen, and one of his arms, torn off, was rotting away. Yet, he was unmistakably alive. It was Yang Gu-jeon, who had been presumed dead, crushed by a rock while escaping the Five Elements Tomb after having his arm cut off by Namgung Shin. I, Im alive. Heuk. His survival, let alone his escape, was nothing short of a series of miracles. Trapped in a crevice, waiting for death, what he discovered was certainly a fortuitous chance Look, hes alive! Yang Gu-jeon quickly lifted his head. Two martial artists stood blocking his path. Water, please, some water! Yang Gu-jeon begged for water, thinking they were surely martial artists of the Murim Alliance. One of the martial artists crouched down and grabbed Yang Gu-jeons face. Yang Gu-jeon was startled. The martial artists face was wrapped in bandages. It was clear he wasnt dressed like a martial artist of the Murim Alliance. Its like a miracle. A miracle. Who who are you First, if youre thirsty, drink this. The bandaged man pulled a water sk from his waist and held it to Yang Gu-jeons mouth. Yang Gu-jeon, who hadnt had water since it rained a few days ago, greedily put his mouth to the sk. However, what entered his mouth was not cool water. Gag, guk. A wriggling worm slid down his throat. Yang Gu-jeon looked at the bandaged man with a bewildered face. Heh heh. The bandages parted, revealing a grinning mouth inside. Chills ran down his spine. Chapter 163: Mang-hon (2) Chapter 163: Mang-hon (2) The bug that crawled down his throat was the size of a finger. If it werent for pressing on the paralysis and mute acupoints to prevent copse, Yang Gu-jeon would have screamed hideously. Swallowing Gu Poison was a terrifying ordeal. What was even more frightening was that at some point, the squirming movement of the bug in his stomach was no longer felt. H-has it been digested? That would be for the best. There was nothing more to wish for if the bug squirming inside his stomach had melted away. However, Yang Gu-jeon himself knew that this was unlikely. The people he met after a desperate escape were suspicious to the extreme. Even though the main force had left, they didnt care at all that the Murim Alliance warriors were clearly guarding the area. As evidence, they easily broke through the guard while carrying therge-bodied Yang Gu-jeon, who had lost an arm.Those carrying Yang Gu-jeon went deep into the mountains. They must have entered a Qi Men formation. The surrounding visibility changed swiftly as fog thickly enveloped the area. Walking towards a cliff, an old thatched house appeared in an instant. Yang Gu-jeon was dumped there. They seemed to have forgotten about Yang Gu-jeon, busying themselves with their own tasks for a while. The smell is awful. Itsing from the one we brought in a little while ago. Well leave him until Mang-hon sees him, but I doubt there will be much to harvest. He looks like he knows nothing. That seems likely. The one who fed Gu Poison to Yang Gu-jeon was called Sam-ho. Unbelievable words flowed from his mouth, which was wrapped in bandages. Has Namgung been dealt with? Since Shaolin sent the One Hundred Eight Arhats, obviously. The Four Great Vajra were included. Hmm. Heuk-am no longer needs to get involved then. They naturally would have beenpletely exterminated. Whats the point of us discussing such grand ns? The extermination of Namgung. Is that even possible? After all, the Vice-Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance is Namgung Yu-baek. Yang Gu-jeon was so dumbfounded he almost snorted in disbelief. The Master of the Ghost Valley, to think that this old ghost would create such a massive tomb. I heard he used nearly half of the cults budget at the time. Im not sure how the permission was granted. The word cult came up. The first thing that came to mind was the Demon Cult. For Yang Gu-jeon, it was difficult to assume the Evil Cult. The assault on the Divine Monk. Since the Four Great Vajra have left, the guard for the Divine Monk must have weakened, hasnt it? Ten people from the Second Assassination Squad attacked. The Divine Monk was said to have suffered a wound on his hand. So, he is still one of the Ten Grandmasters. They say hes old and sick. The talk of an attack on the Murim Alliance Leader even came up. And the ten from the Assassination Squad? All dead, none captured, theymitted suicide. If we had taken the entire Second Assassination Squad or just about ten people from the First Assassination Squad, we could have taken down the Divine Monk. Exposing the Second Assassination Squad like that, it seems like the cult will start to make its move soon. After the incident at the Baek Noble n, they must be aware of our existence. Yang Gu-jeon thought these people were either tremendous bluffers or plotting an enormous conspiracy. The former would be somewhat of a relief, but thetter would be a big problem. Hearing such talk, he would surely be killed to silence him. Cursing their carelessness, Yang Gu-jeon pretended to lose consciousness. Pretending to faint seemed like the only way to save his life. When will we interrogate this one? Mang-hon will do it personally. At the mention of interrogation, Yang Gu-jeons body slightly trembled. Being captured by a suspicious organization meant he also had to consider the possibility of torture. Yang Gu-jeon, who was once a promising sessor, had received training on how to endure torture. The training covered how to respond during torture and how to prevent leaking the sects secrets. However, only one thing remained in his memory. In the end, you cant avoid breaking. There are hardly any who can endure torture to the end. Then, perhaps its right to start talking at some point. Pretend to endure for a while to gain favor, then leak some information about the Murim Alliance to save his life. Those were Yang Gu-jeons thoughts. And finally, the time for interrogation came. A person named Mang-hon burst through the door. Is this the bastard? Yes. Contrary to the polite attitude of his subordinates, the one called Mang-hon spoke crudely. Did you go all the way there to bring back this filthy clod of dirt? He is one of the sessors who entered the Five Elements Tomb. His name is Yang Gu-jeon They seemed to have already figured out Yang Gu-jeons identity. The fact sent shivers down his spine. You said your name is Sam-ho? Yes. Swish The sound of something sharp cutting through fabric was heard. Yang Gu-jeon, who had his eyes closed, was startled. Hmm, I wondered why your face was wrapped in bandages. It was because of burns. I thought it might be unpleasant to look at. It seemed like Mang-hon had cut off Sam-hos face bandages. Did Heuk-am do this to you? It happened when I was young, my house caught fire. On the contrary, Heuk-am actually saved me. Ha! Indeed. He was always the odd one thinking himself a gentleman. Every time Mang-hon moved, a jingling sound was heard. Yang Gu-jeon became really curious about what kind of strange person Mang-hon was. Very slightly, he opened his eyes a sliver. Then, a monstrous face came into view. Dull gray eyes like those of an old carp. Yet, a youthful and androgynous appearance. To match, his ash-gray hair was disheveled, and there seemed to be tattoos etched on his face. Several rings made of silver were embedded in his lips, and small nail-like objects were also embedded below his eyes. The jingling sound must havee from those silver ornaments. Such an ugly face. And an arm cut off too. Who could be talking about whom? Yang Gu-jeon kept his eyes closed. Get up, you bastard. ying dead, are you? Hey, someone seat this guy in a chair. Yang Gu-jeon rxed his body as much as possible. While someone was seating him in a chair and tying his arms and legs, he desperately recited in his mind, Just endure for a moment, and then spill everything. He didnt know what they wanted, but he was willing to say anything. How he survived underground, the secret martial arts of his sect. But speaking too soon might make him seem worthless and lead to his death, so he was prepared to endure at least for a moment. Yang Gu-jeon groaned. Ugh, where is this? Oh? You all are who? Oh my? Hehehe. Mang-honughed, jingling his earrings. An interesting fellow. Worth interrogating. Youre going to torture me? Yang Gu-jeon quickly looked around, but surprisingly, there were no tools that looked like they were for torture. There was suspicious blood pooled on the floor, but no traditional tools like saws or tongs were visible. Yes, thats the n. Crushing the slight hope that had risen, Mang-hon moved behind Yang Gu-jeon. Anxious about what might be done, Yang Gu-jeon clenched his teeth. Thinking to endure it, he suddenly spoke up, curious. First off, what are you curious about Ugh. Something cold burrowed into the back of his head, and Yang Gu-jeons eyes rolled back. There was no pain, but his body wouldnt move as he wished. What Mang-hon had pushed into the back of Yang Gu-jeons head was a long acupuncture needle. Hmm, yes, first tell me how you survived. Yang Gu-jeon initially tried not to answer. However, when Mang-hon twisted his wrist, words involuntarily spilled out from his mouth. Ah, inside, moss ah, groundwater. With each flick of the long needle, Yang Gu-jeon spilled all his secrets. It was a bizarre harmony. Mang-hon didnt need to resort to torture. By employing strange methods, he was able to extract all the information he wanted. You are a useless guy. Ah, yes And a piece of trash. Ah. How long had he been doing this? Yang Gu-jeon could no longer speak human words and eventually copsed. Only then did Mang-hon click his tongue and retrieve the needle. The Confused Mind Extortion Technique is regrettable. They die too quickly. He said it was regrettable, but Sam-ho and his colleague trembled. The Confused Mind Extortion Technique, Mang-hons secret technique of stirring the brain to extract desired information. Mang-hon turned to look at Sam-ho. Where is Heuk-am? I cannot say. Do you want to taste the needle as well? Mang-honughed, holding up the blood-stained needle. Sam-ho just bowed his head in apology. Right, its obvious. He must be at Mount Wudang, monitoring the Sword Emperor, or wandering around the Imperial Pce. Haha. Lets see who will open the Enshrined Deity Boxter. Mang-hon left with a burst ofughter. Sam-ho quietly cleaned up Yang Gu-jeons body.
Yi-gang and his group ran north. Pahan was an excellent guide, and all the horses ridden by Yi-gangs group were swift horses of superior breed. Even Ha-jun, who rode a horse borrowed from Baek Ryu-san,gged behind. Hyah! With Pahans shout, his horse easily leaped over a ditch. The horseshoes struck the stones, sparking shes of light. Then, Yi-gangs horse, followed by Ha-jun and Dam Hyun, leaped over the ditch. It had already been ten days since they left the Murim Alliance. They had consistently covered hundreds of li each day. Relying on the power of West Sky Castle was an excellent choice. Having horses wasnt enough to embark on a journey. Above all, a skilled guide was needed, and Pahan was someone worthy of the Nine Spear Kings trust. Thanks to him, they reached the entrance to the Kunlun Mountains via the fastest route. They passed the checkpoints by showing the g of West Sky Castle before even needing to present their passes, and they were able to rest the tired horses along the way. Once we cross that ridge, there will be people to meet us. How did they arrive before us? No matter how fast a horse is, it cannot beat a courier pigeon. We travel in curves, but the bird flies straight. Yi-gang immediately understood Pahans exnation. Indeed, upon crossing the ridge, martial artists of West Sky Castle were standing by. Given Pahans apparent high status, they adopted a form of military salute. From here, we cannot enter riding horses. Yes. The group silently dismounted their horses. Yi-gang stroked the face of the horse that had carried him this far. The Ferghana horse, panting heavily, licked Yi-gangs palm once. Thank you. Hee-hee As if to respond, the horse snorted once and then followed the martial artists of West Sky Castle. Pahan looked at Yi-gangs action with a curious gaze. Its the first time Ive seen Soo-ryeon obey someone other than the General. It was pure admiration, but Yi-gang did not smile. He had maintained such aposed attitude since leaving the Murim Alliance. The Kunlun Mountains are very wide, so it would be better to go up before it gets dark. Yes. It had been a rough journey. Pahan, as instructed by the Nine Spear King, did not go easy on them and pushed hard. Even the martial artists of West Sky Castle, ustomed to riding and marching, found the forced march challenging. Yet, Yi-gang and his group did notin once. For Pahan, who had prejudices against the delicate-looking orthodox sessors, this was surprising. Was the situation that urgent? When they had walked deep into the mountains for a while, Pahan stopped. We should start preparing for the night camp. It was still before sunset. We can still walk further, cant we? The mountains quickly be dark. Once night falls, one must not stray from the fire; thats a principle in the Kunlun Mountains. Despite the urgency, Yi-gang had so far followed Pahans instructions without anyints. This time was no exception. Yi-gang quickly started preparing for the night camp. He fetched water and collected dry branches and logs for firewood. He used a flint to start the fire. All these were tasks he learned by observing what Pahan did. His younger brother also prepared for the night camp, following his older brother. Dam Hyun, Yi-gangs senior brother, was a bit of an odd character, but it wasnt bad since he didnt grumble about the orders. Pahan added steamed rice, jerky, and salt to the pot hung over the fire. While it boiled, he tore up wild greens he had picked and tossed them in by hand. With water added and simmered gently, the result was a porridge that, while not tasty, was edible. Eating a bowl warmed them up inside. The meal proceeded quietly. After eating the porridge, everyone cleaned their bowls and tucked them away. It wasnt their first night camp, but Pahan and Yi-gang had never properly conversed before. Caught by such a thought, Yi-gang was the first to ask a question. Is the person with the injured eye that the Nine Spear King mentioned possibly No, thats not me. Pahan smiled unconsciously. Among the Nine Spear Kings subordinates, there was one who had been blinded in one eye by being kicked by the Ferghana horse. Being one-eyed himself, Pahan seemed to have sparked Yi-gangs curiosity. Though Pahan was usually reticent, he felt like opening up today. This wound came from a battlefield. I was struck in the eye by an arrow. You dont have to look at it that way. Its fortunate enough that I didnt die. The General even sent silver to my hometown aspensation for the eye. Youve been with him for a long time, I see. I was the aide-de-camp serving under General So. Pahan was much closer to So Jin-gong than Yi-gang had imagined. Yi-gang listened attentively without showing his surprise. Treating a vige boy from the Kunlun Mountains too kindly. Are you from here? Thats why I can be a guide. Even the martial artists of West Sky Castle dont enter the mountain range. Because you cant ride horses there. Yi-gang nodded. There was a strangely exotic aura about Pahan. The Kunlun Mountains, located at the northwestern edge of the Central ins, are no ordinary ce, reputed to be inhabited by immortals. Ive spoken too much. Go to sleep. We need to wake up early in the morning and set off. Pahan seemed embarrassed for having talked so much. He had warned them several times about this ce. The Kunlun Mountains were filled with peculiar things, so dont carelessly touch anything around. Being from this ce, Pahan had seen a lot growing up. Among those were monsters that would horrify the Han people of the Central ins. Even if Yi-gang and hispanions were exceptional sessors, they would be shocked upon encountering those creatures. Thats what Pahan thought. Ill take the first watch. The first night watch was decided to be Pahans responsibility. In this ce where keeping watch at night was essential, the group, extremely tired, fell asleep quickly. Pahan did not ask about their purpose. Neither the reason they sought the Kunlun Mountains nor why they were in such a hurry. He was just serving as a guide ording to the Nine Spear Kings orders. Crackling sounds came from the flickering campfire. The Kunlun Mountains were significantly colderpared to the ins. Despite it still beingte summer, the damp air stole away body heat. Pahan had draped himself in animal skins. His nose twitched as he poked at the campfire with a stick. Beyond the acrid smell of burning, there was also a sweet scent mixed in. Beyond that, there was also a strangely rancid smell, like that of animal saliva. Not just one, but several. Pahans hand slowly moved towards his zhanmadao de. Crunch The heavy steps of a beast finally broke a branch. Pahan drew his zhanmadao de like lightning and shouted, Wake up! The moment Pahan was about to wake up the group and swing his de at the beast that appeared behind them. Something swiftly passed by Pahan. Swoosh There was a sh of light. In front of Pahan, Yi-gang, who had swung his sword, was already there. The wild boar with red stripes, attracted by the smell of humans, had its mouth split vertically. Its over. Pahan did not see when Yi-gang had awakened, nor did he catch the trajectory of his sword swing. Pahan felt a chill down his spine at the swordsmanship of Yi-gang, whom he had considered inexperienced. Chapter 164: The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox Of The Kunlun Mountains (1) Chapter 164: The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox Of The Kunlun Mountains (1) The Kunlun Mountains have been depicted since the ssic of Mountains and Seas. Located in the southwest of the Central ins, it is the source of the Yellow River. The expanse of Kunlun Xu reaches eight hundred li, and its height is ten thousand chi. Its the earthly domain built by the Supreme Deity, where Queen Mother of the West resides in her pce. Strange animals and mystical nts abound, with tailed divine beasts overseeing them. Its said to be a beautiful ce just by hearing the stories. However, Pahan, who was born and raised in Kunlun, knew that it was not entirely beautiful. An auspicious aura enveloped thisnd. Monsters that were rarely seen in the Central ins litter the ground. Humans became the prey rather than the hunters in this ce.Theres a reason why ambitious emperors of the past didnt meddle with the Kunlun Mountains. The red-striped wild boars that approached the campfire were not ordinary either. Kweeeek! As they roared from all directions, a hot and nauseating breath spread. Its a dark night without the moon. The visibility was limited. Pahan rushed towards the campfire. Then, he kicked the burning logs with a thud, sending them flying. The logs flew in all directions. They illuminated the surroundings. The orange mes revealed the tusks of the wild boars. Pahan gritted his teeth. He had suspected something was off, but these were no ordinary creatures. Red-striped wild boars didnt move in packs. Nor did they attack humans who have made a fire. They were animals that, rtive to their size, were quite timid. That these creatures had be so ferocious indicated there must be another factor at y. Ha-jun murmured, Those eyes The small eyes of a wild boar should shine ck. But the eyes of these creatures had all turned a cloudy grayish-white. Greenish, sticky mucus dripped from their eyes and noses. Kweeeek Above all, the spores scattered with their breath from their mouths. And some of the more severely affected ones already had mushrooms sprouting on their backs. They were like caterpir fungus, a mushroom and herbmonly found in the warm regions of Yunnan. At best, it was a mushroom that parasitizes insects, but here in Kunlun, it was different. Hold your breath! The mushrooms imbued with yokai energy spread spores of death. It turnedrge beasts ferocious and made them fight to the death. As the animal began to decay and die, it thrived by feeding on the carcass. It was known as the mountains terror by the name of rotting stealth fungus. However, Pahans worries were somewhat exaggerated. Swoosh Yi-gang and Ha-jun had experience with the Five Elements Tomb, and Dam Hyun was a disciple of the Grand Library Master. Kweeeeeeek! These are interesting creatures. Dam Hyun didnt bother to cover his mouth and plunged the short sword straight into the forehead of the biggest one. He plucked out the creatures eyeball with a pop and examined the fluid that coated it. Meanwhile, Ha-jun and Yi-gang each took down a wild boar. The four house-sized wild boars quickly became mere chunks of meat. They were not slower than Pahans reaction speed. Surely they were asleep, but could this be what was meant by the sessors of a prestigious n? Pahan had no choice but to revise his assessment of them. The spores are heavier than air and will settle. Lets move the camp to higher ground. Pahan mentioned the parasitic mushrooms without showing any surprise. After all, if they were to be surprised, they would have been long ago. The red-striped wild boars infected with spores were terribly grotesque in appearance. They were attacked by those creatures while sleeping, but the group remainedposed. Being scared of mushrooms when its not even a yokai is idiotic. Senior Brother, please watch yournguage. Did I say something strange? Yi-gang and Dam Hyun were disciples of the Azure Forest. Given that the Taoists of the Kunlun Sect were extraordinary, the Azure Forest might be the same. Pahan looked back at Baek Ha-jun. The creature Ha-jun faced had mushrooms sprouting abundantly from its nose and mouth, a severe case. Arent you surprised, young master? That creature? Baek Ha-jun answered with an utterly calm voice, I have a personality that doesnt show much surprise. I see. There are often such people. Pahan and the group moved to a ce high enough to avoid the spread of spores. It was halfway up the mountain, where the mountain range could be seen once the nights curtain lifted and the dawn mist dispersed. Ill take the night watch this time, Yi-gang volunteered. Pahan declined once, saying it was alright, but Yi-gang was not dissuaded. The othersy down. Pahan closed his eyes next to the newly kindled campfire. Unlike him, ustomed to forced marches, it would be a challenging journey for the sessors. Yet, Yi-gang urged the journey on even more than Pahan. The reason was still unknown, but it was clear that the journeys goal was important to Yi-gang. Among the many virtues of a soldier was the ability to fall asleep quickly in any situation. Pahan, who could have been a generals aide, was an excellent soldier and could fall asleep quickly this time too. Just before closing his eyes, as consciousness was fading, Pahan saw Yi-gang beyond the campfire. Yi-gang sat cross-legged, his face showing fatigue. He was not practicing energy cirction. He lifted his long fingers, as if stroking the air. It seemed almost like an illusion. It looked as though he was gently stroking someones fallen hair. It must be my imagination. With that thought, Pahan fell asleep. Only the crackling sound of a campfire echoed through the night in Kunlun Mountain. Yi-gang was not silent. He was conversing in his mind. And then. Yeah, the Kunlun Sect, I met those Kunlun Sect Taoists a few times. Have you heard of the Cloud Dragons Great Eight Forms? Their light footwork technique is the best among the Nine Sects One Gang He made his fingers like ws and ran them through the hair of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Normally, its impossible for a human to touch a spirit. But just as the young Yi-gang once touched the body of the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang exhibited remarkable concentration to continue such an act. It felt more like parting mist than touching hair. As he stroked the ck hair, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon smiled with a pale face. There are hardly any who can truly change direction eight times in the air, but dont be distracted by the shy movements. Since the bodys axis cannot move, aim for that moment The body of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, having transferred most of its yokai energy, was half-transparent. Usually, she would sleep as if dead in the Blue Eye Gem, but she insisted oning out like this once a day. She was determined to pass on the knowledge she had acquired in Jianghu to Yi-gang. There wasnt a single story that wasnt precious. Yi-gang had no choice but to listen silently. I also want to talk about the Demon Cult but Im too sleepy. Yeah, take a rest for a bit. Mm She closed her eyes as if falling asleep. Her body gently dispersed like mist, then returned to the inside of a fox doll that was as silent as a mouse. With each passing day, the time she remained awake decreased. Dam Hyun said it seemed like she might never wake up again. At that moment, Dam Hyuns voice was more somber than it had ever been. Then,plete silence settled. Having had experience with the Immortal Divine Sword and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Yi-gang had seldom spent the night in silence. This felt particrly new to him. As his turn for the night watch ended, Yi-gang sought sleep. The umted fatigue on his ailing body made him dizzy. But strangely, he couldnt fall into a deep sleep. It felt like he had his eyes closed for quite some time when Pahan woke him up. Wake up. Yes. Yi-gang sprang up as if propelled. Forcing himself to ignore the fatigue that came with waking up. Pahan gazed at him intently. Are you okay? Are you asking if Im okay? Yourplexion no, never mind. He didnt need to look at himself to know. He was probably very pale. Ha-jun, who would normally have looked at him with concern, was not by his side. Ha-jun was looking down the mountain from outside the extinguished campfire. Young Master Yi-gang, you should see this for yourself. He didnt ask what it was. Yi-gang stood next to Ha-jun, alongside Pahan. And Yi-gangs lips parted slightly. The fog that obscured their view had already melted away under the sunlight. Over there, where the smoke is rising, thats your destination. The vige that worships the fox yokai. Can we arrive there today? It would take another day and a half. We can make it if we give up on sleep. Mm. Pahan had no choice but to nod in agreement. Looking into the distance, Yi-gangs gaze suddenly stopped at a point in the mountain range. Something like a red mirage was flickering. That is Theyre called blood moths. A swarm of them. Pahan exined that blood moths meant blood-drinking moths. Those red things are moths? One of the things you must absolutely avoid in this mountain. It means a lot of blood has been spilled. Even the moths are dangerous in Kunlun Mountain? Not exactly. The gathering of blood moths means that at least one of the three dangers of Kunlun Mountain has congregated there. The truly dangerous trio of this ce. What are they? Pahan cautiously opened his mouth. Having grown up here, even after bing affiliated with West Sky Castle, he inwardly feared those three. Yokai, Demon Cultists, Kunlun Taoists. Its natural for yokai to be dangerous, and the Demon Cultists beyond Kunlun Mountain were even more so. The fact that they were found in the Kunlun Mountains meant they had either been expelled from the Demon Cult or were on a dispatch mission, making them all the more dangerous. But the third was somewhat unexpected. Isnt the Kunlun Sect part of the orthodox faction? Are they dangerous? You are from the Central ins, so you might not know. But I am aware. The Taoists of the Kunlun Sect are not ordinary. They should not bepared with Azure Forest or Wudang. Dam Hyun affirmed quietly. Yi-gang also briefly recalled Yu Jeong-shins attitude towards the Kunlun Sect. It seemed like he avoided mentioning it. Respectful, yet seemingly not understanding. Lets depart. Now is the best time to move. Pahan urged to leave as if he did not wish to discuss further. Yi-gang did not resist and followed him.
The vige was called Fox Spirit Vige. The elderly, who barely spoke the Central insnguage, called the vige by an old name, but its official name was Fox Spirit Vige. Located deep within the Kunlun Mountains, beyond the reach of the local magistrates power, merchants visited once every few months. They considered this small vige, which worshipped the fox deity, to be mystical. However, devout merchants would click their tongues, asking why they worshipped some evil spirit. Ha Yu, the vige chiefs daughter, was greatly shocked by such reactions from the merchants. Most people in the vige did not have what could be called faith. Yet, they did not deny the existence of the fox deity, worshipped since their ancestors ancestors. As evidence, every full moon, they would offer sacrifices at the altar to the north of the vige. Though the sacrifices were modestjust a few handfuls of tree fruits and some roastedmb ced on the altar. In this cold and dry ce, the lush Kunlun Mountain range was essentially the lifeline of Fox Spirit Vige. They hoped that no one would die from gathering and hunting. Its clear that the fox deity has no interest in this ce. It was forbidden to touch the offerings made to the deity. Though it seemed like a waste of precious meat and food, when they returned after a full moon, the food had cleanly disappeared. The elders who performed the rituals imed the fox deity had epted the offerings, but Ha Yu saw clearly. All the animals have scavenged it. Birds, rats, and weasels were taking the offerings. To say the fox deity consumed them wasughable. After all, one of the merchants from the merchant groups had mentioned that the fox deity was not a deity at all but a yokai. Please forgive me. Ha Yu spoke as if making a vow, carefully walking up the stairs. A flush of color returned to her face. All the offerings madest night were still there. It was a day particrlycking in food on the mountain. Not just for her, but her sick siblings were starving too. It was Ha Yu who stepped forward, resenting the elders insistence on making offerings at such a time. Her stomach growled audibly. She had intended to take only half, just half of it. She swept the tree fruits into a leather pouch she had brought beforehand. She was nning to take only this and im she had gathered it, fearing taking the meat would get her caught. Then, as Ha Yu was frantically tying the pouchs opening, a voice sounded from behind her. Why dont you take the meat? Ahh! She immediately knelt down, covering the pouch with her body. Im sorry! Im really sorry! She was sure to be scolded severely. As she begged for forgiveness with a trembling voice, to her great relief, a reply came back tinged withughter. Haha, what does it matter? This offering is much more satisfactory than usual. Ye-yes? Turning around, Ha Yu froze in ce. It was an utterly surreal situation. There was a fox as big as a house, its maw wide enough to swallow Ha Yu in one bite. The white fox had eyes curved as if it were smiling like a human. Ah, ah-ah ah. An offering from the mountain. So, humans are finally taking care of us. Was the mountain offering referring to Ha Yu? She tried to run, but her body wouldnt move. In front of Ha Yu, frozen stiff, the white fox opened its massive mouth wide. Just as something bright red seemed to rush in, Ha Yus vision wentpletely dark. Crunch There was a crunching sound, but her body wasnt crushed. Ahh! Ahh! Ha Yu iled around in the damp, pitch-ck inside of the foxs mouth. A muffled voice could be heard. Stop ying around, Heuk-mu. And then The fox that had put Ha Yu in its mouth spit her out. Tch, just bones, no taste at all. Ha Yu, drenched in saliva, rolled on the ground in a soaked state. Even with her eyes open, she couldnt run away. Uh, uhh. The giant fox was not alone. Three Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes were surrounding her. Chapter 165: The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox Of The Kunlun Mountains (2) Chapter 165: The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox Of The Kunlun Mountains (2) Theres a smell of beasts in the air. Ha Yu sniffed at her damp clothes. Still, it felt unreal. A giant fox had swallowed her whole. And then released her without chewing. When she looked around, there were two more foxes like that nearby. Humans get so easily frightened. You might have yed too hard, Heuk-mu. Hahahaha. They spoke like humans. They must be the fox spirits.Im sorry! Please dont kill me! Ha Yu immediately knelt down and bowed deeply. She knew that what was referred to as fox spirits outside were called yokai. Even if they werent, they were terrifying beings. The reason viges offered tributes was partly to wish for prosperity, but also to ask not to be eaten by them. Laughter reached Ha Yus ears as she buried her face in the ground. Hehe. Now that I look at you again, you seem quite appetizing. I thought I told you to stop ying around. It seems they were not truly angry after all. Then, a phrase that scared her even more, as she trembled, was uttered. Humans still have no shame. It was a statement filled with disdain. However, the tone was more problematic than the content itself. To steal offerings and then beg for your life. While always asking for help The voice mixed with contempt and cynicism frightened Ha Yu. Whats wrong with killing her, Sister Seo-mi? That way, order will be maintained, and humans will remember our existence. Stop it, Cheok-yo. Stop? If youre going to me this human, you should start with the birds that pecked on the fruits long ago. Fortunately, the fox referred to as Seo-mi intervened. Lift your head, child. Ha Yu cautiously raised her head. And she was startled once again by the changed surroundings. Are you the fox spirits? That we are. There were clearly giant foxes before, but now in front of her stood three men and women. They were not ordinary people, however. Each of them was dressed in ancient clothing and possessed a mystical appearance. Their white hair also made them seem not of this world. Due to their hair color, it was hard to guess their ages, but among them, the eldest-looking person seemed to have helped Ha Yu. Ha Yu staggered backwards and then copsed. Ah. Your legs have given out, it seems. Rest a while before you leave. She wanted to crawl away if necessary, but how could she refuse thatmand? A person behind her, with the tips of his eyebrows tinged red, was ring at Ha Yu. Instinctively, she felt that this was Cheok-yo, the fox who had spoken of killing earlier. Apparently, the foxes transformed into humans, not paying any attention to Ha Yu as they conversed. Dont scold Cheok-yo too harshly, big sister. Its because the humans from Namgung have been causing trouble all day. When have I ever fussed! You did fuss. Besides, we dont know when those humans wille. Mother said she woulde, so it should be soon. The foxes gathered here seemed to be siblings. The one who helped Ha Yu up was the eldest sister named Seo-mi. The one who had swallowed Ha Yu was named Heuk-mu. And the one with the sharpest personality was Cheok-yo. Lets see what they talk about when we meet Cheok-yo bared his fangs and growled like a beast. Ill kill them right there. His sharp teeth looked quite ferocious. They did not harbor any goodwill towards the Namgung Noble n. Heuk-mu and Seo-mi, who had been gentle towards Ha Yu, also showed displeasure. Its fine that they borrowed the power of lightning due to a connection from a previous generation. But they dont even know where that poweres from Mother took back the power decades ago. Yes, theyve been breeding their own kind like livestock all this time to continue wielding our power. Of course, thats what they should do. Even from afar, they seemed to know about the Namgung Noble ns wickedness to some extent. Heuk-mu, sitting on a rock and resting his chin in his hand, asked, So, why have theye to us again? Its obvious. Theyll ask to borrow our power again, citing the old connection. Then theyll really die. If someone from the Namgung n came to ask for the power that was taken back, they were indeed nning to kill them. Even Heuk-mu and Seo-mi, who were friendly towards humans, felt the same. However, the one referred to as big sister, Seo-mi, muttered quietly, It might not be for that reason. They might havee to return the token of the power we lent them. Human greed is endless. Rather than believing that Wait. As everyone fell silent, only the eerie sound of the wind could be heard. Ssssssss The cold, dry wind swept through the leaves. Footsteps ascending the stairs faintly echoed. All three foxes turned around at once. Ha Yu looked back at the stairs and the foxes with anxious eyes. Had the vigerse to capture Ha Yu? That wasnt the case. What appeared were four men. One was a rugged middle-aged man with a beard. The rest were young warriors, still looking youthful. It was Yi-gang and hispanions. Among them, the one with the palestplexion, Yi-gang, muttered, They dont seem like ordinary people. Despite looking weary from a long journey, Yi-gangs neatly tied hair exuded dignity. Are you the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes? That we are. Seo-mi nodded her head. Cheok-yo, who was behind, couldnt hold back and growled. Are you guys from Namgung? Were not from Namgung. What? Then who are you! I am called Baek Yi-gang. He briefly mentioned the Baek Noble n and the Azure Forest, but the foxes were not well-versed in the affairs of the secr worlds powers. When asked how someone not from Namgung found them, Yi-gang quietly answered, It is rted to Namgungs affairs, indeed. So it is. What is your business here? Yi-gang quietly took out a Blue Eye Gem from his pocket. To return this Seo-mi sighed in relief, while Cheok-yo looked skeptical. And to ask for a favor. A favor The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, unaware of the situation, could not imagine what Yi-gang might request. It was because their mother had not mentioned anything about Namgung Seo-ryeon. Please take this person in. As one of your own. He took out a small fox doll from his bosom. The seemingly dead but sleeping Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Namgung Seo-ryeon. The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes realized that there was another Blue Eye Gem inside the doll. And that a frail human soul was also embedded within it. Please. Yi-gang bowed deeply. The foxes were taken aback.
Yi-gang exined the situation. What Namgung Yu-baek had plotted, what the Namgung n had done. The descendants of Namgung, managed under the name of Hidden Veins. Namgung Seo-ryeons tragic life and herst decision. She had transferred her yokai energy to Namgung Shin, and she didnt have much time left. Thanks to Yi-gang hurrying, she had managed to arrive here without her spirit dispersing. I need to correct one misunderstanding. Shes not a half-blood. If shes not a half-blood then Its not because of the blood that she was born with our power and yokai energy. Its solely because of the token, said Seo-mi as she pointed at the Blue Eye Gem. ording to her, the pair of Blue Eye Gems of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was unique, differing from other Blue Eye Gems. It was a token of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, where only one person per generation, starting with Namgung Gyeong-cheon, the progenitor of the Hidden Veins, was born with it. Thats why it was important. Now that this has been returned, the old promise has been kept. But turning this human into a yokai might not be possible. Yi-gangs eyes wavered. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had been confident it was possible, but the story changed. Cheok-yo interrupted with a rough tone, Nonsense. Turning a human soul into one of our kind? Anyway, this human soul also carries the Namgung name. Ha-jun and Dam Hyun frowned at the rude and harsh words. Dam Hyun, who had always looked forward to meeting the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, was shocked to see them in human form. And one of them was being insolently rude; had it not been a position of need, curses would have flown long ago. We cannot ept such a human as one of our kind. If what you say is true, then Namgung is nothing but trash. This woman is a victim, as I said. Thats your perspective. From our standpoint, they are no different from thieves. Seo-mi and Heuk-mu did not agree but did not stop Cheok-yo either. From their perspective, Yi-gang was still suspicious. Youre the most suspicious of all. You possess yokai energy. Havent you deceived us and stolen that spirits yokai energy? Thats not true. I dont know, this human who wants to be a yokai Ive tolerated the insults because Im asking for a favor, but Yi-gang firmly met Cheok-yos eyes and said, This is a warning. Watch your mouth. It was unclear where the white and giant Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox that appeared in the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons dream had gone, leaving only these individuals. Cheok-yo scoffed and looked straight into Yi-gangs eyes. Watch my mouth? Insolent human. Let me put it inly. And then spoke clearly and distinctly. That human woman. A thief who doesnt know her ce Cheok-yo poked Yi-gangs chest with a finger. Yi-gang did not stay still. He grabbed that finger and pushed Cheok-yo back using a grappling technique. Cheok-yo, as if he had been waiting for this, bared his fangs. Yes, this is what I wanted! Its clear that the bodies of humans and yokai must differ. Not bothered by being caught in a grip, Cheok-yo pulled his hand free. Crack As expected, his finger snapped. The problem was that it regenerated immediately after breaking and lunged at Yi-gang. But Yi-gang was not flustered. bbering with that hole in your face. Even as Cheok-yo charged, Yi-gangs low voice made him feel uneasy. He was a young fox. He had never properly fought against either Kunlun Taoists or humans. He suppressed his anxiety with his wild instinct. How dare a mere human challenge a great yokai. Aaaah! But then, Yi-gangs eyes glowed blue, and he used a power Cheok-yo hadnt expected. Cheok-yos hand, capable of breaking rocks, futilely sliced through the air. A gust of wind tousled Yi-gangs hair, but Yi-gang sessfully grasped Cheok-yos arm as it passed by him. The principle of using softness to ovee hardness. Cheok-yo felt his body being forcefully flung forward. Yi-gang used his opponents force against him, sessfully mming Cheok-yos forehead into the ground. Crash! The impact on the ground made Cheok-yo snap back to reality. Yi-gang did not draw his sword. It was a choice made considering his own stance, but to Cheok-yo, it felt even more humiliating. Growl A beastly roar came from his mouth, and his teeth grew even sharper. White fur sprouted from his ears, and the muscles in the arms and legs that Yi-gang was holding down twitched. Stop! The ringing rebuke was from Seo-mi. Yi-gang let go of Cheok-yo. Cheok-yos body returned to human form. With a face full of shame, he went back between Seo-mi and Heuk-mu. Seo-mi opened her mouth with a stern expression, It seems its not for us to decide. We will take you and this spirit to our mother. Your mother? Dam Hyun was the one who interjected. Seo-mi slightly frowned and responded, Yes. Could it be that your mothers name is To Dam Hyuns question, Seo-mi answered in a very cautious tone, She is called Gumiho. the Nine-Tailed Fox. Having said that, Seo-mi turned around. Yi-gang and hispanions followed her. Dam Hyun shivered once and patted Yi-gangs shoulder. Dont worry too much. At least, she will have the power to heal Cheongho. Do you think so? Dont you know Gumiho? Of course, he knew. It was a name well-known from his previous life and also taught in the Azure Forest, the great yokai serving Queen Mother of the West. Although the legends and reality seemed quite different. Yi-gang kept his mouth shut.
The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes walked ahead of Yi-gangs group. Heuk-mu had his hand on Cheok-yos shoulder. Hehe, bickering with a human. Let go. Quite stubborn, arent you? You shouldnt recklessly fight with martial artists in a transformed state. I knew that. But what if you revert from your transformation? What if you identally kill Mothers guest? Cheok-yo twisted his body and escaped from Heuk-mus grasp. He didnt want his expression to be seen. Embarrassment and surprise. Difort. identally kill? Could such a thing happen, identally killing someone? For a moment, Yi-gangs spirit seemed unordinary. Cheok-yo growled, baring his fangs. Chapter 166: The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox Of The Kunlun Mountains (3) Chapter 166: The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox Of The Kunlun Mountains (3) In a certain ce, there existed a beast that resembled a fox and had nine tails. ssic of Mountains and Seas
Folktales about foxes and other animals were never taken lightly anywhere. Its natural for humans to interpret the world from a human-centric perspective, but those studying Taoism should not do so. In the Azure Forest, deep Taoist knowledge was taught. Therefore, itsmon knowledge there about the jade pce built by Queen Mother of the West in the Kunlun Mountains. Its said that among her followers was the nine-tailed fox, Gumiho, the leader of all female immortals. The legend that a fox yokai bewitched men was likely a misunderstanding of the regr fox spirit. Queen Mother of the West might not have been in the Kunlun Mountains, but the nine-tailed fox did exist.However, few knew that their true identity was connected to the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Dam Hyun had a triumphant expression. I wonder what expression Senior Uncle Do Seon would make if he hears this story. Did Senior Uncle Do Seon know about this? We had discussions about the rtionship between the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox of Kunlun and Queen Mother of the West. Even though we practice sorcery as Taoists, the stories about Queen Mother of the West or immortals seem a bit far-fetched. Dam Hyun nodded. It might seem ridiculous for a martial artist who practiced sorcery to discuss ascending to immortality, but it was indeed the reality. Although there were those who imed to have ascended, no one had ever seen an immortal descending to earth. At least, that was what Dam Hyun knew. Many imed to have met an immortal What does it matter if Im currently walking with great yokai? Thats true. Immortals must exist, somewhere in the heavens or elsewhere. Baek Yi-gang hoped that the ce where the Immortal Divine Sword and Sohwas souls went was indeed that realm. This is it. You go in alone. The ce Seo-mi stopped was in front of a huge cave. The entrance of the cave was asrge as a building. It was said that Gumiho, the leader and mother of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, was inside. Seo-mi said to Yi-gang, Mother has aged. Be careful not to let your guard down. It was a puzzling statement, advising not to let ones guard down. It would have been understandable if he had been told to behave respectfully or not to do anything foolish. Yi-gang, feeling the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon in his pocket, cautiously took a step forward. Dam Hyuns voice transmission reached Yi-gangs ears. -There are many legends that Gumiho devours humans. Be careful. Yi-gang nodded slightly and entered into the darkness. Although the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox often transformed into a human form, there were no signs of human presence in this cave. Not even a path was made. Rugged stgmites protruded sharply, and only a few clumps of white fur were scattered around. Without a torch, it grew darker as he walked further in. As he went deeper, the light from the entrance was no longer visible. His vision turned pitch ck. Ssssss Only the sound of a slightly damp wind echoed. Yi-gangs steps were not fast, but he did not stop walking either. Using his unique sensitive senses, he moved forward through the darkness. It was after a while that his pace slowed down. Ssssss His slow steps came to aplete halt. Even in the darkness, Yi-gang could roughly understand his surroundings. He also noticed that there was something huge in front of him. And inside the cave, he realized the damp air blowing was the breath of something. It was hard to believe that the breath of a creature could be so vast. There. The slender voice was that of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Something in front of him had awakened her from within Yi-gangs embrace. And then, a blue eye appeared in the darkness. The eyeball was as big as a door, and appeared was the right word. Though it just opened its eyes in the darkness, the blue iris shing like electricity seemed to float in the air. It looked straight down at Yi-gang. You. It sounded like a growl, yet it was a human voice. It seemed unable to control the volume, leaving his ears ringing. As it darkened again, as if eyes were closed, mes burst up around them. Caught off guard by the sudden light, Yi-gang shielded his eyes. Squinting, he saw a giant fox sitting on a rock in front of him. It was much smaller than it seemed a moment ago, though still asrge as a house. I have reduced my size. It was the voice of an elderly woman. Mentioning the nine-tailed fox usually conjured the image of a young and bewitching woman, but the reality seemed different. To begin with, the number of tails was different. Instead of nine, there were only four white tails flickering. She noticed Yi-gangs gaze. You wonder why, if I am called the Nine-Tails, I have only four tails. Yes, indeed. The tails are my life. Nine lives. I gave three to those children, one is wandering the world, and another I gave to my beloved long ago. If by beloved, you mean He bore the name Namgung. It was true that a martial artist from Namgung had once formed a bond with a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Gumiho seemed to be the true great yokai. The Nine-Tails leaned her chin on the rock with a tired expression. Her fur was ash-colored,cking luster. Poor thing. Do you recognize Namgung Seo-ryeon? I do. That child insisted on taking one of my remaining tails and came back. From within Yi-gangs embrace, a Blue Eye Gem smoothly slipped out. The Nine-Tails gulped it down. The back of a fox doll opened, and another Blue Eye Gem emerged. It was the Blue Eye Gem that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon inhabited. The Nine-Tails gazed intently at the floating Blue Eye Gem. It took a long time. Because you called for me Yi-gang could feel theplex emotions in the voice of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. There was joy at having reached this point through a smile, and fear of the unknown. You have little time left. Go to sleep. With those words, the light from the Blue Eye Gem dimmed. Yi-gang was anxious, but it didnt seem like the Nine-Tails would harm the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. This child wanted to be a fox, not a human. Do you know what that means? To obtain the body of a yokai? Yes. Like Seo-mi, Heuk-mu, and Cheok-yo, to be my child. Is that possible? Other foxes had implied it was impossible. But the fox before him was clearly a being of a different caliber. It felt more like looking at an ancient tree than an animal. Even in conversation, there was no sense of humanity. Its possible. Then Since this child has brought one of my tails, I just need to shape that tail and breathe life into it. Joy returned to Yi-gangs face. And for the one who brings the token, I promised a reward What do you desire? Shall I cure that sick body of yours? ! He was relieved yet surprised at her words. Even though the magical fire was illuminating, for her to immediately recognize that he was suffering from meridian blockage disease was astonishing. Gumi wrinkled her nose. You smell of ashes and dust. With this condition, you have a short lifespan of less than a year. Youve forcibly opened one meridian. Is it thanks to the spiritual power of someone you carry within you? Its the care of my ancestor. Youve benefited from your ancestors virtue. Do you wish to add more years by connecting the major meridian? Of course. Good. The will to live is indeed a blessing. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon kept her promise to heal Yi-gangs body. I will create this childs body and open your major meridians for you. Thank you. Feeling that everything was working out, Yi-gang sighed in relief. But his relief was short-lived. Gumi asked a question. However, theres something we need to rify beforehand. What you wanted was for this child to be turned into one of us, the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, correct? Yes. As she wishes. Speak clearly. I dislike vagueness and abstractness. Speak clearly? Yi-gang remained silently contemtive. Gumiho, more akin to an immortal than just a yokai, capable of transforming a soul into a yokai and opening Yi-gangs major meridians, would not incorrectly be called an immortal. And Yi-gang, well-versed in ancient tales, realized an important fact. When making a wish to something, one should avoid vague expressions, as how it will be fulfilled is uncertain. I wish for Namgung Seo-ryeon herself, with all her soul and memories, to be a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. That condition, even for me, will not be easy. Had Yi-gang given the correct answer? You already possess more than half of this childs spiritual energy, dont you? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon transferred all her spiritual energy to him. Then, Yi-gangs body undoubtedly changed. He became capable of using the Heavenly Thunder Bell, which he couldnt have used without the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons assistance. Yi-gang said with a bitter expression, You can take it back if you want. How can rain that has seeped into the ground be turned back into clouds? Then, does this mean Namgung Seo-ryeon cannot fully be a yokai? Its a difficult task that Im not sure is possible even with my power. I dont have the same abilities as Queen Mother of the West. But I can attempt it. Then, please do so. How could he not attempt it, however small the possibility might be? Yi-gang asked this of Gumiho. Alright. But there are preparations to be made, so wait. I will let you know.
Yi-gang emerged from the cave where the Nine-Tails resided. Hispanions weed him back with faces full of relief. In the meantime, Pahan had set up a campsite under arge rock. There is a vige nearby; how about staying there? No. We need to stay here for a while. Sir Pahan, you may return. Pahan had performed admirably as a guide. It was now beyond reproach for him to return to West Sky Castle. I will stay as well. But unexpectedly, Pahan said so. Whether it was out of kindness or an order from the Nine Spear King, Yi-gang did not refuse. It seemed there might be a need to wander around the Kunlun Mountains. Pahan staying would be a great help. While exining the conversation with the Nine-Tails, Cheok-yo came looking for them. Yi-gang quietly stopped Ha-jun. Its okay. Ha-jun was already standing up, sword in hand. He slowly lowered his hand from the sword. But having clearly seen Yi-gang and Cheok-yo in a scuffle, he did not let down his guard. There was no need to keep Cheok-yo in check, really. Cheok-yo was just feeling bewildered. A moment ago, he had received an order from his mother, the Nine-Tails. Uh, Mother said, to cooperate with you as much as possible. Good, I appreciate it. Yi-gang nodded. At his straightforward attitude, Cheok-yo found himself at a loss for words. Yi-gang even posed a question. If Namgung Seo-ryeon bes a new Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, does she be your younger sister? Cheok-yo couldnt immediately respond to Yi-gangs sudden question. But upon reflection, the answer was clear. Perhaps. It would be good if you treat your younger sister well. Whether to take this advice or not Though feeling suddenly indignant, Cheok-yo managed to suppress his emotions, recalling his mothers words. We first need to enter the mountain to gather whats needed. Ill help if you guide me. I cannot enter the mountain. Yi-gang frowned at Cheok-yos words. It seemed unlikely for a fox to be unable to climb mountains, but the reason became quickly apparent. Its because my mother made a promise with the Taoists of the Kunlun Sect. A promise? Our family has agreed not to enter the mountain for a hundred years. Why would they make such a treaty? Yi-gang had heard that the Taoists of the Kunlun Sect were unusual, but he didnt know they had such an agreement with the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Id like to wipe them all out, but a child cannot break a promise made by their mother. Cheok-yo spoke as if truly aggrieved. Yi-gang nodded in agreement. With Pahan and the others, they should be able to gather what was needed. So, what do we need to gather? That. Cheok-yo pointed to a distant, sharp mountain. Surely they werent expected to move the mountain itself, what could be seen from here was Surely not Pahan looked uneasy. The high mountain was capped with snow, and below that were dark rocks, and further down, a lush forest. The only thing that stood out even from this distance was one spot, as if red flowers had bloomed. It was because something was gathered there in abundance. And that ce was one they must avoid in the Kunlun Mountains. Theyre called Blood Moths. We need to collect those blood-sucking moths. Cheok-yos words were exactly what Pahan hoped not to hear. Chapter 167: Must One Become An Immortal? (1) Chapter 167: Must One Be An Immortal? (1) Pahan spoke with a serious expression. Its not good. Very bad. Isnt it said that the Blood Moths themselves arent that dangerous? At most, theyre like moths that suck blood. No different from a slightlyrger mosquito. Yi-gang said this, yet he knew he was downying the danger. A swarm of mosquitoes could easily take a persons life, being dangerous enough. They were too small and numerous to be cut with a sword, could not be avoided, and could even spread diseases. Their saliva contains a paralytic poison. Around fifty bites can kill a strong man. And getting bitten that much isnt too difficult. However, Pahan was also exaggerating the danger of the Blood Moths. They were at least big enough to be cut with a sword. Yi-gang could easily guess why he was saying this.You said the reason they gather is more important than the Blood Moths themselves. Thats right. The ce where Pahan was born and raised was a vige a bit more to the west from here. Demon Cult followers, yokai, Kunlun Sect Taoists. When one of the three things people here least wanted to encounter on Kunlun Mountains was present, Blood Moths gathered. Theres probably no chance that Demon Cult followers are where the Blood Moths gather. This ce is too far east for them. Thats right. The likelihood that its a ce where yokai run rampant is higher. But near where the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes live, the chances of there being another dangerous great yokai are also slim. Theres no such thing as an ordinary yokai. As a disciple of the Azure Forest, you would know well. Yes, as a disciple of the Azure Forest, I am well aware. I am also well versed in how to deal with yokai. Pahan closed his mouth. Yi-gang was right. Even if we encounter a Kunlun Taoist, it shouldnt matter. They wouldnt be hostile to us without reason. If Sir Pahan does not wish to apany us, its okay. When Pahan showed a negative attitude, Yi-gang thus offered. However, Pahan shook his head. I will join you. The Kunlun Mountains is a dangerous ce. Thank you. Yi-gang expressed his thanks with a fist salute. Pahan did not ask in detail why the Blood Moths were needed. It was a relief. The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox named Heuk-mu approached Yi-gang. He brought a of a mysterious color. It seemed to be made of wire, yet it was intricately woven as if with thread, flexibly bending. Bring back more than a hundred of them. Wouldnt they die if we put them in the? Even if their vitality is tough, about half would die. Ive taken that into ount. Yi-gang had heard why fifty Blood Moths were needed. Namgung Seo-ryeon wanted to be reborn as a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. But, if theres a spirit, there must also be flesh. Even though the Nine-Tails was a great yokai, it cannot create a body out of nothing, as it wasnt an immortal. Thus, using the Blood Moths to collect the blood of the Nine-Tails and its offspring, they nned to offer a new body through the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. That was the gist of the n. I will go immediately. Although the dy of her spirits demise was prolonged by the Nine-Tails protecting the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, time was not abundant. Yi-gang intended to depart immediately, but Pahan stopped him. The shape of the clouds today is not favorable. Lets depart at dawn tomorrow. Yi-gang had no choice but to nod at that firm attitude. It was right to follow the advice of Pahan, the expert, at this moment. Yi-gang forced himself to sleep that night. Hoping that the umted fatigue would be somewhat relieved. However, the fatigue was not alleviated at all as morning came.
You could capture Blood Moths even without me, right? Dam Hyun said this with a hint of regret. He did not join the mission to capture the Blood Moths. Instead, he became involved in preparing a new body for the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, along with the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. The Nine-Tails recognized Dam Hyuns abilities. Dam Hyun wanted to fulfill the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons long-cherished wish as much as Yi-gang did, and thus he gave it his all. Please take care, Senior Brother. Great yokai are great yokai. They use strange spells that humans cant. The transformation technique was impressive Regardless, Dam Hyun was better than Yi-gang in sorcery and other areas. Yi-gang thought it was fortunate to meet this senior brother with a terrible personality. As Yi-gang was about to leave, he locked eyes with Cheok-yo, who was standing with his arms crossed. He snorted and turned his head away. Although he was an insolent one, he seemed to follow themands of his mother, the Nine-Tails, at least. Yi-gang turned his back on Dam Hyun and Cheok-yo and headed towards the mountain peak. Soft voices of conversation could be heard from behind. It seemed Dam Hyun was speaking to the arrogant Cheok-yo. Cant you go back to being a fox? No. Its my choice. A fox is a hundred times better than this ugly human form. I really dont like how you look now. Bastard, youre human too. Cheok-yo also seemed fed up with Dam Hyuns antics. It appeared that Dam Hyun had no reason to feel inferior among the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes. Yi-gang, Pahan, Ha-jun. The three had left the dwelling of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, located about an hour away from Fox Spirit Vige. Due to the cold and dry climate, the Kunlun Mountain Range had many sharp rocky mountains. However, the ces of mystics were naturally strong in earth energy. Surprisingly, dense forests covered the mountains, out of ce amidst the rugged terrain. To better survey their surroundings, they climbed to the top of a tall rocky peak. The group focused their vision to examine thendscape around them. The day was clear and the altitude high, offering an unobstructed view. The ces with Blood Moths were visible even from a distance. The problem, however, was that their size and location varied. Sometimes five clusters would be visible within sight, but at other times, days would pass without a single sighting of Blood Moth swarms. Pahan exined the reason for this. Blood Moths are not like ordinary moths. Usually, they sleep underground in the form of pupae. They only hatch when there is blood nearby. After drinking enough blood, theyy eggs and die, just like mayflies. So, thats why Blood Moths appear where blood flows. The more blood that seeps into the ground, the more Blood Moths gather. The Kunlun Taoists believe that these blood-sucking moths are imbued with mystical powers. The Kunlun Sect? Thats why they often chase after Blood Moths. It seemed that Pahan was reluctant to go where Blood Moths gathered for such reasons. The idea of blood-sucking moths could seem creepy and eerie at first nce. Ha-jun seemed to think the same. It doesnt seem very Taoist-like. However, Yi-gang shook his head. I understand the thought process. Blood symbolized life, and its color was red. The Kunlun Sect took the path of immortality more seriously than anywhere else in the Central ins. Perhaps they were seeking a way to be immortals by liberating their flesh through the moths that resurrected from blood. If theres a chance to ask, it might be possible to know. We should head in that direction for now. Right. Pahan sighed. Fortunately, the ce where the Blood Moths gathered was quickly visible. It was closer than expected. Using light footwork, they could arrive in less than half a day. That scale is not something you see easily However, the problem was its scale. If the swarm of Blood Moths seen yesterday seemed about the size of a single red plum tree, now it was dozens of timesrger. It appeared as a vast red flowerbed spread across the mountainside. We dont have time. Lets go. A swarm of Blood Moths that close was not something they could easily handle. Yi-gang and hispanions rushed towards the swarm of Blood Moths using the light footwork technique. The wind swept down the ridge, hitting their faces. As they got closer, the smell of blood became distinctly noticeable. Finally, when each Blood Moth flying around became visible. People blocking Yi-gang and his group appeared. They showed astonishingly agile movements. Kicking off tree branches, they leaped up, and in the air, they changed directions instantly as if kicking off walls. Ha-jun widened his eyes in surprise. That unique movement was the light footwork technique, recognizable by any martial artist without exception. Cloud Dragons Great Eight Forms! Cloud Dragons Great Eight Forms, a movement technique like a dragon frolicking in the clouds. It was a peerless movement technique that involved changing direction eight times in mid-air. Stop! They were young martial artists from the Kunlun Sect. Dressed in dark navy robes and wearing Taoist hats, their expressions were so cold they almost didnt seem human, more like zombies. There is a sect matter of great importance happening ahead, and we cannot allow you to approach. Their attitude was stern, leaving no room for objection. Indeed, the very act of surrounding them like this was far from a moderate stance. What is the matter? We cannot say. Please turn back. Ha-jun asked, but the response was chilly. Pahan had already stiffened. It seemed he had some unpleasant memories regarding the Kunlun Sect Taoists. Surprisingly, Ha-jun spoke with a polite demeanor. We need to capture some of those Blood Moths. Its to save someones life, so we would appreciate your understanding. Yi-gang looked at his younger brother as if surprised by his approach. However, the mention of capturing Blood Moths had the opposite effect. Its a matter we cannot easily ept, said the leader among the Kunlun martial artists, and then four of them simultaneously drew their swords. Chang Four swords were drawn, but the sound could only be heard once. Ill warn you once again, step back. The four swordsmen were not outmatched in momentum even by the sessors who participated in the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Yet, Yi-gangs expression remained calm. Dam Hyun had told Yi-gang a lot. About the Taoist sects of the Central ins, including the Azure Forest and their rtionship with the Kunlun Sect. The Kunlun Taoists are quirky. Among the Taoist sects, such quirky ones are rare. Mount Hua, Wudang, our Azure Forest, all have their heads screwed on right Why are you looking at me like that? Yi-gang asked how exactly they were quirky. Why are you looking at me? Anyway. Its because those guys are seriously obsessed with bing immortals. We also ultimately aim to reach the state of immortality, but they dont discriminate in their methods. There are two methods to practice the path of immortality: external alchemy and internal alchemy. External alchemy, simply put, was about creating an elixir to be an immortal, while internal alchemy focused on training oneself to be an immortal. Most martial arts sects focused on internal alchemy training. The Wudang, Azure Forest, and Mount Hua all prioritize their own cultivation. The Kunlun folks eat all sorts of strange things in their quest to be immortals. Some die in the process, and some go mad by reaching out to the demonic path. Still, they are considered part of the orthodox faction because their goal is to be immortals. Dam Hyun also exined how to deal with the Kunlun Sect martial artists if they were to confront them. The Kunlun folks have a sense of inferiority. Wudang has that famous Zhang Sanfeng who actually ascended to immortality, right? And in the Azure Forest, there are also people who are said to have ascended. But those guys dont have anyone who has actually ascended while alive. Just reveal your identity as a disciple of the Azure Forest. Then they will make way on their own. That was Dam Hyuns advice. I am a disciple of the Azure Forest. Specifically, an honor flower disciple from the Grand Library. Just say it like that. Will they recognize that? Just try. Yi-gang decided to follow Dam Hyuns advice. It seems theres a misunderstanding. I am a disciple of the Azure Forest, Baek Yi-gang. Upon hearing that, the expressionless Kunlun martial artists stiffened. The momentum as if they were about to swing their swords at any moment changed. Youre a Taoist priestfrom the Azure Forest? Yes. The one in the lead shifted his gaze swiftly. Upon noticing the two purple flowers on Yi-gangs cor, his eyes widened. Could it be, an honor flower disciple? Yes, thats correct. It seems you are quite familiar with our Azure Forest. I know it well, very well indeed. Then, could it possibly be your master is. As their reactions changed, Yi-gang responded with a proud tone. My master is Yu Jeong-shin, the Grand Library Master of Azure Forest. And the previously cold expressions of the Kunlun martial artists changed dramatically. They burst intoughter. However, the words that soon came out were theplete opposite of what Yi-gang had expected. How dare youe all the way here! Do you even know where you are! Yi-gang instinctively drew his sword. Whoosh A thick hostility emanated from the surrounding Kunlun martial artists. Yi-gang decided that he would have to strictly deal with his senior brother when he returned. Chapter 168: Must One Become An Immortal? (2) Chapter 168: Must One Be An Immortal? (2) In the abode of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Dam Hyun nodded to Seo-mis exnation. A form closer to a curse than a technique, huh? Is it because its based on yokai power? Dam Hyun was checking his ritual utensils, which he always carried with him. The way he lit the incense was definitely Taoist-like. Seo-mi looked at Dam Hyun with a surprised look. So, you dont find it repulsive? Repulsive? Yes, Taoists in the Central ins tend to despise yokai, dont they? Some do eat people, so how could they be liked?We havent eaten humans in a long time. A very long time. Why? It meant they used to eat people in the past. Because mother decided not to ept human sacrifices. Youve got a divine beast on your hands. Dam Hyuns tone was rude, but there was no malice in it. Perhaps thats why Seo-mi didnt get angry at the little human in front of her. If youve lived since the ancient times, you must have had your fill of witnessing the ugliness of humanity. Why do you still remain on this earth? I do not fully understand mothers intentions either. Dam Hyun fiddled with the doll in front of him. It was a bronze fox doll he had made himself. The Nine-Tails nned to make this doll the core of her spell. Perhaps his doll would be the new real body of a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Dam Hyun focused and removed the decorations from the bronze fox. The Kunlun Sects castrated Taoists are also merciful, even making treaties. Do you know them well? The Kunlun Taoists? Yes, I know them. They once visited my sect What was the name of that Taoist? Dam Hyun scratched his head, then snapped his fingers with an Ah! It was Go ja, I think. A Taoist whose Taoist name was Goja. Goja? Ive never heard of such a person. That Goja came to my master, wanting to discuss. It was about an external alchemy method for ascending. You humans, especially those from Kunlun, desire to be immortals. He talked about a unique method among the external alchemy methods. Mortal body liberation method, a forceful method to discard the flesh when bing an immortal. Does discarding the body mean suicide? Yes, there were methods like melting the body in a mountain stream all at once or burning it in a fierce fire. He also mentioned draining all the blood from the body. Extreme, but it had its rationale. Still, whatever It was from before Dam Hyun was confined to the Repentance Cave. Just thinking about that time made Dam Hyun giggle withughter. My master and I thoroughly refuted him. That castrated Taoists face turned bright red. He must be very insightful, your master. My master is indeed smart. But Im smart too, so I took the lead in the debate. At first nce, Dam Hyun was young. If this was a story from the past, he would have been even younger. The Taoist known as Goja, by all ounts, seemed to have age and status, but not the Grand Library Master. He must have found it quite embarrassing to be refuted by the young disciple instead. Thinking this, Seo-mi heard something unexpected from Dam Hyun. He must be extremely grateful to us, to the Azure Forest. Grateful? Because of his ignorance, he was about to do something foolish that could have killed him, but thanks to me and my master, his life was saved. Dam Hyun truly seemed to believe that. Seo-mi was not human, but she was not entirely ignorant about humans. Did the Kunlun Taoists really appreciate it? Thats what he told me. The things that this senior Taoist priest had been pondering over for ten years turned out to be nothing but trash. Thank you for your teachings. Truly Dam Hyun added that the Taoist known as Gojas face had turned red with embarrassment. Especially that small Taoist priest there. His potential is very Do visit Kunlun sometime. I will definitely He left abruptly without finishing his sentence. As Dam Hyun narrated the anecdote, his voice gradually became softer. Seo-mi, who had been silent, spoke up, Was he really grateful? Dam Hyun quietly closed his mouth. He had thought so before, but recalling it now, he was confused. Was he not? Whether the Kunlun Taoist was truly grateful or not he would only know after meeting him again.
Taoist name Go what? Yi-gang asked again, thinking he had heard it wrong. The Kunlun Taoist answered calmly yet seemed furious. Its Go Yo-ja! The story was about a Taoist with the name Go Yo-ja being among the swarm of Blood Moths. Yi-gang and hispanions were taken aback by the hostile demeanor of the Kunlun Taoist. Seemingly unaware of the inner workings, the Kunlun Taoist was just as bewildered. Didnt your master talk about that debate? With Go Yo-ja? No, never heard of it. Yi-gang had never heard the Taoist name Go Yo-ja before. He had heard that Kunlun Taoists had visited the Azure Forest, but was there some issue? A disciple, who introduced himself as Sang Mu and a disciple of Go Yo-ja, shared the story from that time. No matter what its unthinkable for a mere child, far below in status, to give such a rebuke. So, Senior Brother Dam Hyun did that. The disciples fault is the masters fault. Wasnt it instigated by your master? Otherwise, how could a child be so knowledgeable about mortal liberation methods and scriptures? It might have been a misunderstanding on the part of the Kunlun Taoist. Master Yu Jeong-shin wasnt that harsh, and Dam Hyun, being smart, alsocked manners. Even Yi-gang thought that the Azure Forest had gone too far. Go Yo-ja and the Kunlun Taoists must have felt a significant humiliation. Ah, but my master isnt that heartless. Didnt he say anything? He did. That was the problem. The Taoist named Sang Mu in front of him said he had trained with Go Yo-ja, who was the master at the time. Just recalling it seemed to make him clench his teeth in difort. Back then, Yu Jeong-shin had scolded Dam Hyun forpletely refuting Go Yo-ja and embarrassing him. The elders were speaking, and he was scolded for interrupting. There was no problem up to that point, but the content was problematic. No matter how absurd the argument may be. How could you interject and speak so harshly? Even if an argument is full of holes, being pointed out hurts. Considering how Yu Jeong-shin used to act cluelessly in front of his daughter, it seemed likely. It was easy to imagine the master speaking ufortably about it. Ha-ha. Im sorry, Sage Go. I should have taught my disciple more about etiquette; he has a habit of speaking his mind. You werent offended, were you? Are you mocking me? It seemed like that was the gist of their conversation. For the next ten years, my master devoted himself to researching mortal liberation methods. And today! What Go Yo-ja had advocated was the mortal liberation method, bing an immortal by abandoning the living flesh. However, the method was bizarre, and thats why he hade to Azure Forest to debate. He decided to ascend! The martial artists of Kunlun blocked Yi-gang and his group. Their presence was so formidable that it seemed impossible to get past them. Pahan cautiously asked Yi-gang, Its not a good idea to sh with the Kunlun Taoists. How about we back off for now? Yi-gang paused to think before asking, Would you be able to find such a scale of Blood Moths so soon? Before the newly formed swarm disperses. It wont be easy. Yi-gang didnt want to waste time. Sensing his urgency, Pahan became anxious. Young Master. Dont worry. They wont draw their swords against us. At a nce, Kunlun seemed to harbor old resentments against the Azure Forest, but how could Yi-gang be so confident? Pahan might not understand, but Yi-gang was certain. The Kunlun Taoists were the kind of people who woulde all the way to the distant Azure Forest to request a meeting with Master Yu Jeong-shin. Yi-gang once again bowed respectfully and requested. I regret what happened before. I am a disciple who has taken up the mantle directly from the Grand Library Master. I am well-versed in the external alchemy methods. As fellow Taoists, I ask for your observation. If you need even my modest strength, I am willing to help. Pahan thought the Kunlun Taoists would scoff and dismiss them. But Sang Mu hesitated, then uttered a Taoist term. A divine response of the Tao Then, as if he had no choice, he nodded. Follow me. The master will be pleased to know a disciple of the Grand Library Master hase. The tone became more moderate. The Kunlun martial artists sheathed their swords and led the way. Yi-gang and his party followed, fluttering among the Blood Moths. What is this Pahan was surprised by the sudden change in situation. Not being a martial artist of a Taoist sect, he couldnt help but be puzzled. Brother, whats happening? These are people who came to the Azure Forest seeking to be immortals. Kunlun was obsessed with the path of immortality. Unlike other sects, their foremost priority isnt the strength of martial arts. If they had desired to be the overlords of the Central ins or to amass wealth, they wouldnt have established their sect in the remote mountains of Qinghai. They needed my masters advice sincerely. Those who recognized the Azure Forests Taoist power came all the way here. Despite any past grievances, they wouldnt refuse the observation of a disciple of the Azure Forests Grand Library Master. And thus, Yi-gang was able to meet the Go Yo-ja they were protecting. Ha-jun, standing next to Yi-gang, unconsciously held his nose. Because the smell of blood was too strong. Blood had flowed enough to hatch all the Blood Moths in the vicinity. On the ground, mantras were written using rice and blood. Its written with the blood of chickens and horses. Theres nothing bizarre about it. Pahan and Ha-jun had been startled for a while, but Yi-gang was different. He looked ahead with a calm expression. That person over there. A Taoist was sitting cross-legged in front of them. His upper body was exposed, revealing a gaunt figure, and he was meditating with his eyes gently closed. Red Blood Moths were sucking blood from his fingertips and various parts of his body, their wings folded. Hisplexion was pale from having lost much blood. He was Go Yo-ja. Sang Mu whispered something to Go Yo-ja. When Go Yo-ja opened his eyes, a strange light shed. Yi-gangs eyes met his. Ha-jun whispered to Yi-gang, But, can bing an immortal be achieved like that? Yi-gang briefly exined. The method of bing an immortal depended on how one treated their body, dividing into two paths. In cases like the ancestors of the Azure Forest or Wudangs Zhang Sanfeng, they became immortals with their physical bodies. When enlightenment reached its peak, one became a living immortal. Afterward, whether ascending to heaven by walking or disappearing with the light, the essence was to be an immortal before dying. Shedding the mortal body literally means abandoning the physical body. Isnt that just dying? Correct. One dies, leaving behind a corpse, and only the spirit bes an immortal. This was the way of bing an immortal through mortal liberation, as described in the Baopuzi. Ha-jun was bbergasted. So, Go Yo-ja intended to use the Blood Moths tomit suicide and then be an immortal. How do you know if he really died or became an immortal? I dont know. Yi-gang answered lightly, but that was the reality. Since its unknown what happens after death, the method of shedding the mortal body hasnt garnered much attention. Sometimes after a deeply spiritual elder dies, people venerate them as having be a corpse-free immortal. In that sense, the Taoist named Go Yo-ja who chose suicide was extraordinarily resolute. It doesnt seem like theyd let us take the Blood Moths The Blood Moths that sucked the blood soony eggs and die. One would have to catch those before they sucked blood, but given the situation, it seemed they wouldnt allow it. Ha-jun muttered something beside him. I dont understand. It was a very soft voice, but Go Yo-ja seemed to have heard it. Theres no need to understand. The path of immortality is not for gaining understanding Go Yo-jas voice was not loud, but it had strength. He red at Yi-gang. However, a disciple of the Grand Library Master of the Azure Forest should be able to understand. I am Baek Yi-gang, a second-generation disciple of the Azure Forest. Is Sage Yu doing well? He is well. Yi-gang bowed respectfully. Go Yo-jas gaze was extraordinary. One could immediately feel that his position within Kunlun was not ordinary. You wish to collect Blood Moths? That is my intention. To think that a disciple of the Azure Forests Grand Library Master hase at this moment when I am shedding my mortal body to ascend. Surely, this must be the benevolence of the heavenly supreme Isnt that right, Sang Mu? The Kunlun Taoists bowed respectfully. Go Yo-ja, seemingly genuinely pleased, made an offer to Yi-gang, I originally wanted to meet Sage Yu once again, but its fortunate to meet you, who has inherited all of his teachings. I still have much to learn. Lets cut to the chase. Despite facing death, Go Yo-ja exhibited a vivid desire. Im about to perform shedding the mortal body after achieving a certain level of Taoist power. I became curious all of a sudden. What are you curious about? I once met Sage Yu and admired his high level of Taoist power. Now, Im curious how Ipare to him It was a desire to validate himself. Judge fairly for me. Whether my Taoist power is greater, or your masters. With a fluttering sound, the Blood Moths clinging to his body all flew up into the sky. If your judgment is fair, you may take the Blood Moths. Not only that. I will also share my Taoist power with you. Yi-gang struggled to conceal his astonishment. Chapter 169: Must One Become An Immortal? (3) Chapter 169: Must One Be An Immortal? (3) Yi-gang stared directly into the face of Go Yo-ja, as if trying to grasp his intentions. Hisplexion was deathly pale. His beard was starting to show streaks of white, perhaps he was just a bit over 50. He seemed to have a high status, yet too young to be considered among the elders. Indeed, he was too young to undergo mortal body shedding and be an immortal. Normally, such an endeavor was only attempted when ones life was nearly at its end. He wondered how much blood had been drained to cause such pallor. It was a miracle he hadnt died yet. Go Yo-ja eagerly drank from the water pouch handed over by his disciple. His disciples seemed to deeply respect Go Yo-ja. They sincerely supported their masters aspiration to be an immortal. I have sought the cultivation of my internal elixir, achieving the embodiment of essence and spirit refinement. As terms rted to Taoist studies were mentioned, Baek Ha-jun and Pahan became speechless.I am now on the verge of reaching the state of ascension. You must tell me straight how my achievementspare to those of Sage Yu. What happens if I dont answer correctly? Yi-gang asked, curious. Then I cannot give you the Blood Moths. How will you know if Im telling the truth? Theres a way to see through it. Meaning Yi-gang couldnt lie without being found out. It was a ludicrous story, yet Go Yo-jas disciples seemed to seriously believe it. How do you intend to demonstrate your Taoist power? Indeed, Taoist power wasnt something that could bepared so easily. Whether its extensive knowledge in Taoism or profound cultivation of the mind, all could be considered as manifestations of Taoist power. There would be two ways to demonstrate such power. Either through impressive sorcery spells or by showcasing the strength of profound Qi cultivation. Since I cannot show ordinary sorcery in front of the Azure Forest I will demonstrate the achievements of my Qi cultivation. I have finally reached the stage of Refining Spirit. When cultivating Qi to train the Essence-Qi-Spirit, the process was divided into three stages: The first stage was Refining Essence into Qi. The second stage Refining Qi into Spirit. The third stage was Refining Spirit back to Void. Reaching thest stage of Refining Spirit back to Void signified that ones Qi cultivation has reached an incredible realm. Indeed, the appearance of Go Yo-jassmencement of greater cirction was extraordinary. His breathing seemed visible, and a mirage-like aura undted around him. Ha-jun murmured in astonishment, A Supreme Peak master. Go Yo-ja is respected even in Kunlun as a sage. Hes the direct disciple of the current sect leader. Pahan informed them of this. It was a ludicrous story, yet the disciples of Go Yo-ja seemed to seriously believe it. Three Flowers Gathered at the Peak. Three Flowers at the Peak. In the distant past, what L Dongbin, the Sword Immortal, described as the pinnacle of Qi cultivation, was realized by Go Yo-ja. His disciples recited the Tao in silence. Yi-gang and hispanions were also amazed by the remarkable phenomenon. Incredible Until hearing that his master Yu Jeong-shin and Dam Hyun had humiliated Go Yo-ja, he held not much expectation. He only thought about how to give a suitable response to get the Blood Moths, but Go Yo-ja was truly a remarkable Taoist. There was no inferioritypared to his master Yu Jeong-shin. If anything, the achievement in Qi cultivation seemed even more remarkable. Cough, cough. H-how is it! Go Yo-ja, with his exhausted body, demonstrated his achievement. And so, it seemed questionable whether someone preparing for ascension through mortal body liberation should exhaust themselves to such an extent. Speak. Give an honest answer! He promised that if Yi-gang told the truth, he would capture the Blood Moths and share his Taoist power. How should Yi-gang respond then? Yi-gang pondered. Do you think my Taoist power surpasses that of Sage Yu? Yi-gang had thought that Go Yo-jas desire was to surpass his master Yu Jeong-shin. Then, it seemed appropriate to please him by saying, Your Taoist power is indeed greater. But something felt amiss. Everyone swallowed their saliva, waiting for Yi-gang to speak. Go Yo-ja was no different. Yi-gang felt the need to verify. It seems certain that your Taoist power has reached the heavens. Th-thats right. My master is also a revered figure who has attained enlightenment, but Go Yo-ja was eager for an answer. As someone as humble as I, it seems presumptuous topare my masters Taoist power with yours. That is my answer. Go Yo-ja momentarily wore a stunned expression, then quickly burst into joyousughter. Hahahaha! Is that your honest answer? In that moment, Yi-gang was certain. Go Yo-ja had deliberately set the condition to if you give an honest answer. Yes. How could I possibly speak falsehoods? Regardless of Yi-gangs response, it seemed Go Yo-ja would have said, Hmm, you have spoken the truth. And then, he would have allowed the capture of the Blood Moths and, in some way, shared his Taoist power. The sigh of relief he let out was proof enough. He doesnt want to die after all. There was a reason why, despite having been drained of blood by the Blood Moths for so long, he hadnt died yet. The method of mortal body shedding requires one to take their own life first. Though Go Yo-ja tried to hide it, Yi-gang noticed his desire not to die. I would not have forgiven you if you had lied but to answer in such a way. He casually descended from the rock where he had been sitting in a half-lotus position. It was unclear how such a person had decided to be an immortal through this ritual. I simply answered honestly, as you asked. What Yi-gang did was merely to facilitate Go Yo-ja being honest. Go Yo-ja would help Yi-gang capture the Blood Moths. Furthermore, since there was the excuse of imparting Taoist power, bing an immortal by dying today was out of the question. Heavenly opportunities are rare but today, it cant be helped. Heh heh heh. He seemed very pleased about not having to die. It was when Go Yo-ja was about to pick up his robe. Suddenly, Sang Mu knelt down with a thud. Master, this is not right! What do you mean? That young master is clearly lying, Master! Go Yo-ja, taken aback, then feigned anger. Wh-what are you talking about! Avoiding an answer by iming ignorance is deceit! To say he does not know, despite witnessing your immortal-like achievements, surely makes him a liar. Yi-gang somehow felt he understood why Go Yo-ja had been pushed into performing the ritual of mortal body shedding. Perhaps he had been unable to stop at some point. The encouragement and tears from those around him must have influenced him further. Except for Sang Mu, the other disciples also supported Go Yo-ja and Sang Mu. Thats right! Isnt it the grand n youve dreamed of for ten years! Youve said if we miss this heavenly opportunity, wed have to wait another ten years. We cannot allow an uninvited guest to ruin this great event, Master! Go Yo-ja seemed to be held in high regard by them. Thus, they genuinely wished for their master to be an immortal. However, Go Yo-jas expression was lukewarm. His disciples might not have noticed, but Yi-gang did. Sang Mu suddenly stood up and pointed a finger at Yi-gang. Are you truly a disciple of Sage Yu Jeong-shin! He was vehement in his argument. As someone who has met Sage Yu personally, I am confident that my masters Taoist power surpasses his. No, I was being honest. And yes, I am indeed a disciple of that Sage Yu. Then prove it! The manner of proof was clear. Sang Mu raised his hand to the sky and chanted a spell. Six-Man Call Blowing Wind and Drifting Clouds! Then, the clouds in the sky slowly moved, and a whirlwind blew. It was clearly a spell to summon the wind. A spell fitting for a decent Taoist disciple. Leaves blown by the wind stuck to Sang Mus face. After removing the leaves, he said, If you truly inherited the direct lineage of Sage Yu, then you should be superior to me. Show your skills and prove your worth! Even when they hade to the Azure Forest to argue, it seemed that Kunlun enjoyedpetitions. Should I use a spell as well? If it is of a high level, I will believe that your judgment surpasses mine. Sang Mu then looked back at his master, Go Yo-ja. His smile, filled with firm resolve, seemed to say, Please, trust in me, Master. And Go Yo-ja, upon receiving that gaze, muttered very quietly. Yi-gang clearly saw his flustered expression and the shape of his mouth. This brat Then, Go Yo-ja turned to Yi-gang with a look of desperation, as if asking for help. Brother! Young Master Yi-gang! Ha-jun and Pahan seemed perplexed. Yi-gang waved his hand, signaling them to step back. Sang Mu, still summoning the wind, shouted, Prove it! Thinking of him as a parrot, Yi-gang took a step forward. It seemed like he needed to save this Taoist, Go Yo-ja, from his disciple, for his own sake as well. The spell is a bitcking. Sang Mus wind summoning technique needed to be visibly suppressed to make an impression. Using sorcery for that would be challenging. However, Yi-gang had a secret weapon. He drew his meteorite sword and raised it towards the sky. Sang Mu tilted his head at the unusual sight of using a sword for casting a spell. Then, his eyes widened. Crack A sh of lightning sparked from the tip of the sword Yi-gang held aloft. It was the harmony of the Heavenly Thunder Bell, but the Taoists of Kunlun, unaware of this, were all greatly surprised. Is that A spell? Yi-gang had anticipated this reaction. After inheriting the yokai energy of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Yi-gangs use of the Heavenly Thunder Bell differed from ordinary martial arts. It was a step into the realm of sorcery. In the realm of sorcery, lightning and thunder were considered to possess miraculous properties. Its seen as a punishment from the heavens, possessing the power to purify by burning away impurities. Handling such lightning surely transcended the realm of ordinary sorcery. It was a deed usually reserved for immortals. Yi-gang muttered a convincing spell. Summon Thunder from the Great Heavens. The sparks shing from the tip of the sword soon flowed blue along the de. With the clouds darkening the sky, the lightning flowing through Yi-gangs sword was clearly visible to everyone. Even Go Yo-ja was astonished, and Sang Mus face turned deathly pale. The wind he had been summoning had quieted down. This should be enough. Yi-gang intended to retract the Heavenly Thunder Bell he had been mustering. It was merely a prank, mimicking the Sword Lightning used by the Namgung n. He feared that if he continued, they might discern the truth behind the spell. However, Yi-gang had overlooked one thing. This was the Kunlun Mountains. A sacred ce ruled by Queen Mother of the West, where the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes resided. The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes felt Yi-gang using the power of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The intent to borrow the power of their kind, the power of lightning To their eyes, it must have appeared as desperate and naive as a thirsty child seeking water. Thus, the Nine-Tails, the mother of all Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, decided to help. Yi-gang had summoned the lightning he was seeking. A streak of light fell from the clear sky onto Yi-gangs sword. The world shed. Everyones vision watching Yi-gang turned blindingly white, as bright as the lightning that struck nearby. And then, a sound as if the world was bursting open. Roaring The hot heat and the shock of the air,pressed then exploded. In this situation, where all senses were disrupted, it was impossible for anyone, martial artist or not, to remainposed. This was true for Go Yo-ja and Sang Mu, who blindly worshipped his master, as well. Sang Mu, who was close by, rolled on the ground before getting up. He couldnt fullyprehend what he had just seen. As he wiped away the tears streaming down his face, he saw Yi-gang still holding up his sword. His sword was shining a bright blue. It was clear because he had seen it. The lightning had struck Yi-gangs sword. Yi-gang had called forth the lightning. S-such a feat He knew how remarkable it was. The spell to summon lightning from the sky belonged to the realm of immortals. Could it be a coincidence? Perhaps he was struck by lightning that fortuitously fell while he was holding up his sword. Yi-gang remained still, supposedly because he was electrocuted Is this sufficient? Yet, Yi-gang spoke perfectly fine. The sound of a beating heart was audible. Turning to the side, the emaciated master was wiping away tears. To witness the Thunder Gods Movement Art before dying. The Thunder Gods Movement Art. Sang Mu felt deeply ashamed of himself. To audaciously dream of bing an immortal, what a presumptuous dream we had! Listening to their masters refreshedment, Sang Mu and the Kunlun disciples bowed their heads. Chapter 170: Must One Become A Supreme Peak Master? (1) Chapter 170: Must One Be A Supreme Peak Master? (1) Yi-gang asked the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon about the principle of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. How could there be a method to control Thunder Qi? What kind of effect does her yokai power have that ordinary people cant use it? There was aplex exnation for that, but the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon summarized it. Its borrowed power. Borrowed power? Like the tricks peddlers do in the marketce? Yes, thats right. The meaning is the same. Breaking stones with bare hands on the street, chewing des with the mouth, and withstanding clubs with the bare body. Most of it was close to crude fraud, but borrowed power does exist. Borrowed power means the power that was borrowed. Then, from whom was this power borrowed?Peddlers exined that it came from the elixirs they sold, but the Heavenly Thunder Bell was different. It responds to the blood and yokai power residing in me, connecting to the distant Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. If you wish for the power of the Heavenly Thunder Bell? Yes, it provides the power. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon raised her hands high towards the sky and shouted, Grant me the power! Of course, there was no response. Like this. At that time, those words didnt resonate much with him. But here at the Kunlun Mountains, where the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes gathered, it was different. Yi-gang harbored the yokai energy given by the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. With a strong desire, he called for lightning. The dormant mother of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes thus granted a streak of lightning.
Wow! The art of Thunder Gods Movement! What are you doing? Sheathe your sword! To have reached the realm of entering godhood Among the Taoists of the Kunlun Sect, waves of emotion flowed. As much as they were obsessed with the path of immortals, the ripple effect of the lightning called by Yi-gang was tremendous. Originally, the power of lightning was not something that even a Taoist who has practiced diligently could handle recklessly. Thats why Yi-gang initially intended to make his sword sh with lightning, and up until then, the effect had been sufficient. To be hit by lightning through the sword and still be fine Does it make sense for the body to be harmed by the lightning one called forth? Thats true. Its indeed the realm of the Thunder God The Sang Mu, who had been threatening Yi-gang with the spell of Blowing Wind and Drifting Clouds, had long since knelt. Attempting to shed his mortal body and be an immortal, Go Yo-ja also endlessly chanted about the Great Tao is Boundless and Supreme Resonance without doing much else. Then, what were the feelings of Yi-gang himself, who had so shocked them? Though he maintained a resolute expression, his inner state was not as calm. I cant hear anything. His ears were still ringing with a beeping sound due to the thunder that exploded right in front of him. His heart was still pounding fiercely. He had not anticipated that lightning would strike. What would have happened if the sword he was holding wasnt the meteorite sword but an ordinary one? Long ago, the Immortal Divine Sword had shared with Yi-gang an experience of being struck by lightning. He said he was fine even when the lightning struck the sword. It was hard to believe, but truly, the lightning did not flow into his hand. The mysterious meteorite not only held the lightning but also absorbed it. Brother a-are you okay? Ha-jun tried to approach Yi-gang. Yi-gang raised his hand to stop Ha-jun. Donte. Im okay. He wasnt okay. He didnt know what to do with the shing Shooting Star Fang in his hand. If he were to sheathe his sword now, Yi-gang would turn into a roast. Not wanting to be Baek Yi-gang, the electric grilled, Yi-gang took action. He lifted the sword and threw it far away. Swish The Shooting Star Fang flew away, leaving only a blue streak that seemed to be targeting something. Soon, the sword embedded itself in a tree, shing a bright blue light. The mountain birds flew away in a flurry. No one quite understood the meaning behind Yi-gangs action, but it was certainly impressive. p p p p Apuse broke out. Yi-gang nced at Go Yo-ja and nodded seriously, saying, I will take some Blood Moths. Go ahead. The tone of the highly esteemed Go Yo-ja changed to a semi-respectful one. In his eyes, looking at Yi-gang, there was admiration along with gratitude. He had relieved the pressure of having to be a corpse-free immortal right away. Even if he says, I am stillcking, and dys the mortal body liberation, no one would be able to say anything now. Gathering 100 Blood Moths didnt take much time. Yi-gang and his party shouldered the that had captured the Blood Moths and turned around. Initially wary, the Kunlun martial artists personally saw Yi-gang off when he was leaving. Go Yo-ja insisted on meeting Yi-gang alone. He grasped Yi-gangs hand tightly with his bony fingers. Please make sure to visit us. It would be of great help to our Kunlun disciples. Speakfortably. What great thing do I have It was just good luck that I could handle Thunder Qi, nothing remarkable. Yi-gang spoke modestly. Indeed, that was the case. He was still in acking state, and handling Thunder Qi wasnt because Yi-gang was remarkable. Still, I hope you cane. The closed-minded elders will understand if they see you. How confined Kunlun has been in its narrow world. Haha They oppressed me so much. Saying, is it even appropriate for ascending to do this to me Go Yo-ja seemed to harbor a deep resentment. It appeared that his desire to be a corpse-free immortal wasnt entirely his own will. Ive spoken too much. Pleasee, didnt I promise to share my Taoist power? Ah, the Taoist power you mentioned It seemed that the promise to share his Taoist power if he spoke the truth was still valid. The Kunlun Sect was further to the west from here. He had no intention of going there and inviting trouble. Yi-gang, bing a bit curious, asked, But how do you transfer Taoist power? Are you asking sincerely? Yes. Surely, he didnt mean transferring his own internal energy as True Qi Transfer. If so, he would have mentioned internal energy. Go Yo-ja said, as if it were obvious, I have to give you a pill that Ive refined with the spiritual herbs I possess. Ah Meaning, he intended to make an elixir. Yi-gang bowed deeply. If I have the chance, I will surely visit. Y-you should! Go Yo-ja was very pleased.
Yi-gang returned to the residence of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Upon quickly capturing 100 Blood Moths, Dam Hyun and the foxes greeted him with surprised expressions. It seemed they hadnt thought it possible to gather 100 Blood Moths in just a day. Yi-gang told Dam Hyun about his encounter with the Kunlun Sect martial artists. At the mention of their attack, Dam Hyun burst intoughter. Then, seeing Yi-gang clench his fist, he quickly shut his mouth. Well, it all turned out well in the end, didnt it? That Go Yo-ja might be a bit simple-minded, but hes a Taoist recognized for his Taoist power in the Kunlun Sect. So, he was probably talking about bing an immortal or something. He said he would make a pill. We should definitely visitter, after all this is over. Dam Hyun slightly opened a part of the cage that held the Blood Moths and swiftly took one out. During this, Cheok-yo, who had returned to his fox form, interjected, Unbelievable. Mother lent her power for you? I wouldnt know. The lightning struck the sword, right? Since we didnt lend our power, it must have been Mother. Then, it must be so. The fact that the Heavenly Thunder Bell lent Yi-gang the power of lightning seemed shocking enough. At Yi-gangs indifferent response, Cheok-yo seemed to grow more irritated. Presumptuous Argh! He growled, baring his sharp teeth in pain, as he twitched from the difort. Dam Hyun, who had caused the pain in his forepaw, chuckled. Youre really making a fuss. Dam Hyun had only made a very slight cut with an obsidian dagger. Feeling embarrassed, Cheok-yo kept quiet, and Dam Hyun caught a few drops of blood in a small cup. Then, he released the Blood Moth. The Blood Moth with bright red wings fluttered away and thennded on the cup containing the blood drops. Try tasting this Dam Hyun fully focused. The Blood Moth dipped its long tongue into the blood drops. Soon, a change urred. The red wings of the Blood Moth started to gradually turn white. It turns white as well. Is it really because the blood is different? Is it going well? Its going well indeed. But it wont be easy We have to wait for master and Senior Uncle Do Gyeon. When Yi-gang and Dam Hyun set off for Kunlun, Jin Ri-yeon and the third-generation disciples returned to the Azure Forest to report Yi-gangs news. If nothing else, Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom should be rushing here by now. We have to prepare everything we can until then. Dam Hyun would be quite troublesome as an enemy, but as an ally, he was a reliable person. Yi-gang trusted Dam Hyun and nodded. It seems well need your efforts. Have a good talk with Gumiho. Yes, Senior Brother. The Nine-Tails called for Yi-gang once again. It seemed that Yi-gangs role was necessary in creating a new body for Namgung Seo-ryeon. The Nine-Tails would exin the details directly. Yi-gang, guided by Cheok-yo, headed towards the Nine-Tailss dwelling. He walked into the dark, damp cave once again. Soon, he was able to meet the Nine-Tails again. However, this time, no light rose. Only the Nine-Tailss voice echoed in the darkness. How did you find calling down the lightning? It was a bit troublesome. I hadnt expected anything so grand. Then, a sound like distant thunder rolled, which Yi-gang btedly realized was Gumihosughter. It wasnt me who caused it. I merely lent my strength. The lightning you desired fell. Its due to my inexperience. Yes, this poor child has given you much. Almost all her power has gone to you. The poor child must be referring to Namgung Seo-ryeon. Yi-gang asked cautiously, You mentioned my role was necessary. For a human to be a fox, a bridge is needed. Youll have to serve as that bridge. Half-human, half-yokai. It wouldnt be urate to describe Yi-gangs state as such, but it was certainly not ordinary. If by bridge you mean You just need to transfer yokai energy as Qi to this child to obtain a new body. Yi-gang realized what the Nine-Tails was asking for. It was simr to how the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons yokai energy was used to restore Namgung Shins middle dantian. However, the level of yokai energy required and the level of the task to be done were iparably greater. Can I really do it? I even thought of opening your major meridians in advance. But that wont work. Yi-gang frowned. Soon, the Nine-Tails brought up something unimaginable. With your current level, even if I opened your major meridians, youd vomit blood and die immediately. Die? Yi-gangs lifespan was not much longer. Thus, the major meridians should be opened to extend his life. However, the Nine-Tails was saying the opposite. How much do you harbor within? Something, likely the Nine-Tailss w, poked sharply at Yi-gangs sr plexus. It seems youve picked up more than one or two things, filled with Qi you havent digested. Moreover, with added yokai energy. Youre alive because only one major meridian is connected, rather than more. The numerous elixirs Yi-gang consumed and the yokai energy transferred from the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had be a poison instead. If we open the major meridians now, the True Qi would burst through your body like a summer river breaking its banks. What should I do then? Before connecting the major meridians, you must reach a higher realm. A higher realm Arent you still too weak? Yi-gang was considered to have reached the realm of Peak. Who among his peers could call Yi-gang weak? But the Nine-Tails seemed to view Yi-gang as a child. You need to elevate your realm to fully control the Qi you possess. Being able to control True Qi meant a deep understanding of Qi cultivation. How well do I need to do? If possible, it would be good to reach the realm she was in during her lifetime. The level the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had before dying. At those words, Yi-gangs face hardened. At that time, she was said to be close to the level of the Ten Grandmasters. Such a level was well beyond the middle of the Supreme Peak, a realm Yi-gang currently couldnt even dream of reaching. At best, I only have two months left, how can I Dont be afraid before you even start, I will help you. The Nine-Tails spoke as if it were possible. Just meet the minimum qualifications. Sit in a lotus position and try to draw up True Qi. Even if Gumiho was a great yokai, could she impart enlightenment that wasnt there? Despite his doubts, Yi-gang sat in the lotus position. Chapter 171: Must One Become A Supreme Peak Master? (2) Chapter 171: Must One Be A Supreme Peak Master? (2) Yi-gang sat in a lotus position with his eyes closed. Inside the pitch-ck cave, whether his eyes were open or closed didnt really matter, but closing them was better for focusing his mind. The reason you close your eyes in the darkness is a matter of the heart. The Nine-Tails seemed to see Yi-gang clearly. Even for an animal, seeing through such darkness would be difficult. This was possible because she was a great yokai with an extraordinary spirit and body. Try to move your Qi. Yi-gang did so. He slowly moved the True Qi that heavily filled his lower dantian. The True Qi that rises from the Qihai acupoint enters the Juque acupoint.The flow of Qi along Yi-gangs meridians seemed visible. But how could a yokai fully grasp the human meridians? Yi-gang slowly inhaled. The external Qi that entered from the acupoint on his back merged with his meridians. Most of the major meridians were still blocked, so he moved the Qi through the meridians that were unblocked thanks to the Immortal Divine Sword. The True Qi reached up to the Tiantu acupoint in the center of his corbone. He should perform the minor cirction from here, but Yi-gang was unable to do so. He let the True Qi flow along the meridian of his unblocked right arm. What are you doing? What do you mean? Is that what you call circting energy? You should be doing the minor cirction. Like the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the Nine-Tails heard the voice in Yi-gangs heart. What can I do about having meridian blockage disease? So, youre doing that useless thing because of it? This was the best I could do. The way Yi-gang was circting his energy was utterly ridiculous. From recognizing that, it was clear the Nine-Tailss insight was not ordinary. She seemed to have noticed Yi-gangs curiosity. Ive enjoyed transforming into a human form for amusement since the Yuan Dynasty. Ive even observed L Dongbins swordsmanship. Her voice changed instantly to that of a human. Though he couldnt see, she seemed to have transformed into a human form, as her breath could be felt right in front of him. The way those called martial artists handle Qi was directly taught by the Sword Immortal L Dongbin. If L Dongbin himself had given the teachings, it was no ordinary matter. That made it all the more surprising. Perform the minor cirction. And make the Qi flow on its own without you having to move It anymore. Are you saying to connect the Ren meridian and the Du meridian? Lu Dongbin said so. Yi-gang was at a loss for words. The regtion of breathing in Qi cultivation meant to absorb the Qi of nature through breathing. The act ofbining that energy with the True Qi in the dantian and moving it through the bodys meridians was Qi cirction. And the minor cirction was a single cycle where Qi was absorbed through the Du meridian and received by the Ren meridian. The problem was How can I cultivate Qi through blocked meridians! Ren meridian and Du meridian The Ren meridian ran from Baihui acupoint on the crown of the head to Huiyin acupoint on the perineum along the front of the body, one of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. The Du meridian, simrly, runs from the Baihui acupoint to the Huiyin acupoint, connecting the back of the body, and was a major Yang meridian. Thanks to the Immortal Divine Sword and the Azure Forest, Yi-gang had connected most of the Ren meridian. However, there were many problems with the Du meridian. Therefore, Yi-gang couldnt properly perform the minor cirction. Putting aside the fact that the meridians are blocked, to keep the flow of True Qi uninterrupted. Thats The point where the Ren meridian and the Du meridian met was the Baihui acupoint on the crown of the head. The Baihui acupoint was one of the most important among the numerous meridians in the human body. Major fontanelle, also called the Gate of Life and Death. Even if one didnt have the meridian blockage disease like Yi-gang, most of the time, the flow of True Qi was bound to be interrupted at the Baihui acupoint. The Baihui acupoint was blocked by the impurities that inevitably built up after one was born. There was a reason why the skull of a young child was soft. It was said that to force through the blocked impurities with True Qi was called breaking through the Gate of Life and Death. That meant Doesnt that mean reaching the Supreme Peak realm? Not all Supreme Peak masters have broken through the Gate of Life and Death, but those who have were called Supreme Peak masters. What is Supreme Peak? But then, the Nine-Tails said so. Yi-gang remained silent. Indeed, it was a question that was difficult to answer clearly. In a world with so many martial artists, would there be clear criteria for gauging those martial artists? Whether one was a first-rate or a Peak master, the distinction was mixed with subjectivity. For swordsmen, a state of infusing Qi into their weapon, called Qi-infused Sword, was considered first-rate. When one could cut others with sword energy, they were considered at the Peak realm. The Supreme Peak was seen as the ability to form stronger sword energy, called Sword Aura, and Refined Qi. That was the standard. Well, Im not sure. Its all in vain. Then, does that mean even if someone who could not use sword energy defeated a Peak master, they could not be a Peak master themselves? What about the martial masters of Shaolin? A swordsman who used hand energy instead of sword energy to cut people down with his fists was unheard of. I never told you to be a master of Supreme Peak or anything like that. Then Complete the body where the flow of True Qi does not stop. Only then will you survive, and that poor child will also obtain a new body. The Nine-Tailss voice gradually faded away. As if there was no help for Yi-gangsck of understanding. Didnt I tell you? You should at least reach the level of that childs previous life. The deadline was about two months. It meant to catch up to the realm of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon within that time. The Nine-Tailss presencepletely disappeared. It was as good as an expulsion order. Yi-gang slowly turned his body. Its impossible. No matter how much he thought about it, that was the conclusion.
Dam Hyun, Ha-jun, Pahan, and even Cheok-yo. All of them were gathered outside together. Cheok-yo seemed to harbor hostility towards humans but was often found close to Dam Hyun. That was because the hostility Cheok-yo harbored wasnt particrly significant. Like a wary wild animal baring its teeth at humans, he was simply cautious around them. Even if someone were to scoff at such a statement, that was the case. In our West Sky Castle, theres no such thing as a master-disciple rtionship. Dam Hyun nodded at Pahans words. They were sharing stories about their respective sects. I see. So, does that mean everyone is independent? You could say that. Then, it must not be easy to be a martial master. Everyone who joins receives martial arts directly from the sect leader. Except for a few secret techniques, all martial arts in West Sky Castle are transmitted equally to all initiates. Thats interesting, huh. Dam Hyun chuckled. West Sky Castle, being a sect founded by a general, had a military-like aspect. It was surprising that most martial arts were provided to all initiates. But, isnt that just basic martial arts? I cant deny that. Haha. Though it was a sharp and sensitive critique, Pahan just grinned. Still, true martial arts are built by oveing life-and-death situations. Its better to risk your own life than to seek enlightenment cooped up in a room. The remark about seeking enlightenment while cooped up in a room was Pahans way of pointing out the Azure Forest. The martial artists of West Sky Castle built theirbat experience by fighting against the remnants of the northern ins. On the other hand, the Azure Forest was a sect that didnt even engage inmon power struggles, seeming far from practicalbat experience. Pahan, usually reticent, made a rare provocation. Expecting a sharp response from the irritable Dam Hyun. Hehe, right. Thats correct. Indeed. Dam Hyun just chuckled in agreement. No matter how outstanding Baek Yi-gangs talent is, he wouldnt have achieved this much without crossing life-and-death thresholds several times. Yi-gang was used as an example. Some who nearly died in the Five Elements Tomb have reached the Peak realm, havent they? Ha-jun, mentioned as one of them, nodded in agreement. Pahan had to concede. In his view, Yi-gang and hispanions were far from being sheltered flowers. How exactly is Young Master Baek Yi-gangs martial arts level? How strong is he? Among the sessors, hes probably the strongest. With meridian blockage disease, how is that possible? A one-armed bandit can aim to be the best in the world; why would it be impossible with meridian blockage? Dam Hyun muttered, rubbing his fingernails. Within ten years, hell definitely enter the ranks of Supreme Peak masters. He might even aim to be among the Ten Grandmasters as long as he doesnt die before then. Hmm. Pahan made a peculiar expression. Unlike Baek Ha-jun, who nodded as if convinced, he was skeptical. Isnt that too much faith? Supreme Peak mastery, let alone being among the Ten Grandmasters, isnt something to be spoken of lightly. Is that so? Indeed. There are Supreme Peak masters in both the Baek Noble n and Azure Forest. Those who could draw out Refined Qi like strands of sugar. Of course, even among the Supreme Peak masters, the level varies as much as heaven and earth, but only a tiny fraction of the countless martial artists break through the barrier of the Peak realm. With the luck bestowed by the heavens, an absolute amount of time is needed. Thats true. Dam Hyun didnt say anything further. It was because Yi-gang had just returned. Dam Hyun, who had intended to ask about Yi-gangs conversation with the Nine-Tails, noticed that Yi-gangs expression was not good. Did you eat something bad? Why do you look so upset? Stop talking nonsense. Hearing this conversation, Pahan seriously wondered if this truly reflected the fraternal rtionship within the Taoist sect. Im well aware that its a difficult task. But now, I have something I must do. Whats that? Yi-gang asked with a stern expression, How can I be a Supreme Peak master? It just so happened that they were discussing a simr topic. Dam Hyun answered with a sly smile, Eat well to stay healthy. Train hard, and that should do it. Is that so? The Immortal Divine Sword himself had called Yi-gang a genius. Yi-gang believed in his own potential. But there was a significant constraint. So, how can I be a Supreme Peak master within two months? Dam Hyun did not respond. Then he suddenly burst into loudughter. Hahaha! You might as well look for a way to be an immortal within that time. Is it impossible? Of course, its impossible! As Dam Hyun teased Yi-gang, Baek Ha-jun red at him sharply. But since Ha-jun internally shared the same sentiment, his anger quickly faded. Yi-gang was the only one who was serious. And Cheok-yo, who couldnt understand anything, asked, Is bing a Supreme Peak master or whatever that difficult? It is. Its difficult, indeed. Dam Hyun answered Cheok-yos question. Yi-gang nodded as if he had no choice. Its still something I must do. Can you tell me how difficult it is? Dam Hyun stood up abruptly. Then he spoke to Cheok-yo, who looked curious. Go back to your original form. What? Why should I? You said you were curious. At Dam Hyuns request to return to his fox form, Cheok-yo had neverplied easily before. But curiosity was too strong to resist. Cheok-yo returned to his original form. Bushy fur sprouted all over his body, and sharp ws, more akin to a tigers than a foxs, emerged. Crack, crack. A massive form that did not lose its sleekness. As he whipped out his tail, a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox appeared before the group. Krur, done? Lightning power shed from Cheok-yos blue eyes. Dam Hyun, grinning, said to Yi-gang, Do you think you could win against this guy? Yeah, youd have to be at least a Supreme Peak master to stand a chance. Dam Hyuns words were urate. Especially Pahan, who had a shocked expression. It was because he saw a great yokai showing its full power for the first time. Being a Supreme Peak master himself, he could feel it. If they fought, he would definitely lose. The aura felt as if it was pressing down on his body, simr to what one might feel from a high-level master. Cheok-yo, who seemed a bit dazed, was unexpectedly strong. Yi-gang quietly opened his mouth, Even so, if I must be a Supreme Peak master. What should I do? Hmm Well. Cheok-yo looked back and forth between Yi-gang and Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun scratched his chin and began to speak, The only answer is seclusion training. Seclusion training. A practice of enlightenment sought inplete istion from the outside world. It was a method of training that martial artists of the unorthodox faction particrly could not understand, characteristic of Taoist and Buddhist practices. Ill prepare Bigu pills for you, so hole up and give it some thought. What do you mean? You know, the Five Elements Divine Art. Yi-gang paused, then nodded. Lets try training in the Five Elements Divine Art. Finally, the time hade to utilize the divine art he had acquired. Chapter 172: Breaking Through The Gateway Of Life And Death (1) Chapter 172: Breaking Through The Gateway Of Life And Death (1) Seclusion training. This referred to the practice of cutting off connections with the outside world and focusing solely on training. Its likely that even now, dozens of martial masters from Wudang or Shaolin were undergoing seclusion training. First, they entered a ce designated for training and locked the door behind them. If they were esteemed individuals of a sect, they would even postpone necessary social activities. Their focus was solely on seeking enlightenment, eating, and practicing martial arts. However, it didnt always yield results. In many cases, key figures of the sect who could be major forces ended up wasting time and returning as they were. Nheless, several sects actively encouraged their martial masters to undertake seclusion training. Theres a reason for that. It does have its effects. Definitely.Dam Hyun spoke with certainty. For martial artists below Peak master, umting realbat experience and receiving guidance from a good master was the most effective. But for those who have paved their own way to some extent, especially those who have aged and be set in their ways, its necessary to take time to reflect on themselves. Thats what seclusion training is for. Its a convenient way to deal with troublesome old men who are high-ranking and strong but do nothing. Just wait a few years, and they return much stronger. How convenient is that? Im not an old man, am I? So, you want to gain more of that damn realbat experience here? Just hole up somewhere and learn the Five Elements Divine Art. That seems like the best option right now. Yi-gang agreed with Dam Hyuns words. In the mountain crevice where the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes resided, there were numerousrge and small caves scattered about. He chose one and sat down in it. Yi-gang, relying on the light of antern, took out and ate a Bigu pill. Its a type of raw food made by mixing pine pollen and jujubes. Naturally, it was tasteless, but ording to Dam Hyun, one must eat Bigu pills during seclusion training. What is Bigu? Nowadays, there are those who add rice flour to Bigu pills and eat it like health food, but thats missing the original point. Bigu was a Taoist training method. It involved avoiding grains because they were considered impure, thus not consuming cooked food or meat. If one truly followed the Taoist sect, thats how it should be, but would one have the strength without eating meat? Even the Azure Forest made sure to feed their young disciples plenty of meat dishes. Even if only during the seclusion training, cut out grains. The Gateway of Life and Death, where the Ren and Du meridians intersect, is also blocked by impurities. You must cut off these impurities to achieve the truth of the Tao and reach great enlightenment. After chewing on the Bigu pills, Yi-gang looked up at the wall. What was written there was the Five Elements Divine Art. The legacy of the Five Elements Divine Lord, left on bamboo slips, remained intact in Yi-gangs mind. The first feeling Yi-gang had upon seeing the Five Elements Divine Art was astonishment. Facing the fruit of such a daring challenge to manipte all the energies of the five elements with a human body. Still, its a regrettable martial art. However, the second emotion he felt was regret. The Five Elements Divine Art was perfect because it was mastered by the Five Elements Divine Lord. The Five Elements Divine Lord had a unique constitution. Unlike Yi-gangs meridian blockage disease, it seemed to be a constitution closer to a blessing. Originally, it was true that a human body could not contain the energies of the five elements. In other words, without a special constitution, one could not grasp the essence of the Five Elements Divine Art. Dam Hyun countered what Yi-gang said. Special? Your body is even more special than his. The Five Elements Divine Art and the meridian blockage disease are unrted. Thats not it. Your body has already epted the yokai energy of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Dont you understand what that means? When Yi-gang epted the yokai energy of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, he thought he should just carry it within him, just like he did with the spiritual energy of the Immortal Divine Sword deep in his upper dantian. However, things did not proceed that way. The yokai energy merged with Yi-gangs spiritual energy. It was unforeseen that the two powers, which should have been separate like water and oil, mixed. Because of that, Yi-gangs body must have changed a bit as well. I think its because of the Three-Element Sacred Flower. Dam Hyuns opinion was something Yi-gang had also considered. Yi-gang had consumed a legendary spiritual herb known for its effects of transformation. At the time, he thought there were no dramatic changes, but something must have changed. However, its unclear exactly how. Since youve epted the yokai energy, not being born with the blood of a yokai, you should be able to harmonize the energies of the five elements to some extent. Try to harmonize two, or if possible, three of them. Yi-gang decided to master the Five Elements Divine Art. He chose three types of energy: Wood, Metal, and Water. There was a logical reason for choosing these three. Metal generated water, as metal condensed moisture. Water generated wood, as water made trees grow. Metal overcame wood, but with water in between, it acted as a buffer. Thus, the three energiesplemented each other. Wood energy will be the most crucial. Lightning, the energy of the Heavenly Thunder Bell, originated from wood among the five elements. The same went for wind; wind and lightning were bound together in sorcery for this reason. Namgung Yu-baek intended to use the wood energy of the five elements to wield the Blue Lightning True Qi. Ill give it a try. Three days had passed since he started his seclusion training. During that time, his sick body became even frailer. If his physical condition worsened, he wouldnt even be able to attempt it. Yi-gang recited the forms of the Five Elements Divine Art and moved his Qi. Time passed in this manner.
Dam Hyun once again made Bigu pills. Initially, he used ingredients like honey that were at least edible. But now, about ten days into the seclusion training, half of the main ingredients were pine needles. Sometimes I have this thought. What thought do you speak of? Pahan asked. Honestly, their time staying here was utterly peaceful. Predicting the oue of Yi-gangs seclusion training was somewhat of an amusement. Like adding bitterly tasting herbs or a lot of numbing Sichuan peppers into the Bigu pills. Then Yi-gang, that guy, would eat it coughing and knowing nothing, right? Dam Hyun, who had been giggling, mmed up when he noticed Baek Ha-jun ring at him. Still, being brothers and having simr looks to Yi-gang, Dam Hyun often felt intimidated by Ha-juns gaze. Fortunately, Ha-jun wasnt angry. Can my brother be a Supreme martial artist? Is that even possible. Could you not re like that? Dam Hyun avoided Ha-juns gaze and looked back at Pahan. Pahan also had a curious expression. Then why did you rmend seclusion training? Because I believe there will be some results. He did not borate on the Five Elements Divine Art to Pahan. However, Pahan seemed to have some understanding of the Five Elements Divine Art as well, though he showed no greed for it. Given Yi-gangs personality he wonte out until he sees some results. And hes smart enough to find a way. Right after Dam Hyun said thata sound of thunder erupted from the cave where Yi-gang was training. Boom! Perhaps he was using the Heavenly Thunder Bell. Even taking that into ount, it was an impressive roar. Theres smokeing out. Thats! White smoke billowed out from the entrance of the cave. But there was no smell of burning. Instead of rising to the sky, the smoke thickly nketed the ground. As Dam Hyun looked closer, the identity of the smoke was just damp mist. Could it be why is there Water energy already? Dam Hyun murmured in surprise. And Pahans eyes widened. Because Yi-gang walked out from within the mist. Yi-gang looked even more emaciated after the ten days had passed. But his eyes were alive. They were intense as if piercing through everything. Pahan had seen such eyes a few times before. Could it be The eyes of a martial artist who had reached a high realm. They were not the eyes that Yi-gang, who had just turned 20, should possess. The wall of the Peak realm, he really It was unbelievable, but he couldnt help but consider the possibility. As soon as Yi-gang emerged, Ha-jun ran over and asked in ce of Pahan, Did you really be a Supreme Peak master? Yi-gang looked at Ha-jun with profound eyes and then nced around at the group. His lips slowly parted, No, I havent. The tension dissipated as quickly as it had arrived. Dam Hyun burst outughing as if he found it exhrating. Hahaha! Didnt I say? Its impossible. Pahan also coughed awkwardly, trying to suppress hisughter. Huh, whats there to be so happy about? Heh. You looked like you were almost convinced for a moment there. Cough, not exactly Pahanughed sheepishly. He, too, had momentarily thought that Yi-gang might have truly be a Supreme Peak master. After all, breaking through the wall of the Peak realm in just ten days was unthinkable. Ha-jun also seemed embarrassed. Th-then why did youe out? Yi-gang answered nonchntly, Because Ivepleted the divine art. What! This time, Dam Hyun was the one surprised. I have absorbed the energies of Water, Wood, and Metal into my body. How did you manage that so quickly! You said it would be impossible. No, but still, in just ten days Dam Hyun was about to demand proof of Yi-gangs achievement but closed his mouth upon seeing what was behind Yi-gang. The damp mist, still shing with the energy of lightning, all proved Yi-gangs sess. So its possible. With a look that said he thought it couldnt be done, Yi-gang gave Dam Hyun a piercing look.
The results of the Five Elements Divine Art were astonishing. In just ten days, Yi-gang had significantly increased his martial prowess. However, his expression was still not bright. But it was still of no use. Mastering the Five Elements Divine Art and breaking through the wall of the Peak realm were fundamentally different. He hadnt even dared to attempt crossing the Gateway of Life and Death. Heh, such things arent supposed to be achieved in just ten days. Why are you so happy? Cant Iugh? At Dam Hyuns snickering, Yi-gang frowned. Didnt you try your best to help the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon be a yokai? Of course, Ive been giving it my all. But what does that have to do with you bing a Supreme Peak master? What do you mean, what does it have to do with it? Havent you heard? Dam Hyuns expression turned strange, and Yi-gang realized their stories were not aligning. I was sure, the foxes said they would tell you. Wh-what are you talking about? It seemed there was a misunderstanding in conveying the message to Dam Hyun. Although Ha-jun was right there, he didnt mention that if you dont be a Supreme Peak master, you cant extend your lifespan. Dam Hyun was unaware of the situation, after all. Was it fortunate that he finished his seclusion training early and came out? Yi-gang ryed the entire story. To perform the ritual, Yi-gang had to cross the Gateway of Life and Death, as requested by the Nine-Tails. He also shared that without reaching such a state, it would be impossible to extend his lifespan by connecting the major meridian. Ha-juns face turned as white as a sheet, and Dam Hyun started trembling with his hands shaking. This this damn it. Then, holding his head, he burst out in frustration. Half of the wordsing out of his mouth were curses towards the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes for not sharing the story, and the other half were self-reproaches. Arghhh! Scratching his face from top to bottom so vigorously that it left scratches, Dam Hyun, with streaks on his face resembling red teardrops, shouted at Yi-gang with damp eyes, Why didnt you say so earlier! All our ns could have gone down the drain! He seemed extremely angry and upset. Even if Yi-gang had exined properly, it wasnt as if Dam Hyun could have easily solved the problem. But Yi-gang quietly apologized, Im sorry. Argh! Dam Hyun, all worked up on his own, punched a rock. Then, groaning in pain from his hand, he let out a deep sigh. There must be some way. The deadline is two months, no, now we have to subtract ten days from that. We can do it. You said its absolutely impossible to be a Supreme Peak master. Yi-gang was keenly aware of the harsh reality of that wall. But there was a madness in Dam Hyuns eyes that hadnt been seen for a long time. Thats why youre stillcking. With a return to his arrogance of a senior brother, Dam Hyun said, Theres no need to be a Supreme Peak master. Gumiho said so too, such distinctions are meaningless. Then. Well just have to break through the Gateway of Life and Death no matter what. Is that possible? Not all Supreme Peak masters have broken through the Gateway of Life and Death, but those who have were all called Supreme Peak masters. That was the knowledge Yi-gang had learned. Dam Hyun started taking out various items from his bag. A bottle containing some liquid, a sharp shard, and a sinister-lookingrge needle with a sharp point. Its possible. Laying out those dreadful tools, Dam Hyun confidently imed, If its me, its possible. His tone was incredibly reassuring. Chapter 173: Breaking Through The Gateway Of Life And Death (2) Chapter 173: Breaking Through The Gateway Of Life And Death (2) Yi-gang looked at Dam Hyun. The ce where they were was a t area in front of a rock that could block the wind. Yesterday, after achieving the aplishment of the Five Elements Divine Art and finishing a short period of seclusion training, Yi-gang informed Dam Hyun about the necessity to break through the Gateway of Life and Death. In order to sessfully perform the ritual to turn the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon into a yokai, and to extend Yi-gangs lifespan as well, Dam Hyuns reaction was intense. Most of it was anger at the near failure to turn the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon into a yokai, but there might have been a little concern for his junior brother as well. First, lets diagnose your condition. Yes. Though the rolling of his eyes might suggest otherwise. First, your Ren meridian has been opened. Thanks to your ancestor.Thats right. But when you circte energy, you dont do it only through the Ren meridian. You move the energy from the Qihai point through the Ren meridian, up to the Tiantu acupoint on the right shoulder, and then across the elbow to the Neiguan acupoint. Do you know why? Topensate for the inability to use the minor cirction, extending the process of energy cirction to smooth the gathering of energy and to imbue the sword with Qi. It was a process both Yi-gang and Dam Hyun knew. Thats right, its for you to wield the sword better. Its far from the true meaning of cultivation. Dam Hyun stood up and tapped Yi-gang on the top of his head lightly. The path up to the Baihui point is clear. And here lies the Gateway of Life and Death. Ive tried feeling it with my Qi several times, but the Gateway of Life and Death is blocked. Trying to force it open would likely result in death in nine out of ten attempts, or turn one into an idiot. Yi-gang had attempted it as well. But he could not muster the courage to proceed and had given up on opening the Gateway of Life and Death. Why do you think its called the Gateway of Life and Death? Because its the gate where life and death diverge. Only martial artists who have reached the level of the Evolutionary realm dare to attempt opening it. What about those Supreme Peak masters who have not opened the Gateway of Life and Death? Many are too afraid to attempt it. Its a waste to be a high-level master only to go mad or die in the attempt. In conclusion, those of lower levels cannot open the Gateway of Life and Death. However, Dam Hyun wouldnt have borated without having a solution. Thats why we reverse the order. With my help, you will be able to open the Gateway of Life and Death. Dam Hyun spread out a white cloth. On ity the silver needles he had seen before, bothrge and small. Dam Hyun, who was knowledgeable in medicine, seemed to imply these were no ordinary items. The reason only Supreme Peak masters can do it is because of their incredible control over Qi. Its so delicate that its iparable to ordinary people. It was an exnation that made sense. Yi-gang was known for his delicate handling of Qi with his unique sensitivity. However, even so, he doubted he couldpare to a Supreme Peak master. Using a great technique, Ill elevate your senses to a level simr to that of a supreme master. In the martial world, nothing was as ominous as something named a great technique. Its called the Hundred Refined Great Technique. Isnt that a demonic art? The name sounds like it. What nonsense! Its a great technique of the orthodox Taoist sect! Dam Hyun retorted sharply, flustered. However, his credibility was undermined as he brandished a fearsome long needle while speaking. Well it is a great technique that has been banned. How banned is it? Dont worry. Using the great technique wont cripple your martial arts, maybe just a few years locked up in the Repentance Cave? Yi-gang asked why the great technique was banned. Dam Hyun answered like he had been waiting for that question. Its extremely painful. And? So it tends to leave quite a few aftereffects. What kind of aftereffects. Not many people die from it The very fact that people died from using the great technique was the problem. When Yi-gang red, Dam Hyun continued to stammer but kept on answering. Its quitemon for a few blood vessels to tear by mistake. And Qi deviation is inevitable. From what I see, your mental state isnt great already, so Qi deviation is a certainty. Heh. Yi-gang washed his face with his hands. He couldnt deny it. Lately, his impatience and anxiety had been growing, and he barely remembered thest time he felt at ease. So, using the great technique to break through the Gateway of Life and Death, whats the probability of ending up alright? Uh, there hasnt been a case of someone beingpletely fine. Qi deviation is a certainty. Qi deviation might sound trivial, but in reality, it could determine the future of a martial artist. Yi-gang sighed. Phew So, youre not going to do it? When Dam Hyun asked, Yi-gang answered without hesitation. I have to. There was no other choice. If he couldnt ovee the current situation, leaving the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon aside, Yi-gang himself would die within a few years. Dam Hyun smirked. Right, Ill help you, so dont worry. Trust your senior brother. Ehehe. As Yi-gang sat cross-legged, Dam Hyun started inserting long needles into various acupoints on Yi-gangs body. Among them, a few were so painful that Yi-gang grimaced. Youre enduring well as expected. Dam Hyun nodded in satisfaction, then ced purple incense in the censer and lit it. When he sprinkled a few drops of liquid from a small bottle, smoke of a strange color rose up. Yi-gang, who was sitting in a lotus position, inhaled the fragrance. His body felt as if it was floating, and his senses became infinitely more sensitive. If it was incense for the great technique, was it safe for Dam Hyun to inhale the smoke as well? Just then, Dam Hyun spoke, Dont worry too much. The Hundred Refined Great Technique is dangerous, but Ill personally ensure your safety. There wont be any bursting of blood vessels or death. Dam Hyun ced his hands on the back of Yi-gang, at the Mingmen acupoint, preparing for energy cirction. How about biting on a cloth? Its going to hurt a lot. Im fine. Yi-gang was prepared. He was ustomed to enduring pain. He was confident he could remain calm under any ordinary torture. Start moving your Qi from the lower dantian. Very slowly. The Hundred Refined Great Technique began.
Ha-jun and Pahan were watching Dam Hyun and Yi-gang from a distance. They had a rough idea about what Yi-gang was attempting. Using a great technique to amplify human senses more than a hundred times. Using the heightened senses to slowly move the Qi. With Dam Hyun assisting and Yi-gang attempting, they were slowly piercing through the impurities of the Gateway of Life and Death. The process was going to be extremely painful. Dam Hyun exined it as being akin to the ancient story of Guan Yu and Hua Tuo, where one remains sober while the arm is cut open to scrape the poison from the bone with a cleaver. Pahan, with his arms crossed, muttered, Its about to start. Ha-jun quietly observed. Yi-gangs patience was extraordinary, which Ha-jun knew well. Even in situations that would normally elicit screams of agony, his brother would merely grimace. He thought this time would be no different. Sweating a bit and turning pale, but soon returning with a grin. But reality proved otherwise. Aaaaaaah! A skull-splitting scream erupted. Yi-gang twisted his body sharply and opened his mouth wide. His eyes rolled back, showing only the whites. The screaming did not stop. Somehow he managed to stay in ce without running away, but he vomited pain like an animal struck by a harpoon. Ha-jun suddenly realized that Pahan was holding onto his shoulder, nearly running away without knowing. Your brother is enduring. Wait. True to those words, Yi-gang eventually stopped screaming. He corrected his posture, grinding his teeth together. Ha-jun had no choice but to stop. That day, the great technique continued until it got dark. Yi-gangs throat waspletely hoarse. Exhausted, he copsed immediately. The next day, and the day after, the great technique continued. Eventually, Yi-gang moved back to his ce for seclusion training. The same routine repeated afterward. Even on the day Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom from the Azure Forest visited, Yi-gang was still in seclusion training.
For nearly a month, Dam Hyun continued to assist Yi-gang with the great technique. Perhaps because of that, like Yi-gang, Dam Hyun also became significantly emaciated. Cough, cough. Dam Hyun coughed violently, then cracked his neck from side to side. Ah, my physical condition is really not good. While he muttered to himself, Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom exchanged greetings with Ha-jun. So, you are Yi-gangs younger brother. Ha-ha, you look good. Better than your brother. Ha-jun greeted them with a politeness that was rare to see. The two Taoists in front of him were not only high-ranking in Jianghu but, more importantly, they were his brothers master and senior uncle. Thank you. Ive heard a lot about both of you from my brother. Ha-ha, did Yi-gang say that? Yes, he said you are like benefactors to him. That boy isnt usually so affectionate. Ha-ha. They were delighted. After exchanging greetings with Pahan, a martial artist from West Sky Castle, they asked Ha-jun once more, Even if Yi-gang is deeply immersed in his training, he shoulde out to greet us when his master and senior uncle have arrived Ah Brother is Yes, you said hes in seclusion training. But what on earth prompted him to undertake seclusion training now? Ha-jun nced at Dam Hyun, then said to them, Hes attempting to break through the Gateway of Life and Death. What? The Golden Needle Phantom, with a face that seemed to question if he heard wrong, asked again, Hes attempting what? To connect the Ren and Du meridians Wait, why? No, that shouldnt be possible. Yi-gang isnt at that level It was a natural reaction. Ha-jun ryed the circumstances under which the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox requested it, and that Dam Hyun had agreed to help. However, the Golden Needle Phantoms reaction was unexpected. Theres no way such a fanciful method exists! If that were the case, the Demon Cult would have already produced Supreme Peak masters. Dam Hyun, you scoundrel! Yes, Senior Uncle. You better give a proper exnation. Would I have lied? Yi-gang is doing well. This guy Ha-jun was taken aback by the Golden Needle Phantoms words. If such a method didnt exist, then was Yi-gang wasting his efforts? Fortunately, it seemed that was not the case. Yu Jeong-shin, who had been maintaining a gentle expression, stepped forward. Having restrained the Golden Needle Phantom, he asked Dam Hyun with a serious face. Hyun. Yes, Master. Do not lie to me. What is the name of this great technique? Its the Hundred Refined Great Technique. You You fool! Yu Jeong-shin, who rarely showed anger, burst out in rage. Has your madness recurred? Knowing what that great technique entails Its a technique to awaken the senses. Its the only way to breach the Gateway of Life and Death within two months. You foolish boy! Yu Jeong-shin tightly grasped the shoulders of Dam Hyun, who was notably taller than himself. Are you trying to kill your junior brother! Why would you teach your junior brother a worthless great technique that would kill or cripple everyone who attempts it! Ha-juns face turned pale. However, a smile still lingered on Dam Hyuns face. I did well on my own! You brat! Yu Jeong-shin, unable to contain his anger any longer, pushed Dam Hyun away. But the result was more dramatic than expected. Instead of just staggering back, Dam Hyun rolled on the ground like a paper doll, surprising even Yu Jeong-shin. Ugh. Youre really strong Cough! Dam Hyun tried to stand up but fell back down with a violent cough, spitting out bright red blood. You Cough, cough, didnt I say I took care of it. The Golden Needle Phantom quickly took action. Heid Dam Hyun back down and began to take his pulse with a grave expression, then gasped in shock. You crazy brat, why do you have no Qi? Because I used it all. The Qi used should naturally recover. Its against the natural order for the dantian to bepletely empty like this. Thats what happens when you use your Innate True Qi. Dont tell me, you transferred your Innate True Qi to Yi-gang Otherwise, Yi-gang would have either burst his blood vessels or be crippled. What else was I supposed to do? The implication of the Golden Needle Phantoms words was clear. Both Pahan and Ha-jun had faces of disbelief. Transferring internal energy to Yi-gang Its a bit different from that. Yi-gang doesnt know anything about it. And I didnt give him all of it. I cant die before that brat. Dam Hyun supported Yi-gangs great technique by sacrificing his own Innate True Qi and internal energy. No one expected the characteristically entric man to do such a thing for his junior brother. Dam Hyun retorted bluntly. Why are you all looking at me like that? This is a chance to create a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, how could I let it slip away? Ah Hyun. Yu Jeong-shin sighed with mixed feelings at his brazen tone. For Dam Hyun as a martial artist, his future was essentially blocked. Brighten up, Master. Did you really expect two Supreme Peak masters to emerge from just the two disciples you have? Thats not the issue at hand. Not the issue Dont worry. I am a genius, arent I? Dam Hyun dered confidently. One can be strong even without martial arts. Ah. Yu Jeong-shin continued to sigh. Chapter 174: Breaking Through The Gateway Of Life And Death (3) Chapter 174: Breaking Through The Gateway Of Life And Death (3) Dam Hyun had notpletely lost his martial arts prowess. It was just that he had lost the majority of his True Qi that he had possessed at Peak prowess. It was uncertain how many years it would take to restore his True Qi to its previous level. Initially, Yu Jeong-shin was furious, but eventually, he became gloomy. However, he too eventually had no choice but to nod in agreement. Dam Hyuns choice was a bit extreme, but it was clearly the best one. Yu Jeong-shin might have made a simr choice if he were in Dam Hyuns position. Above all Its toote to turn back now.Yes. We can only hope that Yi-gang does well. Above all, the great technique has already been executed. Yi-gangs Gateway of Life and Death breakthrough was also underway. We can only hope that the aftermath is minimal. The Hundred Refined Great Technique was a great technique that inflicted tremendous pain on its target. Though the worst side effects were avoided thanks to Dam Hyuns sacrifice, Yi-gang was likely facing a very tough battle. Yu Jeong-shins face was somber, worried about his sick disciple.
In the end, about a month and a half after the great technique was performedYi-gang was pushed almost to the extreme. Huff, huff The Hundred Refined Great Technique amplified human senses a hundredfold. This enhancement of sensitivity was not something to be taken lightly. Even the slightest stimulus turned into excruciating pain. Hurk. Breathing in felt like inhaling sharp iron filings. The cold rock he sat on was as painful as sitting on a bed of needles. Yet, the most painful aspect was something else. Before moving his True Qi, Yi-gang felt fear. Can I do it? He was not always confident, but he had never hesitated in front of tasks that needed to be done. He had not stopped since the moment he stood up after sending Sohwa away first. There had never been a time when he could not see the way forward. Before, the Immortal Divine Sword was by Yi-gangs side, and after he left, it was with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. But here, in this dark blood cave, Yi-gang was alone. I must do it. Yi-gang braced himself and raised his True Qi. The amount of True Qi umted in the lower dantian was by no means small. From the Qihai acupoint to the Juque acupoint, flowing through the meridian pathways. It felt as hot as pouring poisonous wine on a cut wound. It was not for no reason that those who performed the Hundred Refined Great Technique risked entering a frenzied state due to Qi deviation, leading to bursting blood vessels and death. Initially, without Dam Hyuns help, Yi-gang too would have suffered severe internal injuries. Now, he could move his True Qi without screaming. From here on, Dam Hyuns help was of no use. Yi-gang had to clear the impurities of the Gateway of Life and Death on his own. Thanks to the hundredfold sharpened senses, Yi-gang could manipte his True Qi with extreme delicacy. Yi-gangs control reached the level of a Supreme Peak master at this moment. He delicately scraped off the impurities from the Baihui acupoint. However, a certain degree of boldness was necessary. A breakthrough meant to strike and open. Its about striking the Gateway of Life and Death blocked by impurities with True Qi. Yi-gang gritted his teeth in preparation for the impact. His mrs had long been shattered due to how hard he had been gritting his teeth. And from a certain point, intense pain would often cause him to see hallucinations. With that resolve, Yi-gang struck the Gateway of Life and Death. Gruung A heavy, bone-rattling impact. Blood streamed from his nose, and the tendons in his neck stood out. His vision turned red before fading back to white. Yi-gangs consciousness soared.
You fool! He snapped back to consciousness at the sound of the scolding. Yi-gang lifted his gaze in a dazed state. And then he opened his eyes wide. What are you looking at with such a dumbfounded expression? Uh You, youve dozed off. It was Yi-gangs quarters in the n. The important thing was the person in front of him. Ancestor? You rascal, are you treating your perfectly healthy grandfather as an ancestor? Ah. The Immortal Divine Sword ruffled Yi-gangs hair. The touch was soforting that Yi-gang felt his head go numb. When he looked at his own hand, it was chubby and small. He tried to recall his age, but he couldnt remember. Take good care of your younger sister. She may seem sharp, but shes still a child. My younger sister? He wondered if he had a younger sister, but then the paper sliding door burst open with a bang. Grandfather! Im all ready! Lets go quickly. Realizing who his younger sister was, Yi-gang suddenly felt a warmth in his eyes. There, Sohwa was looking at him with her eyes shining brightly. Young master Why are you crying? Sohwa. Why his younger sister was calling him young master was beyond him. But then, a thunderous shout came from behind where the Immortal Divine Sword was. This lowly wench dares! Uhahaha! With a twistedugh, the person behindunched a sudden attack on Sohwa. Aaaaah! Sohwa screamed and fell. The Immortal Divine Sword had changed into Baek Jin-tae at some point. Hand over the meteorite sword! You bastard! Yi-gang, feeling intense anger, charged at Baek Jin-tae. But Baek Jin-tae simply swung his arm, easily sending Yi-gang flying. The young and small body rolled too easily on the ground. Kuh! Forcing himself up amidst the pain, this time, it was the flower garden of the moonlit nights princesses. The sprawling princess flowers spread a dizzying fragrance. Namgung Yu-baek then scolded Yi-gang, who was dazed, You should have been the one to die! What Namgung Yu-baek was holding the fallen Blue-Eyed Mad Demon in his arms. The sword embedded in the chest of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Namgung Seo-ryeon, was unmistakably Yi-gangs. Take responsibility, Baek Yi-gang! You killed this child! M-my responsibility Was it Yi-gang who killed the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon? The woman in Namgung Yu-baeks arms clutched the Shooting Star Fang embedded in her chest with trembling hands. Then she turned to look at Yi-gang. it. The face of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was clearly visible under the moonlight. Snap out of it. And then Yi-gang came to his senses. Haah! When he opened his eyes wide, indeed, he was in the damp dark blood cave. The taste of blood was clear in his mouth. He had awakened from an illusion. Tears and snot were streaming down. Waking up from the illusion always left him with tears streaming like this. But Yi-gang couldnt even wipe them away. Even without using the Hundred Refined Great Technique, striking the Gateway of Life and Death with True Qi brought terrible pain. The pain, magnified a hundredfold, was enough to drive a person mad. The mind was bound to the body. Unable to endure the intense pain, Yi-gangs mind always escaped into illusions. But the illusions were painful in their own way. Sometimes, Yi-gang became Baek Jin-tae in these illusions, and he also experienced the fantasy of being crushed to death by rocks in the Five Elements Tomb. Until now, he had always lost consciousness in the illusions. When he came to his senses, Yi-gang would find himself struggling like a bug in his own cold sweat, nosebleed, or sometimes even vomit. This time was different. He had seeded in breaking out of the illusion. He had a near-certain premonition. Today, he would be able to break through the Gateway of Life and Death. The Gateway of Life and Death, pounded countless times to remove the impurities, had be as thin and pliable as a human eardrum. Yet, Yi-gang couldnt immediately collide his True Qi against it. Can I endure it? Just pounding on it was enough to experience unbearable pain. But could he withstand the aftermath if he tore through the Gateway of Life and Death? He didnt have the leisure to distinguish whether this was just fear of pain or a rational judgment. Moreover, Yi-gang was aware of his own condition. An inner demon had already seated itself within him. For a martial artist, an inner demon was not something that could be easily dismissed. An inner demon could drive a person mad and cause Qi deviation during meditation and breathing exercises. Its a real threat, just like the dark energy that had once inhabited Dam Hyuns mind. The inner demon will intensify. Could one maintain sanity after breaking through the Gateway of Life and Death? Or would it lead to madness? Regardless, there was no choice but to try. Yi-gang gritted his teeth. Then he sharpened his True Qi and pounded the small membrane of the Gateway of Life and Death that connected the Ren meridian and Du meridian. Pop! It was pierced through. And then, blood streamed down from Yi-gangs nose. The result was as expected. It felt as if a meteor shower had erupted in his head. Perhaps the body mistook the intense pain for death. Substances that induced euphoria burst from the brain, sweeping through Yi-gangs body. Had he not expelled all the bodys fluids through tears and sweat moments before, the sensation might have been intense enough to cause a fracture. However, he had undoubtedly broken through the Gateway of Life and Death. Yi-gang smiled. His mouth felt intensely bitter due to the blood flowing from his gums and broken mrs. The price of achievement was paid immediately. Instead of harboring something dark and murky in his head, Yi-gang had achieved the condition that the Nine-Tails had required. Its done. Even after unfolding his legs and standing up, the flow of his True Qi did not stop. Stillness within motion, motion within stillness. Yi-gang had finally stepped into a realm reserved for Supreme Peak masters.
The Nine-Tails did not immediately meet with those who came from the Azure Forest. She told them that Yi-gang would soone out of his retreat, and they shoulde out together at that time. And, incredibly, Yi-gang broke out of his retreat exactly on the day the Nine-Tails had mentioned. Ha-jun was to bring Yi-gang along. Yu Jeong-shin waited for Yi-gang with an anxious feeling. Dam Hyun tried tofort his master in his own way. Master, please dont worry. How can I not worry? I just hope nothing terribly wrong has happened. The problem was that this did nothing to alleviate the worry. Are you saying you dont trust me? Its just an inner demon and then itll be over. The problem is getting afflicted by that inner demon! It could spell the end of ones life as a martial artist! Ive been afflicted by an inner demon before, you know. And still, I managed just fine. I did right? At that, not only Yu Jeong-shin but also the Golden Needle Phantom next to him red at Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun made a face as if to say, why are you looking at me like that? Then he approached Cheok-yo, who had returned to the form of a fox. Yi-gang will be here soon. But. See how much he has changed, then judge. What? Cheok-yo snorted. Didnt seem like muchst time I saw him. Thats right. But he must have changed a lot since then. That Gateway of Life and Death or whatever, its just a hurdle humans face. Thats how it appeared in Cheok-yos eyes. After hearing the exnation from Dam Hyun about the meaning of breaking through the Gateway of Life and Death, the major fontanelle At that time, Cheok-yo had a dispirited expression. It was because it seemed like a trivial matter. A great yokai like me had the fontanelle open at birth. Whats so great about humans struggling to open themter? So far, there hadnt been many human warriors that Cheok-yo found impressive. Dam Hyun looked at Cheok-yo with an inexplicable smile. Cheok-yo felt annoyed by that gaze, as if he was being looked down upon. Then, suddenly, Yu Jeong-shin turned around. Oh, Yi-gang! He was the first to sense Yi-gangs approach. He stopped dead in his tracks, intending to greet Yi-gang with a bright smile. The smile turned into confusion. Master. Yourplexion It doesnt look good. I have caused you worry. Yi-gangs voice was remarkably calm. And then, Yu Jeong-shins expression was filled with gloom. Youve been afflicted by an inner demon. Yes. A voice devoid of emotion. Dam Hyun poked Cheok-yo, who had been staring nkly at Yi-gang. What do you think? Cheok-yo couldnt respond. Automatically, his body reacted, and his hidden ws slid out. And the moment Yi-gangs gaze returned to Cheok-yo Whoosh. Cheok-yo instinctively bared his fangs and fluffed up his fur. Apletely different human stood before Cheok-yo than before. Chapter 175: Inner Demon Chapter 175: Inner Demon Yi-gangs expression was unreadable. Not showing emotions had been normal even before he entered seclusion training. Looking emaciated was no different. But his eyes, the look in his eyes was different. Cheok-yo felt a sense of crisis because of that. Zzzt It felt like lightning was coursing through his back. He forcibly suppressed his hostility. Yi-gang was not showing any hostility towards Cheok-yo. The tension Cheok-yo felt was solely his own fault. Yi-gangs eyes were like mirrors.Mirrors that perfectly reflected Cheok-yos bared teeth. Cheok-yo! Seo-mi shouted Cheok-yos name loudly. Only then did Cheok-yos bristled fur calm down. He forcibly withdrew his gaze that had been sent towards Yi-gang. Hmph. He sneered, but deep down, his guts felt cold. A human who hadnt felt like a threat until recently now made Cheok-yos breath catch. Dam Hyun chuckled from the side. Now it seems worth a try. Indeed, Yi-gangs progress could not be underestimated even by a great yokai. In the subtly changed atmosphere, the Golden Needle Phantom stood in front of Yi-gang. That guy, his eyes have be strange. The feeling that Yi-gangs gaze was like a mirror was not unique to Cheok-yo. Saying its like a mirror implies that its impossible to see into his soul. The Golden Needle Phantom grabbed Yi-gangs wrist to start taking his pulse. Yi-gang remained calm. The expression on the Golden Needle Phantoms face became intriguing. Really, the Gateway of Life and Death has been opened. The True Qi does not circte perfectly on its own. Thats inevitable since the major meridians are blocked. But its clear that bing a Supreme Peak master isnt far off. One of the Four Great Divine Physicians, the Golden Needle Phantom, confirmed Yi-gangs achievement. Pahan and Ha-jun gasped. It was only recently he had reached the Peak at a young age, and now he was looking towards bing a Supreme Peak master. However, the expressions on Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom were not good. The Golden Needle Phantom, still taking Yi-gangs pulse, quietly clicked his tongue. The meridians are stiff and rigid. Is this the influence of the inner demon? No, perhaps he has already started to enter the state of Qi deviation. Entering Qi deviation did not always happen instantly and violently. There were types that gradually eroded a martial artists body from a certain point. Yi-gang might have been such a case. Furthermore, Yi-gangs expression was far from ordinary. Your expression is stiff. It has been that way since breaking through the Gateway of Life and Death. Yi-gang was expressionless, like someone who neitherughed nor cried. The Golden Needle Phantom was well aware of such cases. It was due to the severe inner demon, causing the loss of emotional expression. It would be fortunate if it were temporary, but it might be permanent spiritual damage. However, there was nothing that could be done at this moment. The Golden Needle Phantom eventually let go of Yi-gangs wrist and stepped back. Seo-mi, who had been quiet, spoke up, Mother ising out. They were gathered in front of the cave where the Nine-Tails resided. The Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes returned to their fox forms and simultaneously bowed their heads. The people naturally straightened up their appearances. Soon, a presence was felt. From the dark interior of the cave, a pair of fresh green eyes emerged, followed by Gumiho sticking out its enormous head. An aged fox with ash-gray fur. Even among the house-sized Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, its size was overwhelming. One of its front paws was easily asrge as a human torso. However, Gumihos condition did not look good. Its fur was clumped with moss and what seemed like bloodstains. Her blue eyes looked down, and Gumiho gazed upon Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom. You must be disciples of the Guardian Sect. Guardian Sect. For most of the party, including Yi-gang, it was the first time hearing this term. Could they have mistaken the name Azure Forest for Guardian Sect? However, Yu Jeong-shin naturally performed a fist salute in greeting. Are you Gumiho? My name is Yu Jeong-shin. We now go by the name Azure Forest. Yes, that was the name It seemed that the Guardian Sect might have been the old name for the Azure Forest. Its time for you all toe forth to the forefront of the world again. Will Gumiho join us? Queen Mother of the West has not given her permission. The name Queen Mother of the West was mentioned. Those who were not disciples of the Azure Forest, like Pahan or Ha-jun, were mesmerized by this mysterious conversation. The conversation between Yu Jeong-shin and the Nine-Tails continued for a while. Yes, I wish to give this child a new body. It would be delightful if you could assist. A moment of silence passed. There was a rustle behind the Nine-Tails. The sound of footsteps, thud, thud, echoed from inside the cave. Yi-gangs previously unfocused eyes sparkled. Soon, someone emerged from the darkness. Yi-gangs mouth slightly opened. A young woman with a slightly awkward expression walked out. It was someone unmistakable. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Namgung Seo-ryeon, walked out. Ah, hello. She greeted awkwardly. Something astonishing happened next. Even the Golden Needle Phantom and Yu Jeong-shin were surprised and admired. Wow, she really was a youngdy. Um! That meant, to their eyes, the appearance of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was visible too. Hair as dark as pitch, waving long. A yful expression, and though she had no double eyelids, her eyes were refreshingly wide. Yi-gang murmured, How How did she obtain a body? Gone was the shyness, she ran towards Yi-gang with a smile as soon as she saw him. Yah! Then she leaped up and hugged Yi-gang. At that moment, Yi-gang realized that what he saw was not all there was. Its been a while! Yes. The body of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was incredibly light. There was a sensation of touch, but no feeling of weight. I crafted mes myself to create a temporary body. The body of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, standing straight again, flickered strangely. It was clear that it wasnt a real living body. Still, it feels like Ive truly gotten my body back. I can even walk around. Thats good. You, but why do you look so down? Yi-gang tried to smile but couldnt. It might have been a side effect of passing through the Gateway of Life and Death, as he couldnt control his expressions at will. It seems like somethings broken with this one. Im fine. Oh dear? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon yed around like she did when she was a spirit, grabbing Yi-gangs cheeks and peeling his eyelids back. This is a serious problem. I said Im fine. When Yi-gang didnt smile even as she pulled his lips back to check his gums, she reluctantly let go. Then she greeted Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom. So you are Seo-ho. No Namgung Seo-ryeon was your real name. No, its okay to call me Seo-ho. She showed a polite attitude in front of Yu Jeong-shin. The Golden Needle Phantom also expressed his admiration. Having heard that you were born with the blood of a yokai, I was curious, but I never knew you would be such a beautifuldy. Oh my. She covered her mouth and smiled faintly, which was unlike her usual self. Then, she finally approached Dam Hyun. Its the first time were properly talking. Uh Dam Hyun was usually shameless in front of anyone. But instead of being brazen, he was stiff as a board. I owe you a lot in many ways. Uh um Dam Hyuns face was the epitome of confusion. His inherent misanthropy, contrasted with his affection for yokai. The affection for the blue fox with whom he shared all his unspoken thoughts and past that he hadnt disclosed to anyone else. He was naturally taken aback when she suddenly appeared in human form. Thank you! The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon warmly hugged such a Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun froze in a strange posture. His arms were stretched out as if he had be a jiangshi. Euk uh. Thanks to you, I made it this far. No, uh uh. Really, thank you. Despite the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon releasing the hug, Dam Hyun couldnt rx his posture. Seeing Dam Hyun like this, everyone except Yi-gang snickered. The Golden Needle Phantom burst into loudughter at Dam Hyun. Puahaha, his ears are turning red. Kuk. The atmosphere softened with the sudden appearance of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. The Nine-Tails quietly spoke up again. The day after tomorrow is the full moon. That time is strong in Yin energy, so I will hold a ritual to ask Queen Mother of the West about the matter. It meant that the day after tomorrow was the day to perform the ritual. There wasnt much time left to prepare. The expressions of the party hardened. Prepare. With the Nine-Tailssmand, the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes returned to their human forms. Yu Jeong-shin, Yi-gang, and Dam Hyun approached them to start discussing the uing matters. Just as the Golden Needle Phantom was about to join them, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon approached cautiously. She gently grabbed the hem of the Golden Needle Phantoms robe. Whats the matter The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon put a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence, and the Golden Needle Phantom lowered his voice. Since they couldnt use telepathy, she whispered in his ear. The Golden Needle Phantoms eyes widened. What did you say? Surprised, the Golden Needle Phantom stepped back with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. There, they had a secretive conversation. Then okay. It wasnt good news. After a moment of contemtion, the Golden Needle Phantom nodded gravely. Yes, if thats the case, we must prepare. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon forced a smile. The Golden Needle Phantom had a heavy heart as he nodded once again.
The great yokai, the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, was both one and many at the same time. Originally, the nine-tailed fox known as a retainer of Queen Mother of the West was precisely that identity. The nine tails she harbored were each a life of Gumiho. Currently, Gumiho possessed only four tails. The remaining five were given to her children. Seo-mi, Heuk-mu, and Cheok-yo each had one, and another fox not present in the Kunlun Mountains had one. And one was given as a token to a martial artist of the Namgung n in the past. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon brought that fifth tail. What they intended to do was to birth the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon as another Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Dam Hyun asked Yu Jeong-shin a question, Do we need to offer a sacrifice of this scale? Cant the Nine-Tails do it alone? Its not something even a great yokai can do recklessly. Yu Jeong-shin exined calmly. Essentially, the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes are retainers of Queen Mother of the West, so even birthing a new one requires heavens permission. Um How do we get that permission? How could humans predict the will of heaven? Dam Hyun nodded and began the preparations. Preparing a sacrifice fitting for the status of a celestial immortal was no ordinary task. However, during these preparations, the Golden Needle Phantoms role was a bit less. He was busy examining Yi-gangs body for thetter part of the ritual. The results were as expected. Yi-gang was in a bad state, both physically and mentally. The Golden Needle Phantom came out, wiping his hands with a wet towel. Just then, Ha-jun was waiting for him. Um Ah, about your brothers condition? It was clear what he was curious about. Is it somewhat fine? Its quite bad. At the Golden Needle Phantoms words, Ha-juns face darkened. But the Golden Needle Phantom, seeing his reaction, smiled even more. The physical weakness is one thing, but the inner demon is the real problem. The inner demon you say Yes, he could enter a state of Qi deviation and be a wreck at any moment. Ha-juns expression twisted even more upon hearing that. As the Golden Needle Phantom chuckled, Ha-jun stared at him with a sulky expression. But dont worry. I will prepare a medicine for him. A medicine? Ill concoct a decoction to control the inner demon. A decoction for the inner demon Ha-jun looked puzzled. He had heard about treating internal injuries with decoctions, but this was the first time he heard that an inner demon could be cured. Is that possible? Boy, am I the physician or are you? The physician was indeed the Golden Needle Phantom. He was one of the Four Great Divine Physicians. Ha-jun closed his mouth and stepped back. Just wait quietly. The Golden Needle Phantom reassured Ha-jun and then headed elsewhere. The person he sought was none other than Pahan. Pahan stroked his beard at the Golden Needle Phantoms visit and the request he made. Are you asking me to gather medicinal herbs? Can you not do it? Since you seem to know the mountains well, Im asking you. You said its to treat the inner demon. I wont refuse if its for Young Master Baek. Since he had nothing else to do anyway, Pahan epted the Golden Needle Phantoms request. Thats right, just bring me whats listed here. Yes. Pahan, as the Golden Needle Phantom expected, knew the Kunlun Mountains well. Being a soldier who had traveled through battlefields, he also had knowledge of medicinal herbs. Therefore, he could realize that the list given by the Golden Needle Phantom was unusual. These are Huhu. Are these really the herbs needed to treat the inner demon? He asked again for confirmation. But the Golden Needle Phantom just repeated his request with a smile. Bring them to me. Pahan eventually nodded. Chapter 176: O Queen Mother Of The West (1) Chapter 176: O Queen Mother Of The West (1) Preparations for the ritual werepleted. After emerging from the cave, the Nine-Tails stayed outside continually. It was said to be an exceedingly unusual urrence. Raise the altar. The Nine-Tails also personally directed the preparations for the ritual. Yu Jeong-shin and Dam Hyun had much to assist with. As Taoists, they had deep knowledge in rituals and offerings. Lets ce the altar in the direction of the east. Master, wouldnt it be better to start at the hour of the Rabbit? The alignment of the moon and celestial bodies at that time seems most auspicious. Indeed, it would be best.The reason for such meticulous preparation was for the sess of the ritual. And the sess of the ritual meant obtaining the approval of Queen Mother of the West. Among the numerous celestial immortals, Queen Mother of the West was a supremely high-ranking Great Immortal. Various preparations had been made to receive the goddesss permission. This included the offerings to be presented. These are Blood Moths containing my blood. Blood Moths, turned stark white from sucking the blood of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, fluttered within an iron cage. They left it on the altar along with various other offerings. Although it included all sorts of valuable items and gold ornaments, the most crucial was the blood of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Its been a while since weve conducted a blood sacrifice. Its also my first time doing it for Queen Mother of the West. The altar was different from usual. In front of them was something like a tent. A splendid curtain was hanging loosely, making it impossible to see inside. In front of it was a seal inscribed with Queen Mother of the Wests Throne. This was the method formunicating with Queen Mother of the West on earth. Directly summoning an immortal was impossible. Hence, a curtain was erected to converse beyond it. The first part of the ritual would be conducted by the Nine-Tails, Yu Jeong-shin, and Dam Hyun. And thetter part would heavily involve Yi-gang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Meanwhile, Yi-gang had been conversing with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Looking at Yi-gangs still emotionless face, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon spoke up. I miss the sun. The sun? It was a time closer to deep night than dawn. There was still much time left before daybreak. I want to see the sunrise. The ritual must bepleted before dawn. Yi-gangs voice was unyieldingly cold. Even if he didnt mean to sound harsh, it was enough to wound, yet the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon just grinned. But I still want to see it. You can see it once you get a new body. Right? If the ritual proceeds without issue, then surely, watching the morning sun would be trivial. Lets go. Yi-gang stood up. The preparations for the ritual wereplete. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon followed him. You stay here. A long piece of red dyed ramie fabric was spread out. Entering thetter half of the ritual, she just needed to walk slowly to the end of this path. Yi-gang left the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon behind and went to his position. Soon, the Nine-Tails began the ritual. O Queen Mother of the West who sits in the Great Hall of the Heavens of the East. Queen Mother of the West was said to be their mother. In this sacred ce of the Kunlun Mountains, as your children cry out, please shine your dragon eyes through the moonlight. A rhythm akin to singing could be felt. Boom! Dam Hyun began to beat the drum. As he struck therge drum, a deep sound that could shake ones body resonated. Yu Jeong-shin inserted incense into the burner and began to recite the scripture. May the celestial form protect us, and the terrestrial light shine upon us, embracing the human desires to summon the spirits The low recitation of the scripture conveyed the demeanor of a Taoist. The original righteousness aligns with the heavenly way, the original form is the constructive way The sound of the scripture continued to echo, and the clouds in the sky slowly began to move. Those with sharp senses started to feel a change. Something was happening. Whoosh- Whoosh mes started to light up on torches spontaneously, without anyone igniting them. The mes illuminated the path of red fabric that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was to advance upon. Yi-gang, feeling a tingling sensation, waited for his turn to step forward. The ability to manipte True Qi reached its peak after passing through the Gateway of Life and Death. Underneath his stoic expression, such a resolution was firmly set. And there were eyes looking at Yi-gang with worry. Baek Ha-jun and the Golden Needle Phantom were among them. They did not directly participate in the ritual. Instead, the Golden Needle Phantom had been preparing a medicinal decoction for Yi-gang throughout the night. Ha-jun was carefully holding that decoction. Shouldnt we have given it to my brother earlier? Theres a right time for taking medicine as well. Lets wait a bit. The Golden Needle Phantom had not yet administered the decoction to Yi-gang, waiting for the exact moment to maximize its efficacy. If it was a medicine that could cure the inner demon, wouldnt it be better to administer it as soon as possible? Ha-jun thought so but decided to trust the Golden Needle Phantom and wait. The Golden Needle Phantom, however, was preupied with different thoughts. He recalled the whisper from the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon the day before yesterday. It seems like Yi-gangs condition is quite abnormal. The Golden Needle Phantom was informed about Yi-gangs condition. Saying that the inner demon had properly settled in. That he might copse into Qi deviation at any moment. And that he seems to be mentally unstable due to a severe sense of responsibility. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon muttered with a sorrowful expression, This shouldnt be happening. Regardless, there was hope that Yi-gangs inner demon would significantly improve if things went well. Wasnt the thing tormenting Yi-gang the most the fact that he had to turn the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon into a yokai? She confided the truth to the Golden Needle Phantom. The truth is the chances of sess are quite low. How low are we talking? Would the possibility of failure be about half? Nothing in the world ever goes exactly as nned. Knowing this, the Golden Needle Phantom braced himself for the news. They say its nearly impossible. What? The Golden Needle Phantom froze, and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon smiled broadly. If it doesnt go well, please take good care of Yi-gang so he doesnt get too shocked. Hes still young. He needs to live a long, healthy life. The words were too calm for someone who had died young like the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. The Golden Needle Phantom had not yet shared the words he heard that day with anyone. The likelihood that Queen Mother of the West would not grant permission was high. The ritual was likely to fail. Oh! Then, the Nine-Tails looked up at the sky and eximed. The clouds that had been bunched together parted, and a beam of moonlight illuminated the ground. The Nine-Tails, along with the other Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, bowed their heads in unison. The air felt suddenly heavier. Yi-gang sat cross-legged in front of the altar honoring Queen Mother of the West, with his palms facing up, holding a bronze fox statue in his sped hands. He expanded his spiritual awareness and concentrated his mind. If he could obtain Queen Mother of the Wests permission, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon would acquire a new body. O Queen Mother of the West, Gumiho called out the name of Queen Mother of the West. A fierce wind blew, causing the torches to dance wildly. Yu Jeong-shin continued to recite the scripture despite sweating profusely. Then suddenly, the wind stopped. Yu Jeong-shin also stopped reciting the scripture. A chilling silence settled. Yi-gang felt a colossal gaze. The air felt denser, a sense of pressure was palpable. Thank you for gracing us with your presence. The Nine-Tails was the only one present who could articte words properly. We have prepared offerings for you, please ept them. On the altar, offerings including the Blood Moths were presented. How Queen Mother of the West would take them would soon be evident. Water flowed. Beneath the tent prepared for Queen Mother of the West, clear and clean water began to flow. Like a spring, the clear water flowed as if defying gravity. It climbed up to the altar, and the offerings floated into the tent like being carried away by a river. Yi-gang felt a sense of relief internally. The offerings have been epted. Queen Mother of the West had epted the offerings. It was an expected oue since the Nine-Tails, her kin, participated, but it was still a relief. Now it was time to make a request. The Nine-Tails proceeded with the ritual as nned. The nine lives you bestowed upon me, Queen Mother. One has returned to Mount Kunlun. The Nine-Tails opened her mouth and spat out a blue gem. The gem floated up and flew over to Yi-gangs hand. From here, it was Yi-gangs turn to act. Along with him, the soul of a pitiful child has returned. Born human, but wishes to be a fox. Yi-gang focused his Qi in his right hand, which had open meridians. Delicately, he infused the Qi into the fox statue. Thus, I wish to give it a new body and make it my child. I humbly ask for your permission. After filling the bronze statue with Qi, he started to move the yokai energy. Fortunately, the yokai energy, blended with Yi-gangs spiritual energy, moved as intended. The Blue Eye Gem glowed blue. Now, all that was needed was Queen Mother of the Wests permission. Queen Mother of the West. But the Nine-Tails only called Queen Mother of the Wests name once more. Yi-gang felt an ominous sensation. It was the Nine-Tails alone here who could hear the voice of Queen Mother of the West. But things did not seem to be going well. Please, grant your approval. Could it be that permission would not be granted? Suppressing his anxiety, Yi-gang continued to infuse yokai energy. If it is said to be impossible, then The Nine-Tails bowed deeply. Yi-gang inadvertently red at the Nine-Tails. Could it really end like this? As your child, I willply. Was this an easy surrender? Anger and astonishment surged hotly. Gulp Swallowing the rise in his throat, the taste of blood lingered in his mouth. Anger was the inner demon, and the inner demon spewed blood within Yi-gangs stomach. The True Qi coursing through his meridians raged fiercely. Yet, Yi-gang continued to infuse yokai energy. Thank youfor gracing us, said the Nine-Tails, and Yu Jeong-shin hesitantly began to recite the scripture again. The scripture was one of gratitude for the divine presence and a farewell to the departing deity. Essentially, it meant that this was the end. Yi-gang couldnt ept this. At the very least, he thought he deserved an exnation. Blood streamed from his nose. Then, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon screamed as if in agony. No! Seeing the veins bulging on Yi-gangs face and realizing he was entering Qi deviation, she attempted to leave her designated area and rush towards him. Dam Hyun rushed to stop her, and in her ce, the Golden Needle Phantom ran to Yi-gang. At the moment when the ritual was about to turn into chaossuddenly, a violent wind blew. Crack The seal on Queen Mother of the Wests tent was torn off. Then, the closed tent pped open. The Nine-Tails cried out in great rm, Turn your heads away! Not even the Lions Roar of Shaolin could produce such a voice. When the great yokai, a kin of the immortals, uttered this with her intention imbued, it was as if amandment had been infused with power. Everyone in the hall turned their heads to the opposite side of the tent in an instant. However, there was one who did not move at her call. Yi-gang remained in his seated position. His gaze was fixed on the inside of the tent. Even considering it was night, the interior of the tent where Queen Mother of the West was present was exceedingly dark. No, it wasnt just dark; it was beyond what mere humans could peer into. The abyss was staring directly at Yi-gang. What is it that you find so unjust? A voice that seemed to be that of a young woman or perhaps a dying olddy echoed. Everyone else was rigid. Even the Nine-Tails bowed her head and remained silent. Yi-gang barely managed to open his mouth in response to the voice that seemed to shake his spirit. The identity of the other party was all too clear. Queen Mother of the West, please turn this wandering soul into a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Queen Mother of the West. Among the countless celestial immortals, the highest-ranking female immortal was looking at Yi-gang. She gave her answer. I refuse. To restrain the curses that threatened to spill out, Yi-gang clenched his teeth. Chapter 177: O Queen Mother Of The West (2) Chapter 177: O Queen Mother Of The West (2) It was clear that the great immortal Queen Mother of the West herself had not descended to earth. It was not a matter of merely offering a little tribute. However, it was certain that Queen Mother of the West was watching Yi-gang from inside the tent. At a nce, the swaying tail of a leopard could be seen inside the tent. Could it be true that Queen Mother of the West possessed the tail of a leopard and the teeth of a tiger? Of course, even that could have been an illusion seen by Yi-gang. How can you refusewhy. Everyone else turned their heads away in silence. Yi-gangs question rang out clearly in the silence. It was a voice trying hard to suppress anger.Born a human and already dead, how can one be brought back to life?Queen Mother of the West said mockingly, Your request is no different from bringing back the dead. Do you expect that from me? The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was born a human and died as one. The statement that it was no different from bringing back the dead made the difficulty of the task palpable. I request it. Isnt it possible for Queen Mother of the West? But that was why he had called upon Queen Mother of the West for such a favor. He never expected such a sharp refusal. It could be possible. But I refuse. The tribute is far too insufficient. What more do you desire? Theres nothing you can offer. Yi-gang red at Queen Mother of the West. She seemed to chuckle from within the tent. My child, I see no mark of oblivion on you. Being reincarnated without oblivion, does that make you think its easy? Yi-gang was startled. Queen Mother of the West had immediately realized that he had been reincarnated. Having said this so loudly, everyone around must have heard it. Noticing Yi-gangs dismay, Queen Mother of the West scoffed. None but Gumi will hear this. And Gumi will keep her mouth shut. Her words held true. Gumi quietly nodded in agreement. The others remained stiff, still turning their heads away. Its natural for you to think lightly of reincarnation. But originally, souls must be cleansed with oblivion to undergo the cycle of reincarnation. Then. I will not grant your request. The mockingughter of Queen Mother of the West flowed from inside the tent. Yi-gang felt a dull pain. Are you saddened by such triviality? Death is natural and inevitable for you humans. Forget it. Your path ahead is filled with hardships anyway. It was unclear whether it was a curse or advice, but Yi-gang calmed his mind as much as possible. The greedy gaze of Queen Mother of the West seemed to peek through the darkness. With the sound of her tongue licking her lips, she opened her mouth again. I am more interested in you than in that worthless human soul. Then, a human hand suddenly stretched out from between the tent ps. It was the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, yet its size was like that of a giants. From the palm that came right in front of Yi-gangs nose, jewels sprouted abundantly. Would you not be one of my kindred? Gumi gasped for air. Startled, her grey fur puffed up significantly. Gumi started to speak but seemed to be silenced as she bowed her head again. I will give you whatever you desire. Wealth or anything else. Yi-gang, without saying a word, quietly observed the jewels sprouting from her hand. The jewels slipped through her fingers and turned to dust. Or should I grant you a longer life? Instead, a peach suddenly emerged. An indescribably sweet fragrance wafted through the air. Do you wish to taste the peach of immortality? At the same time, a burning thirst was felt, and saliva gathered in the mouth. It seemed that biting into that pink fruit would quench that thirst. Yi-gang tightly closed his eyes. He had encountered many fortuitous opportunities so far. Starting with reincarnation, meeting the Immortal Divine Sword, encountering the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, to the events at the Five Elements Tomb, all were such opportunities. Even if all those opportunities werebined, they would pale inparison to the offer of Queen Mother of the West. What was presented before him was precisely that peach of immortality. The peach of immortality that grew in the Pan Peach Garden. A mythical elixir from ancient times that took 3,000 years to bear fruit, granting longevity and immortality with one peach, and turning one into an immortal with two. Moreover, bing a retainer of Queen Mother of the West could allow one to ascend to the ranks of great yokai like the nine-tailed fox. Perhaps one could be the greatest in the world. Answer me. Queen Mother of the West shook the Peach of Immortality as if to tempt him. All that was needed was to take it. No need to worry about lifespan then. But Yi-gang discarded his greed. This was not a fortuitous opportunity. I will decline. Queen Mother of the West, who had sharply refused his request due to the insufficient tribute about the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Such a person would not give Yi-gang the Peach of Immortality without expecting something in return. If youve collected all the tribute There was no further business with Queen Mother of the West. So, Yi-gang said, Please return. As if to say, if youre done, then leave. At that moment, the Peach of Immortality resting on the palm of Queen Mother of the West rotted away at a terrifying speed. The pink skin scattered into brown, and the white flesh melted away, emitting a foul smell. Eventually, only a seed the size of a chestnut remained, dropping through her fingers. Ha-ha-ha The hand returned to the tent. Then, the loudughter of Queen Mother of the West resonated. Sheughed as if she was in a very good mood, then suddenly fell silent. The darkness inside the tent slowly dispersed and vanished. Queen Mother of the West had left. Those around who had been stiff with tension copsed all at once, their legs giving way. Some gasped for air, having been unable to breathe properly. Wh-what on earth gasp. Y-Yi-gang! They had not heard the conversation between Yi-gang and Queen Mother of the West. Therefore, they did not understand why Yi-gang, who had been sitting in a meditative pose, had copsed. Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom rushed to the copsed Yi-gang. Yi-gang was clearly under Qi deviation. The veins in his neck bulged, and the back of his head stiffened. His condition is critical! Bring my acupuncture kit. And clean water! In front of the fading Yi-gang, a peach pit the size of a chestnut rolled around. The traces of Queen Mother of the Wests visit vanished like an illusion, but why did only the peach seed remain? Yet, soon, even the seed disappeared into the ground as if it too were an illusion. Yi-gang desperately clung to his consciousness. The attempt to turn the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon into a yokai had failed. This meant that she only had until dawn at most. There was no time to waste unconscious. Snap out of it! He thought so but Yi-gang eventually lost consciousness.
The bitter and astringent taste in his mouth. The pungent scent of medicine. Yes, swallow it down. Yi-gang gulped down the hot herbal medicine. Ha-jun was supporting Yi-gangs back, and the Golden Needle Phantom was personally feeding him the medicine. Around them, people and foxes looked down at Yi-gang with worried eyes. Its the only way to calm the inner demon. Gulp. Oh, youve woken up! Yi-gang scrambled to his feet. Despite being under Qi deviation, his body moved. Perhaps it was thanks to the Golden Needle Phantoms emergency treatment. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon Dont worry too much. You were only unconscious for about an hour. It hadnt dawned in the meantime. But there wasnt much time left. Yi-gang grimaced at the bitter taste remaining in his mouth. What did I eat? Its a decoction for curing the inner demon. A decoction can cure the inner demon? When Yi-gang asked incredulously, the Golden Needle Phantom nodded. Then, he pointed his finger to the east. Go look over there. Yi-gang nodded as he looked to the east. On a rock with a good view down the mountain, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was sitting with her back to him. Quietly crossing his arms, Dam Hyun whispered to Yi-gang, I was sorry before. It was an unexpected apology, but its meaning was clear. Dam Hyun seemed to be recalling the time when Yi-gang had sent the Immortal Divine Sword away. Back then, Dam Hyun had interfered with Yi-gangs farewell. Send her off well. Yi-gang nodded and headed towards where he had nodded. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was absentmindedly sitting on the rock, looking down the mountain. Her legs were dangling off the edge of the rock, appearing quite precarious. Yi-gang was about to caution her to be careful inadvertently. But he immediately shut his mouth again. Deliberately making a sound with his foot, she turned to look at Yi-gang. Ah youre awake. Yeah. Yi-gang sat down next to her as she attempted to stand up with a bright smile. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon chuckled and yfully nudged Yi-gangs side. It didnt go well, did it? Indeed. Yi-gang tried to smile back, but he couldnt. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon showed no signs of sadness. Instead, she spoke as if relieved, Right. Perhaps this is for the better. It was too hard anyway. Hard? Yes, if a person dies, they should go to the afterlife. Staying here by force, trying to be a yokai Yi-gang suddenly noticed the Blue-Eyed Mad Demons toes. They appeared transparent, revealing the background. Just like her words, she was not supposed to remain on this earth. It was forcibly keeping her here, but even that wasing to an end. Just got a bit tired of it all. I used to want to live more but Yeah, it cant be helped. She leaned her body against Yi-gang, who was sitting next to her. It didnt seem like she was being clingy, but rather that it was hard for her to keep herself upright. Still, I get to see the sun. The eastern sky was still dark. But beyond the sharp ridges of the mountains, the color of the sky was bing slightly pale. Soon, dawn would break. Dont be too sad when I leave. Alright. Yi-gang spoke calmly. He couldnt be sad even if he wanted to. His body had been strange since it had been afflicted with an inner demon. Whether his heart ached or he experienced joy, his face remained stiff. You can cry if you want. While he thought that would be difficult, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon stopped speaking and looked at Yi-gang. Why. I didnt expect that much. What? The heart was sad, but werent the tears dry? Yi-gang, touching his face, was startled. His cheeks were damp. Tears were flowing like rain. What should I do when youre crying so hard? Whos crying hard Thats what youre doing. Yi-gang was indeed crying hard. The tears flowed hotly, as if his tear ducts were broken. He even snuffled his nose loudly. Seeing this, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demonughed out loud. Turning his head, he saw the Golden Needle Phantom and the group looking at him. Yi-gang recalled the decoction for curing the inner demon he had taken. Could it be rted to that? Hehehe. You might get a runny nose. Should I wipe it for you? Its okay. It was clear something was in that decoction. Otherwise, the tears wouldnt keeping out like this. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon seemed secretly pleased to see Yi-gang shedding tears. She kept offering her hand to wipe Yi-gangs runny nose. Give me your nose. Huh! Hehe, oh. Then, with a thud, she lost her bnce and fell. Yi-gang caught the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon in his arms. She tried to get up quickly, but each time, she lost strength in her arms and copsed. Yi-gang quietly said, Its cool today; just lie down for a bit. Should I? Then, she rxed her body obediently. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon asked to be positioned so she could see the dawn. Yi-gang did so. She looked up at the eastern sky, then at Yi-gang, and burst intoughter. Hehe. Why From below, you really do look ugly. Tears flowed, but her face wouldnt have been distorted by them; sheughed a lot. Yi-gang had a rough idea of what herbs were mixed in the decoction. No wonder the scent was unique. Initially, tears flowed without expression. But the flowing tears eventually stirred emotions. His face scrunched up, and his chest trembled. Am I that ugly? Yes. Yi-gang looked down at the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon through blurred vision. Suddenly, the sun peeking far away scattered red light. The world seemed to be dyed in crimson. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon whispered, Thank you. Yes, thank you very much Her body was originally light, but now it felt utterly weightless. Her voice had be faint. Thanks to you. Now, Im really okay. Im sorry. Theres no need to be sorry. Yi-gangs shoulders shook slightly. The sunrise was taking the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon away. She could not achieve enlightenment, and her soul, infinitely faint, was dispersing. This was annihtion. Her soul was scattering into eternal nothingness. She would not be granted reincarnation, nor would paradise or hell be allowed for her. Dont be sad The body of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon faded like dispersing mist. Again Even to Yi-gang, who could clearly see souls, her form was no longer visible. No sensation remained in his arms. When people died, at least a body was left behind, but when a soul died, there was nothing. Drip, drop Tears fell, drop by drop. Yi-gang trembled like that for a long while. Even after the effects of the decoction made from prune vulgaris and rehmannia had worn off, tears continued to flow. Dam Hyun and Ha-jun looked at Yi-gang with worried eyes. How could the pain of parting be easy? They may not have had many conversations with the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon and might not understand well, but Yi-gang surely felt differently. Will Brother be okay? Um Despite this, Yi-gangs sorrow was too profound. It was the moment he was about to grab his outer garment to approach Yi-gang. Gumiho, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly lifted her head. O Queen Mother. Could it be? What had happened? Then, Yi-gang, who was thought to be only crying, shouted like thunder. Senior Brother! Gumiho! Dam Hyun immediately rushed to Yi-gang. Gumiho and the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes did the same. Yi-gang was kneeling on one knee. It seemed he had not been just shedding tears all this time. What has happened? The soul The soul dispersed. Then it gathered again. What! Gumiho was shocked to see what she had only dared to specte actually confirmed. Yi-gang was also greatly surprised. The soul dispersed. Then it gathered again. Into a me. Beneath him, a small me was burning. It was not an ordinary me. On the bare rock, a mystical blue me had blossomed. Reincarnation. Then how. This was here. Gumiho noticed the presence of something at the center of the me. The seed of the Peach of Immortality It was the seed left behind by Queen Mother of the West. Gumiho realized the nature of what was happening. Queen Mother of the West had not permitted the resurrection of the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon as a yokai. But perhaps, having met Yi-gang, she had a change of heart, leaving behind a partial approval. That approval was the souls reincarnation. Today, at this ce, we have gained a new child from the heavens. Erasing the Five Desires and Seven Emotions, and being reborn. Stripped of all human memories, sorrow, and happy recollections that the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon had carried. A new Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox has been born. From the blue me, a fist-sized form wriggled. Yi-gangs eyes widened. Could it be As the me died down, only a fox with blue and white fur remained. This is my fifth child. Seo-mi, Heuk-mu, and Cheok-yo also lowered their bodies and weed the newly born sibling. Yi-gang carefully lifted the baby fox in his hand. It hadnt opened its eyes yet, but its body was warm. Ah He couldnt tell if the heartbeat he felt was his or the foxs. It was heaven that gave birth to the fifth child, but it would have been impossible without your help. Gumiho wrapped Yi-gang and the baby fox with her thick tail. Then she said, Will you name it? Perhaps because of the surrounding noise, the baby fox slightly opened its eyes. The blue in its eyes was so beautiful it seemed not of this world. Yi-gang didnt ponder for long. Ho. Her original name, Namgung Seo-ryeon, Cheong Seo-ho. Considering the nickname Dam Hyun had given herC- Cheongho, I will name it Cheongho. She was finally born a fox. Chapter 178: The Blowing West Wind (1) Chapter 178: The Blowing West Wind (1) The thing that the celestial immortal Queen Mother of the West offered to Yi-gang was that miraculous peach of immortality. It was said to have the effect of immortality, but who on earth knew the details about the peach of immortality? It was clear that the soul of Namgung Seo-ryeon scattered, but with the seed of the peach of immortality, it was cleansed and reincarnated. Though she could not be reborn as a yokai with all her memories and personality as Yi-gang had initially requested Keeing, Kking. Yi-gang felt a veryplex joy, looking at the baby fox crying. Cheongho, who could now barely open her eyes and stand up, was just the size of Yi-gangs fist. It was unclear whether she was being yful or acting cute, but she rolled over to expose her belly and iled her front legs. Could it be said that this was the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Namgung Seo-ryeon?No matter how much he thought about it, it was difficult to assert that firmly without the memories of being the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, and with a different personality. This fox couldnt even speak yet. It was entirely different from Yi-gangs case of reincarnation. However, somehow He wasnt sad or resentful. She had suffered too much pain in her life. Wanting to be a yokai because she hated humans, perhaps this was the happiest ending. Thinking so, Yi-gang ended up smiling. Its a good oue. Truly, it is. Noticing Yi-gangs contemtion, Yu Jeong-shin said so, This master was quite worried about you. Are you talking about me? When I heard that you were afflicted with an inner demon, I thought the time hade. To Yi-gang, the inner demon seemed like a sudden crisis. However, Yu Jeong-shin seemed to have anticipated his disciples inner demon to some extent. At such a young age, you have lost so much Sending away your personal maid, your ancestor, and even that child who had been with you for so long How could an inner demon note? Yi-gang suddenly reflected on his past days. He was born into the Baek Noble n, destined to die young. His sickly body was frail, making every night a torment, and eventually, he lived apart from his family. The only one he could rely on, like a sister, his personal maid, died before his eyes one day. Although I have experienced loss After that, he met the Immortal Divine Sword. Perhaps thanks to the Immortal Divine Sword, Yi-gang was able to rise again. He reconciled with his family and was initiated into the Azure Forest. And then, he bid farewell to the Immortal Divine Sword. Havent I gained more? Afterward, he gained a master, a senior brother, and evenrades. He also encountered the soul known as the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. Thats right. And this time, it doesnt seem like a loss. It happened as the child wished. Though the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon was no longer in this world, her soul had been cleansed and reincarnated as a fox. The thought that there was no need to be sad crossed his mind. Still, you should continue to cultivate your mind in the future. The root of the inner demon has been treated, but your body isnt back to normal yet. I will do so. Fortunately, the inner demon that had driven Yi-gang to Qi deviation had also been resolved. The situation turned around for the better, likely thanks to the efficacy of the Golden Needle Phantoms herbal decoction that drained his tears. It had been about ten days since that day. Both humans and the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes found little Cheongho endearing. Cheok-yo, who used to act arrogantly discussing humans, was at a loss with the birth of their youngest sibling. It was said that he used to be the youngest until then. Hey, let go of Cheongho! Let me touch her too! Though Cheok-yo shouted, Dam Hyun paid him no heed. Among humans, Dam Hyun was undoubtedly the most smitten with Cheongho. He, who had been as devoted as Yi-gang in turning the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon into a yokai, now held Cheongho in his hands. Cheongho had snow-white fur, but her eyebrows and tail had blue fur, which was quite mystical. It was said that the tail would turn whiteter on. Dam Hyuns eyes sparkled. Then, he twisted around as if he didnt know what to do with its cuteness. Oh dear When he made such an old-man-like sound, Pahan and Ha-jun wore a sour expression. But Dam Hyun seemed not to care about such things at all. He just gently stroked Cheonghos back as if he were caressing a ss artifact. Eventually, his eyes almost moistened with the touch of that soft fluff. How can you be so cute. Cheongho might have found Dam Hyun, who seemed about to bury his face in it, a bit too much. Trying to dodge his fingers, Cheongho made an effort, but Dam Hyun, oblivious, continued to pet it. Squeak, squeak. Oh dear There was nowhere to escape on the palm of his hand. Eventually, feeling a sense of crisis, the young fox activated its defense mechanism. There was only one defense mechanism for a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Lets see if I can touch its belly, gya gya gya! Electricity discharged from the body of Cheongho. Dam Hyun was electrocuted, his eyes turning white as he flipped over. Seizing the moment, Cheongho leaped out of this palm. The ce Cheongho fled to, away from Dam Hyun, was the embrace of the most trustworthy being. Huhuhu Yi-gang, with Cheongho jumping onto his shoulder, stroked it with a pleased expression. Cheongho seemed to hide behind Yi-gangs neck as if trying to escape from Dam Hyun. Ha, ha ha Kneeling, Dam Hyun groaned as he watched this scene. Cu-cute Then he flopped down. Watching this, the Golden Needle Phantom tsk-tsked. Crazy brat The Golden Needle Phantom and Yu Jeong-shin had not yet left this ce. There was still something that needed to be done here. Its fortunate that the major meridian can be safely connected. The task of healing Yi-gangs body remained. The Nine-Tailed Fox had promised to connect Yi-gangs major meridian. However, it was a task that required the direct assistance of one of the Four Great Heavenly Physicians, the Golden Needle Phantom, and the Great Library Master, Yu Jeong-shin. Taking a little rest while treating Yi-gang might be good too. Indeed, the current situation in the Central ins is quite ominous. Connecting the major meridian itself would take a few months, but adapting to the newly connected major meridian would take more time. Yi-gang nned to stay here with Cheongho to heal his body. If time permitted, it would also be good to visit the Kunlun Sect to meet Go Yo-ja. Yi-gang spoke as he removed the hair Cheongho was chewing on, It seems Ill be staying quite a while. At those words, Ha-juns expression darkened. He too wanted to stay here, but that was not possible. Given the situation, he hade in haste, but as the Young n Head, he needed to return to his n. Given that they had to leave soon, Ha-jun spoke to his brother with a slightly worried voice, Dont be toote. Alright. Dont worry. Yi-gang smiled faintly.
After Ha-jun and Pahan left, Yi-gang, along with the people of the Azure Forest, stayed in Fox Spirit Vige nearby. The vigers were delighted to hear that the Taoist priests had arrived. Although the term Taoist made them wary, perhaps thinking they were from Kunlun, revealing they were from the Azure Forest and with the Golden Needle Phantom treating the patients, they soon won them over with goodwill. Cheongho continued to follow Yi-gang closely. ording to the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes, it would take a long time for Cheongho to speak humannguage and find the stature of a great yokai. For now, it was closer to a cute fox that followed Yi-gang, but it seemed very happy at least. And then, Gumiho connected Yi-gangs major meridian. Indeed, as the stories of old suggested, a vast amount of True Qi that had umted in Yi-gangs body suddenly flowed through the meridians, creating several dangerous situations. However, having broken through the Gateway of Life and Death and with the Golden Needle Phantom by his side, he was safe. From the moment Yi-gang stood up to begin training again, there was a being watching over him and Cheongho. It was a falcon. This falcon, about ten years old, was somewhat of a boss in its own right in the Kunlun Mountains. As befit a bird of prey, its usual prey were small animals. It liked voles the best, asionally preyed on other birds, and young animals were especially a delicacy. For example, young foxes. A white fox with a blue tail was truly conspicuous prey. The sharp-eyed falcon caught sight of Cheongho bouncing below. However, the falcon dared not attempt to catch Cheongho. The falcon cked its beak up and down. Click. A few days ago, the falcon had nearly lost its life trying to snatch a fox. While diving at lightning speed, a human caught it. It was the very human beside that fox now. The human said with a smirk, Had I not intervened, wed have had a roasted chicken right there. It was a statement the falcon could notprehend. The human released the falcon, but its pride was already shattered. There was no ce under the sky it could not go. The falcon decided it was time to migrate after a long while. With itsrge wings pping, the falcon soared into the sky. And turning its back on the Kunlun Mountains, it moved towards the ind. Winter wasing, so it sought a warmer ce with more prey. The winter in the Central ins was warmer than in the Kunlun Mountains. The falcon thought it had made a good decision to leave. By the time spring arrived, it had moved its dwelling once again. The ce humans called Sichuan was too hot in the summer. Instinctively, it headed north again. When the forests on the ground turned colorful and a year had passed, it arrived at Kaifeng. The falcons arrival in a city bustling with humans was merely a whim. Once the sovereign of the skies over the Kunlun Mountains, it now looked down upon the sleepless city. Humans, who did not know to look up at the sky, crawled on the ground like ants. Suddenly, the falcon spotted some suspicious humans. They were humans running through the night. Wearing ck masks, they were faster than galloping horses from above. The two masked individuals were heading towards the Murim Alliance. They swiftly crossed the outer wall and then the inner wall. Though it did not know the ce was the Murim Alliance, from the sky, the falcon could clearly see the defensive posture of the ce. But the humans on the ground, unaware of the constantly changing danger zones, moved as if they could see them clearly. The ce they were headed to was a garden pond within the inner enclosure. Someone was standing alone by the pond. The falcon thought these masked individuals aimed for the person by the pond. Like a hawk swooping down on its prey, were they nning to stab him in the back in one go? However, things did not proceed as the falcon had imagined. The man by the pond was no mere prey. It was inconceivable that a figure, who was none other than the Vice Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance that lead the orthodox Murim, would not detect someone approaching. Youve arrived. As the Vice Alliance Leader, who was feeding the carp in the pond, said that, the two masked individuals kneeled. Yes. You werent noticed approaching, were you? We came straight along the route you mentioned, encountering no one. The identity of the Vice Alliance Leader, turning around, was surprisingly the Iron-Blood Merciless Baek Ryu-san. He, the n Head of the Baek n, had seeded Namgung Yu-baek to be the Vice Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance. Baek Ryu-san, who had cured his chronic lung disease, naturally ascended to the position of Vice Alliance Leader. There were few who opposed him. The prestige of the Baek Noble n had risen to that extent. Thats how it should be. Even within the Alliance, your mission must remain a secret. What could be the reason for Baek Ryu-san to meet these masked individuals so secretly? The masked individuals removed their masks. The one in the lead was a young woman with a long scar on her face, her expression cold. She was Sohwas younger sister, Soryu. She had been recognized for her talent and had thus joined an organization directly under the Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance. That organization was called the Shadowless Squad, tasked with executing highly confidential missions within the Alliance. The Demon Cult has dered war, but more important is your mission. Baek Ryu-sans gaze moved behind Soryu. There stood a familiar face. Namgung Shin, whose life had been saved by Yi-gang. Rather than sitting idly in his sealed n estate, he chose to be active. Namgung Shin, who joined the Shadowless Squad as an ordinary member, did not disappoint and perfectly carried out his missions. Have you found it? He asked the main question. Yes. Soryu added. We found traces of the Evil Cult in Yunnan. Chapter 179: The Blowing West Wind (2) Chapter 179: The Blowing West Wind (2) The remnants of the Evil Cult have emerged into the world. It was first they who reached out to the Baek Noble n, andter, it was spected that those who attacked the Divine Monk were also part of the Evil Cult. Naturally, the Murim Alliance did not overlook this situation. Have they been active in Yunnan? Baek Ryu-san asked Soryu. No, that wasnt the case. Through investigation, we confirmed they had stayed there, but they had already disappeared about two years ago. Hmm The infamy of the Evil Cult in the old days was due to their elusive nature. Its uncertain how many spies might be operating. Baek Ryu-san and the leaders of the Murim Alliance conducted the investigation in secret, which was why there wasnt much progress.Finding a trace is indeed a result. It seems like the clues have ended, but its still possible to track them. You should rest for now. Yes. Soryu bowed in agreement, and Namgung Shin also lowered his head. They would take the information they had gathered and report in detail to Heavens Secret Schr, the military strategist of the Murim Alliance. Namgung Shin followed Soryu and left. The Namgung Noble n was in a situation close to annihtion. Namgung Shin, who oncepeted for the top position at the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, was now acting together with Soryu, who originated from a humble ordinary warrior background. Despite the situation that could have left him twisted, Namgung Shin silently followed the orders. Watching them leave, Baek Ryu-san turned away. These guys are like ghosts, now its Yunnan again. Although he had given Soryu and Namgung Shin hopeful words, the reality was not so. The whereabouts of the Evil Cult were truly elusive. Their traces were found in the south in Yunnan and also in the northeast in Heilongjiang. It was difficult to even guess how far the Evil Cult had spread its web in the Central ins. Still, it wasnt impossible to track them down with the full force of the Alliance, but The situation is too chaotic. No, is even the chaos part of their n? It was a time when it was not possible to concentrate all efforts on the Evil Cult. The ce Baek Ryu-san arrived at was a small pavilion in the garden. It was a pavilion that was not often used, but despite thete hour, the lights were on. Even though the Vice Alliance Leader had entered, no one showed any respect. That was because the argument was intensifying. We must strike the Demon Cult first! The one shouting vehemently was the head of the On n of Chenzhou. While shaking his fist, he was shouting for an advance. It was a call for a war against the Demon Cult, the Great Orthodox-Demon War. Under normal circumstances, such a statement would have been met with ridicule, or relief if it went unnoticed. Why would one want to attack the Demon Cult that stayed quiet in the peaceful martial world? However, now, the representatives of the major sects gathered here all wore grim expressions. Are you saying they n to turn Jianghu into a sea of blood in three years? Why should we sit quietly and wait after hearing such nonsense! A year after the Five Elements Tomb incident, a lot had happened. The Murim Alliance initially concealed the misdeeds of Namgung Yu-baek. Since it was a situation where nothing was beneficial for the orthodox Murim, they nned to proceed with the investigation slowly. However, in hindsight, it was the wrong choice. One day, after lying low in the Xinjiang region for a while, the Demon Cult sent an envoy to Kaifeng. The man was wearing strange clothes. His face was heavily painted with white powder, and tattoos were etched on it, a mark done to prisoners by the Demon Cult. The prisoner of the Demon Cult exhibited behavior as if something was broken within him. The officials of the Murim Alliance hurried out, and in a ce crowded with onlookers, the envoy spoke. The hypocrisy of the Central ins is severe. Therefore, our cult will punish. In summary, it was a deration of war. The envoy was merely a tool, meant to convey the words of the Demon Cult. The content that the Demon Cultists would advance into the Central ins in three years continued. The crowd near the nonsensical therer became angry, but the prisoner of the Demon Cult continued with his strange utterances. Three years in the boundless Pure Land, the Divine Demon The prisoner who kept repeating those words suddenly turned deathly pale. Just then, the leader of the Righteous Heaven Guard Squad immediately beheaded the prisoner. The neck of the prisoner, who had risen into the sky, exploded on its own. It was truly something the Demon Cult would do. The rumor that the Demon Cultists would advance in three years spread uncontrobly fast. Along with it, the rumor that the Demon Cult was also behind the explosion of the Five Elements Tomb, killing the sessors, spread as well. The entire martial world was in turmoil at these actions of the Demon Cult. The Murim Alliance still hadnt decided on a response. Theres no need to wait for the three years they mentioned. The Demon Cult no longer has its former might. We should strike first! Some sects, including the head of the On n, were in favor of a radical pro-war stance. There was no need to wait for the Demon Cults advance, they argued. Aside from the On n of Chenzhou, it was mostly the western regions of the Central ins, the ces that would be trampled first if the Demon Cults invasion started, that made this im. The quiet n Head of the Jegal Noble n, Jegal Go-jin, interjected, Calm down. They specifically mentioned three years. What do you think is the reason for that? In fact, there was no need to make a deration of war at all. The Demon Cult was mad, so it wasnt strange for them to start a fight suddenly. Yet, they specifically sent an envoy to warn the entire Central ins and even gave a timeline of three years. Its wiser to understand their intentions first rather than hastily spilling blood. Isnt that right, Gang Leader Yong Du? Ahem. The Jegal Noble n suddenly brought the Beggars Gang Leader into the conversation. The towering Beggars Gang Leader, Yong Du, ying with his fingernails, responded, Weve been sending our kids to scout around, but there arent many beggars in Xinjiang, so It seems you havent found a proper reason yet. Thats true. Even the Beggars Gang, with the best intelligencework in the Central ins, couldnt guess the Demon Cults intentions. However, there were a few spections. Jegal Go-jin mentioned one of those spections, Whats the easiest way to resolve internal conflicts? Creating an external enemy. Are you suggesting the Demon Cult is experiencing internal strife? an elder from the Mount Hua Sect intervened. It was not something that could be ignored,ing from the n Head of the Jegal n. Its not certain, but thats my spection. The act of sending an envoy to dere war and setting a three-year deadline is probably just a formality. Its about raising a sense of crisis within themselves. So, then The one who sent the envoy is trying to rally the Demon Cult under the pretext of war. It was a usible statement. The Sect Leader of the Qingcheng Sect nodded and murmured, I see Maybe they dont actually want war after all. Fanatics could do anything, but even for them, this deration of war seemed too reckless. Several people seemed convinced by Jegal Go-jins spection. Of course, the initially outspoken On n Head did not agree. Bang! He mmed his fist onto the table, outraged. How can you be socent! The On n Head pointed fingers at Jegal Go-jin and those who agreed with him. Youre saying this because your n is safe from the Demon Cults resurgence. Thats why you speak such words, isnt it! Thats going too far! Moyong Jeong-cheon, the n Head of the Moyong n, showed his difort. Since they were located in Zhejiang Province, they indeed wouldnt have a problem unless the Demon Cult dominated the entire Central ins. Thats when Baek Ryu-san intervened, The On n Head isnt entirely wrong. The Vice Alliance Leaders words were weighty. Moyong Jungcheon also fell silent. The sects of Shaanxi, including the Baek n, could not take the Demon Cults deration of war lightly. Neither Mount Hua nor Zhongnan had good expressions on their faces. Please, calm down. The Divine Monk, the Murim Alliance Leader, also stepped forward to calm the excitement. If we advance to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the blood of countless youths will flow. It was a valid point, but the On n Head seemed to have a lot to say. However, he dared not interrupt the Divine Monk. Thats not the way of the orthodox Murim Alliance. We are not an army. But, arent they trying to start a war? Let me say it once more, On n Head. We will not advance. These were words from someone from the orthodoxs most prominent sect, Shaolin; one of the Ten Grandmasters; and above all, was the Murim Alliance Leader. The Divine Monks affirmation brightened many faces. Yet, we cant just wait passively for their uprising. This time, the expressions of the On n Head and the sects of Shaanxi brightened. Shaolin had once seen its Sutra Pavilion burned by the Demon Cult. Those who were at the forefront fighting the Demon Cult under the banner of eradicating the evil were precisely from Shaolin. The Demon Cult does not fear shedding blood. Even if the spection of Jegal n Head is correct, a fight will break out what we need to do The Divine Monk, who had been retreating from the major and minor affairs of the Alliance, finally stood up. Is preparing the righteous Murim to gather and be ready to shed blood. The Divine Monks wrinkled eyes were dark and deep. Yet, his voice was filled with strength. The role of Kunlun, which is adjacent to the Demon Cult, will be the most important. Send people to both Wudang and Kunlun. I will follow themand. Heavens Secret Schr, the military strategist, bowed with a fist salute. Amitabha, is the blood cmity indeeding? The Divine Monk, who had essentially retired and was waiting for death, clicked his tongue in disappointment. It seems Buddha is not pleased with me resting. The Divine Monk closed his eyes tightly. If only his close friend, the Sword Emperor, were here at this time. The Taiji Sword Emperor had not left Mount Wudang, and the Wudang Sect suddenly dered seclusion. With not much life left. Could he even live until three yearster? Amitabha Grandmaster Mu Myung could only softly chant in response.
The martial power of the Seven Great ns was indeed formidable, but the backbone of the Murim Alliance could be said to be the Nine Sects One Gang. And the leaders of the Nine Sects One Gang were Shaolin and Wudang. Naturally, Shaolin and Wudang each had one representative among the Ten Grandmasters. Without Shaolin and Wudang, it was impossible to contend with the Demon Cult. In that sense, the seclusion of the Wudang Sect was a shocking event. The Demon Cult had dered war, yet the Wudang Sect took down their signboard and locked their doors. Wasnt it normal for the Taiji Sword Emperor, considered the greatest swordsman among the orthodox faction, to lead the Taoists of Mount Wudang down the mountain? The entire martial world criticized the Wudang Sect, saying, Those Taoist cowards are utterly despicable. Such tant curses would normally never be directed at Wudang. However, those curses never reached the Wudang Sect. Mount Wudang was a sacred site visited by numerous pilgrims. Evenmonersing to pay homage to Zhang Sanfeng were blocked by the Wudang Sect. Even an envoy sent by the Murim Alliance under the Divine Monks orders was stopped in front of the Unarmed Pond. The bewildered envoy was relieved when someone called an elder came out to meet him. But the relief was premature. The elder only repeated that it was impossible to open the gate. He gave no answer when asked why, and even when it was said that they must meet the sect leader, he only shook his head. When asked how to open Wudangs gate, mentioning the Divine Monks name, only then did he speak, albeit secretly. If one of the Four Great Divine Physicians or a renowned Taoist priest from the Kunlun Sectes, we can open the door for you. With that statement, the order to dismiss the guests was given. The envoy of the Murim Alliance immediately mounted his horse and headed for Kaifeng. It wasnt bad news for the Murim Alliance. Baek Ryu-san, the Vice Alliance Leader, heard the story from the envoy and smiled happily. I dont know the reason, but it turned out well. He was nning to send people to the Kunlun Sect anyway. The Kunlun Sect was the Nine Great Sect closest to the Demon Cult. They were isted enough not to send sessors to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, but that made it even more necessary to send an envoy. And, Baek Ryu-sans son, Yi-gang, was staying there at the Kunlun Sect, along with his senior uncle, the Golden Needle Phantom. Itll be fine if Yi-gang and the Golden Needle Phantome together. An elder of the Kunlun Sect and one of the Four Great Divine Physicians were gathered in one ce. Baek Ryu-sans expression brightened a bit. The problem is There was still one issue remaining. who to send. After pondering, Baek Ryu-san made up his mind and nodded. Chapter 180: The Blowing West Wind (3) Under Neung Ji-pyeong, the two should head to Kunlun. As envoys of the Murim Alliance, maintain your dignity and fulfill your mission by delivering the message. That was themand received by Neung Ji-pyeong, known as the Tranquil Sword. Since the days he entered the Baek Noble n as a guest, he had shown more loyalty to the n Head Baek Ryu-san than to the n itself. It was perhaps inevitable that Neung Ji-pyeong apanied Baek Ryu-san when he became the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance. Baek Ryu-san also made a personal request to Neung Ji-pyeong. To go to Kunlun and bring Yi-gang back. Young Master Yi-gang, I wonder how you are doing A smile appeared on Neung Ji-pyeongs lips as he thought of Yi-gang. The journey to bring him to the Azure Forest, and the terrible events that urred because of Baek Jin-tae. All were vividly remembered.In the end, everything worked out well. Yi-gang, who was once treated like a castaway by the n, now had the grand nickname of Immortal Divine Dragon. Inwardly, Neung Ji-pyeong regarded Yi-gang and Ha-jun more than just his own lords children. He dared not say it aloud, but they felt like nephews to him. Neung Ji-pyeong happily bowed his head to Baek Ryu-sansmand. And so, they departed from Kaifeng. In the bustling Murim Alliance, there werent many who could afford a trip to Kunlun. However, among the sessors staying at the Alliance, two volunteered to apany Neung Ji-pyeong. One of them was Sir Neung. Please stop Miss Tang! The one pleading with arge stature was Peng Gu-in. This frog doesnt have poison, you know? Why are you so scared? The woman in mboyant clothes cooking the frog was Tang Eun-seol. Even on this perilous journey, she did not change hervish attire. Neung Ji-pyeong looked pitifully at Peng Gu-in. Perhaps because of his habit of being pushed around by his younger sister, Peng Mu-ah, he couldnt assert his seniority in the martial world to Tang Eun-seol. Sir Neung Theres no use telling me Of course, Neung Ji-pyeong didnt find Peng Gu-ins situation to be pitiful at all. Tang Eun-seol flipped the frog skewer with an expressionless face. Youre making quite a fuss. Whats wrong with eating frogs. Many people were squeamish about eating frogs. But Peng Gu-in wasnt one of those people. What kind of man would he be if he couldnt stomach a frog? However, what horrified Peng Gu-in was the appearance of that frog. Fuss over nothing! How can a red frog with blue speckles not be poisonous! It was obvious at a nce that the frog Tang Eun-seol was pushing was a poison dart frog. Yet, Tang Eun-seol stubbornly insisted it was not poisonous. When Peng Gu-in refused, she offered the frog to Neung Ji-pyeong. I guess, its okay. Hmm. Tang Eun-seol chewed on the frog leg with an expression that screamed she couldnt understand his shock. The crunching sound was particrly menacing. There was no way to verify if the frog was truly non-poisonous. Its rare to find a poison that could affect Tang Eun-seol, a master of poison arts. Lets just eat something else. Neung Ji-pyeong sighed and chewed on some jerky. Peng Gu-in and Tang Eun-seol werent a bad choice ofpanions. Peng Gu-in was a promising de wielder who had reached Peak long ago, and Tang Eun-seol was a genius in poison arts. If were done eating, lets get going. They were already in the Kunlun Mountains. Neung Ji-pyeong stamped out the nearly extinguished campfire with his foot. Peng Gu-in and Tang Eun-seol quickly finished their preparations withoutint. Although they were direct descendants of major ns, neither of the two acted arrogantly. Swoosh As Neung Ji-pyeong demonstrated his light footwork and leaped down, the two followed him. He saw that the sessors were keeping up well and increased his speed. Yet, the distance between them did not widen. Despite using the exceptional light footwork of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Neung Ji-pyeong smiled bitterly when he saw they were not falling behind. When I meet Young Master Yi-gang, I should also teach him the light footwork of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. Previously, he had passed on the secret technique Shadowless Splendor. If Yi-gangs condition had improved, he could also pass on the light footwork this time. About Yi-gang. Coincidentally, Peng Gu-in brought up Yi-gang. Hm. Will he be alright? The voice containedplex worries. But Neung Ji-pyeong immediately understood what Peng Gu-in wanted to say. Kunlun Sect is no ordinary ce, but hell be fine. Not long ago, they had passed through a vige called Fox Spirit Vige. The people of that ce knew about Yi-gang and hispanions. Yi-gang, along with Dam Hyun and the Golden Needle Phantom, had stayed in Fox Spirit Vige for nearly a year. Its a Taoist sect, much like the Azure Forest. One day, martial artists from Kunlun with deathly pale faces stormed in and took Yi-gang and hispanions away. The vigers of Fox Spirit Vige were terribly afraid of the Kunlun Sect martial artists. They even imed that Yi-gang and hispanions must have suffered terribly. But surely, that couldnt have happened. Even so, the pace of the group quickened slightly. Wait. Neung Ji-pyeong quickly halted the group. Something unique appeared on the ridge they were about to climb. Peng Gu-in muttered in surprise, It definitely wasnt there just a moment ago Do you know what that is, Miss Tang? Neung Ji-pyeong pointed to the red mist. Tang Eun-seol concentrated her gaze and scrutinized it. Upon closer inspection, it looked like moths were pping their wings. Im not exactly sure. It seems like wed know if we got closer. Blood moths, which only operated in Kunlun, were unfamiliar to Tang Eun-seol, who had trained in Yunnan. Neung Ji-pyeong shook his head. Lets avoid them and go around. Thats a wise decision. There was no need to get closer out of curiosity. Neung Ji-pyeong and his group avoided the blood moths. Finally, they truly felt the mystical presence of the Kunlun Mountains. At that moment, Yi-gang was deep within the Kunlun Sect. The Kunlun Sect had temples, simr to the Wudang Sect. They had several buildings dedicated to immortals and heavenly lords. However, the biggest difference between Wudang and Kunlun might be the number of pilgrims. Every day, numerous pilgrims offered incense at the sacred temples of Wudang and sought to meet the esteemed Taoist priests. But its not like that for the Kunlun Sect. Only a very few pilgrims visited, and the Taoists of Kunlun only received wary nces from the nearby vigers. Thus, the Kunlun Sect was poor and dpidated. The once-red walls had faded, and the stones paving the ground were cracked and broken in many ces. Yi-gang was surrounded on the deste training ground. Martial artists of the Kunlun Sect had encircled him from all sides. Yi-gang nced at them briefly before returning his gaze forward. In front of him, Sang Mu was ring at Yi-gang. He seemed a bit exhausted, breathing heavily. Prove it! Sang Mu shouted that out. Was this a repeat of the confrontation with Sang Mu before the mortal shedding demonstration of Go Yo-ja? Yi-gang paused for a moment, then smiled. Tap! At that moment, Yi-gangs body soared. Yi-gang had already been utilizing the secret art of light footwork, which seemed like a light footwork technique. But now, he had taken it a step further. His mysterious movement was clearly utilizing True Qi. Yi-gangs body, which seemed about to dash forward, suddenly changed direction in mid-air. And then again, five times in session. Yi-gangs clothes fluttered as if they would tear. The martial artists of Kunlun swallowed hard as they took in Yi-gangs disy of the light footwork technique. Thump He twisted his body for the sixth time. The change in direction during just one moment of suspension in the air was dazzling. Such movement could only be possible with Kunluns Cloud Dragon Great Eight Forms. Sang Mu, a Peak master, had just shown a total of seven directional changes. It was undoubtedly a remarkable feat. Then, how far could Yi-gang, who had not learned the Cloud Dragon Great Eight Forms, possibly go? Snap! Yi-gang managed to show the seventh change in direction. At that point, some of the Kunlun disciples sighed. Sang Mus expression hardened. It wasnt because Yi-gang had caught up with him in light footwork. It was because Yi-gang showed no sign of correcting his posture. Could it be! Even Sang Mu had notpleted the Cloud Dragon Eight Forms. Most Kunlun disciples failed to achieve the eight changes in direction and gave up. But could it be that Yi-gang, who had not even been taught the Cloud Dragon Eight Forms, would show the eight changes? As Yi-gang was twisting his body, he suddenly faltered and lost strength. But in that moment, Yi-gangs eyes shone a bright blue. Crackle The form of Yi-gang, who was looking behind, instantly switched front and back. It was a movement so swift that it left afterimages. Thud. Yi-gang nted both feet on the ground. All these movements happened in the brief moment he was suspended in the air. Wo! Amazing! Sang Mu has lost! Soon, cheers erupted among the serious disciples of the Kunlun Sect. Their intense focus had been solely to observe Yi-gangs movement. How could this! Sang Mu, as if frustrated, punched the ground. Yi-gang simplyughed heartily, delighted. There was no such movement in Cloud Treading. The fact that he could follow the Cloud Dragon Eight Forms was solely thanks to Yi-gangs own efforts. Of course, the benefit of connecting two more major meridians was significant. The power of the Nine-Tails was immense. With the efforts of Yu Jeong-shin and the Golden Needle Phantom, Yi-gang sessfully connected the Du Meridian. As the True Qi of the Ren meridian and Du meridian flowed continuously, the major meridians in the limbs began to be supplied with True Qi. However, this did not mean his body waspletely healed. If anything, it was as if only the framework had been repaired. He could move his limbs more freely, but his internal organs and substance were still diseased. The paleplexion that symbolized Yi-gang remained unchanged. His lifespan had only increased slightly. Towards such a Yi-gang, a small, white animal came running excitedly. He familiarly bent down to catch the jumping Cheongho. The white fox with a blue tail, Cheongho, familiarly burrowed into Yi-gangs embrace. A year had passed since Namgung Seo-ryeon reincarnated into a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, named Cheongho. Cheongho was still in the state of a fox cub, far from being able to speak. Yi-gang cracked a pine nut for Cheongho to eat and also bit into one himself. He had been staying in the Kunlun Sect for quite some time. Those days were rtively peaceful. Throughout this process, he had the help of many people. p- p- p The sound of vigorous apuse was heard. Turning his head, Yi-gang saw Go Yo-ja standing there, even more proud than Yi-gang himself. Taoist Baeks skills are not inferior to the azure sky! He still spoke to Yi-gang with respect. Go Yo-jas wish to invite Yi-gang to the Kunlun Sect was sincere, not just empty words. As soon as Yi-gang arrived at the Kunlun Sect, Go Yo-ja gave him a pill he had made himself. The effect was definite. After opening the Ren and Du meridians, Yi-gang absorbed the medicines effects much more efficiently than before. But that wasnt all. Go Yo-ja also supported him to stay and train here. Thank you. Its all thanks to the Sage. Ehehe, dont call me Sage. Go Yo-ja was a Supreme Peak master and a direct disciple of the Kunlun Sects leader. He also helped Yi-gang with his training. He avoided saying he taught him, but it was clearly one-sided assistance. Now that Yu Jeong-shin had returned to the Azure Forest, Go Yo-ja was a great help to Yi-gang. There are still many mountains to climb. Crossing the Life-Death Gateway, he was evaluated as having approached the threshold of a Supreme Peak master. It was thought he would soon be one. However, reality was not so simple. A year had passed, and Yi-gang still hadnt grasped how to be a Supreme Peak master. Hehe, dont worry too much, Taoist Baek. The more you obsess over the Tao, the further away it bes. Go Yo-ja always gave him serious advice at such times. The problem was, after saying such things, he would often divert to, Lets offer sacrifices to the heavenly spirits and deities together. But today, a different conversation emerged. Ive found a way to lead you to a new realm. Yes? Follow me. Lets go to the Sect Leader. It was hard to follow the flow of the conversation. But Yi-gang decided to excitedly follow the enthusiastic Go Yo-ja. Cheongho licked Yi-gangs chin. Chapter 181: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-Slaying Demon Valley (1) Chapter 181: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-ying Demon Valley (1) The Kunlun Sect was different from Taoist sects like Wudang, Mount Hua, or Qingcheng in the Central ins. They were a sect whose sect leaders direct disciple attempted to transform the sects main force into immortals. Though Go Yo-ja actually wanted to live, it seemed there was no malice in the process. In fact, it was even something he had volunteered for. The Kunlun Sect was earnest in the mystics to such an extent. What came out of Go Yo-jas mouth was not an ordinary story either. That was what I mentionedst time. Yi-gang twisted one eyebrow, looking doubtful. I did, didnt I? Heaven-ying what was it again?Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Heaven-ying Demon Valley. A valley that sounded terrifying just from the name, located to the west of the Kunlun Sect. In other words, its a dangerous ce that ovepped with the territory of the Demon Cult. Since the Heavenly Demon passed through, that ce has be dangerous even for the Demon Cultists. Yes. Its said to be inhabited by a tremendous demon. Its neither a yokai nor a spiritual creature but a demon. While all three may sound fantastical to ordinary people, its not easy for a Taoist to believe in demons. Just as immortals did not wander the earth, demons belonged in hell. That you dont know. Didnt the priest have an audience with Queen Mother of the West? Thats true. However, the Kunlun Sect and Go Yo-ja believed in that story. Not so much in the existence of demons, but that something was there. I also mentioned that there was a miraculous altar in Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Yes. It was originally managed by the Kunlun Sect. It was an altar that offered prayers to the Big Dipper, the stars of the night sky. The Big Dipper was an important symbol in Taoism. The seven stars that made up the Big Dipper each represented a deity, and it was said that Taiyi Zhenjun, who governed human lifespans, held the Big Dipper in his left hand. Using the altar blessed by the radiance of the Big Dipper might help replenish the spiritual energy needed by the priest. ! Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. His physical condition now was vastly different from a year ago. Previously, as Gumiho said, it was like filling a vessel too muchpared to its capacity. The spiritual energy received from the Immortal Divine Sword, the yokai energy from the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the True Qi from elixirs. The vessel called meridians was too fragile for what it held. Ordinary spiritual energy wouldnt suffice. Its not ordinary. However, Yi-gang changed the strength of his vessel as he broke through the Life-Death Gateway. With the efforts of Gumiho and the Golden Needle Phantom, he was able to unblock a major meridian and significantly expand the size of his vessel. To move to the next stage, it was now time to refill the empty vessel. Thus, Yi-gang felt extremely helpless. Is the altar really that great? Yi-gangs vessel had be toorge. To further unblock the major meridians and extend his lifespan, he now needed tremendous power. Even doubling the spiritual energy transferred from the Immortal Divine Sword would barely suffice. And encountering something like the Immortal Divine Sword again was nearly an impossible chance. If youpletely give up on the Seven Stars Altar, that would be enough. What did he mean by give up? Go Yo-ja rified Yi-gangs question. I want to reim the altar, but its impossible to bring that heavy thing back. Thats when I thought of it. What do you mean? If you cant have it, destroy it. A strange fervor appeared on Go Yo-jas face. Yi-gang realized what he meant. Like shattering a Treasure to absorb its spiritual energy, it was an inefficient but certain method. Ah. By destroying an object containing spiritual energy Yes. Imagine how much spiritual energy an altar that has received the power of the Big Dipper for countless years would hold. On Go Yo-jas face was an overt desire rarely seen among the Taoists of the Central ins. It was typical of the Kunlun Sect Taoists, who were obsessed not with wealth or power, but with the mystics. Why note and see for yourself. That clear greed might have been off-putting to some people, but That sounds good. Yi-gang did not dislike such people. The two felt like boys before a prank, seeking out the sect leader of Kunlun. The sect leader, who was feeding the carp in the pond, nced at Go Yo-ja seeking permission. After scrutinizing Go Yo-ja with his bulging eyes, he said, No, you cant, you fool. Ah! Sect Leader! Go Yo-ja clung to his master.
The sect leader of the Azure Forest, Forest Lord Im Gi-hak, was nearly a hundred years old. In contrast, the sect leader of Kunlun, Six-Bean Hermit, was in his mid-sixties. He was short, had a big head, and a thin body. He didnt look like a martial master at all. With eyes bulging like big marbles and a long drooping catfish mustache, his appearance was far from that of a Taoist sage. He was feeding the carp in the pond, and his appearance resembled those carp. Yet, no one dared to underestimate the Six-Bean Hermit. Not at all. All the martial artists of Kunlun respected their sect leader, including Go Yo-ja, his disciple. Sect Leader! No, master! Although Go Yo-ja was over fifty, he clung to his master without regard for his own dignity. Hasnt the timee yet? How can we leave those Demon Cultists who upy the sacred grounds of Kunlun with dirty feet? My goodness, you who went off to be an immortal, why cling to such matters now! You should be ascending instead. It was dyed because I met a Tao vessel of this world. In ten years, Ill try again! Kunlun and the Demon Cult were sworn enemies. Go Yo-ja persisted on this point. Its time for us, Kunlun, to step in! Even if the Demon Cult upies that ce, will it disrupt the heavenly Tao? Dont start unnecessary disputes. Are you, who should one day be the sect leader, going to act like a child? Sect Leader, you too have grown old. There was a time when you smashed the heads of those Demon Cultists. You fool! The sect leader struck Go Yo-jas head. His movement was so swift it was almost invisible. Yi-gang maintained the utmost serious expression in the face of the farce yed by those of high status and power. It is determined by the sect rules. Kunlun disciples shall not approach that ce. In front of the frustrated Go Yo-ja, who was clutching his head, the Six-Bean Hermit cited the sect rules. He was carrying an impressivelyrge scroll on his back. With a swift motion of his hand, the scroll unfurled. The scroll, densely filled with tiny characters, was the rulebook of the sect. Special Rule 432: No martial artist of our sect may approach the Heaven-ying Demon Valley in the western mountains! That damned rule, always the rule! The Six-Bean Hermit, as the sect leader, was exceedingly strict about adhering to the sect rules. It bordered on obsession. That was why Go Yo-ja had been unable to go to the Heaven-ying Demon Valley until now. But this time was different. Go Yo-ja hade prepared. However! You should refer to Article 462. What? Its clearly written there. Those who have awakened the Way of Piercing Heaven and Earth are entitled to perform the ritual of the Iron Spirit. While Yi-gang was stunned, the sect leader and Go Yo-ja engaged in aplex argument. Are you saying that this young priest has awakened the Way of Piercing Heaven and Earth? If a Taoist who has used the Thunder God Movement Art and has the Great Heavenly Gate unblocked cant do it, who can? Its still too difficult! Ah, it seems that age matters in the path of the Tao after all. Such conversations continued. Seeing the Six-Bean Hermits eyes growrger indicated that Go Yo-ja seemed to be gaining the upper hand. After a long fight, Go Yo-ja delivered the decisive blow. The season of cloud sea is approaching. The season of cloud sea was a unique climatic phenomenon that urred only in the Kunlun Mountains. It was the time when the clouds from the sky seemed to descend to the ground, thickening the fog. When this season arrived, most of the day became too foggy to see even an inch ahead. By then, all the Demon Cultists wandering in Heaven-ying Demon Valley will have returned, wont they? That is true but. The Demon Cult had dered war on the Central ins, and ironically, the Kunlun Sect, being closest, waspletely unaware of it. Even if that werent the case, the season of cloud sea was the best time to approach the Seven Stars Altar. This is our chance. We can finally visit the altar that has been inessible for hundreds of years. Its time to demolish the altar! The thing that worried the Six-Bean Hermit the most was the potential conflict with the Demon Cult. As Go Yo-ja said, this time was also when the possibility of a sh was at its lowest. Youre deliberately seeking out trouble. Eventually, the sect leader raised his hands in surrender. Go Yo-jas face brightened. Yi-gang was also pleased. Just make sure its just the two of you who go secretly. We will do so. And if you happen to encounter any Demon Cultists, avoid contact. We will. If a sh urs, ensure it does not tarnish the name of Kunlun, wipe them outpletely. Yes. Go Yo-ja nodded vigorously. Yi-gang smiled wryly. Then, the sect leader quietly scooped up water from the pond. Come, stand in front for the blessing ceremony. Theres no need. Ah! Come here when I tell you! Go Yo-ja closed his eyes tightly and stood, while the Six-Bean Hermit began chanting and sprinkling the water. The smell of the pond water was pungent. Yi-gang tried to step back, but You just stay right there. Yi-gang eventually had no choice but to endure the pond water along with Go Yo-ja.
As Go Yo-ja had argued to persuade the sect leader. It was true that during the season of cloud sea, the Demon Cultists would return to their cult. Traditionally, Demon Cultists would guard the area around Heaven-ying Demon Valley. This upation had continued since the time the Heavenly Demon visited the valley. However, as known to the Kunlun Sect Taoists, the ce was not used as an advance base by the Demon Cultists. The Demon Cultists themselves had also blocked ess to Heaven-ying Demon Valley. When the Heavenly Demon hade here, he left his subordinates behind and went alone deep into the valley. There was a sh in the sky, then a rumbling noise from the ground, and not long after he came out, he returned to his waiting subordinates and ordered them, Block this ce and forbid entry. Who would dare to question the Heavenly Demonsmand? It may have been a capricious whim, but the Heavenly Demon added a brief exnation, If someone ovees the demonic Qi and sheds their mortal shell, then they may enter. To be a demonic practitioner and shed ones shell implied reaching the realm of an absolute master. After the Heavenly Demon left, such demonic martial artists did emerge within the Demon Cult, but very few actually entered this ce. And the few absolute masters who had entered Heaven-ying Demon Valley simply remained silent. Thats why the Demon Cultists had guarded the ce for so long. Thest time someone entered Heaven-ying Demon Valley was nearly 100 years ago. However, that didnt mean there hadnt been attempts to intrude. Those who practiced demonic arts were always at risk of falling into Qi deviation. Qi deviation came in a destructive form. It manifested either as self-destructive behavior that tore oneself apart or as an outward explosion of madness. For a demonic practitioner, it inevitably became thetter case. While the average demonic practitioner was usually eliminated within the cult, if its somewhat troublesome, they are expelled outward. Fiends whoe out to the Central ins and gain infamy are of that sort. Among these fiends, there were always some who deliberately sought to enter the forbidden Heaven-ying Demon Valley. They believed that martial arts techniques left by the Heavenly Demon were hidden there. It was one of those cases again. Chase them! From within the fog, a scream-like shout was heard. Screech! The shrill sound of a horn echoed from all directions. Those d in ck robes were members of the infamous Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad from the Demon Cult. Originally, they would not visit the Kunlun Mountains during the season of cloud sea, but this was an exceptional situation. White Monkey Demonic Hand is heading northeast! Arades shout came from beyond the fog. Regroup first! The chasing pursuit squad member changed direction towards where hisrade was. The demonic martial artist they were chasing this time was a dangerous individual who had reached the Supreme Demon realm. Moreover, he was someone who had stolen an item from the cult. They had to be captured and eliminated at all costs. The pursuit squad member continued to follow the voices. Over here! How could they shout so loudly even in the fog? What if they were ambushed because of it? Even as he squinted, the regrouping pursuit squad members eyes widened. Ah, hah! What awaited him was not hisrade. A white-haired demonic martial artist with unnaturally long arms, resembling a gibbon It was White Monkey Demonic Hand, mimicking hisrades voice, who swung those long arms. Thump The pursuit squad members head flew through the air, pointlessly. White Monkey Demonic Hand let out a maniacalugh. As he ran his blood-stained hand through his hair, his white hair turned crimson. White Monkey Demonic Hand started running again. The horn sounds of the chasing pursuit squad members were loud and chaotic. Chapter 182: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-Slaying Demon Valley (2) Chapter 182: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-ying Demon Valley (2) It was not always foggy throughout the day in the season of cloud sea. Sometimes the fog was very dense, lightened a bit by noon, and at night the visibility improved significantly. The third unit of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad ultimately failed to capture White Monkey Demonic Hand. It was especially frustrating considering they were close to capturing him. The leader of the third unit of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad felt the weight on his back anew. The heads of two subordinates were in his bag, both having been counter-attacked while chasing White Monkey Demonic Hand. This unit had killed several demonic martial artists who had reached the Supreme Demon realm. The significant losses were due to the peculiarities of their adversary. He possessed the ability to see through the fog and modte his voice. Lets establish a new password and move in pairs of two. He is mad, but a vicious one. Make sure not to lower your guard. White Monkey Demonic Hand was a powerful figure of the True Demon Pce faction.Having ascended to the Supreme Demon realm, he delved into demonic arts and sumbed to Qi deviation. He escaped the cult, and a death warrant was issued. It had been a long time since such a significant figure was assigned to the third unit. They were prepared for sacrifices, but no further losses were desired. His destination is obvious anyway. Hes going in circles but clearly heading towards Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Even before he went mad, White Monkey Demonic Hand was obsessed with Heaven-ying Demon Valley. To the experienced leader of the third unit, his purpose was crystal clear. Well head south in advance. Following hismand, the members of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad began running south. Their advance was extremely fast and secretive. While maintaining distance for the pursuit and scanning a broad area, they discovered unique traces. Beep! The leader of the third unit reached the ce where the horn sounded. There were traces of someone having been there with signs of a campfire and camping. Its not White Monkey Demonic Hand White Monkey Demonic Hand would have chewed raw meat. There were remnants of food scraps at the campfire. Three people One of them is a woman. Not vigers from this area. Judging by the shallow footprints, they must be martial artists, likely from the Central ins. The leader quickly identified the brief visitors identities. Clearly, they were from the orthodox faction. It was unclear why they hade this far. Perhaps it was rted to the deration of war issued by their cult. It hasnt been long. They might still be nearby. The remaining firewood was still warm. The leader of the third unit stood up. Now, that wasnt the important thing. White Monkey Demonic Hand might target them. Any demonic martial artist entering Heaven-ying Demon Valley without qualification would surely die. White Monkey Demonic Hand must have known this, and by now he would be looking for sacrifices for the blood ritual. In that case, he might target them. From the perspective of the third unit, this could be an opportunity to gain an unexpected advantage. Move even more stealthily. Even if you spot White Monkey Demonic Hand, restrain from using the horn. Following the leader of the third units order, the members of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad moved again.
Neung Ji-pyeong and his group moved in a single file. Neung Ji-pyeong, the most experienced, led at the front. In the middle was Tang Eun-seol, positioned well to use hidden weapons and poison, and at the rear was Peng Gu-in. Such sudden thick fog Lets wait until the fog clears, Neung Ji-pyeong spoke as if troubled. The fog had been thick for several days. They tried to climb to higher ground to determine their direction, but the fog obscured everything. It seems weve strayed from the path to the Kunlun Sect. Hmm. Tang Eun-seols observation was correct. Although Neung Ji-pyeong had experienced many battles, he had never been this deep into the Kunlun Mountains. They hade this far with apass and a map, but the season of cloud sea was unexpected. I thought the fog would clear when the sun rose. Peng Gu-in scratched the back of his head. From the hignds, the view of the Kunlun Mountains was magnificent. It seemed like a sea of clouds had appeared. The peaks rising through the fog looked like inds of heaven. However, for those who needed to head towards the Kunlun Sect from here, it was nothing but frustrating. Lets go down for now. It was fortunate to have apass to find the direction. They hadnt strayed far from the path, so heading southwest would bring them closer to the Kunlun Sect. Following Neung Ji-pyeong, who took the lead again, they resumed their journey. Navigating through the fog on the mountain was not easy. Sharp rocks were like des, and a fall could cause serious injuries. But there was no one clumsy enough to slip and fall here. The group walked silently through the fog. The distance wasnt that much, yet sometimes they lost sight of the person in front. It required a certain level of concentration to follow. Wow, it must be tough for the Kunlun Sect Taoists. Thats why they donte to the Dragon-Phoenix Conference, Peng Gu-in murmured from behind. It was meant to strike up a conversation during the monotonous journey. Being a familiar situation, Tang Eun-seol responded casually, Thats right. Yunnan would be better. Speaking of which, you said you trained at the Five Poison Sect in Yunnan. They chatted briefly about various things. Since Tang Eun-seol didnt want to delve into the details of her training at the Five Poison Sect, she quickly changed the subject. The conversation faded, and silence ensued again. Peng Gu-in initiated another conversation. This time, his voice was even lower. Miss, theres a bug on your back. What? A big bug. Ugh, its disgusting. Ordinary people might have been startled, but a descendant of the Tang n wouldnt be scared by a mere bug. Tang Eun-seol stopped and brushed her back. There was no bug. Theres nothing? Then she paused and stiffened. Peng Gu-in was not behind her. Even if he had been there, how could he have seen a bug through the fog? Hehehe. Amidst the fog, Peng Gu-insughter was heard, and then a figure suddenly emerged. A monstrous figure with abnormally long arms, it was White Monkey Demonic Hand. Whirr! Tang Eun-seol reflexively scattered hidden weapons from her bosom. The iron needles, coated with lethal poison forbat, dispersed. A single hit would be incapacitating. Hahaha! But the monster simply swirled his arms rapidly. As his sleeves fluttered, the Qi-infused needles were effortlessly deflected. Tang Eun-seol was horrified. Cloth armoring! A martial art technique that infused Qi into clothes or sleeves to make them rigid. Infusing Qi into fluttering fabric was no easy feat. The opponent was clearly a master. Tang Eun-seol gritted her teeth and prepared her next move, but the distance had already closed too much. At that moment, Peng Gu-in emerged through the fog. This crazy guy! With a thunderous shout, he charged at White Monkey Demonic Hand with his hefty build. A loud noise as if rocks were colliding rang out, and White Monkey Demonic Hand was sent flying. However, White Monkey Demonic Hand did not roll on the ground butnded smoothly and hid himself in the fog. Peng Gu-in regretted not drawing his de and ced his hand on the de handle. Then he furrowed his brows. His left arm stung. It was the moment of impact on his shoulder when he had actually been counterattacked. He shouted towards the direction where White Monkey Demonic Hand had disappeared. I dont know who you are, but reveal yourself! Tang Eun-seol and Peng Gu-in heightened their senses and surveyed the surroundings. It was impossible to tell where the monster might be beyond the fog. They needed to regroup with theirrades first. Hehehe! Just then, the monstersughter was heard from one side. The moment they instinctively drew their de or aiming and preparing to scatter hidden weapons Whats going on! Neung Ji-pyeong came running from the opposite side. No, it was just a momentary misconception by Peng Gu-in. Wait! Thankfully, Tang Eun-seol scattered a bright blue powder. The powder drifted in the wind towards that direction. What! Sir Neung was not in that direction. Realizing the situation, Peng Gu-ins face turned pale. If so, the monster was quick enough to change its position instantly. Or perhaps it used some bizarre sound technique. As proof, the real Neung Ji-pyeong appeared. He was quietly holding his sword in a drawn position, extremely calm. Tang Eun-seol immediately reported the situation. I scattered Illusionary Sky Powder. The Illusionary Sky Powder was one of the lethal poisons Tang Eun-seol carried. Was it sessful? Im not sure. If he inhaled even a little, he would have been poisoned. As much as the surprise attack mimicking Neung Ji-pyeongs voice had hit the mark, Tang Eun-seols counterattack was sharp. However, despite this, Tang Eun-seol was not confident about the sess of the poisoning. Quite lively ones, arent you? Ehehehe. The monsters voice echoed through the fog. Tang Eun-seol grimaced. The opponent had either not been affected by the poison, or the effect had been minimal. My name is White Monkey Demonic Hand. Ehe, to think Id meet youngds like you just before a big event. The monsters original voice was so unpleasant it sent shivers down the spine. I needed a sacrifice for the blood ritual, and it seems Ill have to take one of you here. There were three Peak masters present. Yet, the monster spoke as if he was about to catch a single pig. Neung Ji-pyeong quietly sent a psychic message. -Hes definitely a demonic martial artist. Letsmunicate through transmission from now on. Having never encountered a demonic martial artist before, Tang Eun-seol and Peng Gu-in were tense. -His voice ising from all directions. If its a technique simr to Six Harmonies Full Star, we must assume hes at the Supreme Peak, or Supreme Demon realm. Which one shall I pick! The calm transmission from Neung Ji-pyeong contrasted with the maniacal voice of White Monkey Demonic Hand. Neung Ji-pyeong calmly exined the n. -There are three of us; theres nothing we cant handle. Does Miss Tang have that item? Tang Eun-seol nodded. There was nothing among the Tang ns possessions that wasnt precious, but this was no time to be frugal. Lets use it. Neung Ji-pyeong stood next to Tang Eun-seol, sword in hand. Being a master approaching the Supreme Peak level with the swordsmanship of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, he could prevent the opponent from approaching. Trusting Neung Ji-pyeong, Tang Eun-seol took out an item from her bosom. Hehehe! At the moment when chaoticughter echoed from all directions, Tang Eun-seol quickly threw something. A porcin bottle the size of a chestnut flew in all directions, hitting trees, rocks, and the ground, and shattered. From where it broke, a dark red liquid spread out, and mes burst forth. It was virtually indistinguishable from gunpowder. Whooosh! The mes spread rapidly, and the fog cleared in an instant. Visibility was restored momentarily, and White Monkey Demonic Hand, now exposed, quickly took action. He charged at Tang Eun-seol. Neung Ji-pyeong swiftly swung his sword. Swoosh However, the tip of Neung Ji-pyeongs sword just missed the nose of White Monkey Demonic Hand. White Monkey Demonic Hand was not actually targeting Tang Eun-seol. From the beginning, his target was Peng Gu-in. As White Monkey Demonic Hand turned his direction towards him, Peng Gu-in also hardened his expression. His Five Tiger Breaking Gate de had already reached Peak prowess. As the des energy swirled like mist and he was about to execute a perfect move to slice through White Monkey Demonic Hands torso Puhuh! A ck liquid-like substance sprayed from White Monkey Demonic Hands mouth. Peng Gu-in, horrified, swung his de. He ducked at the same time, but he inevitably inhaled the finely sprayed poison. The pain was as if his throat was burning, and White Monkey Demonic Hands arms pounded on various parts of Peng Gu-ins body. Thump thump thump Peng Gu-in became immobilized, struck by the paralysis point, and turned a log. White Monkey Demonic Hand then hoisted therger-bodied Peng Gu-in onto his shoulders. And at that moment, he burst forth. Neung Ji-pyeongs sword and Tang Eun-seols hidden weapons flew at him. Screech Paba-pak! This time, White Monkey Demonic Hand could not avoid it. Although he blocked Neung Ji-pyeongs sword with his left hand, three fingers and half of his palm were sheared off. Two of the ten hidden weapons also embedded themselves in that arm. Hehehe! Yet, this did not stop White Monkey Demonic Hand. Seemingly oblivious to pain, he leapt forward with Peng Gu-in on his back, heading straight for the area where Tang Eun-seol had started the fire. Both saw that Peng Gu-ins hair had caught fire. Neung Ji-pyeong and Tang Eun-seol hurriedly followed. But perhaps due to a slight dy in avoiding the mes, they quickly lost track of White Monkey Demonic Hand. Neung Ji-pyeong immediately began following the trail of blood on the ground. However, even that had its limits. The blood trail ends here. His light footwork was incredible. White Monkey Demonic Hand had even shaken off the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad. Had he chosen to fight, Neung Ji-pyeong and Tang Eun-seol might have been the ones defeated. But the two, unaware of this fact, were merely disheartened. If not for the dense fog, they might not have lost him, but Neung Ji-pyeongs expression darkened. They had not expected Peng Gu-in to be abducted here. However, instead of feeling sad or angry, Tang Eun-seol merely took a deep breath. Miss isposed. Hmm, huu. But contrary to Neung Ji-pyeongs belief, Tang Eun-seol was not taking deep breaths to stay calm. She was smelling the air. Lets go that way. Can you tell the direction? The burning oil I used earlier has a strong odor. Its inevitable that the smell would cling to him after he ran through the mes. The trained sense of smell of the Tang n was beyond that of a trained dog. Neung Ji-pyeongs face brightened. Lets follow. They began to pursue White Monkey Demonic Hand. Chapter 183: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-Slaying Demon Valley (3) Chapter 183: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-ying Demon Valley (3) Tang Eun-seol scattered burning oil all around. It was a sticky oil made by processing fat extracted from the carcasses of animals using the Tang ns secret methods. It demonstrated instantaneous firepower, producing high mes and intense heat. It was enough to disperse the thick fog with heat and rising currents. The reason Tang Eun-seol threw it around was to increase their visibility. The fog within a radius of several zhang dispersed in an instant, achieving their goal. For a moment, the figure of White Monkey Demonic Hand was clearly visible. Heh. However, the benefits of the burning oil were not enjoyed by Tang Eun-seols group alone.The third unit of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad, watching from a distance, benefitted the most. From their vantage point above, everything was clearly visible. They could see White Monkey Demonic Hand kidnapping arge man and running away, and two orthodox martial artists, a man and a woman, skillfully chasing after White Monkey Demonic Hand. Orthodox sects fools are quite something. Was a girl from the Tang n involved? Indeed, White Monkey Demonic Hand moved as the leader of the third unit had anticipated. However, he hadnt expected the orthodox martial artists to respond so well. They almost cut the demonic martial artists hand, who reached the Supreme Demon realm, in half. Even without proper tracking skills like the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad, they managed to chase after White Monkey Demonic Hand skillfully. Their n to reap the benefits of the situation was progressing well. A smile appeared on the third unit leaders lips. White Monkey Demonic Hand was actually a big fish to hunt down with just one toon. If they could capture him with minimal damage this time, the third unit leaders standing would rise even further. His unit members were scattered around this ce and near Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Despite the thick fog, there was a way for them tomunicate. One of the methods was using homing pigeons. Beep Homing pigeons, in this context, refers to using trained pigeons, but the Demon Cult used a slightly special bird. An owl, which had flown from somewhere,nded on a Pursuit Squad members shoulder. The Pursuit Squad member gave the owl a piece of meat and then untied a coded message from its ankle. The expression on the Pursuit Squad members face was not bright after reading it. Unit Leader. There are people approaching near Heaven-ying Demon Valley. What? Are they from Kunlun? Local vigers wouldnt dare approach Heaven-ying Demon Valley. There are two of them, but since they are keeping their distance, I couldnt get a clear identification. Dispose of them. They must be prepared to die. Yes! It doesnt matter if the opponents were Taoists from the Kunlun Sect. For average foes, one unit is enough. Besides, there were only two of them, right? We cant afford more variables What an opportunity this is. The third unit leaders eyes were filled with greed. What kind of opportunity is it? Just then, a voice came through the fog, and the third unit leaders expression hardened. It was a familiar voice. I-Is that the Squad Leader? The figure emerging from the fog was the leader of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad. The sudden appearance of his direct superior made the third unit leaders eyes whirl. The squad leader usually didnt move without his confidants, but no other members were visible. Well, there was someone else. Its not just me here, show some respect. Ah, gasp! The squad leader had brought someone of immensely high stature with him. It was an elder from the True Demon Pavilion faction. White Hand Demonic Emperor Hu Gyeong, none other than the master of White Monkey Demonic Hand himself, the old monster. The third unit leader quickly knelt to show respect to the elder. The elder looked down at the third unit leader with cloudy eyes. Are you driving Jo Yang into a corner well? Im giving it my all! Jo Yang was the real name of White Monkey Demonic Hand. This old monster hade to personally end the life of his disciple. When the timees, call me. Ill tear him apart myself. Cough! The third unit leader could not even imagine how strong the aged elder could be. However, it was clear that the credit the third unit leader thought he could monopolize had vanished. White Monkey Demonic Hand, the orthodox martial artists chasing him, and those loitering in front of Heaven-ying Demon Valleyall would die. The third unit leader was certain of it.
Yi-gang and Go Yo-ja quietly headed towards Heaven-ying Demon Valley, talking in low voices. Have you ever fought with a member of the Demon Cult? Yes. Of course. Ive met them a few times. Ive also met those who were expelled from the Demon Cult. How are they? Go Yo-ja smiled faintly. The Demon Cult was the greatest enemy of the Central ins Murim. Normally, even the orthodox and unorthodox factions, who were usually at odds, would unite against the Demon Cult. However, the war with the Demon Cult was a long time ago. During the great expulsion of the Demon Cult, many of its members poured into the Central ins, but they were actually the rejects expelled from the Demon Cult itself. Because of this, the people of the Central ins hadrgely forgotten the danger of the Demon Cult. Terrible creatures, indeed. But the Kunlun Sect was different. They understood the horrors of the Demon Cult better than anyone. Do you know what the characteristics of demonic arts are? The orthodox sects orthodox arts and the unorthodox sects unorthodox arts. Demonic arts were distinctly different from these. Its a cultivation technique that goes against the way of the heavens, isnt it? Thats half right. And the other half? It may seem ridiculous to discuss the Tao in front of Taoist Baek, but Go Yo-ja respected Yi-gang even knowing that the power Yi-gang summoned that called down lightning originated from the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Unlike the Taoist cultivation techniques that follow the Heavenly Tao, demonic arts that follow the Way of Defying Heaven manipte the energy pathways in reverse. Thus, one can be rapidly stronger by practicing demonic arts, but at a great risk. Even at high levels, its the same. Even if they reach the Supreme Demon realm, akin to a Supreme Peak master, they can suddenly fall into inner demons and be lunatics. What does it mean to follow the Way of Defying Heaven? Naturally, it attracts the wrong kind of things. Even if one became an absolute master through demonic arts, one cannot be an immortal. Then, could one be an actual demon? The techniques used by those who practice demonic arts are derived from that. Like transforming their body into mist or creating illusions. Doing things like absorbing vitality from others. Just as Yi-gang borrowed the power of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox, it seemed to mean borrowing power. However, it was unclear what kinds of powers were being borrowed. Thats why they are difficult to deal with. You never know what bizarre things they might do. Yi-gang nodded. Go Yo-ja asionally burned talismans and scattered the ash. The ashes, glowing with embers, were visible even in the fog and moved slowly in one direction without any wind. This was Go Yo-jas way of finding a path through the fog. They often talked as they headed towards Heaven-ying Demon Valley. It was during this time. Scratch- scratch Suddenly, Cheongho started scratching at Yi-gangs nape. Why, behave. Normally, Cheongho was obedient, but he wouldnt stop. Cheongho even rudely bit and pulled on the hair behind Yi-gangs ears. Yi-gang, who was trying to detach Cheongho, suddenly stopped. The fog was still thick. There was no sound other than the wind. No sign of anyones presence was felt. In front of that calmness, Go Yo-ja also naturally stopped. The moment Yi-gang and Go Yo-jas eyes met. Something rushed through the fog, slicing through the wind. It was the right choice not to block it with a sword but to jump up and dodge. Crash! A meteor hammer that targeted where Yi-gangs head had been shattered the tree behind him. Soon, three more meteor hammers flew towards Yi-gang, hovering in mid-air. A normal martial artist would have been easily neutralized in mid-air. But Yi-gang had already physically mastered the secret art of the Cloud Dragons Great Eight Forms. ng ng ng! He deflected one meteor hammer each time he changed his defense. But even for Yi-gang, it might have been difficult to fend off all the meteor hammers. Thest meteor hammer could not be knocked away with the sword. It whisked past Yi-gangs sword and face. A fist-sized chunk of iron made a sound of tearing through the air next to his ear. The meteor hammer was connected by a chain. It clinked and caught on Yi-gangs sword. The meteor hammer spun around and then wrapped around Yi-gangs neck. Got him! From beyond the fog, a shout from a Pursuit Squad member rang out. Pursuit Squad members wielding narrow-pointed swords appeared and charged at him. They had been waiting for the right moment. You were hiding inrge numbers. But Yi-gang not knocking away the meteor hammer was not a mistake. Instead of smashing into the back of Yi-gangs head, the meteor hammer was suddenly grasped in his left hand. He yanked the meteor hammer forcefully. The strength enhanced by the secret art of physical power was beyond the Pursuit Squad members imagination. The opponent was helplessly dragged in, colliding with hisrades who were charging at Yi-gang. Crash! Ugh! In an instant, their formation was disrupted. The Pursuit Squad members lost the element of surprise. Go Yo-ja was not idle either. Suddenly drawing his sword, he darted through the ranks of the Pursuit Squad members. Someone was cut across the chest, and another had his throat shed. Surely, the Pursuit Squad members had not expected a Supreme Peak master from Kunlun to be here. Soon, only one Pursuit Squad member remained alive. He was the one who had been dragged back by Yi-gang. Yi-gang grabbed the Pursuit Squad members neck. Are you guys from the Demon Cult? Keuk, keheuk. Something was off about the opponent. Yi-gang quickly pressed on the opponents paralysis point. Go Yo-ja frowned upon seeing the appearance of the Pursuit Squad member. Could it be the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad? The Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad? Yes, if thats the case, then the demonic martial artists are Oh! That guy! Yi-gang tried to cover the Pursuit Squad members mouth in haste, but it was futile. Even if his pressure points were sealed, could his mouth still move? The Pursuit Squad member bit into a poison capsule hidden in his mr andmitted suicide. Yi-gang frowned as if disgusted, and Go Yo-ja pushed Yi-gang away. Get back! The reason became clear soon enough. Poisonous gas spewed from the mouth of the dead Pursuit Squad member. Seeing the grass around them turn yellow and die, Yi-gang clicked his tongue. These are dreadful creatures. Didnt I tell you? How horrific these people are. Go Yo-ja had a serious expression. During the season of cloud sea, the followers of the Demon Cult left the Kunlun Mountains. That was their rule among themselves. But encountering a member of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad here, what did that imply? The Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad was a special organization that pursued traitors and mad demonic artists. They havee right up to the gates of Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Then, could there be a demonic martial artist nearby Someone ising, Yi-gang spoke softly. Sure enough, someone was approaching. Unlike the members of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad, this person made no effort to hide their presence. ! Emerging through the fog was truly a bizarre person. Long arms reaching down to the knees. Disheveled white hair. A face covered in blood yet grinning eerily. It was White Monkey Demonic Hand. I came because I smelled blood seems I came to the wrong ce. Ihihihi. Yi-gang nced at someone White Monkey Demonic Hand was carrying on his back. Then, looking again at the unbelievable sight, his mouth dropped open. Uh! Then, take care. Ihihi! Just as White Monkey Demonic Hand was about to turn away, the person he was carrying, Peng Gu-in, shouted out. He too had recognized Yi-gang. Brotheeeer! Oy! You startled me. White Monkey Demonic Hand tapped Peng Gu-ins pressure points again. A guy with good energy. Well then, goodbye. And with that, he disappeared into the fog. Indeed, his speed was unbelievable for someone carrying a grown man. Go Yo-ja muttered ufortably, Hmm, no need to get involved unnecessarily Damn! As Yi-gang cursed, Go Yo-ja also realized the problem. Could it be, someone you know? The word Brotheer sounded more like a scream. But now that Yi-gang had seen Peng Gu-in, he couldnt ignore him. Yes, were not sworn brothers, but he calls me brother. Should we chase him? Yi-gang nodded, and they began to chase after White Monkey Demonic Hand. White Monkey Demonic Hand ran freely as if there was no fog, while Yi-gang and his group pursued him using Go Yo-jas spells. During the pursuit, a sword suddenly lunged out of the fog. Whoosh! Yi-gang had been ambushed three times in just one day in this silent Kunlun Mountains. Gritting his teeth, Yi-gang shed his sword against the attackers. ng! Sparks flew, and Yi-gangs expression turned into one of bewilderment. Sir Neung? Y-Young Master Yi-gang! Out of the fog appeared Neung Ji-pyeong and Tang Eun-seol. Perhaps, Sir Neung was also after that weird person! Yes. Did you also encounter him, Young Master? Yi-gang quickly grasped the situation. That Peng Gu-in had appeared in these Kunlun Mountains. And that Neung Ji-pyeong and Tang Eun-seol were chasing the bizarre person who had kidnapped Peng Gu-in. First, lets rescue Young Master Peng. Yi-gangs group and Neung Ji-pyeongs group, without even a moment to enjoy their reunion, ran together. Chapter 184: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-Slaying Demon Valley (4) Chapter 184: White Monkey Demonic Hand, Heaven-ying Demon Valley (4) The running Yi-gang heard the story so far from Neung Ji-pyeong and his group. On their way to the Kunlun Sect, they suddenly encountered a demonic martial artist called White Monkey Demonic Hand, who mentioned something about a blood ritual and kidnapped Peng Gu-in. From Neung Ji-pyeongs perspective, it was hard to grasp the sequence of events, but fortunately, there was a martial master from the Kunlun Sect here. Go Yo-ja, who knew much more about the Demon Cult than the people of the Central ins, said, White Monkey Demonic Hand! So that was it. Do you know about him? Yes, he was an expert from the True Demon Pce faction of the Demon Cult. His martial technique was bizarre and reached the Supreme Demon realm. He must be a martial master. Yi-gang asked this, but the answer was obvious. White Monkey Demonic Hand was a martial master. Here, only someone like Go Yo-ja could match him.It seems he went mad due to demonic Qi. Thats why the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad intervened Not every person who became a demonic practitioner was necessarily executed, but Go Yo-ja spected this. Neung Ji-pyeong asked anxiously, What does it mean that they offer sacrifices! He was clearly the leader of the group. He was anxious about the situation where one sessor was captured by a demonic martial artist. Its one of the evil arts practiced by the followers of the Demon Cult. Im not sure why they want to perform a blood ritual, but if its true, the situation is urgent. Yi-gang clenched his teeth. We need to hurry. Yi-gangs movements became even faster. Despite using light footwork at full speed, Yi-gang surged forward. Tang Eun-seol was falling behind, while Neung Ji-pyeong barely managed to keep up with Go Yo-ja. Unknowingly, Neung Ji-pyeong sighed as he watched Yi-gang. Ah how could he have changed so much in just a few years. Just moments before, when he swung his sword without recognizing Yi-gang, he had already sensed it. It was a sharp surprise attack. The sword technique of Shadowless Sword Pavilion was intensely practical. If things had gone slightly wrong, it could have killed the lords child. However, that sword was blocked by Yi-gang. Was it just blocked? Right after the swords shed, Neung Ji-pyeong felt a chilling sensation as if his upper body was being cleaved in half. What would have happened if Yi-gang hadnt recognized Neung Ji-pyeong? Neung Ji-pyeong couldnt even fathom it. Even as Neung Ji-pyeong was deep in thought, the group continued to race forward. As Go Yo-ja said, they were close to Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Contrary to its name suggesting a valley, the actual terrain was more akin to a small basin. Large rocks difficult to climb surrounded it like a fence, and there was just one gap leading inside. Dozens of straw ropes stretched across this gap, blocking it, seemingly emphasizing that entry was forbidden. And in front of it, White Monkey Demonic Hand and Yi-gang were facing each other. Heh heh, so persistent! Piss off before I kill this guy right now! White Monkey Demonic Hand was clutching Peng Gu-ins neck with one hand. With his acupoint pressed, Peng Gu-in was groaning and feeling humiliated. If youre conducting a blood ritual. Then youre going to kill him anyway, right? Heh, heh heh, thats right. White Monkey Demonic Hand chuckled spasmodically. He seemed truly mad. And Yi-gang had many bad memories about people who chuckled like that. If you want to go inside, just go. Why do you need a blood ritual? You cheeky brat. If I dont perform the blood ritual, Ill surely receive divine punishment, wont I! White Monkey Demonic Hand suddenly pointed to the sky as he said this. Of course, the sky was not visible due to the fog. Yi-gang snorted. I didnt know you had enough conscience to fear divine punishment. Conscience? Its not about that Next to Yi-gang stood Go Yo-ja, Neung Ji-pyeong, and Tang Eun-seol. Surrounded, White Monkey Demonic Hand rolled his eyes while pulling on Peng Gu-ins neck. Its not about conscience, just Yi-gang cut him off. Im not interested, and this is a warning. Ihihi. Mad as he was, it didnt seem like White Monkey Demonic Handcked discernment. A situation where one Supreme Peak master and three Peak experts had him surrounded. White Monkey Demonic Hand must have felt the crisis. Worry about the divine punishment you might receive. Or maybe youll die here torn apart Are you threatening me, boy? As White Monkey Demonic Hand tightened his grip on Peng Gu-ins neck, Peng Gu-ins face turned dark red. Make your decision. Threatening a mad fiend was not an easy task. Especially when that fiend was a great martial master and holding a hostage by the neck. If you touch him more, you will definitely die. Yet, Yi-gangs voice did not waver. As White Monkey Demonic Hand, who was determined to enter Heaven-ying Demon Valley, he couldnt ignore it. He slowly rxed the strength in his arm. Peng Gu-in breathed in roughly. Heh heh, such impressive defiance; I cant resist it. Internally relieved, Yi-gang did not change his expression. White Monkey Demonic Hand agreed to negotiate. If I let go of this bulk I wont chase you. How would I know that? Do you think we are like those Demon Cult followers? We keep our promises. As Yi-gang said this, White Monkey Demonic Hand burst into loudughter. Do you take me for a fool? White Monkey Demonic Hand ran his right hands fingernail across Peng Gu-ins nape. As blood streamed down, Yi-gang also shut his mouth. -That Demon Cult fellow believes that there are still secrets of the Heavenly Demon at the Seven Stars Altar. Go Yo-ja telepathicallymunicated to Yi-gang. -We cant hand over the Seven Stars Altar but we cant let this friend die either Telepathy is forbidden, stupid Taoist. White Monkey Demonic Hand noticed Go Yo-jas lips moving and realized they were using telepathy. Since they couldnt even exchange telepathic messages, Yi-gang had no choice but to make a decision on his own. Peng Gu-in, with both his paralysis and mute acupoints pressed, was no better than a log. If only he could resist a little, there might be a chance Ill go to the middle. Yi-gang loosened his sword and threw it to the ground. As the Shooting Star Fang rolled on the ground, both the group and White Monkey Demonic Hand were startled. Yi-gang raised his hands and walked a few steps forward. Leave Young Master Peng on the ground and slowly back away. Then I will take him. In the meantime, you can run or not. That sounds somewhat reasonable. If necessary, White Monkey Demonic Hand could kill Peng Gu-in at any time. Without his sword, Yi-gang dared not attack White Monkey Demonic Hand. At that moment, Yi-gang naturally scratched his neck. It was an angle that White Monkey Demonic Hand couldnt properly see, but to Tang Eun-seol, Yi-gangs fingers were clearly visible. Jianjing acupoint Amen acupoint and then he touched a few other acupoints in sequence. Put it down quickly. Lets take it slow. Unnoticed by anyone, Tang Eun-seol slightly twisted her wrist. A few hidden weapons inside her sleeve rolled into her hand. White Monkey Demonic Hand grinned and grasped Peng Gu-ins forearm instead of his neck. Alright, Ill put it down. White Monkey Demonic Hand, smiling as he spoke, seemed to readily ept the negotiation. However, Yi-gang did not let his guard down. From White Monkey Demonic Hands perspective, the most efficient choice was obvious. Even if he returned Peng Gu-in, it would be better to return him with a hole in his stomach. That way, Yi-gang and his group would be too busy tending to Peng Gu-in to pursue them. Thats the kind of thinking befitting a demonic martial artist. Tat! Knowing this, Yi-gang moved quicker than White Monkey Demonic Hand. The moment he stepped forward, Tang Eun-seol also reacted. Thud Several small iron beads flew out of Tang Eun-seols hand all at once. Instead of power, they flew silently and covertly, making no sound as they cut through the air. It was a unique item that could use hidden weapons to seal acupoints. One must know the method of acupoint sealing used by the opponent to be able to quickly unseal it, and Yi-gang had precisely observed the moment White Monkey Demonic Hand used to seal Peng Gu-ins mute acupoints and ryed this to Tang Eun-seol. Thuk, thud The moment Peng Gu-ins mute acupoints were unsealed coincided with Yi-gang springing into action. Go Yo-ja chanted a mantra. Svh-! The mantra imbued with Taoist power had an effect simr to a lions roar. Go Yo-jas pure energy temporarily scattered White Monkey Demonic Hands demonic arts. It was enough time for Yi-gang to pick up his sword and charge. Because he had drawn up the Heavenly Thunder Bell as much as possible, Yi-gangs eyes shone fiercely. Guk! White Monkey Demonic Hand, terrified, tried to use Peng Gu-in as a shield, but Peng Gu-in, whose mute acupoints had been released, spat blood in White Monkey Demonic Hands face. He had bitten the inside of his cheek to produce the blood. Yi-gangs sword traced a long arc. Squeak It was a masterful strike. Yi-gang severed White Monkey Demonic Hands left arm. Peng Gu-in, along with the arm that had been holding him, tumbled to the ground with a thud. Eehihi! White Monkey Demonic Hand emitted a strange groan that was indistinguishable betweenughing and crying, swinging his remaining right arm. It was imbued with Hand Aura. Kraang! Despite being surrounded by sword energy, the meteorite sword staggered back. Using the powerful recoil, White Monkey Demonic Hand retreated instead of charging forward. He then spun around and struck a stone pir. The force was so strong that the pir cracked and began to crumble. Uhahahahaha! White Monkey Demonic Hand disappeared into the depths of Heaven-ying Demon Valley. His obsession with entering it was palpable. Yi-gang quickly checked Peng Gu-ins condition. Kr, ugh! Yi-gang! Young Master Peng! Still stiff, Peng Gu-in shed hot tears. Thank you! Overwhelmed by a rush of emotion, Yi-gang patted Peng Gu-ins body. Where were you acupoint-pressed? Cough! Here? Or here? Sp-speak, cough! Yi-gangs hands ruthlessly patted Peng Gu-in. Only after Neung Ji-pyeong intervened could Peng Gu-in finally release his acupoints. Heuk, heuk, thank you, Sir Neung. Hehe It was fortunate that things turned out well; Peng Gu-in almost truly died. However, his guilt for causing harm to others and the shame of being kidnapped seemed to weigh heavier on him. This is no time to stay put, we must capture him! Go Yo-ja, with a zing look in his eyes, urged Yi-gang. We cant let that mad fiend tamper with the Seven Stars Altar! Yi-gang agreed with this. But White Monkey Demonic Hand had shattered a stone pir just before entering, blocking the entrance. To pursue him, they would likely need to climb over the rocks. Just as Yi-gang was about to do so, a terrible scream echoed from within Heaven-ying Demon Valley. Aaaaagh! It was the scream of White Monkey Demonic Hand, who had onlyughed even when his arm was severed. Something had clearly happened inside. And outside, where the group was, something else was unfolding. Go Yo-ja and Neung Ji-pyeong simultaneously turned around and drew their swords. Who goes there! Dozens of figures emerged from the fog. They were wearing ck cloaks; they were the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad. Go Yo-ja recognized them. The Demon Cultists! Behind them, an old man and a middle-aged man, each with their arms crossed, were Elder White Hand Demonic Emperor and the leader of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad. A chilling metallic sound came from White Hand Demonic Emperors mouth. The rabble of Kunlun and the Central ins folks. It was the moment Yi-gang grasped his sword again, ready to fight. -Go inside first and deal with that bastard! Go Yo-ja sent this telepathy. Neung Ji-pyeong also looked at Yi-gang and nodded. Yi-gang pondered for a moment and then slightly bent his legs. -Then, Ill be right back. After ensuring Cheongho was securely in his possession, he executed the secret art of light footwork. Tat! He soared up high, then began to scale the rocks, burning with determination. If a decision was made, acting quickly was the best strategy. White Hand Demonic Emperor clicked his tongue. Damn sweep them away! With thatmand, he kicked a stone near his foot. It shot toward Yi-gangs lower back like a cannonball. Kwaang! But Go Yo-ja blocked it. How dare you! Go Yo-ja chanted a powerful mantra, and the Execution Pursuit Squad members charged. Yi-gang safely climbed over the rock and entered Heaven-ying Demon Valley.
Thuk Thending was light. The sound of swords shing could be heard beyond the rock. Go Yo-ja was a Supreme Peak master, and both Tang Eun-seol and Neung Ji-pyeong were also strong, but there was clearly a heavyweight among their opponents. Yi-gang also wanted to stay and fight. However, he entered this ce, trusting Go Yo-jas judgment. Quickly deal with White Monkey Demonic Hand and return to join the others. That was Yi-gangs n. The environment inside Heaven-ying Demon Valley was strange. It was enclosed by rocks on both sides, with only the sky open above. The path was so narrow that it was more like a gorge than a valley. The area wasntrge, so White Monkey Demonic Hand was quickly spotted. Yi-gang had imagined what White Monkey Demonic Hand might be doing. Maybe he was smashing that altar with his fists. Or perhaps he was searching everywhere for the secrets left by the Heavenly Demon. Maybe thats why he screamed. Huuk, heuk. All expectations were off. White Monkey Demonic Hand was kneeling and prostrate. Crying, he was bleeding continuously, unable to properly stop the blood from his severed arm. Uhuk, hukhuk sorry Hey. Surprised, Yi-gang made a noise, but White Monkey Demonic Hand did not turn around. Sorry Im so sorry Who was he apologizing to? Did he really receive a divine punishment? Not knowing my ce The direction in which White Monkey Demonic Hand was prostrate and sobbing, Yi-gang turned his head towards that spot. And Yi-gangs pupils dted significantly. It was not the secrets of the Heavenly Demon, but there was definitely something there. The form of a person sitting on the altar. Chapter 185: The Third Spirit (1) Chapter 185: The Third Spirit (1) His name was Quanyi, and his other name was Junbao. He was also called Lata because he didnt care about his appearance and looked messy. He was slender and tall, with his beard and hair sharp as a halberd. His exploits were mystical and unfathomable. With a single swing of his sword, five heads would fall. Spitting mes from his mouth as if he were an immortal, manymoners thought of him as a ghostly deity. History of Ming, Record
There was no fog inside the Heaven-ying Demon Valley. It was a mysterious phenomenon.Looking up, one could see the clear sky through the crevices in the rocks. At night, the densely packed stars above would pour down into this ce. The starlight would illuminate the Seven Stars Altar located here. That altar must be the one right in front of him. As Go Yo-ja had said, the Seven Stars Altar looked extraordinary. A strong spiritual energy could be felt. Sorry cough. As White Monkey Demonic Hand continued to kneel and apologize, Yi-gang could not afford to be distracted by the mystical aura of the Seven Stars Altar. More important than the altar was the man sitting on it. A tall man with arge build was sitting with his back turned. The arms that supported his body were bulging with tendons, and his rough beard and disheveled hair seemed ghostly. It must be a ghost, as his body appeared translucent Keuk, keu White Monkey Demonic Hand continued to apologize until he finally breathed hisst. It was not strange. Looking closely, the area behind his ears was bluea sign of poisoning. It seems Tang Eun-seols poison had taken effect. And with an arm severed and bleeding like that, it was only natural, regardless of any extreme conditions. However, that kneeling figure. What could be the reason that someone who once raged madly was now weeping and apologizing? The one who reduced the notorious White Monkey Demonic Hand to this state seemed to be none other than the ghost before him. No, is it really a ghost? Yi-gang could see spirits. Yet, the spirit before him gave off a different vibe from those he had encountered before. It was fundamentally different. If White Monkey Demonic Hand ended up like this because of this spirit, then it was indeed so. Ahem, I feel hollow Yi-gang was startled by the resonant voice of the spirit. He roughly stroked his coarse beard and turned around. Yi-gang flinched and froze. The appearance of the man who turned around was terrifying. His eyebrows, beard, and hair were all pitch ck and rough. His eyes were like those of a tiger, and his physique was extraordinarily impressive. It was as if he were looking at figures from ancient times like the Hegemon-King of Chu Xiang Yu or Zhang Fei Yide. He was no ordinary person. Yi-gang could not help but recall stories he had heard in the Kunlun Sect. Is this the identity of the demon said to be in the Heaven-ying Demon Valley? The spirit of a strange person with a ghost-like face wearing shabby clothes. Hecked only horns, otherwise, he resembled a goblin. He might be associated with the Demon Cult or even the Heavenly Demon. Or perhaps the Heavenly Demon himself? Looking at that fierce face, one might believe it was the spirit of the Heavenly Demon. The mess has gotten worse. A lot of blood has been shed. However, it was said that the Heavenly Demon himself sealed this ce. Yi-gang quietly listened to the spirit speaking. Now I have no strength left who else is there? The spirit, sitting with one leg crossed, red at Yi-gang. Please go. I no longer have the strength to reveal myself and impart teachings. Despite the rough voice like scraping metal, his manner of speaking was rather mild. Yi-gang remained silent for the moment. Suddenly, the man revealed his teeth ferociously. It was onlyter that Yi-gang understood this to be a smile. Hehe, whats the use, you wont be able to hear my voice anyway At that, Yi-gang realized. The spirit in front of him thought Yi-gang couldnt see him. He seemed able to hide and reveal his appearance as he wished. Its a pity. After so long, someone with clear eyes hase to this ce frequented only by evil demonic martial artists. The eyes of the spirit saying this did not appear particrly clear. They were just intense. I wonder if the disciples back at Wudang have eyes like yours. At the mention of Wudangs disciples, Yi-gang was startled. Was this grotesquely-featured man really a martial artist of Wudang? It would be more believable if he were said to be a bandit. It seemed that the spirit, having been alone for a long time, had developed the habit of talking to himself. Yi-gang was even more surprised by what came next. I wonder if they know I, Yuan Yuanzi, am staying in this den of demonic practitioners. It was a shock like a bolt of lightning. Upon hearing the Taoist name Yuan Yuanzi, Yi-gang immediately realized the identity of the other. But it really seems like you are looking directly at me. The grim-faced man who brought his face close up to Yi-gangs nosea legendary Taoist who turned the Wudang Sect into the prominent orthodox sect. The only person who could rival the Heavenly Demon. The best in the world before the era of the Heavenly Demon. An unrivaled genius who was always counted among the greatest of all time Zhang Sanfeng? Gasp! Zhang Sanfeng was startled to realize that Yi-gang could see him. Yi-gang was equally shocked. Is it really you? Really Ahem, uh-hum. Thou Zhang Sanfeng quickly coughed to clear his throat and corrected his posture. Still, his untidy and intense appearance remained, hardly resembling a Taoist. Do you know me? No, can you see me? Yes, I can see you. Since when no, um Despite his rough appearance, he spoke candidly to Yi-gang. Then he took a closer look at Yi-gang. You have awakened spiritual eyes. Moreover oh, I cant see the mark of oblivion. Excuse me? Zhang Sanfeng spoke of something astonishing. Until now, no one, including the Immortal Divine Sword and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, had recognized Yi-gangs reincarnation immediately. The same was true for the statement about having the eyes of insight. Only an immortal like Queen Mother of the West had noticed it. Is this also fate from the heavens? Has a young man who hase after a long time be a vessel containing the Tao? Yi-gang remembered the legends about Zhang Sanfeng. He had ascended to immortality while still alive. In other words, he had be an immortal. Are you truly an immortal, Sage? Was this why Zhang Sanfeng did not seem like an ordinary spirit? Like the Immortal Divine Sword and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, no medium containing a spirit was visible. Zhang Sanfeng burst out in a heartyugh. I have gained the qualifications of an earthly immortal but, embarrassingly, I have lingering attachments and cannot leave. Zhang Sanfeng truly spoke as if he had be an immortal. If he had the qualifications of an earthly immortal, he could ascend to the heavens at any moment. However, unexpectedly, he remained deep within the Kunlun Mountains, unnoticed by anyone. Yi-gang became curious about the reason. Are you a disciple of a Taoist sect? Yes, I am a disciple of the Azure Forest. Oh, I thought so. The rity of the young priests eyes suggests you have mastered the orthodox cultivation art. Are you a swordsman? He nced at Yi-gangs sword while speaking. Zhang Sanfeng was considered the greatest swordsman of Wudang throughout history. Although the Immortal Divine Sword was a beloved ancestor of Yi-gang, there would be some shorings inparison. Yes, I am also a descendant of the Baek Noble n. Were you fighting against those fiends that swarmed from outside? The casually madement snapped Yi-gang back to reality. He hadpletely forgotten the situation due to the sudden appearance of the legend, Zhang Sanfeng. With White Monkey Demonic Hand dead, he needed to return quickly and join his group. The Seven Stars Altar could be dealt withter. I think I need to go! Wait a moment. Zhang Sanfeng stopped Yi-gang as he was about to leave. He searched through the belongings of the lifeless White Monkey Demonic Hand. Surprisingly, he seemed to be able to exert some physical force despite being a spirit. Take this with you. This is It was a unique object. It resembled apass, equipped with a loop so it could be hung at the waist. It emanated an unusual energy, suggesting it was no ordinarypass. This fiend carried it, and it seems to be a precious item, but it feels ufortable for me, so please take it. Ah, I will return. Is that so? Nevertheless, it was not something he could not ept. Yi-gang hesitantly took thepass from Zhang Sanfengs hand. Or rather, he tried to take it. It was the moment Yi-gangs hand touched the tip of Zhang Sanfengs hand. The yokai Qi of the Heavenly Thunder Bell automatically reacted. Crack. Sparks flew, and trouble ensued. It was like when paper met ink. Zhang Sanfengs spirit was swiftly sucked into Yi-gangs body. Oops! It was an event not even the half-immortal Zhang Sanfeng could have anticipated. Yi-gang eximed in disbelief. What are you doing now! What am I doing? It it happened on its own. Please return my body. Im trying to do just that but why it isnt working, this thing. Possession was not supposed to be this easy. Yet, it had happened so absurdly. Perhaps because Zhang Sanfeng wasnt bound to any medium. Moreover, he couldnt immediately reverse the possession. Yi-gang realized the problem. If the possession is released now, I might copse. He hadnt used any True Qi or moved violently yet, so he might be alright, but it would be difficult to return and find his group. Then, a scream was heard from outside. Aaaaah! It was a scream from Peng Gu-in. Even with the presence of the Supreme Peak master Go Yo-ja, Peng Gu-in had been seriously injured. The situation outside was clearly not good. Mysteriously, Zhang Sanfeng seemed to sense the situation outside and spoke. Theres quite a strong fiend, and another one thats slightly less formidable. Yi-gang quickly assessed the situation. And he made a request. Can the Sage do something about it? Since Zhang Sanfeng had already possessed him, it seemed right to get his assistance. If Zhang Sanfengs martial prowess were even a fraction of what the records suggested, it would be immensely reassuring. Ive never been out of here before Sorry? Its a bit difficult to leave The sound of shing spears and swords reached here, and he hesitated. Yi-gang had no choice but to shout. Then at least return my body! Ahem, well, alright, I understand. Once Yi-gang shouted, he quickly relented. Such behavior was hardly befitting an immortal. Yi-gang felt somewhat let down by this legendary Taoist. I, for the sake of the young priest, will strike down the fiends. However, any misgivings dispersed the moment Zhang Sanfeng drew his sword. There was no sound as the sword was drawn. Suddenly, the meteorite sword seemed to have been drawn all along. But, the body of the young priest may not withstand it. Without any sword energy, he drew the meteorite sword downwards, slicing the Seven Stars Altar as if it were tofu. The radiant spiritual energy embedded in the altar was revealed to the world. Still, there was no noise. Lets borrow the power of the Seven Stars. Zhang Sanfeng absorbed that bright mass of spiritual energy with his sword. The meteorite sword was enveloped in starlight. A true manifestation of Sword Aura. It was a cluster of energy of the stars. The beauty was so surreal that Yi-gang was at a loss for words. However, Zhang Sanfeng did not even nce at the beauty of the Sword Aura. He had to go outside to help hispanions, but why was he already emitting Sword Aura? Could it be that he intended to climb over the rocks using one hand not holding the sword? That question was soon answered. Zhang Sanfeng simply stabbed the sword into thin air. Hmm. The sword that shot out energetically did not stop. The hand holding the sword was dragged, the arm was dragged, and so was Yi-gangs body. In short, Zhang Sanfeng flew with the sword. Levitation? Yi-gang knew it wasnt a spell. It was clearly pure martial prowess. It must be close to sword flight. The flying sword moved Yi-gangs body. Zhang Sanfeng easily ascended atop a rock. The sword still harbored a cluster of stars. Looking down, Yi-gang sighed. The surrounding fog had somewhat cleared, revealing the situation clearly. Go Yo-ja and the group were surrounded by members of the Demon Cult. Peng Gu-in was down in the middle of the group, having been stabbed in the abdomen. Go Yo-ja was struggling inbat, but the disadvantage was clear. This was because the two strongest-looking members of the Demon Cult were still standing back, arms crossed. Among them, an elderly master kept kicking stones at Go Yo-ja to disrupt him. It was so exquisitely done that he definitely seemed to be a Supreme Peak master. Please help us, Sage! At Yi-gangs request, Zhang Sanfeng easily nodded. I will subdue them. Yi-gang expected Zhang Sanfeng to at least jump down. Like the Immortal Divine Sword, he thought Zhang Sanfeng would descend like a wolf among sheep, decimating the Demon Cult members. However, he merely casually ced down his sword. The meteorite sword flew at neither a fast nor slow speed towards the two fiends who were standing with their arms crossed. The fiends noticed the approaching sword. White Hand Demonic Emperor and Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad Leader. One was a master at the mid-level of Supreme Demon, and the other was at the entry level of Supreme Demon, so it was natural. Ha! What is this! They were astonished but acted calmly. Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad Leader drew out Sword Aura to block from the front, and White Hand Demonic Emperor also drew Hand Aura into both hands. Yi-gang inwardly sighed. This! No matter how effective the sword flight technique was, if they were so prepared, it seemed meaningless. The Sword Aura from the meteorite sword did not seem weaker than the Auras of the two Supreme Demons. Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad Leader swung his sword confidently. And thenZhang Sanfengs Sword Aurait eroded Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad Leaders Sword Aura like water dissolved salt, and then broke it. The sword snapped with a ng. The sword continued forward, touching the bridge of Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad Leaders nose and smoothly burrowing in. Khek. The sword de touched his nasal cavity, reaching the point between the ears, and finally cut through the skull before passing through. Zhang Sanfengs sword was not impeded for even a moment. And White Hand Demonic Emperor, who had been waiting to use Hand Aura from behind Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad Leader, was shocked. Eek! He ducked his head as he shed with his Hand Aura. Screech Thus, only his right wrist, still holding the Hand Aura, was severed, and it was over. In an instant, one of the Supreme Demons was killed, and another lost his right hand. Catching the handle of the sword as it flew back through the air, Zhang Sanfeng chuckled. Perhaps Ive be rusty from too long a rest. Then he leaped into the air. Instead of falling, he lightly stepped on thin air and leaped again. The Heavens Ladder. It was definitely a movement technique known to be at the level of immortals. Everything he disyed was a state of being only heard of in legends. This cant be real Yi-gang sighed once more. Chapter 186: The Third Spirit (2) Chapter 186: The Third Spirit (2) Aura Qi, also known as Refined Qi, can only be countered with the same type of Aura Qi. Even if a swordsman reached a realm where they could emit sword energy, when it touched Sword Aura, it dispersed like mist. Thats why Supreme Peak masters, and Supreme Demon masters, were so valuable. Unless one possessed a meteorite sword like Yi-gang, any weaponbe it a sword, spear, or axewould be sliced apart upon contact with Sword Aura. However, if one became a Supreme Peak master and could emits Aura Qi, they could block it. Even among Supreme Peak masters, the difference in ability was immense, but they could at least block Aura Qi. That wasmon knowledge. Yet, Zhang Sanfengs Sword Aura sliced through the Aura of two Supreme Demon masters like a radish. It was a moment whenmon sense copsed. Yi-gang was horrified, and even more so when the falling Zhang Sanfeng stepped on thin air to leap upwards. It was a more legendary feat of light-footedness than leaving no trace on snow or walking on water.Isnt he the greatest in the world! Its nothing special. But could Yi-gang have been more shocked than White Hand Demonic Emperor down below? White Hand Demonic Emperor had his mouth agape, holding his severed wrist. Go Yo-ja and his group were too busy fighting to notice what had happened behind them. It all happened in a fleeting moment. Zhang Sanfengnded in front of White Hand Demonic Emperor. Wh-what are you! White Hand Demonic Emperor, who had been maintaining a dignified stance behind, was flustered upon seeing Yi-gang, who looked unexpectedly young. Zhang Sanfeng, inhabiting Yi-gangs body, did not bother to reply and slowly started walking. C-could it be! White Hand Demonic Emperors expression suggested that something had urred to him. However, irrespective of right or wrong. Zhang Sanfeng swung his sword indifferently. White Hand Demonic Emperor, gritting his teeth, charged in, his right hand glowing intensely white. It seemed he intended to block at least once before escaping. Die! But this time, the iprehensibility was the same. Zhang Sanfengs sword cleaved through White Hand Demonic Emperors Hand Aura with his left hand and decapitated him. Swoosh An elder of the Heavenly Demon Cult, who instilled terror throughout the world Attain enlightenment. his head flew through the air, his face still marked by terror and shock.
Hongwu Year 2, Water Rooster Day The Grand Schr reported to the Emperor. In Hubeis Wudang Mountain, there was a Taoist named Zhang Junbao, known as Sanfeng Zhenren, who was respected by the people. The Emperor sent an envoy to find Zhang Sanfeng, but he could not be found. The Taoists of Wudang reported that Zhang Sanfeng had subdued an evil dragon and ascended to immortality. The officials imed that the Taoists of Wudang were deceiving the Imperial court, but a Taoist proved it by presenting the dragons front w as evidence. Impressed, the Emperor bestowed upon Taoist Zhang Junbao the title of Zhenren of Profound Manifestation. Imperial Records of the Ming Dynasty Volume 14
Go Yo-ja felt a great sense of responsibility. The sect leader said he was immature, but he too had not lived his years in vain. Being the most skilled here, he especially needed to protect the sessors from the Central ins. He was confident up to the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad. He could certainly handle them. However, the two Supreme Peak masters behind were beyond his expectations. Among them, the old master was a great master, whose victory he could not dare to assure. Although they didnt directly intervene, thinking lightly of Go Yo-ja and his group, they kept kicking stones to interfere whenever there was a chance. Because of this, Peng Gu-in was stabbed in the stomach and fell. Go Yo-ja was on the verge of madness. Be gone! Even though he shouted with his full Taoist power, the vigor of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad did not wane. Go Yo-jas sword shed without any light. The sword, filled with Sword Aura, moved ording to the movements of the Splitting Light Dragon-ying Sword. When using the extremely energy-consuming Sword Aura, interference was usual. Go Yo-ja had prepared in advance. But this time, no stones imbued with Qi came flying. This is my chance! Go Yo-jas sword moved like a fish in water. Swoosh One of the squad members throats was severed, and the bnce of their formation broke. Then, the tide of the battle turned sharply. Neung Ji-pyeong and Tang Eun-seol moved freely. Go Yo-ja suppressed his joy and quickly turned around. He thought that the two Supreme Peak masters would now truly intervene. However, what Go Yo-ja saw was not them rushing forward. The strongest-looking elders head was soaring high in the sky. The head was severed from the body. Then who could have decapitated this great master? ! It was clear that Yi-gang was sheathing his sword. When exactly he had emerged from within the Heaven-ying Demon Valley and how he had managed to y the master was unknown. A formidable aura, indescribable in words, emanated from the quietly standing Yi-gang. It was not as shy as when he had summoned lightning before, but it was more transcendent Yi-gang lifted his head and made eye contact with Go Yo-ja. In that moment, the overwhelming aura around Yi-gang dispersed instantly. I will join as well! Yi-gang ran forward with his sword. The Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad had not yet beenpletely eliminated. Go Yo-ja, suppressing his puzzlement, turned back around. With the most dangerous ones dealt with and Yi-gang joining in, the momentum shifted in their favor. The third unit leader of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad fellst, and they all copsed. Huu, huu. Bring the ointments! Even while gasping for breath, Neung Ji-pyeong took care of the fallen Peng Gu-in. Im, cough, fine. True to the reputation of the Peng n, Peng Gu-in was exceptionally sturdy. Though a narrow-pointed sword was embedded in his abdomen, his organs were not damaged. A trip to the Kunlun Sect for treatment would suffice. Phew Tang Eun-seol also sighed in relief. She had been secretly worried about Peng Gu-in. Peng Gu-in grimaced but turned his head. Yi, Yi-gang! Young Master Peng. Thank you! Thank you, everyone, keup! Peng Gu-in seemed tearfully moved. It was thanks to Yi-gang and the others that his life was saved. As Peng Gu-in wept profusely, Yi-gang turned his head as if he had seen something he shouldnt have. This time, Go Yo-ja grabbed him. Taoist Baek! What in the world did you do! Go Yo-ja clearly saw Yi-gang slicing off White Hand Demonic Emperors head. Yi-gang also seemed to realize this and kept his mouth shut. To cut down two Supreme Demon masters so easily. At that remark, the others were astounded. Only then did they notice the two fallen members of the Demon Cult behind them. Their being at the Supreme Demon realm was even more surprising. I saw the priests sword sh. Could it be Yi-gang was in a quandary. How could he exin that he had met Zhang Sanfeng, who had ascended there, and that he had possessed him to kill the fiends? It was unlikely to be believed anyway. No! Please dont say it!suddenly pleaded Zhang Sanfeng, who had returned control to Yi-gang. If that was the case, he shouldnt have used such mboyant sword techniques, but how could he exin that? Did you draw out Sword Aura! Yi-gang paused to consider before responding. Youre mistaken. It wasnt that He roughly exined the events excluding Zhang Sanfengs story. The White Monkey Demonic Hand was dead inside, and there was the Seven Stars Altar When you touch the altar it just crumbled, and you absorbed the power? Yes. Strictly speaking, it wasnt a lie, but it was still hard to believe. No matter how much Go Yo-ja believed, Yi-gang was worried he might not. Indeed! As expected Taoist Baek. They said only those who follow the Path of Piercing Heaven and Earth are qualified to conduct the Seven Stars Altar Oh, Supreme Elder Lord! Go Yo-jas expression was sincerely awe-stricken. Yi-gang felt relieved inwardly. Mysteriously, unlike previous possessions, he did not feel the usual strain on his body this time. It wasnt that Zhang Sanfengs possession didnt consume energy. Had it not been for the absorption of the energy from the Seven Stars Altar, Yi-gang would have either died or be crippled. He intuited this from past experiences. Its all thanks to my good control. Hehe. The bandit-like Zhang Sanfeng was awkwardly scratching the back of his head, clearly having managed well. He was certainly no ordinary spirit. However, not everyone was as convinced as Go Yo-ja. What does that mean? Tang Eun-seol turned her head with an expressionless face. The altar suddenly split and you contained its power? What kind of power? So you became a master in an instant and killed two Supreme Peak masters? Her tone was not usatory, but she clearly couldntprehend it. Are you still a master now? Or is it like a power that gets consumed like oil? Even the fallen Peng Gu-in gaped, and Go Yo-ja coughed dryly. Yi-gang felt a sense of crisis. Well, its not exactly like that. Ah, surely not Neung Ji-pyeong seemed to have realized something. Just like when you caught the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger and defeated the ambushers! He had personally seen Yi-gang possessed by the Immortal Divine Sword. He also knew that Yi-gang asionally exhibited mysterious powers. Worry appeared on Neung Ji-pyeongs face after this realization. He remembered what had happened afterward. The twitching of his arms clearly meant he was preparing to catch the falling Yi-gang. Yi-gangs reaction was quick. Cough! Though he didnt actually spit blood, he made a sound as if he did. The advantage of a paleplexion was that it never looked awkward to copse. Neung Ji-pyeong, as if waiting for it, caught the falling Yi-gang. Young Master! Keuk, euuk. It was a bit more exaggerated than usual, but no one noticed. Peng Gu-in tried to stand and support Yi-gang but copsed himself, causing Tang Eun-seol to worry too. Yi, Yi-gang! Keuk! Are you okay? Taoist Baek! Neung Ji-pyeong quickly picked up Yi-gang. Youve lost a lot of energy! Quickly, lets go to the Kunlun Sect! I will carry the Peng ns young master. Follow me! They were eager to return to the Kunlun Sect where the Golden Needle Phantom was. Yi-gang cautiously opened his eyes slightly. Then, he saw Zhang Sanfeng looking at him with a dazed expression. I thought you had serene eyes Yi-gang closed his eyes again.
Yi-gang was carried for quite a while. Zhang Sanfeng burst into a heartyugh and then tried to return to the Heaven-ying Demon Valley. He also understood that Yi-gangs choice was inevitable. However, even Zhang Sanfeng, who was a half-immortal, had not anticipated one problem. The object that had served as a medium just before possessing Yi-gang. Thepass that White Monkey Demonic Hand had possessedto which a soul had be bound. It was the same situation as the Immortal Divine Sword being bound to the Shooting Star Fang and the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon to the Blue Eye Gem. Because of Zhang Sanfengs high stature, he could move over greater distances, but as Yi-gang moved, he inevitably had to follow him to the Kunlun Sect. A problem. It has be a problem. Sigh There was nothing in the Heaven-ying Demon Valley except for the Seven Stars Altar. Yet, Zhang Sanfeng seemed as if he wanted to return there as if it was smeared with honey. Yi-gang nced at Zhang Sanfeng and then turned his head. He did not pretend to be ill for long since Peng Gu-in was lying there with a hole in his abdomen. Even after returning to the Kunlun Sect, he only drank some medicinal broth to restore his vital energy. The sect leader of the Kunlun Sect heard the whole story from Go Yo-ja. He sighed upon hearing they had fought the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad and the demonic martial artists, and was shocked to hear that two Supreme Demon masters had been killed. He was purely happy to hear that they had joined forces with an envoy from the Murim Alliance and recited a Taoist verse. And Yi-gang was not with them at that moment. What he had found was none other than Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun was told the story of Zhang Sanfeng. So, hes sitting next to us now? Yes. Zhang Sanfeng was sitting on the porch, meditating. And he has inhabited this object. This came from the possession of a demonic martial artist. Its apass, but theres something peculiar about it. Dam Hyun nodded at Yi-gangs words. It was clear that it was no ordinary item since a demon cultist had treasured it. Its definitely unusual. You can feel the spiritual energy, right? It doesnt seem like a Treasure though. Spiritual energy isnt whats important here. Its just at an ordinary level. Yi-gangs eyebrows twitched. Dam Hyun seemed to have realized something Yi-gang hadnt noticed. This isntpass. Yes? It was an unexpected statement. If it wasntpass, then what was it? If its apass, specifically with south-pointing iron, it should point south. This iron needle isnt pointing south. The needle of thepass continuously pointed in a consistent direction. Yi-gang naturally assumed it was pointing south. Its not pointing directly south, but southwest. I roughly understand what it means. Dam Hyun grinned. Its of low quality but definitely a Treasure. It leads to some object or location. His tone was full of conviction. Chapter 187: Taiji Sword Emperor Jang Gyeong (1) Third Unit of Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad, annihted. Squad Leader of Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad, deceased. Elder of True Demon Pce faction, White Hand Demonic Emperor, deceased. Excluding the Beggars Gang, the Demon Cult was thergest single organization in terms of scale. Moreover, if you included the vigers of Xinjiang region under the Demon Cults rule, even themon followers, it wasrger than the Beggars Gang. The number of martial artists in the Demon Cult was like the grains of sand of the desert, with martial masters being born or vanishing every day. Many who went outside never returned, especially since the Kunlun Mountains were a dangerous ce even for the followers of the Demon Cult. However, the death of the elder and the squad leader of the Dark Heaven Execution Pursuit Squad was no small matter. Werent both of them Supreme Demon masters?Naturally, the surveince department of the cult initiated an investigation. The problem was that it was difficult to get to the bottom of the internal details. They had to identify the pleural fluid from the wounds on the bodies, but only bones remained of their corpses, cleaned by the scavengers of the Kunlun Mountains, including the Blood Moths. However, there was only one ce nearby capable of confronting masters of this magnitude. Is it the Kunlun Sect It was unlikely that an unknown reclusive master would appear suddenly. There was no other force to be involved with except the Kunlun Sect. The issue was why the pursuers chasing White Monkey Demonic Hand were entangled with the Kunlun Sect, and what had be of White Monkey Demonic Hand. It is presumed that White Monkey Demonic Hand is inside Heaven-ying Demon Valley. A martial artist reported from the Surveince Department. Ever since the Heavenly Demon had decreed the prohibition of entry, it had be a rule of the cult. Therefore, no matter how much the pursued hid inside, ordinary members of the cult couldnt enter. The target of the report, the chief of the Surveince Department, was no exception. He too had not reached the realm of Unrestrained Demon. We have been surrounding this ce for three days, but theres no response from inside. It seems hes dead. The martial artist of the Surveince Department said with a highly tense tone. He had not expected the chief toe personally. Whether White Monkey Demonic Hand was alive or not, the battle that had urred here had long been settled. The chief stood up after seeing the corpses that had already turned to bones. Everyone retreat except for the unit leader. Proceed to the point where Heaven-ying Demon Valley is no longer visible. It was a statement that was hard to understand. But the order was absolute. Understood! The martial artists from the Surveince Department hurriedly retreated. The unit leader, left alone, seemed to want to know the chiefs intentions and waited cautiously. And he was utterly shocked by the chiefs next move. Wait. The chief, just like that, cleared the debris at the ruined entrance of Heaven-ying Demon Valley and entered. Who would have thought the chief of the Surveince Department would break such an old taboo? The fact that the grumpy chief took such action meant there must be some secret with White Monkey Demonic Hand. The chief soon came out. Tsk. The chief muttered, clicking his tongue. Either it was hidden, or someone has taken it. The unit leader had heard that White Monkey Demonic Hand had stolen an item from the cult and fled. He had heard it wasnt such a significant item, but seeing the chiefs attitude, it seemed not to be the case. Were going back. The chief of the Surveince Department turned around with a stern face. The loss of the Divine Demon Disk was a painful loss. A greater loss than the death of an elder. Its useless to try using it anyway. It doesnt matter. The chief of the Surveince Department consoled himself. In Yi-gangs hand was apass the size of a chestnut. It was, more precisely, an object simr to apass. He threw it into the air and caught it again. Thepass in Yi-gangs hand was turned upside down. There, very small characters were engraved. Divine Demon Because Divine Demon was another name for the Heavenly Demon, the word had a strange resonance. Dam Hyun named the object Divine Demon Disk. It was a name made intuitively, but coincidentally, it was also the original name. Whats there? The needle kept pointing to the southwest. Whaty in the direction Divine Demon Disk points to was unknown. Dam Hyun was very curious, but it seemed he couldnt uncover the secret right away. For now, theres the Wudang Sect in that direction,Zhang Sanfeng muttered softly. Incredibly, he was bound by the soul to the Divine Demon Disk. Being half immortal, he could ascend to the heavens immediately if he wished, but he chose not to. Instead, he could not leave the Divine Demon Disk while maintaining the state of a bound soul. My yearned-for Wudang Initially, he wanted to return to Heaven-ying Demon Valley, but at some point, he let go of that longing. He was more capricious than one would expect for an immortal. You must miss Mount Wudang. Its as good my homnd Zhang Sanfengs eyes became distant. The more one looked, the more his personality seemed at odds with his bandit-like appearance. If you like Mount Wudang so much, why didnt you stay there? Why were you in such a remote, uninhabited ce? Contrary to the legends that he had ascended to heaven via riding a crane, Zhang Sanfeng had been staying in Heaven-ying Demon Valley in the Kunlun Mountains. He had been evasive about the reason when asked. But today was different. Perhaps because he was lost in memories, he cautiously opened up. I was just waiting. Waiting? For whom? The subject was something Yi-gang had not anticipated. For the Heavenly Demon. Yi-gangs eyes widened. Zhang Sanfeng had lived during the same era as the Heavenly Demon. Before the Heavenly Demon, known at the time by the epithet Heaven-Shattering Divine Demon, had emerged, Zhang Sanfeng was already considered the greatest in the world. Ive waited a long time Both would have been the greatest in the world in any era, and they stillpete for the top spot among the greatest of all time. They fought each other twice. Once when the Heavenly Demon was young, and again ten yearster. Once I won. Initially, Zhang Sanfeng was victorious. It was when the Heavenly Demon was still an emerging master within the Demon Cult. Then it was a draw. In the second duel ten yearster, it ended in a draw. The shock this caused in the orthodox Murim was beyond imagination. A much younger member of the Demon Cult was on par with Zhang Sanfeng, heralded as the seconding of the Sword Immortal Lu Dongbin. Although witnesses of the duel imed Zhang Sanfeng had held back, it was still a dreadful event. Time passed, and the Heaven-Shattering Divine Demon grew even stronger. He reached the Absolute realm and was rumored to be looking beyond that. The Heaven-Shattering Divine Demon became the Cult Leader of the Demon Cult and was known as the Heavenly Demon. The Demon Cult invaded the Central ins. The Great Orthodox-Demonic War urred, and the orthodox Murim was devastated. It was then that the Shaolins Sutra Pavilion burned down. The martial artists, who were calling for a hero, held their breath quietly to avoid catching the Heavenly Demons attention. But truly, the Heavenly Demon was a madman. With that madman. In the martial world, there was only one person who could stop him. Zhang Sanfeng must finish the third duel that never happened and cut down the Heavenly Demon. The hopes of the entire martial world gathered at Mount Wudang, but the third duel never materialized. I should have finished it Zhang Sanfeng had in an evil dragon that awoke on Mount Wudang. He fought the dragon day and night for seven days, but ascended to heaven in a broken physical state after the battle. After that, it was the era of the Heavenly Demon and the Demon Cult. When the Song dynasty fell and the Yuan invaded, the Demon Cult opposed them. As the conflict intensified, the Heavenly Demon and the Demon Cult eventually advanced toward the imperial capital. The Khans great army gathered to protect the emperor, and they managed to stop the Heavenly Demon and his followers, incurring tens of thousands of casualties. This happened not long after Zhang Sanfeng had ascended to heaven. The Heavenly Demon is dead, Yi-gang said. There were various theories about how the Heavenly Demon died, but it was certain that the Imperial court had killed him. The Emperor disyed the decapitated head of the Heavenly Demon as a warning, to show he was still inplete control. The head of the Heavenly Demon, preserved in salt, was paraded throughout the Central ins. It was meant to convey the message, Do not dare challenge the authority of the Imperial family. Even martial artists are but mere subjects. The Heavenly Demon was indeed dead. Yes he is dead. He must be dead. However, Zhang Sanfeng murmured this in a strange tone. Even when asked further about his reason for staying in Heaven-ying Demon Valley, he did not answer. It was only after talking about the Wudang Sect that Zhang Sanfeng spoke again. Even though I would like to fulfill the request of the young priest, all my spiritual energy is bound to the heavens. I have no lingering wishes to ask of you. Zhang Sanfeng had heard about Yi-gangs constitution. That he was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage and must connect the major meridians to survive. Zhang Sanfeng wanted to help Yi-gang, seeing it as fate, but he was different from the other spirits Yi-gang had encountered. Although I am in this state of a spirit, I indeed possess the qualifications of an Earth Immortal. I have no right to tamper with life spans However, this did not mean he would not help. After I subdued the evil dragon, I sealed its heart somewhere in Mount Wudang. If you create an elixir from it, it might well heal the body of the young priest. It was a mysterious story. So mysterious, it was almost unreal. To brew an elixir from a dragons heart. Kiing. But as someone who walked around with the offspring of a great yokai, what wouldnt he believe? Yi-gang nodded as he held Cheongho in his arms. Thank you, but will the Wudang Sect folks give it to me? I left many other things to the sect. Surely those who practice the Tao wouldnt covet my inheritance. For Yi-gang, it was an idealistic story he couldnt agree with. After all, there was no certainty that the dragons heart was still in Wudang. Dont worry about that. I made a hermitage in a secluded mountain cove and lived there. The seal should still be intact. Yes Yi-gang had never heard that Zhang Sanfeng had dug a hermitage in a mountain cove instead of a Taoist temple. Since the Demon Cult has risen, Wudang wouldnt stay idle either. I wonder if there are disciples left who remember my hermitage. Ah. All the masters of the sect might have already gathered at the Murim Alliance That could be a bit problematic. Hoho. Zhang Sanfengughed kindly, unlike Yi-gang, whose expression becameplicated. Dam Hyun had taken the Divine Demon Disk to study, so Zhang Sanfeng hadnt heard the details of the situation. The reason the envoy of the Murim Alliance came to the Kunlun Sect. The first was to inform Kunlun of the Demon Cults deration of war, and the second was to take the Kunlun Sect Taoist and the Golden Needle Phantom to open the doors of Wudang. Actually, the Wudang Sect is currently In essence, the Wudang Sect, which Zhang Sanfeng was proud of, was said to have locked its doors despite the Demon Cults threat of invasion. Yi-gang ryed this story. That cant be Wudang wouldnt do that. Zhang Sanfeng denied it with a forced smile. But when Neung Ji-pyeongs group returned, and they talked about going to Wudang Sect immediately the next daywhen he heard that Wudang really had locked its doorsZhang Sanfengs reaction was intense. M-my Wudang Sect couldnt have done that. Surely, there must be some important reason. He said he was going to find out. Yi-gang responded in kind. The journey from Kunlun to Wudang was very long. Together with Go Yo-ja, a Taoist of Kunlun, they set off on the long journey the next day. And Mount Wudang. Since there were no pilgrims at all, the Taoist temples of the Wudang Sect were eerily quiet. Although the shouts of the Wudang Sect Taoists deep in training asionally rang out, it was still peaceful. Even worries about the Demon Cults invasion, said to ur in three years, were not felt. Among the Wudang Sect disciples dressed in blue robes, there was a Taoist who stood out markedly. He was a middle-aged swordsman wearing a ck robe. His aura was as sharp as a knife, and he exuded the demeanor of a master. It was Hyun Cheol, a first-generation disciple of Wudang. A second-generation disciple in a blue robe rushed up to him with a frantic expression. Cheong Su, whats the matterugh. Hyun Cheol instinctively covered his nose. This was because the rushing second-generation disciple reeked badly. Its, the Great Senior Elders condition has worsened You should go see him. Tsk. The Great Senior Elder that Cheong Su mentioned was a distant senior elder to Hyun Cheol as well. He was one of the few respected absolute masters in the current orthodox Murim. Despite hearing that the senior elders condition had worsened, Hyun Cheol clicked his tongue. Lets go Hyun Cheol followed Cheong Su to the destination. Jang Gyeong. The residence of the Taiji Sword Emperor, also known as the Sword Emperor, a high star in the martial world. Is his condition very bad? Today, particrly Ugh. Pain and fear were evident on Hyun Cheols face. Even for him, a Supreme Peak master, the senior elder was someone to fear, but the type of fear seemed different. The Taiji Sword Emperor was suffering from a severe incurable disease. Its so serious that the Wudang Sect had to seal its gates. You must be careful, Senior. Yes. In front of a simple straw-roofed hut in a secluded area, Hyun Cheol paused for a moment. Then he announced his presence. Ahem, Senior Elder, its Hyun Cheol. No response came back. Originally, the personality of the Taiji Sword Emperor was exceptionally noble. He enjoyed the way of tea, waspassionate, and well-learned. But now, he was Ssssshhh! Instead of a response, something flew out from the straw-roofed hut. Hyun Cheol instinctively drew his sword to block the attack. The throw was so fast that even a master would find it difficult to intercept. However, Hyun Cheol sessfully blocked it with his sword. ng! But as he deflected the metal disc, liquid sshed onto his face. He didnt need to smell the noxious odor to know what the liquid was. Ugh! Next to Hyun Cheol, a crushed chamber pot lid was rolling around. Then, the Taiji Sword Emperor appeared. Forgetting his dignity, he was shirtless. Get out of here, you demon! S-Senior Elder! Unknown to the martial world, the Taiji Sword Emperor had sumbed to senility. His mind had regressed to that of a child. While some might find itughable, for the Wudang Sect, it was an unparalleled tragedy. Chapter 188: Taiji Sword Emperor Jang Gyeong (2) Chapter 188: Taiji Sword Emperor Jang Gyeong (2) The greatest swordsman of Wudang was the greatest swordsman in the world. Many people sincerely believed in this saying. Not just the orthodox martial artists but even ordinary people believed it more fervently. Throughout history, there have been many such instances, as martial masters from Wudang were almost treated like immortals by themon folk. So what about the current top swordsman of Wudang, the Taiji Sword Emperor? It was said that in his youth, he realized the Way of Taiji while practicing Zhang Sanfengs Taiji Fist. By the time he was of age, he had already defeated more experienced masters. Even before his beard thickened, he had be a Supreme Peak master, and rumors spread in Wudang that a Divine Dragon had appeared. But until then, he was only considered an emerging master. After the expulsion of the Demon Cult, and as he fought against the influx of demonic forces, Taoist Jang Gyeong became the Taiji Sword Emperor.He was particrlypatible with the Shaolin monk Mu Myung, who roared like a lion while using his Vajra Fist. One was a Taoist, the other a monk, but their ideals aligned perfectly. Troubled times bred strong warriors. The two entered the Absolute realm in harmony. As time passed. The entric Divine Monk Grand Master Mu Myung became the Murim Alliance Leader, while the noble and just Taiji Sword Emperor retired to Mount Wudang. It was an unexpected turn of events, but the respect and love the Sword Emperor received remained unchanged. He remained the strongest swordsman and the highest elder of Wudang. The fact that the Sword Emperor had not taken any disciples was a painful matter for Wudang, but they could hardly dictate his actions. One day, the Sword Emperor appeared at the Purple Mist Hall with a captivated expression. Even the sect leader stood up abruptly at the arrival of the retired Great Senior Elder. But the words that came out of his mouth were even more shocking. I seem to have found the Founders hidden cave, Sect Leader. The history of Mount Wudang was long. The mountain terrain was treacherously steep, and hidden caves where previous martial artists had retreated were often discovered. If lucky, one might find lost martial arts techniques, so the Sword Emperors words were wee news. The sect leader and the elders also rejoiced, saying, The Great Senior Elder has found a serendipitous opportunity, we congratte him. However, despite the good news, the Sword Emperors expression was not bright. The sect leader cautiously asked if he had found the hidden cave of some deceased person. The Sword Emperor hesitated for a moment, then carefully spoke. It seems to have been the ce where Founder Zhang Sanfeng resided. The impact of those words was immense. Zhang Sanfeng was like a spiritual pir for Wudang. He was a mystical Great Founder who had in dragons, confronted the Heavenly Demon, and eventually ascended. However, he too had chosen to retreat to a ce outside the sect after vanquishing the evil dragon. Even more secluded than the Sword Emperor, it was unexpected that he would have left such a hidden cave. Moreover, he had left a will asking not to seek out his residence. The news that several of Zhang Sanfengs lost peerless divine arts were discovered in that cave was extremely wee. The sect leader cautiously asked for the location, but the Taiji Sword Emperor decisively refused, pondering. When the timees, I will inform the sect of the location. But now it seems difficult. Even when asked why, the Sword Emperor did not respond. After several earnest entreaties, he only gave a slight clue. The Founders martial arts are profoundly intricate and not easy to interpret. I will investigate personally and inform you of the results. It meant he intended to learn Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. Everyone was happy and wished for the Sword Emperors sess. Perhaps the Sword Emperor might enter a new realm. Then a second Zhang Sanfeng would be born in Wudang. The sect leader and the elders quietly waited. However, about a yearter, the Sword Emperor who appeared had not achieved sess. He had clearly changed. But, it was a very bad change. Although Zhang Sanfengs martial arts were not demonic arts, the Sword Emperors mind had weakened. Senility, dementia. That was the only way to describe his condition. Initially, it was just a weakening of cognitive functions, but over time the details worsened. It seemed like his personality changed several times a day, and he often became vicious and suddenly angry. The second-generation disciples had started attending to the Sword Emperor, but one day, an incident urred. One disciple who was struck by the Sword Emperors hand had his limbs broken. It was fortunate he didnt die. When the Sword Emperor momentarily regained his sanity, he tried to take his own life, but everyone desperately stopped him. Thus, another year passed. During this time, Wudang was sealed off. This was because the Sword Emperor, Wudangs greatest martial master, had be senile, and the martial arts of the legendary Founder Zhang Sanfeng needed to be fully integrated into Wudangs martial arts techniques. People who had wept over the Sword Emperors illness gradually began to look worse. Especially burdened were Hyun Cheol, the first-generation disciple taking care of the Sword Emperor, and the two second-generation disciples who were directly attending to him, already exhausted. A year can be short or long depending on the perspective. You came to steal my treasure! the revered Sword Emperor yelled absurdly. In the past, it would have been heart-wrenching, but now it was merely suffocating. What are you talking about stealing? Please calm down, Senior Elder! In the past, Hyun Cheol would not have dared to raise his voice. The hidden ugh! The Sword Emperor, while speaking, seemed to explode with anger, grabbing a water basin that was rolling beside the straw hut and hurling it. Hyun Cheol ducked in horror. Miraculously, the water-filled basin hit him right on the head. Crash! As the basin shattered, Hyun Cheol was drenched. Since bing senile, the Sword Emperor no longer disyed his former vivid charisma. Yet even the basins he tossed carelessly contained such inexplicable intricacies. If you continue like this Today, the chaos was intense. Cheong Su, who attended to the Sword Emperor, was hit with a chamber pot, a situation slightly better than Hyun Cheol who got soaked with water. I cant just stand by either! Though Hyun Cheol tried to look strong, he was inwardly despairing. Then, a savior appeared. Great Senior Elder! Its me, Cheong Hye! Cheong Su and he were the second-generation disciples attending to the Sword Emperor. He was still in histe teens, one of the younger among the second-generation disciples. He was also a child who had his limbs broken by the rampaging Sword Emperor in the past. Cheong Hye? Even if its you, you cant take whats mine! Was the memory of that time still lingering? Usually, the Sword Emperor showed a softer side towards Cheong Hye. Cheong Hye soothed the Sword Emperor with practiced movements. Oh, Great Senior Elder. Why would I take your treasure? I-is that so? Yes! Now, please try this. Cheong Hye, who had once endured the ordeal of broken limbs, no one would me him if he refused to attend to the Sword Emperor. However, he wanted to stay by the Sword Emperors side, so everyone in the sect viewed Cheong Hye with affection. These are, pine nuts. You like pine nuts, dont you? The agitated Sword Emperor quickly calmed down. Im, Im tired. I want to go inside and sleep. After munching on the pine nuts, he slowly walked into the room. Turning to enter, the back of the Sword Emperor looked frail. Cheong Hye followed him in to assist. Ill spread the bedding for you. Hyun Cheol breathed a sigh of relief. Cheong Hye, I couldnt have stood it if it werent for that kid. Junior Brothers virtue is great. Why cant you be as good as Cheong Hye, you being the senior brother? Unlike the adorable and bright-eyed Cheong Hye, Cheong Su had a gruff expression. I also worked hard, Senior. Its just that the Great Senior Elder favors Cheong Hye. If you behaved well regrly, wouldnt that be enough ugh, you stink, donte close. Cheong Su scrunched his face, and Cheong Hye, who had entered with the Sword Emperor, came out. The Great Senior Elder wants to have some tea. Has he regained his senses? He came around for a bit. He said hes sorry to you, Senior Brother. Cheong Su pouted but nodded. Tea, all of a sudden He feels that drinking tea might clear his mind. It was uncertain whether that would be the case. But one couldnt ignore the Great Senior Elders words. Hyun Cheol affectionately patted Cheong Hye on the head as if he was proud of him. What tea would be good to bring? The sect leader has some Queshe. He specifically wants to drink Huangshan Maofeng. Huangshan Maofeng? Hmm, to get that, one would have to go down to the base of the mountain. Huangshan Maofeng. It was a famous tea from Huangshan in Anhui Province. Being a very premium product, it was uncertain if it would be avable at the store. Cheong Hye spoke up energetically, I will go ande back quickly. Hyun Cheol thought for a moment and then nodded. He thought that these children also needed a break. Yes, buy yourself a nice meal on the way back. He took out a silver coin from his pocket. It was more than enough to buy Huangshan Maofeng. Both Cheong Hye and Cheong Su smiled brightly. Hyun Cheol also smiled, then instinctively covered his nose. Cheong Su, make sure you wash up before you go down. Yes, Senior! As soon as he finished speaking, they rushed out eagerly.
Daojing County below Mount Wudang. Initially, it wasnt arge vige. However, for a county in these rugged mountains, it had developed remarkably. It was all thanks to the Wudang Sect. Every day, numerous pilgrims and people associated with the Wudang Sect visited. Commerce had developed, there were many inns, and even some stores of a caliber hard to find in mountainous areas. But now, things were different. Daojing County was deserted. It had been a long while since Wudang sealed its gates and visitors ceased. It would have been better if the Taoist practitioners of Wudang hade down, but they too rarely left the temple grounds. As the people grew poorer, the public sentiment towards Wudang also declined. No one else could be med. Even for practitioners, its difficult to stay constant when starving. At the Bright Moon Inn, which offered simple food and lodging, there werent many people. It wasnt a luxury tavern, so it was upied by ordinary people. Especially, many idlers who used to do business targeting visitors to Wudang were there. Despite it being broad daylight, they were already heavily drunk. What exactly are the Taoists doing that they still have their doors firmly locked? Mr. Jang, lower your voice. Why should I? Did I say something strange? Normally, no one in Daojing County would casually mention the name of the Wudang Sect. But the people inside the inn just took it as usual. The only ones who seemed alert were two young men in a corner, eating dumplings and noodles. They were Cheong Hye and Cheong Su, who hade down from the mountain to get tea leaves. Following the sects orders, they concealed their identity as Taoists of the Wudang Sect and wore ordinary robes. They quietly listened to the conversations of the drunkards while nibbling on dumplings. Its not that I want to criticize the people of Wudang Sect. They must have a reason to have locked the gate. Yeah, thats right. But they should only do it for so long. Does it make sense to have been doing this for over a year? You should lower your voice I worked like a servant for ten years to open my shop, and now its gone! Cheong Su and Cheong Hyes movements slowed as they held their chopsticks. It wasnt guilt they felt, but a strange feeling gnawed at their insides. My five-year-old daughter has a fever and cries out in pain, but I cant find any medicine. Do you even know when thest time a merchant came to Daojing County was? While talking about his sick daughter, the drunkard poured himself another drink. It was hard to me the Wudang Sect, considering he too was just drinking while his daughter was ill. However, for the young Taoists, these words were piercing. Why all this nonsense! Well, this is something I heard somewhere. The man sitting opposite squinted his eyes and looked around. Then, he spoke in a voice that was not exactly quiet. Seems like something serious happened at Wudang. What? What happened? Heard that a prominent Taoist has gonepletely mad Cheong Su and Cheong Hyes eyes widened. Was it possible that this closely guarded secret of the sect had spread even among the public? Which Taoist! Who? Im not sure. It seems like a very disgraceful situation. They say he cant even control his bowel movements and swings his sword wildly. Pffft Cheong Hyes face turned pale as he ate his noodles. The drunkards conversation continued, bing more exaggerated and crossing the line. Serves them right, those crazy Taoist fools. At that moment, as one of the drunkardsmented. Cheong Su could no longer hold back. Dont speak carelessly! He stood up in front of them even before Cheong Hye could stop him. The surprised drunkards scoffed when they saw Cheong Sus ordinary attire. What does this kid think hes doing interrupting his elders! The smell of alcohol on his breath was foul. Cheong Su clenched his teeth and suppressed his anger. Wudang has shown you kindness. What? Hahaha. What have they done? Wh-what? What have the Taoists ever done for me! Intoxication makes people bold. Although Daojing County had clearly developed thanks to Wudang, when faced with these words, Cheong Su found himself speechless. As Cheong Su stood there with a flushed face and lips sealed, the drunkard spat and then pushed him. If you have nothing to say, get lost ugh! It was unlikely for a Wudang Taoist to be pushed around by a drunkard, despite his youth. Instinctively, Cheong Su twisted the drunkards arm. He hadnt twisted it that hard, but the drunkard squealed like a pig being ughtered. Aaack, this guy is trying to kill me! Despite instructions to hide their identity due to the sensitive situation, this was not going as nned. At that moment Cheong Sus face turned to confusion. Crash The door was forcefully opened. Along with that, the smell of blood surged in. Backlit, the appearances of those who entered were not clearly visible. The first toe in was arge de wielder. Perhaps because his hair was shaven clean, his features appeared incredibly stern. Whats this? He nced at Cheong Su, who was twisting the arm of a drunkard, with a booming voice. Next to him, a young swordsman in a red robe appeared. He was a man of strikingly handsome features. That was the only way to describe him. His paleplexion and cold gaze were distinctive. Smooth nose, delicate facial features. Eyshes that seemed like they could hold droplets of ice stood out. A masculine vigor was definitely present. He was Baek Yi-gang, who hade all the way to Wudang. Yi-gang nced at Cheong Su and then spoke, Continue what you were doing. He then walked past Cheong Su. Aaaack! Let go! Let me go! Only the screams of the drunkard with a twisted arm resonated clearly through the inn. Chapter 189: Mount Wudang, Wudang Sect (1) Chapter 189: Mount Wudang, Wudang Sect (1) From the Kunlun Sect to Mount Wudang in Hubei, the distance was by no means short. Such was the length of Yi-gang and his groups journey that everyone was umting fatigue. Despite being an expert nearing the Supreme Peak, Yi-gang felt more severe fatigue due to his constitution. That might have been why his expression was colder. Even if a young man still shedding his boyishness was breaking the arm of a drunkard, he paid it no heed. So, he simply passed by. Cheong Su slightly opened his mouth and turned his head to look at Yi-gang. Yi-gang was a type of person Cheong Su had never seen before. He was undoubtedly a martial artist, but his exact status was unclear.The smell of blood. There was a dizzying scent of blooding from Yi-gang and his party. It was enough to stimte an instinctive sense of crisis. At that moment, while Cheong Su was distracted, a friend of the drunkardunched a surprise attack. Let go of Jang-sam! Had Cheong Su been wearing the Wudangs Taoist robes, the drunkard might not have dared to attack. However, using his body weight, the drunkard lunged at Cheong Su. But, no matter how unexpected the situation, Cheong Su was not someone to be defeated by such a reckless attack. Cheong Su instinctively tried to employ the technique of the Taiji Fist. This wont do! He had decided to conceal his identity as a disciple of the Wudang Sect. He changed his motion btedly. He subtly concealed his body and pushed against the navel of the charging drunkard. Despite this, the movement precisely disrupted the drunkards center of gravity, causing him to float momentarily in the air. Then, the drunkard was pushed towards Yi-gang, who was behind Cheong Su. Ah, be careful! Cheong Su realized his mistake and was startled, but Yi-gang did not flinch and moved his hand. His smoothly moving hand caught the drunkard. Catching a grown man who likely weighed around 150 jin with one hand was not an easy task. But what surprised Cheong Su more than anything was the mysterious movement of Yi-gangs hand. Like ivy climbing effortlessly up the walls of a high castle, it was a wless and natural grappling technique. Even Cheong Su, whocked experience in the Jianghu, recognized the subtlety of that grappling. Of course, the softness was in Yi-gangs hands, not rted to the drunkard who fell to the ground. Bang! The drunkard was knocked out cold. Just before Cheong Su could recall the name of that grappling technique as the Azure Forests Wisteria Hand, Yi-gang muttered, A disciple of Wudang, I see. He spoke in a whisper, barely audible, heard only by hispanions and Cheong Su. Neung Ji-pyeong, who arrivedte, was surprised and approached them. Oh! Is that true? Y-yes. Cheong Su, not knowing what to do, shook his head. He was supposed to keep it a secret. How Yi-gang had recognized it was beyond him. How did you know? Didnt you use the martial arts of Wudang? I didnt, Cheong Su denied it, but Yi-gang tilted his head slightly and stopped. Is that so? It felt like Wudang. Perhaps Yi-gang had sensed the scent of a Taoist temple ingrained in Cheong Sus body. He realized that Yi-gang was no ordinary person. Of course, Yi-gang did not have the keen sense of smell to detect the fragrance of Wudang Sect. Instead, there was a spirit beside him capable of something simr. Ah, indeed you havee to Wudang! To meet a disciple. As soon as Cheong Su smoothly diverted the drunkards charge, Zhang Sanfeng saw through his identity. Regardless, it was fortunate for Yi-gang and his party to have met a disciple of the Wudang Sect at the foot of the mountain. Neung Ji-pyeong offered Cheong Su a seat. It just so happens we were visiting the Wudang Sect, a fortunate timing indeed. Wont you join us, young priest? Yes The drunkards began to scurry away in utter panic the moment they heard the name Wudang. Neung Ji-pyeong seemed pleased to meet a young Taoist from Wudang and approached him. But soon he unwittingly covered his nose. Hmm, theres a strange smelling from somewhere. I-is there! Startled, Cheong Su sniffed himself, wondering if he hadnt washed off all the smells despite cleaning himself. Luckily, just then, Cheong Hye hurried over and performed a formal greeting. I am Cheong Hye of Wudang. Due to certain circumstances, I could not reveal my identity. Oh, we were unaware of that. Only then did Neung Ji-pyeong realize that Cheong Su and Cheong Hye had been concealing their identities. I am Neung Ji-pyeong. I came to Wudang on a mission from the Murim Alliance. You are Sir Tranquil Sword! Unlike Cheong Su, Cheong Hye seemed well-informed about the affairs of the martial world. Upon recognizing him, Neung Ji-pyeong smiled contentedly. Furthermore, Cheong Hye also recognized the identities of the young sessors present. Could it be are you the Young Master Immortal Divine Dragon of the Azure Forest? As Yi-gang nodded, Cheong Hyes expression brightened. I have greatly admired you, senior! Yi-gang was unusually flustered by the term senior. Ah, yes, thats right. He never imagined that someone in this distant ce of Wudang, having been in Kunlun all this while, would recognize him immediately. Lets all sit together. Hahaha. Pang Gu-in burst into a heartyugh.
Although there were other guests in the inn, it soon seemed as if Yi-gang and his party had taken it over. The drunkards who had been drinking since the afternoon left, and the innkeeper took their order with a tense expression. Hmm, I see. So you cannot speak of it, Yi-gang said, looking at Cheong Hye. It had not been long since the sect leader of Wudang changed to the Myung line. In contrast, the Azure Forests Forest Lord was still Im Gi-hak of the elder generation. Therefore, if someone was a second-generation disciple of Wudang, their rank would be simr to that of a third-generation disciple of the Azure Forest. Yi-gang, a second-generation disciple of the Azure Forest, held a lower status, but Cheong Hye still spoke respectfully. Yes, as a disciple, I shouldnt speak carelessly about the matters of the sect. I would appreciate your understanding. Yi-gang had just asked about the reason why Wudang had closed its doors. Cheong Hye refused to answer. Neung Ji-pyeong nodded thoughtfully. Thats understandable. Well, its fine; its the reason we came here after all. They were joining two tables together. Yi-gangs party wasrger than expected. Cheong Hye was surprised to learn that the party included one of the Four Great Divine Physicians, Golden Needle Phantom from the Azure Forest, and Go Yo-ja, a master from Kunlun Sect. Go Yo-jaughed heartily upon seeing the Wudang disciples. Truly the vessel of the Tao. With such clear eyes, you will be a great Taoist in the future. Cheong Su and Cheong Hye were quite contrasting. Cheong Su had a darkerplexion and narrow eyes, giving him a rugged look, while Cheong Hye was a young man with fair skin and clear eyes. Cheong Hye, a fellow disciple, also spoke with more maturity. Um, theres something Im curious about. Cheong Su interjected cautiously. He had been curious ever since Yi-gang and his group first appeared. This smell of blood It had be somewhat familiar now, but the smell of blood was still there. This was why he had been even more wary of Yi-gangs group. However, the answer he received was unexpected. On the way here, we caught a tiger. A t-tiger? It wasnt a great tiger, but it was attacking a merchant convoy heading to Daojing County, Yi-gang said with a strange expression, as if recalling a past memory. But Cheong Su and Cheong Hye seemed a bit excited. How impressive! To catch a tiger. A wandering hero saves a merchant convoy from a tiger attack. To those who had never ventured into Jianghu, it sounded like an incredibly heroic tale. They then exchanged various small talk. A bit of time had passed after they finished eating when Cheong Su suddenly said with a realization. It seems we should be going now. Ah, right. We need to go to the tea house to get some tea leaves. They didnt mention it was under themand of the Great Senior Elder Sword Emperor, but Cheong Hye and Cheong Su had been discussing it for a while. Yi-gang exchanged a few words with Neung Ji-pyeong and then nodded. If theres a good tea house, Ill join you. The Immortal Divine Dragon himself? I came to see Sage Myung Won and it seems Ive arrived empty-handed. Sage Myung Won was the Sect Leader of the Wudang Sect. Cheong Hye and Cheong Su nodded without much thought. In fact, they looked pleased. Do you also know a lot about tea, Immortal Divine Dragon? Cheong Hye asked. Just a bit. But could you just call me Young Master Baek? What? Why? It sounds cool, Cheong Su responded with a puzzled expression. However, Yi-gang was quite ufortable with the nickname. Euhuhuhu, the young priests nickname is indeed spectacr. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon used to say that, and it was a problem that Zhang Sanfeng alsoughed every time he heard Yi-gangs nickname. Just, please, I ask you. Yes The group decided to rest at the inn, and Yi-gang personally headed to the tea house with the disciples of Wudang. Ill be back then. Take care. As Cheong Su and Cheong Hye set out with Yi-gang and checked the inns stable, there indeed was a huge tiger carcass. The way they looked at Yi-gang was filled with even more respect. Yi-gang deliberately ignored their gazes and asked, What kind of tea leaves were we supposed to get? They wanted Huangshan Maofeng. I dont know much about it though. Huangshan Maofeng. It was one of the famous teas Yi-gang knew as well. However, the reaction came unexpectedly from somewhere else. Huangshan Maofeng! Zhang Sanfeng eximed with joy, much like when Grass Flower Hall Head Do Young found the spiritual herbs. It seemed he had an interest in the way of tea. As a Taoist, indulging in luxury isnt right, but I do enjoy my tea, he exined somewhat sheepishly. Apparently, Huangshan Maofeng was one of his favorite famous teas. Yi-gang also became curious about this famous tea. Alright, lets go. They went together to Tea Fortune Garden, the best tea house in Daojing County. But they received a disappointing response when they asked for Huangshan Maofeng. You cant give it to us? Cheong Su asked, incredulous. The manager smiled awkwardly and replied, Yes. No, not that there isnt any. You mean you have it but cant sell it? Im really sorry, but thats correct. When Cheong Su asked the clerk for Huangshan Maofeng, the clerk soon called the manager. Since precious tea leaves were so expensive that they required silver, not mere copper coins, it was understandable. However, after ncing at Cheong Su and Cheong Hye, the manager showed an intention to refuse. Cheong Su became indignant. Why cant you sell it! We can pay the price! Perhaps they thought he didnt have money because he was dressed inly. Cheong Su quickly pulled out a silver coin from his pocket to show them. It was enough money to buy the Huangshan Maofeng. The manager, looking surprised, still shook his head while opening his mouth wide, Still, we cant do it. Why not! Our tea house has a principle that precious teas are only sold to distinguished individuals. Then If we cannot confirm someone as distinguished, we cannot sell the tea leaves, even for a vast amount of money. Cheong Sus mouth fell open. It was his first time personally going out for a tea errand. However, his martial brothers had purchased tea leaves from Tea Fortune Garden several times before. And there had never been a story about being stopped like this. I-I could be a distinguished person, too. Haha The manager merely let out an awkwardugh without any hint of insult. Though it was infuriating, Cheong Su forcibly suppressed his anger. Since he was dressed ordinarily, there was nothing he could do about it. He could reveal that he was from Wudang, but that was not an option now. Keuh Wait a moment. At that time, Yi-gang, who had been watching from a distance, stepped forward and ced his hand on Cheong Sus shoulder. The managers gaze shifted towards Yi-gang. I would like to buy that Huangshan Maofeng. Cheong Sus mouth dropped open. Yi-gang was offering his help. The Immortal Divine Dragon was reputed to have good character as well. You, Young Master? Ive wanted to try it sometime. The Huangshan Maofeng. Furthermore, the Immortal Divine Dragon belonged to the great sect Azure Forest and was the eldest son of the Baek n. The manager of Tea Fortune Garden would not be soposed once he knew his identity. The manager scrutinized Yi-gang attentively. The Young Master is Cheong Su anticipated a satisfying scene where Yi-gang would reveal his status soon. However, things did not proceed as expected. Very well. Please,e in. Why! Cheong Su eximed without thinking. He hadnt expected the manager to agree without Yi-gang even revealing his status and purpose. As all eyes turned to Cheong Su, he added, embarrassed, Why is it okay for him, and not for me? The manager wore an awkward expression. Then he carefully tapped the side of his eye. Having been in business for a long time, you develop a bit of an eye for these things Haha. Cheong Su simply did not look wealthy. The manager took Yi-gang up to the third floor of the tea house. Cheong Su trembled with disbelief. You what. Senior Brother, are you okay? The pat on the shoulder from Cheong Hye felt even more painful. He looked up the stairs with a bitter feeling. Chapter 190: Mount Wudang, Wudang Sect (2) Chapter 190: Mount Wudang, Wudang Sect (2) In reality, it couldnt really be said that the manager was at fault. Tea was a luxury item. While ordinary citizens often enjoyedmon leaf tea, the higher-quality types of tea were harder to find. There were numerous tea leaves more expensive than an equal weight of gold. Therefore, not just anyone could be epted as a customer. Even if selling at the same price, it was strategically better in the long run to ept money from high officials rather than from the lowly. At Tea Fortune Garden in front of Mount Wudang, where high-ranking individuals often visited, it was a policy not to serve famous teas like Huangshan Maofeng to just anyone. Hmph. Cheong Su scoffed. In that sense, one could say that the managers judgement in assessing people was wrong. Even if he didnt carry a sword or wear Wudangs robes, Cheong Su was undoubtedly a disciple of Wudang.There wasnt a single establishment in Daojing County that would refuse a disciple of Wudang. If Yi-gang had not been there, he would have simply stated his purpose quietly and taken the Huangshan Maofeng. The manager would have apologized to the point of his head touching the ground. If we had mentioned our purpose, they would have brought out the tea leaves. Cheong Hye consoled Cheong Su in such a way. Seeing the genuine face of the kind junior brother, sincerelyforting him without a trace of mockery, Cheong Sus face crumpled even more. It was because a certain thought had urred to him at that moment. If it had been Cheong Hye instead of Cheong Su who had stepped forward, would the manager have issued an order to dismiss them then? It seemed unlikely. Do you have something to say, Senior Brother? N-no. Although wearing the same ordinary robes, Cheong Hyes face carried an air of nobility simr to Yi-gang. In fact, unlike Cheong Su, who was an orphan, Cheong Hye was a young master from quite a prestigious family. His father was a secr disciple of Wudang who had initiated his child into the sect. Cheong Su, who had been picked up by a Wudang Taoist priest on the brink of starvation, was worlds apart from him. Although Cheong Su was now the senior, if fate had followed its original course, he wouldnt have dared meet Cheong Hyes gaze. If his junior brother had stepped forward, perhaps the managers attitude might have changed. Tch, spit! Thinking about it made him feel even more disgusted. Then, from the staircasending, the chubby face of the manager appeared again. Ah I was wrong. Please,e in. His posture was significantly more humble than before. It didnt seem like Yi-gang had mentioned Cheong Sus identity, but whatever had been discussed, the managers attitude was distinctly different from before. Ha! However, whether it had changed or not didnt matter. Lets go in! Cheong Su lifted his chin defiantly and climbed the stairs with his junior brother.
This is the Huangshan Maofeng we have obtained. In the Central ins, there were five renowned mountains known as the Five Great Mountains. Mount Tai, Mount Hua, Mount Song, Mount Heng (Southern Heng), and Mount Heng (Northern Heng), where the Azure Forest was located. But the mountain that was considered even higher and more prestigious was Huangshan, the Yellow Mountain. Huangshan Maofeng referred to the tea leaves grown in the region of Huangshan. In front of Yi-gang, the Huangshan Maofeng was wrapped in fine paper. The tea leaves, tinged with a dusky hue, were perfectly dry, as soft as the tongue of a sparrow. Huangshan Maofeng should be picked before the beginning of summer. Thats when the leaves are tender and the taste is not too bitter, the manager exined the tea leaves in a gentle tone. The third floor seemed to be a special space; apart from Yi-gangs group, there was another guest. An elderly man, ignoring Yi-gang, was quietly sipping tea by himself. Its an exceptional item among Maofeng, a top-grade picked around the Qingming Festival. The tea leaves had a silvery fluff that seemed to shimmer like made of silver. That is also why this Huangshan Maofeng is called Maofeng. Having heard enough exnations, the manager began to brew the tea to demonstrate the quality of the leaves. He ced the tea leaves in a tea bowl and poured hot water over them. The steeping time was not very long. The aroma of the tea gently spread through the air. Um, its fragrant. Zhang Sanfeng smiled contentedly. It seemed no lie that he enjoyed drinking tea. Yi-gang quietly asked, Did the Maofeng tea from Huangshan exist during your lifetime, Sage Zhang? Although Huangshan Maofeng had recently be famous, Zhang Sanfeng spoke as if he had drunk it several times before. The tea trees have been growing there for a long time. Even before people discovered tea trees on the peaks of Huangshan, there were already tea trees there. It seemed like a usible exnation. By then, the tea was fully steeped. The first tea water was too aromatic and was discarded. This process was known as washing the tea. Yi-gang suddenly asked the manager, Could you give us another teacup? Sorry? Im asking for two cups. The manager seemed curious about the reason but did not ask a second time. Yi-gang received one cup of tea and ced another next to it. He quietly sipped one cup to enjoy its fragrance, but he did not touch the other. That cup was meant for Zhang Sanfeng. Thank you, priest. I am deeply moved. Moisture glistened in Zhang Sanfengs bandit-like eyes. He could not drink the tea but savored the aroma from the teacup. While he did not look like a hermit detached from worldly matters, what did that matter? Zhang Sanfeng truly seemed happy. The young friend drinks tea in an interesting way. At that moment, the elderly man who had been quiet all this time interjected. The person who had been drinking tea without paying any attention to what Yi-gang and hispanions were doing suddenly spoke up. Who is that other cup for? Was he intrigued by the fact that one cup of tea was left untouched? Yi-gang nced at the elderly man and replied. Its for someone who loved this tea. Its meant for him. Haha, are you seeing ghosts? Hohoho. The elderly man burst outughing and turned his head back. Instead of answering, Yes, I see them, Yi-gang silently drank his tea. Then, Zhang Sanfeng seemed to have noticed something and lifted his head. These tea leaves are Perhaps something else had caught his eye after seeing the Huangshan Maofeng. Behind the manager, near where the Huangshan Maofeng had been, there was another type of tea leaf. Could you tell me what this tea is? Ah, are you referring to this? Zhang Sanfeng recognized the type of the tea leaf even before the manager could answer. Its Luan Melon Seed. Indeed, it is Luan Melon Seed. Luan Melon Seed. Yi-gang was familiar with this famous tea as well. He couldnt tell its type just by looking at the leaves, though. Luan Melon Seed, like Huangshan Maofeng,es from Anhui Province. It has a charm different from that of Huangshan Maofeng. Zhang Sanfeng seemed nostalgic. He began to describe the characteristics and vor of the Luan Melon Seed without being asked. In conclusion, after drinking Huangshan Maofeng, he enjoyed drinking Luan Melon Seed andparing their tastes and aromas. Considering how he talked about it everywhere and even kept records, it was clear how much Zhang Sanfeng loved tea. I would like to purchase that Luan Melon Seed along with the Huangshan Maofeng. Ah, this one Despite what should be a happy increase in sales, the managers expression was not very weing. In fact, he seemed rather troubled. Im sorry, but this one already has an owner That much quantity? Yes. I only need a very small amount. Haha It was after the manager had learned of Yi-gangs identity. If he still refused so firmly, there really must be an owner for the Luan Melon Seed. Just as Yi-gang was about to nod in resignation. The elderly man drinking tea behind them interjected, Just give it to him. It was an odd situation for an ordinary customer to suddenly give suchmands, but the managers response was immediate. Yes, Garden Master. He had called him Garden Master. The seemingly ordinary elderly man was in fact the owner of Tea Fortune Garden. The manager asked cautiously, However, the person who ordered has already paid a deposit. I will speak to the customer myself. After all, if the caravan that was bringing the goods had met with a disaster and perished, they wouldnt have received the items anyway. Cheong Sus expression changed to one of surprise. It seemed that the caravan Yi-gang had saved from a tiger had been transporting tea leaves for Tea Fortune Garden. Yi-gang expressed his thanks softly. Thank you. Dont mention it. Unbeknownst to Yi-gang, the owner of Tea Fortune Garden was a legendary figure in the tea trade. Perhaps it was his vast experience. He seemed to see something the manager had not. Since its tea meant for an immortal, the customer might understand if its just a little. Yi-gang was surprised, but fortunately, he did not show it. It seemed unlikely that the owner of Tea Fortune Garden had seen through Zhang Sanfeng. From the continued conversation, it appeared that the term immortal did not refer to Zhang Sanfeng. Its been a long time since the Sword Emperor sent someone Ah! The one who gasped for air in surprise was Cheong Su. The elderly man looked back at Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. He asked for the Huangshan Maofeng, didnt he, Taoist priests? It seemed the managers im that one developed an eye for things after long involvement in business wasnt wrong. The owner of Tea Fortune Garden had figured out that Cheong Su and Cheong Hye were disciples of the Wudang Sect, and that they hade following the orders of the Sword Emperor. It was almost ghostly. How did you know? Hehe. This old servant has been offering tea to the Taiji Sword Emperor for over 30 years. Ah He often sought Huangshan Maofeng. That must have been the case before the Sword Emperor secluded himself, when his mind was still intact. He liked tea too and had often visited Tea Fortune Garden. Its been a long time since Ist brewed tea for him. Its also been a long time since he sent anyone. The owner of Tea Fortune Garden seemed to genuinely respect the Taiji Sword Emperor. He asked carefully, Perhaps is the Sword Emperors health not good? It was not permissible to discuss the Sword Emperors condition openly. But how could they lie to this old connection? Cheong Su and Cheong Hye merely nodded quietly. I see, I wont ask further. He then stood up and carefully packaged both the Huangshan Maofeng and Luan Melon Seed. He stopped Cheong Su who was trying to pay. You dont have to pay. Please tell him its a gift from me. We will gratefully ept it. Cheong Su forcibly swallowed the words, The Sword Emperor might not remember you. Before they turned to leave, Yi-gang quietly asked the owner of Tea Fortune Garden, How did you see through everything? Its a knack you develop with long experience in business. The owner of Tea Fortune Garden probably knew that the exnation was inadequate. He added more, There have often been those who seek Huangshan Maofeng, but the Sword Emperor specifically liked to have it with Luan Melon Seed. Zhang Sanfeng quietly uttered a, Hoo, in admiration. Even to someone like me, who knows a lot about tea, its a unique preference. So, I guessed it was his order. That so. Thank you. Strictly speaking, the owner of Tea Fortune Gardens guess was wrong. The reason Yi-gang sought Luan Melon Seed was not because of the Sword Emperors preference, but because of Zhang Sanfengs. However, in the end, the owner was right. Thank you for the exnation. Please take good care of the Sword Emperor. It was an unusual thing to say to Yi-gang, an outsider. Yet, Yi-gang quietly nodded at the words of the owner of Tea Fortune Garden. Having returned to the inn, they soon began climbing Mount Wudang.
Myung Won, the sect leader of Wudang. At just over 60 years old, he would be considered elderly by the standards of ordinary civilians. But as a martial artist, and one who had reached the Supreme Peak, it was a time when there was nothing in the world to fear. As the leader of the Great Wudang Sect, who wouldnt respect him? Myung Won too felt a sense of pride when he first ascended to the position of sect leader. But now, the burden weighed heavily on his shoulders. Hyun Cheol, how is Senior Uncle doing? Yes, he wants to drink a tea called Huangshan Maofeng, and the kids have gone to get it, so they should be back soon. He was rarely in front of his senior uncles humble dwelling. The fact that his senior uncle, of all people, was showing signs of senility was a shock in itself. Why Senior Uncle of all people A sect leader can die suddenly. A new one can simply be appointed. Other elders of the sect would take Myung Wons ce. However, the top swordsman of Wudang cannot be reced. No new person could be brought in just because an Absolute master had gone mad. You said his mind momentarily returned. Yes, he was looking for you, Sect Leader. However, the reason Wudang went into seclusion was not solely to hide the Taiji Sword Emperors dementia. It was because he, whose mind often returned, had made a significant decision. The lofty incarnation of the sword who had never taken a disciple Sect Leader. Please,e in. From within the dimly-lit humble dwelling, the Sword Emperor called for Myung Won. Myung Won entered and showed respect for his senior uncle. As he sat down, he thought to himself that the Sword Emperor was indeed lucid now. This was because he felt an overwhelming aura that made it difficult to even look up at his face. I have made my decision. There isnt much time left. Is that really true! Yes. The voice of Myung Won, who asked again, carried a strange fervor. As the periods of lucidity grew shorter, the Taiji Sword Emperor eventually made a decision. All that I have gained through Founder Zhang Sanfeng, everything that I have achieved Everything he had aplished. His cultivation, profound understanding, and even the peerless divine arts. I want to pass it on to someone who is worthy. Myung Won thought, Finally, a disciple of the Sword Emperor will be born in Wudang. If someone is worthy, then anyone However, the Sword Emperors words carried a strange resonance. One must listen to a persons words to the very end. Whether high in status, low, young, or old. Excuse me? Youre not just choosing from among the second-generation disciples? Whether an elder or the sect leader himself, it doesnt matter. Ugly or beautiful. Of noble birth or humble Myung Won had never imagined that thest condition would apply. Whether from Wudang or not it doesnt matter. The sect leaders mouth fell open. Chapter 191: Mount Wudang, Wudang Sect (3) Chapter 191: Mount Wudang, Wudang Sect (3) Practitioners must govern themselves. Its not necessary to sever all vexations and lose oneself like a Buddhist monk, but a Taoist should know how to control their emotions. Myung Won, the sect leader of the Great Wudang Sect, disyed ack of such discipline. No, that was not all. Myung Wons face was truly a storm of emotions. Confusion, disbelief, absurdity. And a faint but definite anger. I must have heard wrong. Senior Uncle. Let me repeat myself, Sect Leader. Sitting cross-legged, the Sword Emperor repeated his statement. He would pass on everything he had to his sessor: his cultivation, his profound understanding, and even the secret arts not typically transmitted.He would choose only one, but there were no restrictions on who it could be, even if they were not from the Wudang Sect How can this be! Even if they are not from the Wudang Sect, its fine? I am not looking to take on a disciple. It doesnt matter who they are if they can inherit my profound understanding. If you are not taking on a disciple, what is it then? I, an old man, do not wish to disrupt the rules of the sect by taking on a designated disciple. If you do not wish to disrupt the rules of the sect, how can you! Even though he said this, Myung Won thought the Sword Emperor actually wanted to take on a disciple. Just as people have children to avoid the eternal death, martial artists wanted to take disciples to leave their mark on the world. The Taoist sect martial artist felt the same, and Myung Won thought that was what his senior uncle had in mind. Whats needed is just someone who is qualified. Someone who can make my profound understanding and divine art their own. It really doesnt matter who I cant take an elder or a sect leader as a disciple. What do you mean by saying it is okay even if they are not from the Wudang Sect? Our sect has many bright and talented individuals. There is no need to look elsewhere. Tao is not about affiliation or status Even if that person has not learned Tao, you intend to transmit it to them? If the path of martial arts is also Tao, then I will do so. He might still not be in his right mind. Thinking this, Myung Won hardened his expression. He had not expected to say such things to his respected senior uncle. Senior Uncle. Please bestow upon the Wudang Sect as much as it has bestowed upon you. It was a solemnmand that only the sect leader could make. The Wudang Sects secret techniques must not leave the sect. Even if you are my senior uncle, you cannot break this rule. In all major sects, the unauthorized dissemination of core sect techniques was a taboo of taboos. Its a sin among sins, punishable by destroying the dantian or even death. The sect leader mentioned this as a warning. However, the Sword Emperor was neither flustered nor angry. Well then, I will choose a promising child and teach them swordsmanship and pass on my internal arts. Ah Myung Won was pleased, but the Sword Emperor had not finished speaking. However, what I received from the Wudang is only that. I will separately decide whom to pass on my personal profound understanding and other things. Myung Won realized something as he watched the Sword Emperor speak as if he had been waiting for that moment. Could it be Among these, it will also include Founder Zhang Sanfengs profound understanding. What I obtained from his secret cave was not Wudangs martial arts. What kind of sophistry is this! Sophistry? Its an undeniable fact. The Sword Emperor opened a drawer and took out an old piece of paper. It looked like it had been torn from a book and was very old. This is the Founders diary. Ah! At the mention of Zhang Sanfengs diary, Myung Won, previously angry, quickly took it and read it. Indeed, the grand handwriting was truly Zhang Sanfengs. The diary began with ordinary daily events. I acquired some Maojian tea from the Xinyang region. It has a good fragrance, so I have high expectations Myung Wons expression darkened as he read on swiftly. It was clearly written there. The martial knowledge left here is made independently of the Wudang, therefore, the disciples of our sect should not learn it rashly. It was stated that it was not of the Wudang. However, if someone is qualified, theres nothing to stop it from being passed on to a disciple of the sect. Senior Uncle, have you acquired the divine art of Founder Zhang? Knowing the Sword Emperor as Myung Won did, it was unlikely he would have seen Zhang Sanfengs martial arts and not learned it. Yet, the Sword Emperor neither confirmed nor denied it. He simply remained silent. Myung Wons mind became cluttered. The Sword Emperor must have anticipated Myung Wons reaction. Thats why he made such a difficult-to-ept proposal at first, and kept the main point hidden like this. But really, could it be right for an outsider to inherit Zhang Sanfengs martial arts, the Sword Emperors profound understanding? As the sect leader, he could not allow it. Myung Won suddenly remembered something and raised his head. Senior Uncle, what exactly is this qualification He hadnt heard the most important part. But seeing his senior uncles demeanor, Myung Won was startled. Just moments before, his senior uncle had been showing a dignified demeanor, but now he was biting his nails. Huh? Isnt that you, Myung Won? When did youe? His eyes were dim and unfocused. His mannerisms were childlike, devoid of dignity. I will take my leave now, Senior Uncle. Leaving already? Please, take care. Myung Won deeply bowed and stepped outside. Outside the small hut, Hyun Cheol was waiting for him. Sect Leader Senior Uncle seems very tired. Take good care of him. Yes. Myung Wons steps as he left the Sword Emperors small hut felt incredibly heavy. The words the Sword Emperor had spoken disturbed Myung Wons mind. Zhang Sanfeng. He remembered the time when the name of the Great Ancestor hade from the Sword Emperors mouth. To Myung Wons eyes, it seemed as though the light of dawn was shining upon the Wudang. The legend of the present touched upon the legend of the past. Perhaps the Sword Emperor too might ascend to immortality like Zhang Sanfeng. But the respected senior uncle, instead of rising to the heavens, had plummeted to the earth. And in a tragic state with broken wings. To seek someone from outside to inherit the Founders divine art. Why exactly He had heard such an absurd story. Myung Won consoled himself internally. What the Sword Emperor said could just be a possibility. No, after all, the sect is securely locked. How could one even begin to look for talents outside the Wudang. There would be no leak of Zhang Sanfengs secret teachings. Then, as Myung Won was walking slowly, a disciple hurried towards him. Sect Leader! Whats the matter? The envoy from the Murim Alliance has returned. Myung Wons frowning face hardened. That they havee back even after being turned away once means Theyve brought the Four Great Divine Physicians Golden Needle Phantom and a master from Kunlun! His stern expression brightened this time. It felt as if a weight had been lifted from his heavy heart. If they could heal the Sword Emperors condition, many problems would be resolved at once. The matter regarding Zhang Sanfengs martial arts could be addressed by slowly persuading the healthy Sword Emperor. Where are they now? They should have just reached the Sword Releasing Ground. Is that so? Guide them to the Violet Heaven Hall No, I will go myself. Who else hase? The disciple responded to the sect leader. More people had visited Wudang than the sect leader had expected. Among them, several promising young sessors. Peng n, the daughter of the head of the Tang n, two disciples from the Azure Forest. One of them is The nickname Immortal Divine Dragon was also known to Myung Won. A prodigy who became a Peak master before even reaching twenty, the pride of the Baek Noble n and Azure Forest. Normally, he would be pleased to meet the young talents of the martial world, but now he felt strangely cold. Why now of all times? It was just after the Sword Emperor had mentioned that secret techniques might be passed on to someone outside of the Wudang. And now, suddenly, young geniuses recognized throughout the Central ins were arriving. Myung Won hastened his steps towards the Sword Releasing Ground. He felt like using the lightfoot technique to get there in one step if his dignity allowed. He moved at the fastest speed his status would permit.
The Sword Releasing Ground was a famous site within the Wudang Sect. Anyone passing through the Sword Releasing Ground had to unarm themselves of all weapons, including swords. There were no exceptions unless permitted by the sect leader. For a martial artist, giving up their weapon was akin to parting with their life; a difficult rule to ept. This was only possible because it was the Wudang Sect. Those who came from the Murim Alliance were currently depositing their weapons there. From a distance, Myung Won watched the people intently, especially focusing on the young sessors. And the most eye-catching was a young man in a red robe. Is that youth the one called the Immortal Divine Dragon of the Azure Forest? Indeed, his aura was extraordinary. What is he doing now? However, Yi-gang did not leave immediately after depositing his sword. He approached a dying old tree. The tree, nted at the Sword Releasing Ground, was called the Sword Releasing Tree. Although it was now withering and dying, it likely boasted lush leaves in the past. The Sword Releasing Tree is definitely It was an old tree, but originally, it was not native to Wudang. One of the Founders had nted it while creating the Sword Releasing Ground. Time has passed, and it was now dying. But certainly Was it Founder Zhang Sanfeng who nted it? He vaguely recalled such records at that moment. Gasp! Myung Wons eyes widened in astonishment.
Yi-gang and his group ascended Mount Wudang. With Cheong Su and Cheong Hye leading the way, there was no mountain path too treacherous for them that had been cut off from human passage. Upon arriving at the Wudang Sects mountain gate, as they had heard, the que was taken down, and disciples with a formidable presence were blocking the gate. After Neung Ji-pyeong stepped forward and exined the situation, a Wudang Sect disciple who had gone inside to convey the message returned and granted them entry. The gate opened, and they faced the renowned Sword Releasing Ground. Though everyone was hesitant at the instruction to surrender their weapons, theyplied without protest. Yi-gang did the same. The value of the meteorite sword was unimaginable, but he trusted the Wudang Sect and handed over his sword. Would they steal it? Ah, Wudang is not a sect of petty men. Since the Great Ancestor of Wudang, Zhang Sanfeng, had said so, there was no reason not to believe him. Zhang Sanfeng had an expression filled with profound nostalgia. Its been nearly 300 years, yet its astounding, truly astounding. He turned his head, surveying the various parts of Mount Wudang. What is so astonishing? The indifference of nature. This majestic mountain has not changed at all, making one feel how short and fleeting human life is. It had been hundreds of years since Zhang Sanfeng had died, or rather, ascended to immortality. Yet, the majestdscape of Wudang had not changed, evokingplex emotions. However, the small sapling I nted back then has now grown old. Indeed, time is impermanent. Only then did Yi-gang notice the old tree in front of him. It was not the time for the leaves to fall yet, but the branches were bare. Tall but bent, it strongly resembled an aged elder. Hmm. While others were depositing their swords, Yi-gang approached the old tree. He then ced his hand on its trunk. Closing his eyes, he concentrated his energy perception. Its still alive. Thatsmendable. Zhang Sanfeng stood next to Yi-gang. Could it have suffered from pests or diseases? Merely a decline in vitality. It seems the ley lines that transmit life energy have dried up and broken. Its quite simr to me. Yi-gang didnt feel a kinship with the tree, but his view of the old tree had changed. I see. Suddenly, as if making a decision, Zhang Sanfeng stood beside Yi-gang and ced his hand on the tree. I wish I could heal your body, young priest. But, as someone who has attained the qualifications of Earth Immortal, I must not interfere with lifespan, remember? Yes. What would happen if I forcibly healed the young priests body? I will show you through this tree. What are you going to do? Before Yi-gang could remove his hand from the tree. Zhang Sanfeng initiated something. Crack A cracking sound emanated from inside the old tree. Naturally, everyone turned their gaze to Yi-gang, who was touching the tree. They hadnt noticed yet, but Yi-gang, standing right in front of the old tree, could feel it. The tree, once dry and parched, was now brimming with life. Tap, thud A sound of something small bursting was heard from above. A cry of astonishment came from the group as they looked up at the branches. Th-the tree ising back to life! What is that! Then, someone dashed out from behind with the speed of lightning using the lightfoot technique. It was Myung Won, the sect leader of Wudang. S-Sect Leader! The disciples of Wudang bowed in respect. Yi-gang, too, bowed in confusion, but Myung Won was only looking up at the tree. New buds are sprouting from the Sword Releasing Tree! Fresh green buds were sprouting from the tree. Chapter 192: Jang Gyeong, Zhang Sanfeng (1) Chapter 192: Jang Gyeong, Zhang Sanfeng (1) When Taoist Zhang Sanfeng wandered the world practicing virtues, an old man carved him a walking stick. Using this stick as hispanion, Zhang Sanfeng traversed the Central ins and returned to find the old mans house burnt down, and the old man himself had died of starvation. In sadness, he nted the stick at the entrance of the vige and left. Later, a viger, curious, visited the spot and found that the withered stick had sprouted a new shoot. Eventually, flowers bloomed, and a spring began to flow beneath it, causing the vigers to venerate Zhang Sanfengs spiritual power and honor him. Withered Tree Blooming with Flowers
The Wudang Sect was different from Taoist sects like the Azure Forest or Kunlun. They did not focus on sorcery or alchemy. What they pursued was the martial path, and their goal was the pursuit of the Immortal Sword, at the pinnacle of martial studies.This wasrgely influenced by the fact that the real Zhang Sanfeng had be an immortal being through his sword. The spirit of Zhang Sanfeng looked up at the tree that had sprouted from the old stick. Despite being a characteristic of the Wudang Sect, what he performed was an unreal Taoist sorcery. It was indeed a remarkable spell. It seems you have aged even more than I have. Yi-gang could strike a tree with lightning, but he could not make it sprout a new shoot. However, the expression of Zhang Sanfeng, who revived the dying tree, was not very bright. I have said before. If I restore the body of the young priest through my Taoist power, what might happen. Werent you saying that it shouldnt be done? Thats right. Even if you forcibly extend life by viting thews of the heavenly realm, it ignores the principle of cause and effect. The Taoists of the Wudang Sect were busy examining the Sword Releasing Tree with the suddenly appeared sect leader. The method that the young priest has been using is like altering the course of a flowing river The method that cured the body by making the Immortal Divine Sword attain nirvana and turning the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon into a yokai. What I have done is to go against the flow of the water. The immortal realm shown by Zhang Sanfeng was different from Yi-gangs. However, if the dying tree has be so vividly alive, what does it matter? Cant he just heal Yi-gangs body in the same way he healed the tree? There must be side effects, hence such a statement. The buds on the tree have sprouted, soon it will blossom, and if lucky, it will seed once again. However. This tree, which would have lived for another ten years, will not survive this year and will die. Yi-gangs expression changed. That meant, even if Zhang Sanfeng forcibly healed Yi-gang, he would soon die. So, dont get your hopes up too high. He was convinced. A stunned gaze from the disciples of the Wudang Sect was directed towards Yi-gang, who wore a serious expression. Noticing their looks, Yi-gang felt ufortable. What could he say to justify his sudden actions? Luckily, at that moment, someone began to p. Hahaha! Indeed, as expected Taoist Baek. It was Go Yo-ja, his face beaming with a smile. He praised Yi-gang with a very proud attitude. I knew that the priests spiritual energy reached the heavens, but to actually demonstrate the revival of dead wood into flowering life Go Yo-ja, despite appearances, was indeed a master of the Kunlun Sect. Moreover, he was a Supreme Peak master and disciple of the current sect leader. Even though this was the Wudang Sect, his status was unchallenged. The disciples of the Wudang Sect began to whisper among themselves. Was he a Taoist? He didnt look it at all. Hes a disciple of the Azure Forest. A third-flower disciple. He looks so young yet unremarkable. The atmosphere wasnt bad since he wasnt harming the tree, but rather causing it to sprout. Although Zhang Sanfeng said the tree would die within a year, few would think it was because of Yi-gang. The sect leader of the Wudang Sect, Sage Myung Won, asked, What is your name? Yi-gang introduced himself with a formal bow. Sage Myung Won nodded. I see You must be tired from your long journey. He didnt ask anything further even though he seemed initially surprised. After ncing again at the Sword Releasing Tree, he headed towards Neung Ji-pyeong. Listening to the murmuring conversation, it seemed he would personally guide them to Violet Heaven Hall. Yi-gang looked back at Sage Myung Won with a slightly uneasy expression. Did you feel something odd? Hmm, like what? It seemed like he was wary of me. There was a look of caution in Sage Myung Wons eyes as he regarded Yi-gang. However, Yi-gang couldnt fathom the reason. The sect leader told the disciples, Return the swords. Why would a closed sect even demand a disarm sword etiquette? The weapons that had been entrusted to the Sword Releasing Ground were returned to the group. Even for a sect leader, it was not an easymand, but there was nothing detrimental for the group. Follow me. The group was guided to the Violet Heaven Hall in the Violet Heaven Pce of the Wudang Sect, where major discussions about the future of the sect were held. It was a crucial meeting that would determine the future of the sect. A tense atmosphere filled the Violet Heaven Hall.
The leader of Yi-gangs group was initially Neung Ji-pyeong. He had been ordered by the Murim Alliance to resolve the issues of the Wudang Sect. However, two others sat alongside Neung Ji-pyeong in front of the Wudang sect leader. From the Azure Forest, one of the Four Great Divine Physicians, Golden Needle Phantom Do Gyeon. And from the Kunlun Sect, the famous Taoist, Go Yo-ja. Yi-gang, a sessor, sat between Peng Gu-in and Tang Eun-seol and waited. Neung Ji-pyeong ryed the message from the Murim Alliance. He talked about the severe crisis of the Demon Cults invasion and argued that the whole Jianghu must unite. For that, the participation of the Wudang Sect, described as the North Star of Mount Tai of the martial world, was deemed essential, concluding his lengthy speech. The sect leader and the elders of the Wudang Sect debated for quite a long time. Yi-gang quietly listened and felt How can it be socking in vigor? It was a slight disappointment regarding the Wudang Sect. The martial artists present were at least first-generation disciples, each responsible for their own pavilion or hall organization, authoritative speakers in their own right. Even with elders and former sect leaders present, not one disyed any vigor. Hmm, could it be the Demon Cult trying to consolidate their influence inside? We should monitor the situation first, though keep checks An elder was still discussing issues that had already been addressed by the Murim Alliance. While we cannot just sit idly by, it would be right to first settle the internal strife within the sect. There were those whosements were worse than saying nothing at all. Themonality was their tepidness. No one offered a solid opinion. As if they had lost their focal point. Yi-gang was not the only one disappointed with the Wudang Sect. More than anyone, their own sect leader, Zhang Sanfeng, expressed his dismay. s, how has the spirit of the Wudang fallen so low. He either clicked his tongue or touched his forehead in frustration. Obviously, we should be leading the charge to eliminate the fiends. While saying this, he shed a sharp look at the Wudang elders. At that moment, several individuals shuddered. All of them were elders with a high level of attainment. Please calm yourself. Cough. Zhang Sanfeng, who could be called a half-immortal, had a spirit powerful enough to influence reality. Zhang Sanfeng coughed lightly to ease the tension. He seemed quite upset, returning to the Divine Demon Disk tied around Yi-gangs waist. First there is something those of you who have sought out Wudang need to be informed of. Myung Won brought order to the atmosphere of the hall. There is a reason we have adopted a closed door policy. I would like to exin. Then, while seated, he bowed his torso forward. Please, it is imperative that you keep quiet about what I am about to tell you. The bow of the Wudang Sect Leader was a serious one, causing Neung Ji-pyeong and Yi-gangs group to bow in surprise as well. The Sword Emperor is critically ill. The Wudang Sect Leader still showed the demeanor befitting the head of a sect. It wasnt just a t denial to the request of the Murim Alliance, but telling the truth. That the Sword Emperor had be senile and was not of sound mind. There had even been an incident where he almost killed a disciple. Neung Ji-pyeong, Peng Gu-in, and even Tang Eun-seol were shocked. That the Taiji Sword Emperor, regarded as an eminent figure of the Murim and ranked as the number one of the orthodox faction, had lost his senses. There had never been a case heard of an Absolute master suffering from dementia. Ah, so that was the case. There were calm ones among them. People from the Azure Forest, including Yi-gang and Go Yo-ja were like that. Golden Needle Phantom smirked and said, Apologies, but old age is something not even all the Four Great Divine Physicians together can cure. Thatughter might have seemed rude, but Myung Won simply waited quietly for the conversation to continue. Even if you extend life with elixirs, there is a limit. Unless one undergoes aplete transformation, the body ages. When the body ages, senility follows. Inymans terms, it means bing haunted by delusions. Are you saying its just the natural order? For ordinary people, that would be the case. Myung Wons eyes sparkled. Golden Needle Phantom continued to exin, Reaching the Supreme Peak where the Ren and Du meridians are open, the fontanelle will open. To say one is haunted implies that there are impurities in the brain. It makes no sense for a master whose fontanelle is open to be like that. That means What the Sword Emperor is experiencing is not ordinary aging. I would need to examine him as a physician to be sure, but that is my current judgment. A sigh of relief flowed through the hall. However, the sect leaders expression did not brighten. Golden Needle Phantom noticed this. However you must have some idea. Thats why you intended to invite a Taoist from Kunlun. Yes, thats right. Everyones attention turned to Go Yo-ja. Go Yo-ja was not a physician capable of curing dementia. There must be another reason he was called. Its not that I forgot your words, Divine Physician. The spirit of an Absolute master is as strong as their body Above all, the symptoms of the Sword Emperor are not ordinary. If they are not ordinary Ordinary dementia starts with a decline in cognitive ability. Memory worsens, speech bes impaired, and they start behaving in ways they never did before. Myung Won seemed to have looked into the medical knowledge regarding dementia. However, the Sword Emperor is different. Its as if his personality changes frequently He had roughly heard the exnation. The Sword Emperor sometimes returned to a normal state, at times acted like a child, and his memories shifted back to a far past time. Definitely not ordinary symptoms. It might even be a type of inner demon. Thats why we decided to seek help from a Taoist sect. Go Yo-ja quietly spoke up, As a Taoist of the Kunlun Sect, I have always admired the Sword Emperor of the Wudang Sect. I will do my utmost to help. Golden Needle Phantom and a great Taoist were gathered together. A flicker of hope appeared in the eyes of the Wudang Taoists. Sect Leader Myung Won dered in a solemn tone, If the Sword Emperors condition improves, our Wudang will immediately open its doors and stand at the forefront of the Murim Alliance. Neung Ji-pyeongs face brightened. Everything now depended on the treatment of the Sword Emperor. Cheong Su, Cheong Hye, you will guide them. Yes, Sect Leader. Cheong Su and Cheong Hye, who had been specially permitted to attend, bowed deeply.
Cheong Su led the group from the front. It was not a short distance from the Violet Heaven Hall to where the Sword Emperor was located. Cheong Sus junior brother, Cheong Hye, was by the groups side and fielded questions from Golden Needle Phantom. The Great Senior Elder spends most of his days inside his hermitage. Lately, his energy has declined, so he often just stares nkly at the ceiling. You mentioned his personality seems to change. Do you know exactly in what way? Um, its a bitplicated. Golden Needle Phantom was aware of the symptoms of personality splitting, although it wasnt something often seen. Sometimes it seems like he reverts to being a child. At other times, it seems like he goes back to his younger days fighting the Demon Cult. Hmm, rather than changing personalities, it could also be considered a regression of memory. Yi-gang quietly listened to the conversation. With his knowledge as a modern person, he had no hopeful thoughts. Even with the use of advanced medical technology, curing regression was difficult. The exact causes of dementia or regression were not even fully understood. Could Golden Needle Phantom or Go Yo-ja, no matter how miraculous their skills, truly cure the Sword Emperor? Even with the best elixirs and concocting medicines Then, Dam Hyun interjected, Senior Uncle Do Gyeon. He was disying a passionate expression for the first time in a while. Wudang hadnt considered it, but Dam Hyun being present here was as remarkable as Golden Needle Phantom or Go Yo-ja. He might have thought of an extraordinary method they hadnt considered. What is it? Have you considered trying craniotomy? What? Craniotomy. It means literally to split open the head. Dam Hyun spoke in a very serious tone. Maybe if we open it up, we could remove the root of the problem. And the chance to open up the head of an Absolute master is not somethingmon p! Dam Hyun ended up getting pped on the back of his head by Golden Needle Phantom. He cradled his head in pain, but it was indeed a p-worthyment. This was because Cheong Hyes face had turned pale with shock. Golden Needle Phantom clicked his tongue and apologized on his behalf. I apologize for my junior disciples impropriety, young priest. Normally, theres no need to resort to craniotomy. Y-yes The phrase normally unnervingly lingered. Before they knew it, they had arrived at the Sword Emperors hermitage. Hyun Cheol was guarding the hermitage. Cheong Su delivered the message. Great Senior Elder, its Cheong Su speaking. No reply came. Great Senior Elder, are you resting? Senior Elder he was definitely inside just before. Hyun Cheol also tried calling out in surprise, but still, there was no answer. Zhang Sanfeng quietly muttered to himself. Something feels off. And his premonition was correct. Boom! The walls of the hermitage burst outwards from within. Chapter 193: Jang Gyeong, Zhang Sanfeng (2) Chapter 193: Jang Gyeong, Zhang Sanfeng (2) Most of the people there instantly thought of an intruders presence. Someone realized the Sword Emperors condition was critical and thought it was an attack. s Could it possibly be that the Demon Cult has even reached out to Wudang? But that wasnt the case. The one who burst through the walls of the straw hut was the Sword Emperor himself. He was holding a pine-patterned sword. After ncing around at the group that hade to the straw hut, he contorted his face and shouted, Youvee all the way here! He fled without hesitation.It was clearly an expression close to fleeing. He started running in the opposite direction of the group, utilizing extreme light footwork. Among the stunned group, the first-generation disciple Hyun Cheol realized what was happening and chased after the Sword Emperor. Ah, S-Senior Elder! But the Sword Emperor had already disappeared among the trees. Neung Ji-pyeong asked in confusion, He saw us and ran away no, left? The expression was revised midway, but the absurdity of the situation remained unchanged. It seems so. Why? He must have felt our presence and mistaken it. He thought we were attacking him. Attacking him? It was true that the Sword Emperors mind was clouded. It was also unexpected that he didnt attack but fled. We must pursue him. His mind is still unstable, and something might go wrong L-Lets do that! A sense of urgency was present on Hyun Cheols face. Its dangerous unless one is a master. The disciples should stay here! Yes, Senior! Cheong Su and Cheong Hye bowed with a fist salute. The task of tracking the vanished Sword Emperor was taken up by Hyun Cheol, Golden Needle Phantom, Neung Ji-pyeong, and Go Yo-ja. Whoosh They pursued the Sword Emperor with swift light footwork. The remaining members of the group stood dumbfounded. Its truly regrettable to see the one called the greatest master of Wudang in such a pitiful state. Zhang Sanfeng clicked his tongue in pity. Yi-gang also couldnt hide his astonishment. However, Cheong Su and Cheong Hye appeared somewhat ustomed to this. Perhaps he felt suspicious because too many came at once? It seems so, Senior Brother. The weather has turned gloomy. It would be bad if it rained and he got wet. Hes elderly and might catch a cold The way they talked about the Sword Emperor was as if they were talking about an old man in the back room. But the concern in their words didnt make it sound bad. Cheong Su suggested to the group, It looks like it might rain, why dont we go inside and wait? I-is that really okay? Peng Gu-in seemed to have great respect for the Sword Emperor usually. Seeing Peng Gu-in hesitate, Cheong Su nodded. It might take a while, and thats okay. As disciples of the Wudang Sect, it would be improper for outsiders to continually refuse their offer. The group entered the straw hut. The interior of the straw hut was more spacious than expected. There were six remaining members of the group, and even with all six seated, it didnt feel cramped. Wow Peng Gu-in looked around with eyes full of wonder. If you thought of a room where a senile old man lived alone, the image wasnt usually a pleasant one. However, the room didnt have a musty smell, and all the furnishings were neatly arranged. It seems you serve the Sword Emperor with utmost dedication. Peng Gu-in praised Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. But Cheong Hye, feeling a bit embarrassed, scratched his neck as he replied. We do our best, but the Great Senior Elder also has a neat personality. asionally, he might do something rash like throwing a chamber pot, but its not always like that. The Sword Emperor was originally considered to have a noble and gentle character. When he came to his senses, he always tidied up the surroundings while feeling gloomy. Indeed he is remarkable. Yi-gang thought so too. The Sword Emperors mental strength seemed extraordinary. However, the behavior seen just before didnt seem to reflect a noble and gentle personality. The Sword Emperors personality changes back to how it was in the past, so was it different back then? Of course, it makes sense. When one is young, its natural to be spirited. The Sword Emperors youth was not without its trials either. The hastily broken and escaped through wall seemed to prove that. Yi-gang suddenly thought, How did he break it? How? He must have smashed it with his body. It would be possible for Peng Gu-ins burly body. But the straw hut was better made than expected. It was constructed with wood frames andyered with mud. He might have infused his inner power into his body to break through and escape He cut through it with a sword. What? Yi-gang picked up a piece of the broken wall. Some parts appeared rugged as if twisted by physical force, while others were smooth as if cut by something sharp. However, cutting through a wall like this could be done by a Supreme Peak master. There was no reason for Yi-gang to be so surprised. Why would that Ah! Peng Gu-in was puzzled and then burst out in admiration. The sound of the wall breaking was heard all at once. That means with one strike, so much He shattered the wall into pieces with a single swing. It was hard to even guess how much intricate skill was embedded in that single strike. Even though not fully sane, the Sword Emperor remained powerful. Yi-gangs gaze stopped near his feet. Two sheets of paper had fallen among the debris of the wall. Could the Sword Emperor have read them? Carefully picking them up without tearing the weathered paper, Zhang Sanfeng eximed in surprise. Oh, isnt this the diary I wrote! Diary? Yes, I dont remember when I wrote it, but I didnt expect to see it here. It was written in Zhang Sanfengs rather majestic handwriting: Today, I spent the day watching the stream from sunrise to sunset. Even in the living, breathing Mount Wudang, watching the water is particrly enjoyable, and its clear that observing water can also be a path of cultivation. Raindrops pierce through rocks, and stream water carves its path. The way of the sword is simr The content seemed profound yet utterly trivial. Because it ended with It was a fulfilling day. Tomorrow, I shall continue to watch over the valley here. You must have had a lot of free time. Hehe However, it seemed the Sword Emperor earnestly studied this writing. The paper behind was not written by Zhang Sanfeng but by the Sword Emperor himself. He had analyzed Zhang Sanfengs diary and tried to grasp the intricate skills of martial arts contained within it. Yi-gang quietly arranged it in a corner of the room. Meanwhile, Dam Hyun was throwing questions at Cheong Su. How many personalities? Huh? Oh Cheong Su and Cheong Hye pondered deeply over Dam Hyuns question. Its not exactly a separation of personalities but rather a temporary regression of memories. Once regressed, the state often remains stable; its rare for it to fluctuate back and forth. I see. You should know if youve been observing for a long time. What have you been doing all this time? Although Cheong Su was taken aback by Dam Hyuns arrogant tone, the other members just took it as typical of Dam Hyun. Then Cheong Hye cautiously interjected, Primarily, the most frequent is reverting to a child. When he regresses to about ten years old, the danger level is medium; when he changes to around fifteen, the danger level is low. Danger level? As Dam Hyun asked this, Cheong Hye hesitated and stumbled, So, since weve been taking care of him continuously, weve set specific times to be cautious. Its fine when hes calm. But when he regresses to about ten years old, he struggles to control his strength. Ah, I see. Its not easy taking care of an elder whose mind isnt fully intact. E-Elder Yi-gang called out to Dam Hyun, Senior Brother! Oops, I misspoke. Sorry. Mm. Though it seemed Yi-gang would say more, he just quietly nodded his head in approval. It was apliment for the immediate apology. Dam Hyun grinned and nodded back. Cheong Hye looked dumbfounded. Well, anyway. Is that all? Its okay when he regresses to his twenties when he was roaming the Jianghu. The problem is he calls us his junior brothers. Hoo That way, it seems there are roughly five or six types of personalities. Dam Hyun suddenly remembered to confirm one thing. There were medium and low danger levels, right? What about high? There is no high danger level. Huh? Instead, theres a special level. He skips the medium danger level and goes straight to special. Its to emphasize the danger of that particr personality. Ive only experienced it once, but Tell me in detail. Back when the Great Senior Elder was about to reach the Absolute realm, during the great expulsion of the Demon Cult. If its the great expulsion of the Demon Cult, thats an event from the distant past. Which expulsion? Probably around the Third Great Expulsion. When the Great Senior Elder went to the Kunlun Mountains. That was when the Sword Emperor, along with the Divine Monk, was defeating the fiends and became renowned throughout the martial world. Its said that he faced death dozens of times. There was a time he alone was chased and chased fifty fiends. Hoo. When that timees, the atmosphere changespletely. Usually gentle, he bes as terrifying as a ghost then. Cheong Hyes face turned slightly pale, as if recalling that situation. However, Dam Hyun paid no attention to that. Terrifying like a ghost. Why? Why, you ask Instead, it was a look as if he had found some clue. His expression changes first and a murderous intent appears in his eyes. Its not just the personality changing, but his awareness of his surroundings also regresses to that time. Thats right. Has there ever been an instance where he killed someone after such a change? Sorry? I mean, has he ever swung his sword and cut someone? Cheong Hyes expression turned displeased. Dam Hyuns question implied asking if the Sword Emperor had ever killed a disciple of Wudang. There has absolutely never been such an incident! Why? Why, you ask! How could the Sword Emperor ever direct his sword against a disciple of his sect? Even if his personality and cognitive abilities revert to that time? Contrary to Cheong Hyes misunderstanding, Dam Hyun was not trying to insult the Sword Emperor or be malicious. It was a curiosity that could even be described as pure. If hepletely reverts to that time. If he thinks the people around him are the fiends he was chasing he would have had to kill. Thats Just like he did in the past, tearing through mountains while being chased and chasing. Stabbing anyone he saw from behind. Long ago in the Kunlun Mountains, the Sword Emperor did just that. Until then, he was a young Taoist who knew nothing but fair duels, but he became a true Jianghu martial artist. When swords of fiends intent on killing him swarmed, there was no time to consider righteousness or moral duty. If surrounded, he fled; if he found an isted fiend, he killed them. The more I hear, the stranger it seems. Dam Hyuns doubt was entirely normal. Cheong Hye and Cheong Su were at a loss for words. Until now, they were just grateful that the Sword Emperor was at least keeping a minimal grip. But thinking about it now, as Dam Hyun said, there were many strange aspects. Then, Tang Eun-seol quietly spoke up, What about now, then. Everyone turned their attention to her. What era does the Sword Emperor seem to have returned to now? Perhaps He sensed the approach of several martial artists and made a swift escape. The face he turned back to nce at the group was not gentle at all; it was distorted like a ghost. It seems he has returned to that time. It seems so. Yi-gang thought so too. It was the right choice that not everyone pursued, but only the strongest masters followed. He should regain his senses in about fifteen minutes. Probably. About fifteen minutes had passed by now. The group remained silent with slightly tense expressions. Hmm, strange. Only Zhang Sanfeng, with a rxed attitude, idly stroked his beard. He nced back at Yi-gang and asked, What would the young priest do? What do you mean? If you were being chased by fifty fiends in the rugged mountains. How would you handle it? I would have to defeat them one by one. Right. Thats the correct approach. Avoid being surrounded and deal with those you can eliminate first. That would create gaps among the pursuers. Its right to deal with the strongest onester. Facing a Supreme Peak master like Go Yo-ja was more difficult than facing ten of the Peak masters. First, start with the scoundrels. Like a tiger curling up to avoid hunters, then pouncing on the unsuspectingmon folk from behind. It wasnt just because Zhang Sanfeng had said so. Yi-gangs body reacted first. Could it be due to some extraordinary intuition that made him seem unlike a normal human now? His response to danger manifested as a physiological phenomenon. Cold sweat formed droplets on the back of his neck. The hair on his arms and legs stood up, and he felt a heavy tension that weighed on his heart. Yi-gang was frozen, unable to even blink. It was as if someone had ced a de at the end of his spine, sending chills down his back. The problem was, no one else but Yi-gang seemed to notice it. Peng Gu-in was the first to spot Yi-gangs unusual symptoms. Hey, are you okay? But Yi-gang dared not even open his mouth. Why are you sweating so profusely? Why are they not noticing this terrible hostility? An invisible sword seemed to be flying around the room. It brushed past Peng Gu-ins nape and passed by Tang Eun-seols ear. At least, thats how Yi-gang felt. And then, a low voice came from behind. Is there only one who has noticed? It was a gloomy voice, as if murky blood had been sprinkled into once clear water. Through the gaping hole in the wall, the Sword Emperor was standing outside. He had shaken off his pursuers and had returned here instead. Starting here is the right thing to do. ording to the logic from the days when he faced fiends. Thinking of cutting off the tails of those he was chasing. As the Sword Emperor raised his sword, a wave of murderous intent surged in. Chapter 194: Jang Gyeong, Zhang Sanfeng (3) Chapter 194: Jang Gyeong, Zhang Sanfeng (3) From the moment the invisible sword of the mind started flying around the straw house, Zhang Sanfeng smiled. Hoho, interesting indeed. Yi-gang could not reply. Unlike the others, he could feel the Sword Emperors murderous intent tingling. However, it wasnt something like a murderous aura. Nor was it the intangible Qi that a master could use to kill a person. A Heart Sword? Thats quite rare. A sword of the heart, referred to as a Heart Sword, a legendary state. Actually facing the Heart Sword, Yi-gang felt chills.Only after the Sword Emperor returned and made some noise did the party realize the threat. Starting here is the right thing to do. Just as the Sword Emperor had countered the pursuers before, he returned after fending off Go Yo-ja and other masters. He then truly began to emit intangible Qi. Only then could the party empathize with the pressure Yi-gang was feeling. Kuhak. Kuk! The intangible Qi emitted by the Sword Emperor made their entire body tingle. Peng Gu-in gripped his de tightly, and Tang Eun-seol crouched down, ready tounch a hidden weapon at any moment. The rtively inexperienced Cheong Su and Cheong Hye were frozen in ce. Instead of ughtering everyone immediately, the Sword Emperor stared intently at Yi-gang. When he had established the Heart Sword just moments before, Yi-gang was the only one who had reacted. However, Yi-gang did not draw his sword but merely faced the Sword Emperor intently. His expression became even more serene. The intangible Qi was still ferocious enough to tear a person apart, but it was easier to endure than the previous Heart Sword. Silence fell, but for Yi-gang, it was not silence. He was conversing with Zhang Sanfeng at the speed of thought. I heard that he was at Supreme Peak level at that time. If what he had heard was true, the Sword Emperors mind was back in the days when he was pursued in the Kunlun Mountains. And at that time, he was still considered a Supreme Peak master. Yet, the level of martial prowess shown by the Sword Emperor now differed from other Supreme Peak masters Yi-gang had met before. Wasnt Yi-gang, with his quality of experience, higher than any sessor? Even Supreme Peak masters like Namgung Yu-baek, Go Yo-ja, and White Monkey Demonic Hand had not shown such an imposing presence as the Sword Emperor. The level is indeed that of a Supreme Peak master. He shouldnt have reached the Absolute realm. How can that be? In my eyes What do you think is the difference between a Supreme Peak master and an Absolute master? How do you think one can advance to the Absolute realm? At such a moment, asking such a question, Yi-gang did not know. Even a Supreme Peak master who drew out Sword Aura was almost a superhuman. There were very few in the vast Central ins who could exin what came next. Yi-gang asked back with a hint of anxiety, How would I know when I have not reached the Supreme Peak level myself? Thats a matter of transcending the extreme. This was a martial arts discourse by the legendary Absolute master, Zhang Sanfeng. If the situation were peaceful, he would have listened with joy. Theres no set phrase, but I myself liked to use the term transcending the extreme. To transcend the extreme was called transcendence. Considering that the realm equivalent to a Supreme Peak master in the demonic path was called Supreme Demon, it had a peculiar resonance. When you im to have seen the end of the sword and surpass it, and when you think you have seen the end of the demon to break away from it. Isnt stepping into a new realm about breaking out of the imaginative constraints that have confined humanity? Even if one emerges as a great phoenix, to fly in the sky one must break out of the egg. Yi-gang suddenly recalled memories of his previous life, now feeling very distant. There was such a phrase in a famous ssical literature. For a bird to fly, it must break out of one world. And the ce that bird heads towards The realm beyond is closer to that of immortals than humans. Lets leave the exnation forter. Zhang Sanfeng stopped his lengthy speech and summarized. If this junior, called the Sword Emperor, had been at the Absolute realm during those times, he would have already in someone with the Heart Sword. That means Still, it means the young priest is in danger now. Even if the conversation had proceeded at the speed of thought, the silence was long. The Sword Emperor was the first to speak, Young fiend. If you do not draw your sword, I will strike. Could it be that he had not swung his sword because Yi-gang hadnt drawn his? Although his mind had been honed while fighting the demon martial artists, he might still retain the mindset of an orthodox martial artist. Yi-gang first tried to persuade, Sir Jang Gyeong. Instead of the nickname Sword Emperor, he used a title likely used during that time. You might be mistaken, but we are not mere fiends. Then who might you be? We are sessors of the Murim Alliance. I am a disciple of the Azure Forest. Do not lie. All the sessors around here have perished. I buried them with my own hands However, the expression of the Sword Emperor did not change at all. Draw your sword. The Sword Emperors sword slightly trembled. Chiik A long cut appeared on Yi-gangs nose. It was a fierce strike through the air. Blood streamed down, and Yi-gang raised his hand. Stop. He was calming hisrades behind him. If Yi-gang hadnt stopped them, Tang Eun-seol would surely have scattered all kinds of hidden weapons and poison. The Sword Emperors swing was meant as a warning. I will prove it if you dont believe me. Yi-gang did not mention that this was not the Kunlun Mountains, and that the Sword Emperor was suffering from dementia. If saying so would restore his sanity, dementia wouldnt be such a tragedy. Prove? That I am a disciple of the Azure Forest. That the Sword Emperor had not swung his sword was a stroke of great luck for Yi-gang. Inside the straw house, besides Yi-gang, there was another who was not oppressed by the Sword Emperors intangible Qi. Dam Hyun, outside the Sword Emperors line of sight, sent a telepathic message. -If we cant snap him out of it, well all die. Its certain. Zhang Sanfeng could handle it if he possessed his body, but there was a risk that the bacsh might kill Yi-gang. Even if Yi-gang didnt answer, Dam Hyun kept talking. -Theres only one method we can use right now. We have to make that old man realize hes mistaken about him being a young man. The words were bold, but the content was usible. The problem was, how to make him realize. -Remind him that hes an Absolute master. Feed him an attack that would have been unstoppable in his prime. Zhang Sanfeng, curious about the conversation between Dam Hyun and himself, watched the mouth movements and understood the words. Thats quite a clever solution. The senior brother of the young priest is very astute indeed! With Zhang Sanfeng saying so, the method itself must be right. The problem was how. How could Yi-gang, who hadnt even reached the level of a Supreme Peak master, deliver an attack that could only be stopped by an Absolute realm master? There wasnt much time to ponder. Yi-gang immediately took action. As a disciple of the Azure Forest, I will show you the Taoist sorcery. Sorcery? Are you trying to use evil magic? If you are a Taoist from the Wudang Sect, surely you know the difference between sorcery and evil magic. The Sword Emperors eyes narrowed. Even if the Wudang Sect disregards the use of sorcery, as a Taoist sect, they still possess fundamental abilities. Yi-gangs posture, with his finger pointed to the sky, was utterly defenseless. Because he was an orthodox martial artist, the Sword Emperor could not immediately strike Yi-gang. -Yes, thats it. That would be fine. There was a hint ofughter in Dam Hyuns telepathic message. He had realized what Yi-gang was attempting to do. That method met the conditions Dam Hyun had set. Yi-gang murmured softly, I call forth the mighty thunder of the heavens The sky was covered with dark clouds, and raindrops started to fall. It was a perfect environment to call forth lightning. Here, unlike in the Kunlun Mountains, the Nine-Tails couldnt exert power, but there was a small helper instead. ? The Sword Emperors eyes widened. Not only because he felt an aura from Yi-gang that didnt seem to belong to a demonic practitioner, but from within Yi-gangs clothes, a white baby fox poked its head out. Its mysterious blue eyes met the Sword Emperors gaze. At that moment, Dam Hyun took action. Cheong Su and Cheong Hye, who had been holding their breath inside the straw house, screamed upon receiving the signal. Great Senior Elder! Calm down! Its me! Cheong Hye! They were disciples who had long cared for the Sword Emperor. The familiar title Great Senior Elder momentarily shook the Sword Emperors heart. Seizing that moment, Yi-gang was able toplete the Heavenly Thunder Command. Heaven-Shattering Thunder. A secret techniquepleted in conjunction with Cheongho. It was difficult to use in actualbat but was certainly a skill seldom seen anywhere. Lightning shed from the dark clouds in the sky. Good! No matter what method Yi-gang used, he could not threaten the Sword Emperor. At the level of a Supreme Peak martial artist, all of Yi-gangs attacks could be blocked. But lightning was different. Lightning was faster than any sword. The speed of lightning was clearly three times slower than the speed of light. However, it would overwhelmingly outpace human perception. sh. By the time the eyes were dazzled, one would already be shocked by the lightning. Thats how it should have been. The Taoist Jang Gyeong, a Supreme Peak master, did not react to the lightning. But the Taiji Sword Emperor of the Absolute realm did react. Oh, you truly have set foot in the Absolute realm. The Sword Emperors sword transcended reality in an instant. A sword that could never be faster than lightning, cut through it. Chijik It seemed not so much that the sword had sped up like lightning, but that the lightning had slowed down in front of the Sword Emperors sword. Even if the lightning had be a tenth as powerful as it was in the Kunlun Mountains, it dispersed too easily. It was not only the lightning that slowed down. Even the falling raindrops slowed down. As if time itself had slowed down. Step by step, the Sword Emperor approached through the raindrops. His steps were slow. Everyone, including Yi-gang, couldnt move a finger. The consciousness was vividly alive; he saw the Sword Emperor about to swing his sword, but he couldnt respond. Only Zhang Sanfeng was unharmed. The moment of Spirit Echoes was extremely prolonged. That was his transcendental ultimate technique. Despite the Sword Emperors sword flying towards Yi-gangs neck, Zhang Sanfengughed heartily. Indeed, the path of martial arts is boundless. Its not that he would be pleased if Yi-gang died. But because the Sword Emperors sword, slowly moving, stopped right in front of Yi-gangs neck. The endlessly stretched flow of time returned to normal. The raindrops that had been suspended finally fell at their proper speed. Who are you? The Sword Emperor, holding his sword and stopped, asked softly. No longer was there a trace of madness in his eyes. I am Baek Yi-gang. This ce. Only then did the Sword Emperor realize that this ce was outside the straw house. The intangible Qi that had been oppressing everything was quickly retracted. Cheong Su and Cheong Hye quickly ran out of the straw house. Great Senior Elder, please calm down! Cheong Su isnt it. Why the wall. It seemed that the Sword Emperor hadpletely lost his memory of the recent events. But soon, he realized that he had caused a disturbance. He muttered bitterly, I must have had another episode. Yi-gang respectfully performed a martial arts salute. I greet you, Sword Emperor. Then, Peng Gu-in and Tang Eun-seol also greeted the Sword Emperor. Although it was not a pleasant first meeting, they all saw the Sword Emperors imposing presence. His overwhelming martial prowess didnt seem to belong to an ordinary human. He would surely be a great help against the invasion of the Demon Cult. Soon, Go Yo-ja, Golden Needle Phantom, and Neung Ji-pyeong returned. Although they were flustered, they were relieved to see the Sword Emperor had regained his senses. We came to help with your treatment, Sword Emperor. Yes my apologies. The Sword Emperor bowed in apology. Everyone awkwardly bowed in response. Lets go inside. The wall has a hole in it now. As he entered the straw house bitterly, Golden Needle Phantom and Go Yo-ja quickly followed. Yi-gang looked back intently. His heart was still racing. Dam Hyun ced his hand on Yi-gangs shoulder. Dont you really desire it? What do you mean? Dam Hyun muttered as if he truly coveted it. Whats inside the head of an Absolute master. I should try speaking of the craniotomy once more. As if resolved, Dam Hyun followed Golden Needle Phantom into the straw house. Yi-gang hesitated, then followed him. Chapter 195: Putting One’s Affairs In Order (1) Chapter 195: Putting Ones Affairs In Order (1) The fact that he nearly killed the sessors. The Sword Emperor, having regained his consciousness, slowly recalled those memories. How must it feel to realize one was slowly going insane? Moreover, the fact that this aftermath endangered the disciples of his sect. The pain was understandable even without saying. Because the expression on the deeply meditating Sword Emperors face looked excruciatingly painful. It was as if he had chewed and swallowed a raw, spiky thorn bush. Perhaps because of that, the Sword Emperor readily followed the orders of the Golden Needle Phantom. It might hurt a bit. Is that alright? Its fine.The Golden Needle Phantom prodded the Sword Emperors spine with arge needle. The Sword Emperor endured the pain with just a shallow moan. In contrast to the title of one of the Ten Grandmasters, his bare back looked frail. The Golden Needle Phantom tapped on the Sword Emperors left elbow. Do you feel this? Nod. How about this side, do you feel your right elbow? Nod. After confirming the sensations in both feet, the Golden Needle Phantom began to write something down. Yi-gang quietly observed the entire process. Go Yo-ja had left to try making an elixir. The only ones present here were Golden Needle Phantom, Yi-gang, and Dam Hyun. Senior Uncle, here is the towel and hot water. Well done. Unlike Dam Hyun, who was busily assisting, Yi-gangs only task was to sit quietly. Nevertheless, his presence was allowed at the behest of the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor had wanted Yi-gang to join. He didnt specify a reason, and despite Yi-gang being there, he didnt ask anything or give him any tasks. The Taoist continues to investigate you, young priest. It seems so. Of course, that was only outwardly. The Sword Emperor was observing Yi-gang. Not that he was assessing Yi-gangs Qi and internal strength through intangible Qi, but Yi-gang felt that way. Cheongho sat next to Yi-gang and yawned lengthily. From the perspective of a still young fox, sitting still here must be somewhat boring. Dam Hyun quickly sat next to Yi-gang and reached out to pet Cheonghos head. How cute. Hehe. However, Cheongho stretched her body and escaped from Dam Hyuns hand. It was usually the same routine every day. Hehehe Despite being rejected like that, something still seemed to please him. Yi-gang looked at Dam Hyun with a pitiful gaze. Dam Hyun murmured with a contented expression, Thats enough. What do you mean, thats enough? You know, the thing I kept talking about. His eyes were shining with enthusiasm. head technique. What head technique, oh, the craniotomy? It was another talk about craniotomy. Yi-gang made a weary face. It was an obsession that seemed never to end. Not all craniotomy is bad. If Taoist sorcery and demonic knowledge arebined, it could essentially eliminate impurities. How can you just open and close someones head at will? If they take hemp lung soup, they wont feel any pain at all. Just cover the skull with clean sword energy and crack it open. Then stitch it with gold thread. Are you trying to be Hua Tuo, Senior Brother? Even Hua Tuo, a legendary doctor, died trying to open Cao Caos head. From Yi-gangs perspective, Dam Hyuns insistence on brain surgery here, which was far from a modern operating room, seemed bizarre. Why do you insist when even Senior Uncle Do Gyeon has said its not possible? The person involved doesnt want it either. It seems were not getting through at all Yi-gang was left gaping. He hadnt expected to hear such a thing from none other than Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun was the very person who had been advocating for craniotomy yesterday and got struck by the Golden Needle Phantom. With a cautious look as if he had been generous, Dam Hyun whispered, I got permission. From Senior Uncle? No, from the Sword Emperor. Yesterday. The information was even more puzzling. When I pestered him, he said he understood and gave his permission. If it was yesterday Yi-gangs expression changed. Yesterday was the day the Sword Emperors mind had reverted to that of an eight-year-old child. The Sword Emperor of that time was unlike now, being very timid and gentle. This is nonsense But the person involved is the Sword Emperor himself. Since he said its okay, doesnt that mean its settled? As Yi-gang continued to re, Dam Hyuns voice grew fainter. Yes, was it a bit strange? Since there were many eyes watching, Yi-gang limited himself to ring at his senior brother. Noticing the attention, Dam Hyun subtly moved away. It seemed that the Sword Emperor, having reverted to his childhood state, became as naive as an ordinary child. The Golden Needle Phantom, who had been observing the Sword Emperor, furrowed his brows. Um, hmm Then, he asked the Sword Emperor, Do you know how long these wounds have been here? The Sword Emperors body had several injuries. There was a scratch on his thigh, and something resembling bedsores on his lower back. I dont remember. It seems these are wounds from when you lost consciousness. But hmm. The physician, the Golden Needle Phantom, seemed to see things ordinary people couldnt. Could you open your mouth? He examined the inside of the Sword Emperors mouth. There are wounds inside the mouth too I see now. The Sword Emperor didnt even know when the wounds inside his mouth had urred. Considering there was usually nothing that could harm the Sword Emperor, it was a peculiar situation. Todays examination and treatment werepleted shortly. As the Golden Needle Phantom packed his equipment, the Sword Emperor quietly asked, How does it what does it seem like? He didnt directly ask if it was treatable. The Golden Needle Phantom replied softly, It doesnt appear to be dementia caused by old age. ! Even so, I cant be sure that it can be treated. Im still looking for a method. Indeed, the Golden Needle Phantom was one of the Four Great Divine Physicians. The famous physicians summoned by the Wudang Sect had only shaken their heads or suggested expensive elixirs. Then, about the special request I made? Are you referring to controlling the timing of regainingplete consciousness? Thats right. The Sword Emperor had made a special request to both the Golden Needle Phantom and Go Yo-ja. It involved methods of awakening the mind through medication or acupuncture, to ensure he could be lucid at desired times. Go Yo-ja and I are preparing it. Prioritize that over the treatment. It will only be a temporary solution. Please do this favor. The Sword Emperor asked earnestly and firmly. The Golden Needle Phantom tilted his head but agreed. What could be so urgent that he would plead like this? Understood. Then, about a fortnightter, Yi-gangs group and the Wudang Sect discovered what the Sword Emperor wanted.
Inside a freshly repaired thatched cottage, the venerable elders of the Wudang Sect had gathered in full force. From the current sect leader, Myung Won, to the former sect leader and current grand elder, Sage Jang Hyun. The head responsible for Wudangs external affairs, Grand Purity Pce Master Myung Ryun, and even the True Martial Hall Head Myung Cho were present. It was the Sword Emperor, the owner of the thatched cottage, who had summoned them here. However, when the elders arrived, the Sword Emperor was sound asleep as if dead. The sect leader looked at the Golden Needle Phantom with a demanding expression for an exnation. Although we have explored treatments for the Sword Emperor for over a fortnight, we have yet to find a definite cure. What we have tried so far is From the Golden Needle Phantoms mouth came all sorts of methods. While not craniotomy, they were almost at that level of intensity. Then. I will finish the exnation first. The phantom in the Golden Needle Phantoms nickname was not without reason. His stern look as a physician seemed to say, do not interrupt the exnation, and even Grand Purity Pce Master did not dare interject further. The Golden Needle Phantom exined for a while. We have discovered quite a bit, but its still not easy to find a clear treatment method. Have you figured out the cause of the symptoms? I cant reveal that yet. Why, what does that matter Unfounded prejudices can prevent curable diseases from being treated. If you say so. Eventually, even the True Martial Hall Head closed his mouth. However, thanks to Go Yo-jas help, weve discovered a temporary measure. Go Yo-ja entered the thatched cottage from the courtyard. He was carrying an incense burner, from which a pungent, violet smoke was steadily streaming. A long chain was attached to the small incense burner. Go Yo-ja, holding the chain, draped the incense burner next to the Sword Emperors head. The violet smoke flowed down and was inhaled through the Sword Emperors nose. Then, the Golden Needle Phantom made his move. Pa-ba-ba-ba-bak The acupuncture was so swift it was hard to follow with the eye. He seemed to drive the needles into the vital points all over the body, then quickly retrieved them in reverse order. Uhm! The Sword Emperors eyes, which had been closed, snapped open. He sat up with a slightly tired face. The Grand Elder and the sect leader looked at him with tense expressions. Senior Brother? Are you conscious? Sword Emperor. After coughing a few times, the Sword Emperor nodded. Youve all gathered. My mind is fine. Ah thats a relief, a relief indeed! The Golden Needle Phantom and Go Yo-ja had expertly awakened the Sword Emperors consciousness. The Golden Needle Phantom added, It is not a permanent treatment. Its just a temporary measure to improve the quality of life. How did you do it! Truly, the Golden Needle Phantom is a divine physician! Go Yo-ja put in a lot of effort. By smelling the incense and awakening the mind through acupuncture while asleep, clear-mindedness can be maintained for a while. There was a reason it was a temporary solution. We rmend maintaining rity for up to three hours after waking. Beyond that, it would be too taxing on the body. That should be enough! Myung Won seemed very pleased. Just being able to control the periods of lucidity was a significant change. I, I have something to say, which is why I called you all, said the Sword Emperor. Only then did they be curious about the reason the Sword Emperor had summoned them. Ill speak straightforwardly. Now that my mind is somewhat intact, it seems right to put my affairs in order. What it meant for an old man to put his affairs in order was clear. Normally, they would have joked about his still being in good health, but now it was hard to say anything. Myung Won was particrly tense. It seemed likely that the conversation would turn to Zhang Sanfengs divine art. There were several outsiders from the Wudang Sect present. Firstly Fortunately, the Sword Emperor did not immediately bring up that topic. Cheong Hye and Cheong Su. I intend to teach them swordsmanship and martial arts. Cheong Hye and Cheong Su, who had been quiet, suddenly perked up. Their faces showed disbelief at what they heard. Do you wish to pass on your understanding! No, not to that extent. I merely intend to teach them the Taiji Wisdom Sword and Two Extremes Limitless Divine Art, along with a few hand and foot techniques. That essentially meant they would be no different from disciples. Even the most talented in the Wudang Sect had not be disciples of the Sword Emperor, so this was a rare opportunity for Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. I do not wish to disrupt the sectsws by taking on new disciples at my age, please understand. We will do as you say. What are you waiting for, hurry up and bow! Cheong Su and Cheong Hye quickly bowed to the Sword Emperor. Though they did not perform the formal rite of nine bows, one day they would be called his true disciples. Up to this point, it was a happy asion, so Myung Won could also smile. However, the next words shattered Myung Wons expression. As you all might know, I have discovered the secret cave of Founder Zhang Sanfeng. ! The atmosphere in the room cooled as if doused with cold water. Panic was evident on everyones faces. The people of Wudang were shocked that this was being discussed openly, and Yi-gangs group was ordinarily surprised. Yi-gang saw the face of Myung Won, the sect leader of the Wudang Sect. From the way his mouth gaped open, it seemed this was not a topic that had been discussed beforehand. As I mentioned before at the Violet Heaven Hall, Founder Zhangs secret cave contained his divine art. However, it did not originate from Wudang nor does it need to return to Wudang. The Sword Emperors voice was low but carried a certain strength. It should return only to those who are worthy. I was not qualified to fully acquire it. If the Sword Emperor wasnt qualified, then who would be? Those who had seen his unparalleled martial arts skills could hardly believe his words. Senior Uncle How can you say such a thing? There is no falsehood in my words. I intend to select someone who is qualified to inherit Founder Zhangs divine art. What then constitutes this qualification? Who will inherit Zhang Sanfengs divine art? I would like to select from all the martial artists in Jianghu if I could But that would not be right. It would lead to bloodshed. So, it cannot be thus, but for the disciples of Wudang Here, Myung Wons expression brightened slightly. And I wish to give this opportunity to the sessors gathered here because of me. Here, it darkened again. He gritted his teeth, but soon resigned himself as if there were no other choice. The fact that theyve reached this point was already a significant concession from the Sword Emperor. There are more than just one or two disciples in Wudang; surely, they wouldnt let the divine art of Founder Zhang be taken by an outsider. The issue was deciding who would judge the qualifications. Perhaps, deep down, the Sword Emperor also hoped that a disciple of Wudang would receive the enlightenment. But that expectation was soon proven wrong. The Sword Emperor looked directly at Yi-gang and said, Your name is Baek Yi-gang, correct? Yes, thats right. Yi-gang responded politely. The Sword Emperor urged in a gruff voice, You should also participate. All eyes turned to Yi-gang. The Sword Emperor had personally singled out Yi-gang. Its too early to speak of qualifications, but it seems theres no one closer to being qualified than you. The Grand Elder exhaled a strange sound ofment. Myung Won looked as if he was about to copse. Zhang Sanfeng was practically a god in Wudang. How could any martial artist not feel their heart race upon hearing that story? Nobody, not even the Sword Emperor, expected Yi-gang to react in such a way. Do you understand? No, I am fine. Well, if one is qualified, even an outsider The Sword Emperor was nodding, but then he stiffened. What did you say? Thinking he might have misheard, he asked again, but Yi-gangs answer was the same. I am fine not participating. What? The eyes of Golden Needle Phantom standing behind bulged as if they might pop out. His expression was as if he wanted to smack Yi-gang on the back of the head right then and there. Yi-gang, realizing the atmosphere had turned strange, made an excuse. I havent even mastered the martial arts I currently possess; how could I be greedy for more? It was a statement that no one could readily believe. An icy silence followed, and only Zhang Sanfeng muttered discontentedly, If you knew my divine art, you wouldnt say that Yes, yes, of course. No, really. Should I teach you Heavens Ladder or Telekic Swordsmanship? The divine art of Zhang Sanfeng was likely just written in texts or depicted in drawings. For Yi-gang, who couldmunicate directly with Zhang Sanfeng, there was no reason to covet it. Chapter 196: Putting One’s Affairs In Order (2) Chapter 196: Putting Ones Affairs In Order (2) At first, Dam Hyun and the Golden Needle Phantom were shocked, but eventually, they resigned themselves to eptance. Yi-gang did not covet the opportunity to inherit Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. For a swordsman, its an unbelievable thing. Even if some martial artist was brought in, if he was a swordsman, he surely wouldnt be able to refuse Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. But Yi-gang had the Immortal Divine Sword. The spirit of an ancestor rted by blood had passed down his sword to Yi-gang. Considering his rtionship with the ancestor, it was understandable when Yi-gang said, I already have enough. Though not as great as Zhang Sanfeng, the Immortal Divine Sword was also considered the best in the world. Yi, Yi-gangHowever, not everyone wasposed. Peng Gu-in seemed moved, and also somewhat bewildered. Though he was not a swordsman but a de user, he still desired Zhang Sanfengs divine art. It was indeed a grand opportunity. What then, was the reaction of the Wudang Sect? The fact that the Sword Emperor announced in front of the Murim Alliance that he had acquired Zhang Sanfengs divine art shocked the sect leader, Myung Won. And Myung Won, with a doubtful look, stared at Yi-gang. How could He seemed suspicious that there was some ulterior motive for refusing. And it wasnt just him; all the elders of the Wudang Sect felt the same. They looked at the Sword Emperor with eyes as if asking, What should we do now? and then turned to look at Yi-gang repeatedly. However, the Sword Emperor asked Yi-gang with aposed expression, Do the martial arts you possess belong to your n? Yes, and I also havent fully mastered the martial arts of the Azure Forest. I see Yi-gang truly believed that. Perhaps the Immortal Divine Sword would have said the same if he were here. However, Zhang Sanfeng contradicted Yi-gangs thoughts. That would not have been the case. What do you mean? I hear that your ancestor, the Immortal Divine Sword, was an outstanding sword master. He surely reached the Absolute realm and contemted beyond it. Yi-gang did not know the exact level of the Immortal Divine Sword. But Zhang Sanfengs words were likely true. Only an Absolute master could understand another Absolute master. Had he known me, he would not have declined my martial arts. Without ambition, one cannot be a master. It was an extremely audacious statement. He was saying even the Immortal Divine Sword would have been greedy for his own martial arts. I could indeed pass martial arts to the young priest, but ept this offer. It is also an opportunity to take the heart of the evil dragon hidden in my secret cave. Yi-gang was convinced. The previous statement sparked some defiance, but the mention of the heart of the evil dragon was a different matter. Why didnt you say this earlier? What should I do? Ive already declined. But it was just after he had shown humility in front of the Sword Emperor and the elders. For even Yi-gang, it was not easy to shamelessly change his words here. Then, the Sword Emperor praised Yi-gang. You are indeed a model swordsman, a true example for practitioners. Just when it seemed like that was the end, he was given another chance. However, as a martial artist, its regrettable. Founder Zhangs martial arts are undoubtedly a divine technique unmatched in the world. I urge you to reconsider. Give it a try. You wont regret it. Yi-gang bowed deeply as if he had been waiting for this. Thank you for your offer, Sword Emperor. As a junior in the martial world, I will follow the words of the great senior. It was an eptance to the trial of Master Zhang Sanfengs divine martial arts. A sound that was hard to distinguish whether it was a sigh or an exmation erupted from various ces. Peng Gu-in and Yi-gangs party were pleased with Yi-gangs decision, while the members of the Wudang Sect tried to hide their disappointment. Yes, that settles it. Sect Leader. Yes, Senior Uncle. It may be a bother, but please tell the sect members. We are looking for someone to inherit Founder Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. The opportunity topete will be open to everyone. I will do so. However, how to determine eligibility was still unknown. I will inform you of the details separately. Please do. As the discussion concluded, the Sword Emperor turned to Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. Starting tomorrow, I will teach you the sword. Every day, when the appointed timees, prepare your mind and body and wait. Yes! Great Senior Elder! Myung Won and the Wudang elders bowed deeply and left. They seemed overwhelmed just by thinking about how to handle what would happen next. Soon, Yi-gang and his party also left. The Sword Emperor wanted to be alone. Thest to leave the thatched hut were Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. Cheong Sus face was one of irrepressible joy. The joy was not because it could improve the Sword Emperors condition. It was delightful to know he could receive teachings from the Sword Emperor, even though he wasnt a formal disciple. Cheong Su felt a bit embarrassed by his own happiness. Is this too materialistic? But who wouldnt be happy in this situation? It was nothing short of an incredible rise in status. He put his arm around his junior brother, ready to share the joy. Cheong Hye! He had assumed the junior brother would wear the same expression. He thought they would be too proud to think straight. But Cheong Su carefully removed his arm from around Cheong Hyes neck. Because the usually smiling and gentle junior brother had a hardened expression. Why, whats wrong? Arent you upset at all? What was there to be upset about? What hade their way was clearly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As Cheong Su hesitated with a puzzled look, Cheong Hye sighed and then smiled again. No, Ill go ahead. Alright Cheong Su could only stand and watch as his junior brother descended the mountain first.
The Sword Emperor intends to pass on Founder Zhang Sanfengs martial arts to his sessor. To this end, he is seeking those who are eligible topete for this qualification. Such news spread within the Wudang Sect. Naturally, it caused amotion. Founder Zhang Sanfengs martial arts were at stake, and moreover, it was the Taiji Sword Emperor himself who would be passing them on directly. Within the major sects, there were particrly precious divine arts. Such martial arts were not taught to just anyone. Only the best sessors, selected through the Elders Council, quietly continued the lineage of these divine arts. However, this time there were no restrictions on eligibility. Even practitioners from other sects within the Murim Alliance decided topete. An astonishing two-thirds of the Wudang Sects martial artists decided to take up the challenge. This was remarkable even though the method for testing eligibility had not yet been announced. That was the most shocking news, and the second most shocking was about the disciples Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. These individuals, who had been tending to the aging Sword Emperor, were going to receive sword teachings from him. Many envied them. Cheong Su, are you going to learn the sword? Ah, yes, Senior. First-generation disciple Hyun Woon grabbed Cheong Su, who was hurrying along, and asked him. Youve got ears on your smile. R-really? Cheong Su wasnt smiling, but Hyun Woon picked a needless quarrel. This happened after Cheong Su started attending daily sword lessons. Should a Taoist be grinning so foolishly? A Taoist should ideally be an exemr. Not just the senior brothers, but even the highly regarded senior disciples looked down on Cheong Su. However, no one had a bad word to say about Cheong Hye, and internally, Cheong Su felt this was unfair. Im sorry, but its time for my appointment with the Great Senior Elder Ill go ahead, Senior. T-this kid Hyun Woons face turned beet red. But even he couldnt make a fuss after hearing the name of the Great Senior Elder. Dont get too arrogant. Just because youre learning from the Great Senior Elder, do you think youre something special? A remark from Hyun Woon hit him from behind. Cheong Su pretended not to hear and kept running. His difort eased a bit as he ran up the mountain path. There was no need to run, but he did so for the sake of training. By the time he arrived at the thatched hut, he had already sweated quite a bit. Feeling as if he smelled, Cheong Su regretted it a little. Have you arrived? Im sorry for beingte, Great Senior Elder. Its fine. The Sword Emperor was in good condition. The Golden Needle Phantom and Go Yo-ja were living here in the thatched hut, to help awaken his mind when teaching Cheong Su and Cheong Hye, as per the Sword Emperors request. Cheong Hye was already practicing with a wooden sword. Cheong Su quickly picked up a wooden sword as well. Today, well practice the Nine Pces Linked Sword. Yes! I will teach you advanced techniques like the Taiji Wisdom Swordter, so be patient and do your best. Cough. The Sword Emperor coughed several times. Cheong Su attempted the Nine Pces Linked Sword with a determined expression. In fact, the teachings of the Sword Emperor were more mundane than expected. Bing a master was not something that happened overnight. Even if its teachings from an Absolute master, if the recipient wasnt prepared, no significant change can ur. Your breathing is off. Are you distracted by random thoughts? Im sorry! Again, start from the beginning. Whenever Cheong Su executed the Nine Pces Linked Sword, the Sword Emperor would point out any incorrect postures. Cheong Su corrected his sword technique based on his teachings. That was all Cheong Su could receive from the Sword Emperor, as that was his own level. However, it wasnt that he was dissatisfied. Good. Practice Two Extremes Divine Art and review your own sword technique. Even this was a great fortune. As he was about to sit cross-legged, he found Cheong Hye already sitting there. Phew, its tough, isnt it? But Cheong Hye did not respond. It seemed he hadnt entered into Qi cirction yet, so he spoke to him, but feeling awkward, Cheong Su sat a bit farther away. Ahem. Recently, Cheong Hye had been acting coldly like this. The reason was unknown. Cheong Su couldnt think of any wrong he had done to his junior brother. Just as Cheong Su was concentrating and about to begin his Qi cirction, someone spoke to him. That annoying kid. Wh-what is it! It was Dam Hyun. Is that your junior brother? Cheong Hye? Yes, thats right. To Cheong Su, Dam Hyun seemed to be a very entric person. He was known as the senior brother of the Immortal Divine Dragon, but there seemed to be no simr traits. Maybe just the pale face and fierce eyes were somewhat simr. Hes an impolite one. Doesnt even respond when his senior brother speaks to him. Just mutters under his breath. Cheong Hye is a good kid. Good? Just look at him, always giggling slyly and harboring sinister intentions. How can you say you know that. As Cheong Su retorted, Dam Hyun looked genuinely perplexed. Why are you angry? I was just trying to empathize, being in a simr situation. A simr situation? Yes, as a senior brother with an impolite junior brother. The word impolite keepsing up, but isnt Dam Hyuns own temperament worse than that of the Immortal Divine Dragon? Were just trying to get along among those of humble origins, arent we? Even our junior brothers backgrounds from wealthy families are the same, right? What! Cheong Sus face turned beet red. The mention of his humble origins was a sore spot for him. It was also a secret that he felt inferior to his junior brother Cheong Hye. Well, am I wrong? Looking at you, its clear were of the same kind. Reading faces is also part of my training. I am an orphan Well, but. Cheong Su was suddenly startled. Same kind? Dam Hyun seemed to be from a wealthy family to anyone looking. Though tactless, there was an unmistakable confidence and arrogance about him. Traits hard toe by without a noble birth. Yeah, Im from a sh-and-burn peasant background. When I was young, my family was killed by bandits. Thats Im sorry. No need for sorry, what a funny guy. Dam Hyun ced a hand on Cheong Sus shoulder and pointed in one direction. There was Yi-gang. The Sword Emperor was approaching Yi-gang and speaking to him. Let me see your sword technique. My sword? Whether its the Azure Forest sword or the Baek Noble ns sword, I will have a look. Theres no need for that Go on. Yi-gang disyed his swordsmanship, and the Sword Emperor observed it intently. The Sword Emperor had been repeatedly doing this, examining Yi-gangs swordsmanship. This was also an incredible privilege. Isnt it annoying? What does your Great Senior Elder see in him to help him like that? Cheong Su didnt really care. But he remembered how upset Cheong Hye had been at this sight. Well, thats not what I was going to talk about. Dam Hyun looked around with a sly nce and whispered softly, The method the Sword Emperor will use to select someone to inherit Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. Should I tell you? What? I happened to hear about it. It was too funny to keep to myself. Dam Hyunughed, showing his white teeth. However, rather than looking refreshed, his smile was undeniably sinister. Ill tell you. Just you. How about it? Cheong Su swallowed hard. Chapter 197: Red Flag, White Flag (1) Chapter 197: Red g, White g (1) How exactly should the sessor who will receive Zhang Sanfengs martial arts technique be selected? This question drove all those who aspired to qualify mad with curiosity. The Sword Emperor decided everything, so even the sect leader did not know the details. But Dam Hyun knew the contents of the test? Does it seem like Im lying? Your expression says it all. Hehe, I really do know. My senior uncle knows too. The Golden Needle Phantom was with the Sword Emperor all day for his treatment. Dam Hyun, assisting him, might have heard something. But you know what? The contents are so absurd.! I wonder if this was thought of in a sane moment, or if it came up when he just snapped. Cheong Sus throat twitched. He became so curious that he forgot Dam Hyuns rude tone. If you want, I can tell you in advance. No need for any payment. As I said, you seem simr to me. Its just pure kindness. Its wrong topare someone to a snake, but Cheong Su felt as if a snake was whispering in that moment. Like a purple viper hissing and tempting him. I But Cheong Su was a Taoist from the Wudang Sect. He took a deep breath and exhaled. Im fine. It would be a lie to say he wasnt shaken by the temptation. Isnt it cowardly to know and prepare beforehand? Hmm Great Senior Elder would not want that either. But he certainly overcame the temptation. Cheong Su felt his chest swell with emotion. Dam Hyuns expression turned dubious, making it even more so. What, how boring He clicked his tongue and muttered, You look as cowardly as one can be. How do I look cowardly? Isnt it obvious from your appearance? Cheong Su blushed and red his nostrils. Evenpared to Dam Hyun, Yi-gang, or even Cheong Hye, Cheong Su could be considered unattractive. But to say such things right to someones face. For a Taoist, appearance isnt supposed to be important Your junior brother is much more interesting. Cheong Hye? That guy, when I mention this, his face instantly turns sinister. Did you also tell my junior brother? Cheong Su felt as if his heart sank. Hadnt Dam Hyun clearly said he was only going to tell him? You said you would only tell me I didnt lie. I didnt tell. Really? Just teasing you because you look unlucky. Then Dam Hyun burst intoughter and stood up. If you had asked, I would have really told you. It was unclear whether he was serious or not. Dam Hyun leisurely walked toward the room where Yi-gang was. Yi-gang was performing a sword dance. It was the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, which could be considered his forte. He was disying the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique from the first form in front of an Absolute master. Yi-gangs meteorite sword was rippling with blue sword energy. Perhaps because it contained the power of the Heavenly Thunder Bell, the energy was even clearer and bluer than that of the Namgung Noble ns Lightning Sword. Eventually, blue sparks followed the trajectory of the sword. Tzzz~ A noise like lightning scattering in the sky erupted. It was so splendid that everyone nearby was captivated and watched Yi-gang. Yi-gangs sword, which had been scattering light all around, stopped at a point in mid-air. He had entered into thetter three forms of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. From here on, the destructive power of the technique reached the level of a supreme art. Hmm. The Sword Emperors eyebrows twitched. The dispersed sword energy of Yi-gang began to converge at a single point. This meant that Yi-gang was not merely following the form of the technique but had grasped its essence. Focusing the energy into a tiny point intensified the destructive and cutting power. If that level was surpassed, the Qi became substantial, taking on a form. This was known as Sword Aura, and it was called the symbol of a Supreme Peak master. However, Yi-gang had not yet reached that level. His sword energy remained just shy of bing substantial. Nheless, its destructive power would still be considerable. Hmm, very good. Excellent. The moment Zhang Sanfeng and the Sword Emperor murmured simultaneously, Yi-gangs sword, which had been paused at one point, descended vertically. Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, 6th form. With one stroke, he cleaved the moon, Moon-Splitting Single Strike. The Sword Emperor intervened in what would be inadequately described as merely swiftthe lightning-fast, precise strike. He threw an old wooden sword into Yi-gangs trajectory. Of course, the wooden sword should have been cleanly split in two. Kaang With a noise as if ears were tearing, Yi-gangs sword was deflected. Here. How he managed this with an unadorned wooden sword was a mystery. However, the Sword Emperor spoke seriously, The point where the flow of the sword technique you were performing was interrupted. There was a gap in the flow of the sword technique at that part. Yi-gang was enjoying a luxury that any swordsman would dream of. In front, the Sword Emperor was observing Yi-gangs sword techniques, and behind, Zhang Sanfeng was offering timely advice. By saying the flow was interrupted, you mean Yi-gang cautiously asked for an exnation. No matter how unconventional the swordsmanship, there exists a flow. To flow means not to be stagnant; the sword of a distinguished swordsman should flow like water. That is the Way in water. Theres a reason I used observing water as a method of practice in the past. The sword of a novice stagnates, while the sword of an adept flows like a stream. However, the sword of the most outstanding swordsman must always Be like a river that does not dry up even in drought. Like the waves of the Yangtze, it should never stop. Every swordsman held a different perspective on the sword. But the views of the Sword Emperor and Zhang Sanfeng were remarkably simr. Its only natural. The Sword Emperors sword was of Wudang, and Wudangs sword was indeed Zhang Sanfengs. Hehe, its very satisfying that the perspective of the junior is not different from mine. Even among Wudang swordsmen, finding ones own path is expected However, judging by Zhang Sanfengs reaction, it seemed rare to find a sword so simr in this respect. The Sword Emperor concluded his exnation in a low voice, The technique called Moon-Splitting Single Strike clearly requires a high level of concentration. However, if the flow is interrupted, it means you still cant handle the sword as part of your body. He spoke about the unity of body and sword. Strive harder. The creator of that technique would not have intended it this way. Yi-gang had now reached a level where he could understand the Sword Emperors advice. Thank you for your teachings. Yi-gang bowed in respect. This was clearly a lesson. Perhaps other venerable members of Wudang or Sage Myung Won would have felt slighted. While Cheong Su and Cheong Hye were still focusing on basics due to their lesser level, the instruction Yi-gang received was clearly from the Sword Emperors profound understanding. May I ask one thing? Speak. Why do you show me such kindness, a foreigner to you? He had thought about this before, when the Sword Emperor strongly urged him to challenge Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. The kindness seemed too great to be simply because of talent. The Sword Emperor neither answered nor avoided the question. He remained silent for a long time, as if pondering whether it was something he could speak about. Because I felt the presence of Founder Zhang in you. Yi-gangs expression was calm. However, Zhang Sanfeng was greatly surprised. Do I. appear to you? Zhang Sanfeng said this and leaned forward, but the Sword Emperor was clearly looking past him at Yi-gang. I felt it in the sword too No, it became so. The Sword Emperor paused. Think of it as the ramblings of an old man. He too seemed uncertain. However, Yi-gang was inwardly very surprised. Although he had not known Zhang Sanfeng for long, Yi-gang was definitely influenced by him. The divine posture that Zhang Sanfeng had shown while possessing him remained in his mind, and he had been training ording to the advice given. Perhaps the Sword Emperor saw that trace in Yi-gang. If so, it was certainly a remarkable discernment. You seem to be a fervent follower. Why so? Even in my lifetime, there were not one or two Taoists andmoners who followed me. Or maybe he really was a fervent fan of Zhang Sanfeng, as he said. That thought urred. Then, the Golden Needle Phantom approached, wiping his hands with a towel. You have been here for quite some time now. You should go in and rest. I will do that The Sword Emperor quietly followed the Golden Needle Phantom to the straw hut. Then he stopped and turned back to look at Yi-gang. Take a day off tomorrow. The day after is important. Yi-gang nodded. The day after tomorrow was the day to determine who would learn Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. It seemed intended to initially eliminate most of the applicants. Even Yi-gang didnt know what the test involved. Dam Hyun seemed to know something he had picked up somewhere. Hehe, Im definitely not going to tell. Yi-gang knew how to handle Dam Hyun at times like this. As he coldly ignored Dam Hyun and walked past, Dam Hyun scrunched up his face in displeasure.
And time passed. The Grand Purity Pce Master sweated as he counted the number of applicants. More than 500 Wudang Taoists had applied. It was well over half of the sect members staying within the sect mountain. If it werent for the sect being closed, even more disciples would have applied, and the number could easily have surpassed a thousand. Upon seeing the list organized by the Grand Purity Pce Master, Myung Won clicked his tongue. No matter what, its a bit much for the elders to apply Cough cough. Then the elders of the same generation as the Sword Emperor coughed loudly. Though younger than the Sword Emperor, the Jang line elders were already old masters of the previous generation. Such individuals had nowe topete alongside the greenest of disciples. Im sorry, Sect Leader, but really, even the disciples of the Myung line went too far. Does it make sense for the True Martial Hall Head, who has retired from the front lines, to apply? Cough cough cough! True Martial Hall Head Myung Cho coughed as if he were about to vomit blood. An elder added to the attack, sensing the shameful demeanor. The True Martial Hall Head, responsible for the training of disciples. For him to stand alongside disciples receiving teachings is Eh! Myung Cho didnt just sit and listen quietly. Chuckle, it doesnt seem like something a senior should say. The person who, untilst year, imed to retreat into the secluded valleys out of worldly desire Wh-what! It was a moment when a fight nearly broke out. Stop! Sect Leader Myung Wonmanded in amanding tone. Both the elder and the True Martial Hall Head froze in their tracks. Along with the Sword Emperor, we will discuss the contents of the test. All applicants please leave. Elders who are concerned, please leave as well! At themand of the sect leader, everyone bowed their heads. Yes. We will do so. About one-third of those gathered in the hall left. They would join the already assembled applicants and wait. Once the number of people in the hall was approximately settled, Myung Won sighed deeply. Senior Uncle. You called? There, the Sword Emperor was sitting cross-legged in aposed state. Unconcerned by themotion in front, he appeared detached. Normally, Myung Won would have respected him, but he was troubled now. Is this how you intend to determine who will learn the divine arts of Founder Zhang? What troubled Myung Won was the method of the test set by the Sword Emperor. With over 500 applicants, I was worried about how to determine their qualifications. It would take a long time. Thats true. However, I trusted and waited because the Sword Emperor said he would establish a good method. That he did. Myung Won eventually couldnt hold back and burst out shouting, How can you determine qualifications with this! The method of the test was written on the fluttering paper he held. It was not a test to judge the talent in swordsmanship or the depth of enlightenment. In my view, it is the best way. This isnt a joke, is it? The problem was stated, and the applicants had to choose between two possible answers. It was more akin to assessing schrly knowledge. But the question that was posed However, the contents of that question were utterly iprehensible. If Founder Zhang Sanfengs favorite tea was West Lake Longjing tea, then please stand under the Red g, for Baihao Yinzhen tea, please stand under the White g. Does this make any sense! Myung Won vented his frustration. Who would ept this! Chapter 198: Red Flag, White Flag (2) Chapter 198: Red g, White g (2) Myung Won once again nced over the list of questions. Some of them were understandable. Questions that could somewhat reveal the intentions of the Sword Emperor. However, many more questions were absurd. If they intended to judge qualifications based on this, there would be few who could ept it. Its not important whether you ept it or not, the Sword Emperor stated firmly. Then? You speak iprehensibly, Sect Leader. The eyes of the Sword Emperor shone with a cold rationality. Right now, he was indeed in his right mind.Its about transmitting Founder Zhangs divine art. Its about determining the qualifications for that, who dares to argue about the process? Such ax person is not light enough to be worthy of transmission. If someone expresses dissatisfaction, let the Sect Leader himself expel them. Indeed. The transmission of the divine art was such a matter, and the decision-making in a great sect was inherently like that. It was a decision made by the esteemed elder of the sect, who was also the top master of Wudang and highly respected, the Sword Emperor. Even if one dared to haveints, there would be no one without the circumstances to express them. However, despite the Sword Emperors exnation, Myung Won still had an unconvinced expression. There was still something suspicious. However does this have anything to do with learning the martial arts of Founder Zhang Sanfeng? I think it does. Please teach this ignorant disciple, Senior Uncle. The Sword Emperor had so far refrained from giving detailed exnations. But even so, as Sect Leader Myung Won continued to humble himself, the Sword Emperor could not remain silent any longer. Founder Zhangs divine art is not something anyone can learn; its not a matter of talent or sincerity in swordsmanship. The Senior Uncle means I had acquired that divine art up to a point and then was blocked by a wall. A wall. A wall that even the Sword Emperor, a master of the Absolute realm and a genius in swordsmanship, could not ovee. It seemed unlikely that among the 500 applicants, there was anyone better than the Sword Emperor. I pondered the reason and concluded that I had climbed a different mountain than Founder Zhang. Climbing a different mountain. He understood what that metaphor meant. Martial artists each found their own mountain to climb. Only after climbing could one know how high the peak of the mountain was. Most martial artists faced their own peaks at not so high ces. Only there can they finally look around. From their position, there were countless peaks whose heights they could not fathom. The mountain the Sword Emperor climbed was probably one of the highest in the Central ins. All my life I admired Founder Zhang and wanted to emte his swordsmanship, but the path I walked was too far apart. It was no secret that the Sword Emperor had always been an ardent follower of Founder Zhang Sanfeng. A martial artist who has not yet reached the summit of the mountain is needed. What is the rtion between that and these questions And, only those who resemble Founder Zhang Sanfeng can learn his divine art. Finally, Myung Won felt like all the pieces of the puzzle were fitting together. What the Sword Emperor was looking for was someone like Founder Zhang Sanfeng. So I understand these questions may seem absurd. Trust me, Sect Leader. It is not my intention to y meaningless pranks. Myung Won eventually nodded. No one was more eager than the Sword Emperor himself to properly transmit Founder Zhang Sanfengs supreme teachings. I will do so. Myung Won stood up first, holding the questionnaire. The Sword Emperor remained seated, saying he would leave a bitter. Alone in the conference room, he finally let out a long sigh. Hoo His expression showed his depleted energy. The Sword Emperor had not told the sect leader everything. A different mountain He smiled wryly. To the sect leader, he had said his swordsmanship was too different from Founder Zhang Sanfengs to learn the divine art, mentioning that the mountain he climbed was too far from the one Founder Zhang had climbed. But that exnation was somewhat inadequate. A different mountain is a different mountain When the Sword Emperor actually saw the traces of Founder Zhang Sanfengs divine art, he felt despair. There was an overwhelming gap. He felt an elevation that was utterly unbridgeable. That he could not tell everything was probably still because of his shame. The Sword Emperor rose from his seat with a grim expression.
About 500 people were gathered in the clearing. It was a training ground usually used by the Wudang Sect martial artists for practicing sword formations and tactics. Considering how difficult it was to clear a mountainside, it seemed to demonstrate the prestige of the Wudang. Even though most were Taoists, with so many gathered, buzzing was inevitable. The atmosphere was chaotic. Shh, quiet. Among those adding to the noise was Peng Gu-in. He stretched his legs or did jumping steps in ce to warm up. Heeya! There were quite a few people doing the same as Peng Gu-in. Hey! Yi-gang,e and warm up too. Im fine. Yi-gang declined Peng Gu-ins invitation. Instead of warming up, he looked around, curious about what kind of test would be given. Dam Hyun did not speak up until the end. Yi-gang alternately looked left and right across the training ground. Red g and white g. Could it be that the two gs are for dividing into teams? In the middle of the clearing, a long line was drawn, with a red g on the left and a white g on the right. Yi-gang initially thought it was about dividing into factions forpetition. Young Master Immortal Divine Dragon! At that time, Cheong Hye and Cheong Su appeared. They were wearing tightly fitted training uniforms. Their determination seemed extraordinary. You were looking at thepetitors, werent you? Competitors? Ah It seemed there was a slight misunderstanding due to his observing the surroundings. However, Yi-gang didnt bother to correct their misconception because Cheong Su and Cheong Hye were chattering on their own. Actually, with so many experts of various levels participating, I really dont feel confident. What do you think, Young Master Immortal Divine Dragon, who might it be? It was impossible to know without even knowing the contents of the test. Yi-gang shrugged, and Cheong Su offered his unsolicited opinion, I think its likely to be the True Martial Hall Head. At the end of Cheong Sus gaze was a Taoist, standing solemnly with a dignified presence. True Martial Hall Head Myung Cho. Naturally, he was a swordsman who had reached the Supreme Peak realm, and the depth of his martial knowledge was not ordinary. True Martial Hall Head studies and develops the martial arts of the Wudang. He might be one of those who has studied Founder Zhang Sanfengs martial arts the most. Senior Brother Cheong Su, if thats the case, then the members of the Immortal Tao Sword School would have an advantage. The Immortal Tao Sword School. At the mention of this unfamiliar term, Yi-gang made a curious expression. Cheong Hye exined, There are various factions that study martial arts within our sect. The Immortal Tao Sword School studies the sword that leads to the way of the immortals, taking Founder Zhang Sanfeng as the Great Ancestor. Does that mean they learn Founder Zhang Sanfengs martial arts? Yes, thats right. If you wish to walk the path of the immortals, seek the sword of an immortal. They practice with this saying left by the Founder. There, Senior Hyun Deok is a promising member of the Immortal Tao Sword School. The Taoist named Hyun Deok was wearing tattered robes. Instead of a typical Taoist headband, he had a crudely made one from branches. Often the unique individuals seen in the Wudang Sect were precisely from the Immortal Tao Sword School. Founder Zhang Sanfeng did not trim his beard or hair, and always wore tattered clothes. They follow his teachings. That so Yi-gang asked Founder Zhang, Was it so? What nonsense! I always kept myself neat and tidy. Huh, its just that my beard is tough. Who knew such rumors would spread? What about the saying, if you wish to walk the path of the immortals, something or other? I never said such a thing. It seemed that the rumor was exaggerated and spread. Thats how legends were made. Yi-gang lost interest and nodded his head. Then, Myung Won finally showed up. We will now start the test. All disciples, concentrate! It was the Six-Harmony Transmitted Voice used by Namgung Yu-baek at the inauguration of the Seven Stars Conference and the Dragon-Phoenix Conference. Beside Myung Won were the Sword Emperor and the elders, all seated. The 500 people all looked up at the Sect Leader with tense faces. The method is simple. Just choose between the red g or the white g based on the given question and stand under it. There were no unnecessary ceremonies. Its not about right or wrong; just make an honest choice. You only get one chance And the first question. There are elements of strength and softness in martial arts philosophy. Those who aspire to softness controls strength stand under the red g, those who believe strength breaks softness under the white g. Softness controls strength means softness overpowers strength, and Strength breaks softness means strength cuts through softness. There was no right answer in martial arts philosophy. To what was a fairly simple question, the 500 participants divided this way and that. Myung Won himself rang the bell indicating time limits. When the bell rings three times, the time to move also ends. What does the young priest think is the correct answer? Is there such a thing as a correct answer Yi-gang headed towards the area on the left where the red g was nted. I prefer that side. Being born not naturally strong, Yi-gang pursued softness over strength. Haha, I feel the same. Zhang Sanfeng seemed pleased with Yi-gangs choice. Most of Wudangs disciples gathered under the red g. Only about thirty people gathered under the white g on the right. Those under the white g, you are eliminated. Those eliminated, move out of the area. Among those who had gathered under the white g, there was someone close to Yi-gang. No waaay! Peng Gu-in, absurdly eliminated, clutched his shaved head and wailed. If his hair hadnt been burnt off due to White Monkey Demonic Hand, it looked like he would have been tearing it out. Tsk tsk. Yi-gang clicked his tongue. Even if Peng ns martial arts aimed for dominance and strength, what was it that straightforwardly directed them towards the white g? The 470 or so qualifiers gathered around Yi-gang smiled warmly. But the test had just begun. The meaning of Taiji originates from the union of Yin and Yang. It gives rise to the Two Extremes, the Four Symbols, and the Eight Trigrams The content and difficulty of the questions fluctuated wildly. Those who had neglected their studies of the ssics turned pale. As theplicated discussion unfolded, a question was posed. Thus, if the essence of Taiji is seen as the vital energy of Yin-Yang harmony, stand under the red g; if it is seen as the opposition of Yin and Yang, stand under the white g. Ding The first bell indicating the time limit rang, and everyone panicked. This time, no clear majority emerged. Nearly equal numbers split to each side. Yi-gang remained calm and still. Zhang Sanfeng looked intently at such a Yi-gang. Haha, do you get the feel of it? Among the Taoist sects, respected even more than Kunlun, was the Azure Forest. Among them, the one known for the quantity and quality of its stored scriptures was the Grand Library. Yi-gang was a disciple of the Grand Library Master and a third-flower honor flower disciple. Ding After the second bell rang, Yi-gang gave Zhang Sanfeng a slight smile. Zhang Sanfeng also looked pleased. Haha, indeed, the young priest knows What is the answer? For Yi-gang, it was a question whose answer he couldnt guess. Zhang Sanfeng hesitated for a moment, then said awkwardly, Go to the white g Ding! Stop! At the same time as the third bell, the assisting masters stopped anyte movements. Those gathered under the red g are eliminated! Yi-gang sighed with relief under the white g. Chapter 199: Red Flag, White Flag (3) Chapter 199: Red g, White g (3) Over 200 more participants were eliminated regarding the essence of Taiji. There were over 500 participants, but in just two questions, the number was reduced to less than 300. Then came an easy question. However, some questions were impossible to answer clearly. Imagine you are driving a carriage quickly and encounter a young family on the road. You try to steer to the side, but there is an old, sick beggar sleeping there It was unclear whether this was a question or something to torment the candidates. If you cant stop the carriage, would you run over the family, or would you swerve and kill an innocent old beggar? There could be no right answer to such a choice. The decisions were split yet again. It was not possible to say that one side was more numerous. Perhaps because it was a Taoist sect, slightly more people decided not to turn the carriage ording to the natural order.Yi-gang also made his own decision and stood under one g. A quandary I dont know what that means, but it seems the young priest thinks the same thought as me. Yi-gangs decision was the same as Zhang Sanfengs. White g eliminated, those who chose the white g must leave. The number of participants was halved. In the next question, about one-third were eliminated again. As time passed, the expressions of the candidates hardened. They were all slowly beginning to realize. There was no rationality in this test that selected those who were qualified. It wasnt about distinguishing those with superior martial arts skills, nor was it about finding those with deep knowledge. It wasnt even about finding those with upright characters. The contents of the questions gradually became more trivial. However, a few understood the intentions of the Sword Emperor to some extent. This included Hyun Deok of the Immortal Tao Sword School, who revered Founder Zhang Sanfeng. Surely, it has something to do with the Great Ancestors actions. This thought urred to him when he heard about whether to turn the carriage and about the essence of Taiji. The records of Founder Zhang Sanfeng, which the Immortal Tao Sword School obtained and treated like scriptures, asionally mentioned these topics. Thanks to this, Hyun Deok had survived so far. The True Martial Hall Head, Myung Cho, was eliminated, and even the highly esteemed elders were eliminated. Hyun Deok focused his mind intensely. Will it continue like this? He couldnt believe that this yful method was intended to find the true sessor of Zhang Sanfeng. It was unbelievable that this method was devised by none other than the Taiji Sword Emperor. Hyun Deok believed that the great Sword Emperor had surely prepared a deep arrangement. Next. If you are right-handed, gather under the red g; if left-handed, under the white g. Once again, people were flustered. Is even the hand one used important? While they were hastily moving, Hyun Deoks eyes lit up. Among many in the Immortal Tao Sword School, Hyun Deok, who had studied diligently, had also deeply dug into the records of Zhang Sanfeng. Something about Zhang Sanfeng came to mind. The Founder was surely ambidextrous. It was a record he read in his childhood. With a childs heart, he had tried to emte everything about Founder Zhang Sanfeng. In reality, being ambidextrous was almost a blessing for a swordsman. Being proficient with both left and right hands was indeed a true skill. Thus, Hyun Deok had sessfully be ambidextrous. Hyun Deok raised his hand with a proud expression. Wait, I have a question! Myung Won was about to ring the bell but frowned. Asking questions wasnt forbidden, but it wasnt explicitly permitted either. Hyun Deok was the first to ask a question during the test. Whats the matter? Hurry up and speak. What if one is ambidextrous? What? I am ambidextrous. Just as Founder Zhang Sanfeng used to be! Everyones gaze focused on Hyun Deok. Since Myung Won was momentarily lost for words, Hyun Deok was convinced that he had the correct answer. Hmm Myung Won briefly turned his head to look at the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor silently gestured with his hand across his neck. Already in a bad mood, Myung Won shouted angrily, Were you born ambidextrous? Choose based on how you were born! Uh, uh Yes. As Myung Won rang the bell again, Hyun Deok quickly gathered under the white g for left-handers. Laughter erupted from various ces. Before Hyun Deok could hide his flushed face Left-handers are eliminated. Since there were quite a few left-handers, about 30 people, including Hyun Deok, were eliminated. As they walked away dejectedly, swallowing their tears, Yi-gang felt relieved. I am ambidextrous too. Ha, I was as well. In a distant past life, Yi-gang was definitely left-handed. But in this life, he was born right-handed. It was a situation where body and memory shed, but Yi-gang adapted well. I was born right-handed, but I felt limited by it and practiced using my left hand. So, by the age of seven, I could use both hands. Incredible, truly impressive. Yi-gang was surprised by the boastful remark. Oveing ones natural inclinations was not easy. If he did that at seven, he was nothing short of stubborn. Well, thats good. By now, only about 50 people remained. Yi-gang noticed the gazes pouring in on him. Founder Zhang Sanfeng enjoyed tea ahem, if his favorite was West Lake Longjing, red g, if it was Baihao Yinzhen, gather under the white g. The questions became increasingly tant and difficult. Even Myung Won, who posed the questions, did not expect these turns. By his calctions, there shouldnt have been more than ten people left by this point. Theres something wrong with the questions. I particrly liked West Lake Longjing. I didnt go around unting it as a luxury Not sure if I should even be telling you this. Haha. As Yi-gang moved under the red g, several quickly followed him. When the old Founder battled the evil dragon, the dragons w had Five ws Ha, this is utterly preposterous cheating. Its as if Im giving away all the answers. Zhang Sanfeng continued to provide Yi-gang with answers even while saying this. Eventually, everyone ended up looking at Yi-gang. Since Yi-gang was the only one confidently finding the answers, no one was eliminated as everyone followed him. This way ahem. Yes, there was this question. Myung Won frowned as he read the question. It was then that Zhang Sanfeng, who had beenughing carelessly, turned serious. When Founder Zhang Sanfeng dueled the Heavenly Demon for the second time, he restrained himself to end the fight in a draw. If during that time, the sword technique used by the Founder to suppress the young Heavenly Demon was the Selfless Azure Sky of the Taiji Wisdom Sword, go to the red g; if it was the Cultivating True Water Immortal, gather under the white g. Both the Selfless Azure Sky and the Cultivating True Water Immortal were techniques of the Taiji Wisdom Sword. Ding For once, Yi-gang stood frozen, unable to find the answer immediately. Everyone was watching Yi-gang, trying to gauge his reaction. Whats the answer? Zhang Sanfeng, who always knew the answers first, stood frozen. Clearly, something was off. No, not these. What? Neither. Thest sword technique I used was Zhang Sanfengs eyes seemed profoundly distant. It was as if his gaze was not on the present but on a far distant past. Certainly, it was neither of those. Should he go to the red g or to the white g? Zhang Sanfeng kept his mouth tightly shut and did not speak. Ding The second bell rang, and one had to choose one of the two options anyway. Leaving it to fate, Yi-gang headed under the white g. About thirty people followed Yi-gang and stood under the white g. As Myung Won was about to ring the third bell, he froze. Aplex emotion surfaced on his face. From the perspective of someone who knew all the answers, the situation below was clear. The answer was the Selfless Azure Sky. One had to gather under the red g to pass. If things stayed this way, everyone would be eliminated. He was contemting whether to ring the third bell or not. Stop! The seated Sword Emperor stood up. It seems we have filtered down to a suitable number of participants. Lets stop here, Sect Leader. Th-that will do. Myung Won lowered the hand he was about to use to ring the bell. More people remained than expected, but there was no reason to refuse since the Sword Emperor suggested it. Myung Won dered the end of the test. All 32 remaining participants have passed. There will be a further selection processter! There was only a quiet intake of breath. Maintain your discipline in body and mind until then. Cheers of joy erupted. All the Taoists of the Wudang Sect were delighted to have passed. Among them were Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. Thanks to following Yi-gang from the middle of the test, they were able to survive. Young Master Immortal Divine Dragon! Th-thank you! They ran up to Yi-gang to express their gratitude and joy. Yi-gang gave a slight smile, but he couldnt bepletely happy. He turned his head and quietly asked to himself. Why is that? It wasnt, it wasnt Zhang Sanfeng was still mumbling dejectedly, seemingly entangled in some story. Yi-gang turned his head again, this time looking up at the tform. The Sword Emperor was also looking at Yi-gang. Just moments ago, the Sword Emperor had personally stepped forward to stop the test. Right before that, Yi-gang had made eye contact with the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor, with a look suggesting he had something to say, turned away first. Yi-gang quietly watched the Sword Emperors retreating figure.
No one outside knew what turmoil was happening within the Wudang Sect. News of the sealed Wudang could not spread down the mountain. Daojing County was, as always, extremely quiet. The same was true for the prestigious tea house, Tea Fortune Garden. Just a few years ago, Tea Fortune Gardens second floor, which had a well-maintained garden, was always filled with wealthy customers drinking tea. However, these days it was less crowded, and if the owner of Tea Fortune Garden did not have connections spread throughout the Central ins, its revenue would have dried up long ago. Fortunately, there were still those who came to buy rare tea leaves. Those seeking precious tea leaves were the main source of ie for Tea Fortune Garden. Today, the manager was attending to a customer. However, the manager was bowing and apologizing. I apologize, sir. I have obtained the Luan Melon Seed you mentioned, but I could not prepare a sufficient quantity. It turned out that the original customer who had ordered the Luan Melon Seed given to Yi-gang had appeared. Um. The person standing in front of him looked like a dignified young man. He seemed to be a servant to someone, but he did not appear lowly. He was smiling as if embarrassed, but the manager kept apologizing without ease. I will return all the deposit you paid. The tea leaves we have prepared are half of the amount you ordered. Since it was our mistake, we will not charge you. Oh dear It was an apology befitting a high-ss tavern. The attitude waspletely reasonable. However, the young mans eyes shone coldly. Is that the price of an apology? Pardon? The manager cautiously turned his head. And then flinched, freezing up. The seemingly gentle young mans eyes were as cold as ice. Though his lips were smiling, the manager, who prided himself on reading people, sensed danger. However, that chill passed by only momentarily. I will not take the deposit you returned. However, you must ensure to properly source the newly ordered tea leaves. The manager quickly bowed his head. I-Is there any doubt about that? Heh heh Its for someone very important. The young man grinned and turned around. The manager followed him out to the entrance of the tea house, fumbling as he saw him off. The young man, with the Luan Melon Seed tucked in his embrace, headed towards the outskirts of Daojing County. There was an estate there that had recently acquired a new owner. The young man was working for the owner of that estate. Soon, the neglected and dpidated estate appeared. The young man cautiously opened the door and entered. Creak The interior of the estate was as disordered as its exterior. The stone-paved garden was overrun with weeds. Cobwebs stretched everywhere, and a centipede as thick as a finger was crawling around. And there, in the middle of it all, sat a man in a full lotus position. He was arge middle-aged man. I have brought the tea leaves. With a respectful posture, the young man who brought the tea leaves spoke, Lord Heuk-am. Heuk-am. The sword of the Evil Cult had opened his eyes. Chapter 200: Heuk-am, Hidden Ghosts (1) Chapter 200: Heuk-am, Hidden Ghosts (1) A single beautiful blue flower I wish to pluck you and offer you to the heavens. Under the Nine Heavens, the Serpent-ying Heaven, I wish to pluck you and offer you to the Heavenly Lord. As the Heavenly Lord swung his sword and severed the serpent, that sword became known as Heuk-am, or darkness. As the Heavenly Lord drove out the demons with a mirror, that mirror became known as Mang-hon. As the Heavenly Lord rang a bell to expel the evil spirits, that bell became known as Gwi-ryeong, or ghost bell. As the Heavenly Lord shattered the Nine Heavens, thus a new sky descended. The Serpent-ying Heaven descends.
Heuk-am appeared young.If one were to guess his age by his appearance, he would be in his mid-thirties. However, Il-oh, who brought the tea leaves, did not dare to guess the age of Heuk-am. When he first met Heuk-am ten years ago, he looked exactly the same. Just like Mang-hon and Gwi-ryeong, Heuk-am has existed since the beginning of the Evil Cult. It was unclear which generation of Heuk-am he might be, but it was clear that he was a man whose age could not be measured by his appearance. His deeply set eyes and firmly closed mouth hinted at his personality. Heuk-am merely opened his eyes to look at Il-oh. Boil it and bring it. Yes. Why would anyone hesitate in such a secure ce? Il-oh quickly prepared the tea set to brew the tea. Meanwhile, Heuk-am continued to be immersed in meditation. No weapon was visible by his side. Yet, there was an overwhelming eeriness as if ones breath could stop at any moment. Very few knew the true extent of Heuk-ams martial prowess, but at the very least, he was strong enough to tear apart several Supreme Peak masters with his bare hands. Heuk-am symbolized the sword of the Evil Cult Leader, the Heavenly Lord. His martial arts reached the heavens. Among the Three Great Divine Positions, including Mang-hon and Gwi-ryeong, he was the strongest. This meant that Heuk-ams martial arts were unsurpassed within the Evil Cult. Hoooh Heuk-am inhaled. It was as if a giant old tree was sucking up the water from the earth. Thest time he inhaled was at least 30 minutes ago. While breathing slowed down during energy cirction, this was excessive. Heuk-am was more akin to a nt than an animal. Il-oh, who brought the tea set, brewed the tea beside him as if ustomed to it. After adding the leaves and brewing the tea, he discarded the first infusion and brewed the tea a second time. As the deep fragrance of the tea filled the abandoned garden Hoooh Heuk-am took another long breath. An unbelievable harmony urred then. Tsstsstsstssts The weeds within the radius of where he was sitting lost their vitality and withered instantly. In contrast, Heuk-ams aura grew more vigorous. The feeling of being as detached as an old tree was no longer there. His enormous stature, nearly seven chi tall, was overpowering just by its presence, further emphasized by his long, untied ck hair. Have you brought the tea? I will pour it for you. Il-oh poured the tea into the teacup. The hot steam vigorously rose from the tea-filled cup. Heuk-am absurdly swallowed the tea in one gulp. It was hot enough to cause burns, yet he did not even grimace. Is this what they call fine tea? However, he looked at the empty teacup as if disappointed, then threw it to the ground. ng- The teacup shattered into pieces. I cannot understand the taste of the Sword Emperor. Shall I brew another pot? That will be all for today. What tea next time? The Sword Emperor also enjoyed the Maojian tea from Xinyang. Prepare that one. Heuk-am, who seemed utterly disinterested in tea, tasted fine teas only because of the Sword Emperor. It was a whim of Heuk-am that began when he heard that the Sword Emperor enjoyed tea. It was unusual for the typically reticent and serious Heuk-am to exhibit such capricious behavior. However, Il-oh, who had served Heuk-am for quite a long time, was not surprised. I will prepare it. Hmm. The only thing Heuk-am truly had passion for was martial arts. His curiosity about the Sword Emperor and his desire to know more stemmed from the fact that the Sword Emperor met Heuk-ams standards. Heuk-am, who could be said to have reached the zenith of martial arts, saw him as a worthy opponent. The Sword Emperor was such a precious opponent. The Wudang Sect is noisy, Il-oh said while tidying up the tea set. Unlike the Twelve Shadows who directly followed Heuk-amsmands, Il-oh was closer to a servant attending to needs. However, while staying at Mount Wudang, he had to take on the role of the Twelve Shadows. Is it because of the envoys from the Murim Alliance? That is my understanding. I see. Heuk-am didnt seem particrly interested. Among the Three Great Divine Positions under the Heavenly Lord, Heuk-am was not the one who schemed. A sword existed to cut. The task of a sword was to keep itself sharp. Strategizing was the task of Mang-hon, and conducting rites was the work of Gwi-ryeong. Heuk-am was staying here because of the Sword Emperor. Dealing solely with the Sword Emperor was rtively light work. While managing the orthodox factions top swordsman might not seem light, when you considered that the tasks of Mang-hon and Gwi-ryeong could determine the fate of all of Central ins, it was so. The Sword Emperor has marked someone as a sessor. Even so, its probably just a formality bound by the norms of the sect. Heuk-am showed no interest in the fact that the Sword Emperor had essentially taken a disciple. The likelihood that a disciple of an Absolute master became an Absolute master themselves was extremely slim. An Absolute master was a gift from the heavens. Yet, the following remark did elicit a reaction from Heuk-am. Moreover, he intends to pass on the divine art of Zhang Sanfeng, which drove him mad. Hmm. Heuk-am thought deeply, then muttered, It seems he has notpletely despaired. As if imagining something, a sh of light sparked in his eyes. Heuk-am was experiencing contradictory emotions. The desire to fight and kill the Sword Emperor, and the hope that he would advance to the next level. He had been observing the Sword Emperor here for quite some time, but nothing had changed. It doesnt matter. Those who have let go of everything are naturally stronger than those who hold onto their attachments. Do you think its time for you to intervene? Not yet, the fruit has not ripened enough to fall on its own. Heuk-am, too, was a subordinate under the Heavenly Lord. He only listened to the Heavenly Lordsmands. However, the instructions the Heavenly Lord gave to Heuk-am were not specific. If the Sword Emperor bes a threat, kill him. Even the current Sword Emperor, despite being an Absolute master, was not a threat to the Evil Cult at a level that Heuk-am couldnt handle alone. The term threat was somewhat ambiguous. The first possibility was that the Sword Emperor could unite the orthodox Murim. If his mind fully recovered and he came down from Mount Wudang, and united the orthodox Murim, he could disrupt some of the ns established by Mang-hon. And the second possibility was Il-oh asked cautiously, Do you think the Sword Emperor can advance beyond the Absolute realm? I would hope so. If so, the Sword Emperors Taiji Wisdom Sword would even reach the Heavenly Lord. If the Sword Emperor entered a new realm, then Heuk-am would ascend Mount Wudang. And he would certainly kill the Sword Emperor. The repercussions would be immense, but a sword did not think about whates after it cuts. Il-oh asked with a slightly trembling voice, Is a new era about to begin? Although Il-oh was not high-ranking within the cult, the ramifications of killing the Sword Emperor were clear. Thats what Mang-hon wants. To turn reality into chaos and overturn it. Yes Heuk-am was no fool. He was of course aware that he was being used by Mang-hon and the Heavenly Lord. It was thanks to the subordinates of Mang-hon that he could see the affairs of the sealed Wudang Sect as clearly as the palm of his hand. Suddenly, Heuk-am felt the urge to give them amand. So, he kicked the ground. Fragments of the teacup he had shattered earlier floated in the air. With a wave of his hand, Heuk-am scattered them. Pabababak The fragments flew into every corner of the garden, embedding themselves there. And where the fragmentsnded, one person after another dropped from seemingly nowhere. It was astonishing. Concealed figures fell from the empty air, possessing stealth skills so advanced that not even a Supreme Master could sense them. It was more akin to sorcery of the Left Path than a mere technique. You dogs of Mang-hon. The inner energy contained within the fragments incapacitated the Hidden Ghosts. Yet, in their pain, they still managed to kneel on one knee andpose themselves. I know that Mang-hon has ordered you to disrupt things at a critical moment. Heuk-am could take the lives of the Hidden Ghosts at any moment. They all felt this reality. But until then, you will earn your keep. Go and find out who will really be the sessor of the Sword Emperor. Heuk-am wondered why the despondent Sword Emperor had decided to pass on the martial art of Zhang Sanfeng to the Wudang Sect. Yes! The Hidden Ghosts received the order and dispersed swiftly. Their bodies seemed to dissolve like mist, mysterious and ominous. Heuk-am fell into thought. Come to think of it, there was that young man from the Baek Noble n. An envoy of the Murim Alliance had arrived at the Wudang Sect. He had heard reports that Baek Yi-gang was among them. The boy from the Baek Noble n had been entangled in a case of meridian blockage disease before. He was the sufferer of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, who should have died long ago, yet he was still alive somehow. The name Baek Yi-gang, which had not interested him until now, took hold in Heuk-ams mind after a long time.
And then Wudang. The thirty-two who were filtered out in the first test all held onto their dreams, eagerly awaiting the next test. No one yet knew what the next test would be, so they all spected and made a fuss. Among the 32, only one person remained calm. Yi-gang, who had a better alternative after learning Zhang Sanfengs martial art, was that one person. Yi-gang was sitting in the open field. But what exactly is the martial art left in the hidden cave? To an observer, it might seem like he was meditating alone, but in fact, he was conversing with Zhang Sanfeng. Didnt I tell you before? You didnt tell me. Ah, hmm Only the Sword Emperor himself, who has visited the hidden cave so far, knew the martial art. Yi-gang suddenly realized that this was a very important issue. What kind of martial art was it that Zhang Sanfeng didnt leave it to the Wudang, even going so far as to specify that it wasnt meant for Wudang? Its definitely not a Wudang martial art. Is it a sword technique? Or a cultivation technique? Its not a cultivation technique, and its a bit difficult to call it a sword technique So, what is it then? No, is it a sword technique? Hmm no, thats not it. Yi-gang clicked his tongue in annoyance. As he had felt during their first meeting, Zhang Sanfeng, contrary to his appearance, had an indecisive side. He nced at Yi-gang and then cleared his throat. Its a dance. A dance? A sword dance, Ive named it Heaven Ascension Dance. Heaven Ascension Dance. It didnt sound like the name of a profound divine art. I devised it towards the end of my life I didnt specifically leave it with the sect. How impressive must this sword dance be that it shocked the Sword Emperor so much? Yi-gang became truly curious. Shall I show it to you? Is that possible? Theres nothing I cant do. Zhang Sanfeng assumed a stance as if to dance, then slowly lowered his arms. However, it doesnt quite feel right without holding my sword. Would you like to join me with your own? Yi-gang picked up a sword, and it was suggested that he mimic Zhang Sanfengs movements. Yi-gang looked around to make sure no one was there. His keen senses confirmed no one was near, so it seemed alright to perform the sword dance. Now, take this position like so Mm. Yi-gang copied Zhang Sanfengs stance. It was far from practical as a fighting stance. Zhang Sanfeng looked very delighted. As with any dance, footwork is most crucial. Do you dance well? No. Ha, Ive never seen a Taoist who can dance well. Its natural that Taoists shouldnt indulge in music and dance Now, slowly Yi-gang slowly followed Zhang Sanfengs movements. He could not yet feel anything profound or extraordinary. It was just after he had copied three movements. No way! A thunderous shout rang out. He had made sure there was no one around, but suddenly someone burst forth. Yi-gang froze as he recognized who it was. H-how could you! The one who appeared was the Sword Emperor. He looked utterly shocked, unlike his usually detached demeanor. Exin yourself! He had witnessed Yi-gang performing Zhang Sanfengs Heaven Ascension Dance, which was supposed to be a secret not shared with anyone. Ahem. Zhang Sanfeng cleared his throat and then swiftly retreated into the Divine Demon Disk. Chapter 201: Heuk-am, Hidden Ghosts (2) Chapter 201: Heuk-am, Hidden Ghosts (2) Indeed, Golden Needle Phantom was a godsend, and Go Yo-ja, true to a Kunlun Taoist, was miraculous. Neither the elders of the Wudang Sect nor the famous doctors they had invited could do anything for the Sword Emperor. No one had urately diagnosed the condition, but Golden Needle Phantom was different. He and Go Yo-ja managed to improve the Sword Emperors condition for a while. How remarkable. Is the Azure Forest also excellent in medicine? Thats not it; I learned it on my own. Your skill reaches the heavens. The Sword Emperor, who seemed to have forgotten how to smile, at least had warmth in his voice. Hahahaha! Hearing this, Golden Needle Phantom burst outughing.The Sword Emperor soon understood why the character for phantom was attached to this doctors epithet. If my skills were truly excellent, I would have eradicated the root of the illness. What I did was merely like pouring water into a bottomless bucket. Is that so? Prepare yourself for the side effects. The side effects came. Golden Needle Phantoms treatment involved using fragrant medicines and acupuncture to regain sanity at desired times. Usually, he would be lucid twice a day for two hours each to handle affairs and teach Cheong Hye and Cheong Su. However, during the remaining waking hours his mind wandered in and out. As before, there were times when he was sane, and times when his memory regressed. But the speed of these changes had be much more intense. The regression had dramatically changed even more than before. It was hard to describe what dramatically meant in words. Just like now, suddenly regaining consciousness and wandering the mountains like a ghost. Ah! The Sword Emperor realized he was using a stealth technique. This was a trick notmonly learned by disciples of the Wudang Sect. It was more than just hiding ones presence; it was akin to a technique that melded into the Yin energy. It was too sinister for the righteous Taoist practitioners of the Wudang to teach. However, during his days of ying followers of the Demon Cult, the Sword Emperor had used stealth techniques to save his life. Ugh In the Sword Emperors hand was a long branch, held like a sword. The fact that he carried around a branch as a sword, and that he could harm disciples of other sects with just this branch, made the Sword Emperor shudder. His head felt clouded, as if enveloped in fog. Every night, the Sword Emperor worried that he might kill someone. That was the cost of maintaining sanity during the day. How cruel. It was also a miserable thing. This was not an ordinary ailment. The Sword Emperor knew that too. It started as a mental shock from the inner demon. Then, external impurities infiltrated eventually, he couldnt withstand it and his mind began to crumble. Since Golden Needle Phantom couldnt find a cure, death might be the only answer. But before dying, he wanted to pass on what needed to be conveyed. The Sword Emperor suddenly realized something important. Why am I sane right now? Sometimes he would regain consciousness without any reason, but it didnt seem to be the case now. He was using stealth techniques to watch over someone. Finally, he saw someone below. Baek Yi-gang, in his distinctly red clothes, stood out among the Wudang Sect. The Sword Emperor recalled a memory from the past. The manner in which Yi-gang had performed during the first test. That test was designed with the intent to find someone resembling Zhang Sanfeng. To learn the martial arts he saw in the secret cave, such an aptitude was necessary. One must think like Zhang Sanfeng, and act like Zhang Sanfeng. If not, the Heaven Ascension Dance would merely be a dance. The Sword Emperor was already feeling his heart drawn to him. I want to pass it on to that child. Every aspect was optimal. The problem was his suffering from the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, but the Heaven Ascension Dance differed from ordinary martial arts. It required a very specific type of aptitude. Yi-gang seemed to possess it. He had decided to conduct a second test, and it would be carried out, but the Sword Emperor had already marked Yi-gang. And, as the Sword Emperor watched Yi-gang, his eyes gradually widened. Clumsy hand movements, clumsy steps. He was unsure if this could be called a sword dance, but thats why the Sword Emperor recognized it. It was the Heaven Ascension Dance engraved in Zhang Sanfengs secret cave. The Heaven Ascension Dance was being used by Yi-gang. That familiar martial art was surely what awakened the Sword Emperors mind. His consciousness flickered, and then At some point, the Sword Emperor was holding onto Yi-gangs body and shaking him. Exin yourself properly! Yi-gang must have been bewildered. How did you learn the Heaven Ascension Dance! The Heaven Ascension Dance? Yi-gang looked as if he was hearing it for the first time. Yes! I dont know what that is. What? Surely what you did was. The Sword Emperors face also became confused. Thinking about it, the Heaven Ascension Dance had been hidden in the secret cave. And so far, no one other than the Sword Emperor had entered that secret cave. He was certain of that. There was no way Yi-gang could have learned the Heaven Ascension Dance. Try doing what you just did again. Yes. Yi-gang briefly swung his sword around, stepping through the footwork. The Sword Emperors eyes widened once again. It was definitely the Heaven Ascension Dance. But he only showed the initial movements, and then the sword dance ended. Thats all I know how to do. It definitely seems like the Heaven Ascension Dance. Where did you learn it!? Unlike the confused Sword Emperor, Yi-gang spoke calmly, There are ruins found in the Kunlun Mountains. The Heaven-ying Demon Valley, a legend passed down among the Kunlun Sect. There was the Seven Stars Altar. In front of the Seven Stars Altar, there were marks made by a sword, and Yi-gang felt something extraordinary about these marks and followed them, he said. Im not sure whose traces they were, but I felt an unknown aura and followed the traces of the sword. Such, such a fate The Sword Emperor was astounded. No matter how much he heard, those were the traces of the Heaven Ascension Dance left by Founder Zhang Sanfeng. If he had followed the Heaven Ascension Dance just from those traces, that itself was a remarkable talent. It also exined why his movements seemed clumsy. Its an enlightened moment. Truly a genius of the spiritual kind! Fate was indeed an amazing thing. Now he understood why he felt the essence of Founder Zhang Sanfeng in Yi-gang. The Sword Emperor felt his heart swell and his emotions intensify. What you have mastered is called the Heaven Ascension Dance, a sword dance. I see. Do you want to find out what kind of martial art it is? You said you felt an unknown aura. Yi-gang paused as if contemting, then responded, It felt like an aspiration to transcend reality. Ah! The Sword Emperor couldnt help but marvel. Yi-gang seemed to have understood a bit of the essence of the Heaven Ascension Dance. Considering it took even the Sword Emperor, an Absolute master, a long time to understand the purpose of the Heaven Ascension Dance, it was certainly astounding. However, the Heaven Ascension Dance youve learned isntplete yet. Stop practicing alone and wait. It was still too early to tell him everything. The Sword Emperor forced his expression to remain neutral and withdrew. The day after tomorrow, Ill decide who will inherit Founder Zhangs martial arts maintain good conduct until then. The Sword Emperor had been worried that Yi-gang might fail the next test, but now he was certain. Yi-gang would surely pass the test and find Zhang Sanfengs secret cave. Whoosh The Sword Emperor used his light footwork technique and left. Now, only Yi-gang was left in the clearing. Yi-gang quietly watched the direction in which the Sword Emperor had left. Soon, he crossed his arms and muttered, Is this how its supposed to be done? By his side, Zhang Sanfeng had suddenly appeared, floating from the Divine Demon Disk. As soon as the Sword Emperor appeared, Zhang Sanfeng, who had been hiding in the Divine Demon Disk, reappeared just before Yi-gang was about to mentally curse. He subtly hinted at what needed to be said. Hmm, thats strange. Not knowing what was strange, Yi-gang looked back at Zhang Sanfeng, who was scratching his chin. Too much evil energy. You say its an illness, but Hmm. He seemed to sense something from the Sword Emperor. Well, there must be a way to know. Ahem, its getting chilly, perhaps its time to head back? Should we? Yi-gang turned around. He still didnt know what the Heaven Ascension Dance was. However, judging by the Sword Emperors reaction, it seemed like an extraordinary martial art. Youll know soon, very soon, Zhang Sanfeng said with a slight smile.
A day passed, and then another. Only on the day of the promised second test did the 32 applicants learn what it entailed. The gathering ce was none other than in front of the pond at the Great Harmony Pce on Tianzhu Peak. Tianzhu Peak is one of the highest peaks in the Wudang Mountains. From the garden of the Great Harmony Pce built at its summit, one could see the entire Wudang Mountains. Myung Won stood above the pond, on the pavilion. The 32 applicants looked up at him. This time, the Sword Emperor wasnt beside him. Myung Won spoke briefly, The Sword Emperor is waiting in Founder Zhangs secret cave. There was a brief murmur among the crowd. Myung Won raised his hand to quell the noise and continued, The test is simple. Whoever reaches Founder Zhangs secret cave first will seed. How were they to find the location of a secret cave in these vast Wudang Mountains? If it were that easy, it wouldnt be called a secret cave. Do you see that white pine tree down there? Everyone looked in the direction of Myung Wons pointing finger. A distant white pine stood out faintly. From that white pine to the ck rock beyond, thats the section. From here to the white pine would take about half an hour using light footwork, and to the ck rock about two hours. It wasnt a very long distance. The Great Ancestors secret cave is located within that section. Another gasp burst forth. The area that needed to be searched was not as wide as they had thought, and everyones faces twitched with anticipation. However, it wont be easy. You must find the secret cave within ten hours from now. There was a reason why the secret cave, located so close, had not been discovered until now. The Founder used tricks to hide the entrance to the cave. The test is to find and unravel these tricks to enter. ording to the Sword Emperor The fundamental purpose of the second test was the same as the first. Think like Founder Zhang Sanfeng. Myung Won announced the start of the test. You may now begin. Those of a more impatient disposition moved first. Regardless of how the entrance to the secret cave was hidden, there was no harm in getting there quickly. Golden Needle Phantom and Dam Hyun watched as the others ran down towards Tianzhu Peak. Having consumed a lot of the fragrant concoction, his mind should remain clear for the next ten hours. Everythings been done meticulously, so it should be fine. They had just awakened the Sword Emperors consciousness here a moment ago. Dam Hyun stealthily observed those departing. Just a moment. Then, with a swift movement, he grabbed someone by the nape. Wh-what are you doing! The one he had grabbed was Cheong Su. Cheong Su was flustered, but Dam Hyunughed and forcibly dragged him along. Do you think you could find the secret cave on your own? So I better hurry up and go! Dam Hyun, though said to have lost much of his martial prowess, was still better than Cheong Su. Because of this, Cheong Su got ate start. Then Yi-gang was Arent you going to tell me? He was in no hurry. I could tell you if you want. Standing beside him was none other than Zhang Sanfeng, the creator of that secret cave. Why not make a bet with me? A bet? Zhang Sanfeng seemed about to reveal the location of the secret cave but then suggested this instead, If the young priest can find the secret cave within four hours without my help, I will give you a reward. Hmm. It was a challenge worth taking for Yi-gang, but he had a question, What do you mean by give you a reward? There wasnt much to expect from Zhang Sanfeng. Yi-gang inwardly thought Zhang might offer some martial arts knowledge. However, what came out of his mouth waspletely unexpected. Those people from the Evil Cult. I will tell you a story about them. I had a brief involvement with them once. It wasnt anything serious, but since the young priest seems curious about them Yi-gangs expression changed. People standing by his side felt a chill and turned around startled. A de-like aura was emanating from Yi-gang. Chapter 202: Entrance To Heaven Ascension Cave (1) Chapter 202: Entrance To Heaven Ascension Cave (1) When the name of the Evil Cult was mentioned, Yi-gangs eyes sparkled. It was a bad rtionship that started with Sohwa and the n. Although not certain, it might even be connected to the events of the Five Elements Tomb. Did you know about them? A little. Naturally, Yi-gangs reaction was intense. Why didnt you tell me earlier? You know how much I hate those people. Hehe. Zhang Sanfeng justughed leisurely.Seeing this, Yi-gang stopped his anger. Showing anger towards Zhang Sanfeng was actually pointless. Keep your promise. For now, that was all he could say as he dashed away. He exhibited the secret art of light footwork as he leaped up. Yi-gang, using the techniques of Cloud Dragons Great Eight Forms and Shadowless Splendor, changed directions even in mid-air. He lightly stepped on a rock jutting out on a cliff-like slope and went down. Thud- Thud- The movement technique of the Azure Forest, Cloud Treading, was simr in name to the Wudangs Ladder Cloud Ascend. Yi-gang descended at a speed close to falling. He was faster than anyone. Despite having no easypetitors. Watching Yi-gang shrink to a dot in the distance, Cheong Su became anxious. He was forcibly detained by Dam Hyun. Are you not focusing properly? Yes? Yes! Dam Hyun showed an inexplicable kindness to Cheong Su. However, the problem was that Cheong Su didnt feel it was kindness. But this time was different. Havinge this far, Cheong Su had no intention of backing down, so he quietly epted the item Dam Hyun handed over. This is a transaction. Do you understand what I mean? Im not sure if its okay to use such an item. Didnt you hear? Any method is fine. You just need to find the secret cave somehow. I think he said to think like Founder Zhang Sanfeng How can a human follow an Immortal? I am, after all, an honor flower disciple of the Azure Forest. Cheong Su knew just how remarkable being an honor flower disciple of the Azure Forest was. Even the Taoists sought help from the Azure Forest Grand Library. Wasnt Dam Hyun a disciple of that librarys master? Find the secret cave by any means. I dont want much in return. You just have to use the second item. If Sword Emperor knows I asked him myself if its okay to use. He said it was fine. So, try using the second item and see if it works well. I made the Treasure, after all. Dam Hyun imed he had made the Treasure. He quickly added, Strictly speaking, its not really a Treasure but Make sure to let me know how it was after using it. I might not be able to use it. With that, Cheong Su rushed out. Dam Hyun just smirked, as if he had expected it. Cheong Hye caught up with the departing Cheong Su. Instead of leaving earlier, Cheong Hye had been waiting for Cheong Su. A sneer appeared on Dam Hyuns lips. Golden Needle Phantom approached Dam Hyun and said, It has to be someone like you. Cheong Su? Im much better looking than him. No, I mean that kid, Cheong Hye. He takes good care of his own interests. And his heart is as dark as theye. Cheong Hye had been paying attention to this side ever since Dam Hyun took Cheong Su away a little while ago. He also saw Dam Hyun hand something over to Cheong Su. Thats why he was so friendly with his aloof senior brother. Cheong Su really thinks highly of his own junior brother. Is that so? His nature is very kind. Hes a foolish guy. Dam Hyunughed as if that was ridiculous. Golden Needle Phantom asked with an incredulous expression, So, why did you give him that item? Its nothing strange. Yi-gang has plenty, so it would be fun if Cheong Su could beat him. I suppose youre right. After thinking for a moment, Golden Needle Phantom said with a sly smile, Shall we make a bet? Between the kid who took your item and Yi-gang, who will find the secret cave? Sure, why not. Ill still bet on Yi-gang. Dam Hyun chuckled. I thought Yi-gang would be the one too, but this means no bet then. Tsk tsk thats boring. Golden Needle Phantom clicked his tongue and returned to the Sword Emperors straw house. With nothing left to do, Dam Hyun sat on a rock in one corner of the garden. On the rock, Cheongho was already lying down, leisurely enjoying the sunlight. Hehe Dam Hyun carefully stroked Cheonghos back. Luckily, feeling good, Cheongho just flicked her ears and stayed still. Normally, when in a bad mood, Cheongho wouldnt allow anyone but Yi-gang to approach. She would have gone with Yi-gang originally, but recently she started to stay alone as she gained more power as a yokai. Lets just rx here together. The power of the Heavenly Thunder Bell was connected to all Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxes. Above all, this power also extended to Yi-gang, who had gone down to Tianzhu Peak. Since she could sense Yi-gangs safety through the same power, Cheongho began to stay alone. Cheongho yawned lengthily. It felt like Yi-gang was still fine.
Among the Great Immortals, he was a high-ranking existence. Xuanwu the True Martial Great Emperor performed his practices in one of the mountains in Hubei. It was said that the name Wudang Mountain originated from the phrase, If not for True Martial Great Emperor, it cannot be defended. Perhaps because the character for wu, for martial, is in the name, Wudang focused on martial arts. They did not emphasize external techniques. Often, the higher-ranking Taoists couldnt even perform minor tricks that one would typically expect them to know. Therefore, Yi-gang thought that even a master who could slice through a waterfall with his sword would have limits in concealing techniques for the secret cave. Do you think my tricks are unimpressive? I cant say I havent thought that. You speak disappointingly. I have hidden the entrance to my secret cave with all my might. Yi-gang was certainly running. Although he wasnt using lightfoot techniques to run fiercely, what Yi-gang was doing was quite significant. He was searching. While maintaining his running speed, he scanned his surroundings with his eyes. With his ears, he listened, and with his nose, he sought the scent of the oilmp that the Sword Emperor might have left in the secret cave. He also spread his Qi to detect any awkward flows in the surroundings. Even Zhang Sanfeng was inwardly surprised by this sight. In my prime, I could even spit fire from my mouth. Thus, he spoke to disrupt the concentration. Im not sure if spitting fire from the mouth is that impressive. Its a symbol of high Taoist power, didnt you know? But isnt hiding a secret cave a matter of Qi Men Dun Jia rather than simple tricks? Well, you could say that. Hehe, even if youre a young Taoist priest, you wouldnt have deep knowledge about Qi Men formations, right? Yi-gang chose not to respond. This caused Zhang Sanfeng to be a bit more imposing. Breaking Qi Men formations is, above all, a matter of experience. I mayck experience, but I have knowledge. Wudang is famous for its Three Talents Formation. Its not just the Three Talents Formation. Hehe. Now that you mention it, the Wudang Sect also has the Five Elements Sword Formation. Qi Men formations utilizing the five elements are usuallyplex, impressive indeed. Hehehe, trying to tter me to extract information is quite an obvious tactic, isnt it? Haha Well, its okay to tell you this much. Even in the Five Elements Formation, there are countless possibilities, so find the clues yourself. Thank you. Thats enough for me. Yi-gang then started to increase his running speed. Zhang Sanfeng felt somewhat anxious and asked, Enough? I have experience with Qi Men formations using the Five Elements. Experience with Qi Men formations? Hmm What kind of formation was it? Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng had shared quite a bit, but not everything wasid out. He had omitted the story rted to the Five Elements Tomb and Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. I found a map to the tomb of the Five Elements Divine Lord and went there once. F-Five Elements Divine Lord! The Five Elements Divine Lord was considered a paramount figure in generations prior to Zhang Sanfeng. At the mention of such an ancient masters name, Zhang Sanfengs face turned grim. That there was such a ce. So, the Five Elements formation was set up there? I had no idea that a master like the Five Elements Divine Lord was skilled in formations No, it wasnt the Divine Lord who made it, but a man named Master of the Ghost Valley. Ghost Valley The Master of the Ghost Valley was also a legendary figure. Based on that experience, I guess you used the Water Qi in the Five Elements Formation. Its quite apparent. Keuh! Zhang Sanfeng grimaced. Then he muttered as if he couldnt understand, How could you be so proficient, even if you have experienced such formations? What are you referring to? Yi-gang changed direction. He was heading towards the sound of water, a valley where a stream flowed. Its about using Water Qi in the formation. That was just a guess. Wh-what! Zhang Sanfengs mouth dropped open. His rough beard quivered with incredulity. He realized that he had beenpletely fooled by Yi-gang. I thought you were a vessel of the Tao, but you arent. How can you be so cunning! Yi-gang just smirked. Zhang Sanfeng grumbled a bit and then, eventually, chuckled. I didnt realize you could be so scheming. Havent you often spoken about the Tao of Watching Water and such? Besides, a valley isnt a bad ce to hide a secret cave. Soon after, Yi-gang arrived at the stream. Despite the clear weather, the volume of water in the valley was considerable. The clear jade-colored water was crashing and breaking white among the sharp rocks. From here on, its up to the young priest to find the way. There was nothing that seemed to be the entrance to the secret cave, no matter how much he looked. Yi-gang did not give up and stepped into the valley. The ice-cold water sharply awakened his senses.
The valley was long. The rocks were numerous, and the water was cold. Having used all the knowledge he could obtain from Zhang Sanfeng, it was now up to Yi-gang to use his own sense of Qi and knowledge to find the entrance to the secret cave. He had promised Zhang Sanfeng to find it within a four hour time limit. Yi-gang quietly searched the valley with his sword in hand. He was so focused that if someone had been lurking around him, they would surely have been noticed. Indeed, he encountered a few people, but Yi-gang drove them away with a look close to hostility. However, not all observers were absent. From a distance, two individuals were quietly watching Yi-gang. What exactly is he doing continuously? Wouldnt it be better to go somewhere else? Unable to use voice transmission yet, Cheong Hye whispered the question to his senior brother. Cheong Su shook his head. He must have found something for sure. Lets just wait a bit. They had been watching Yi-gangs actions for about half an hour. In Cheong Sus hand was an object called a telescope, a precious item used by Western sailors from Portugal, and it was one of the two items that Dam Hyun had lent him. They were able to secretly observe Yi-gang from a distance using the telescope. Cheong Hye looked frustrated. Still Shh. Cheong Su gestured with his hand for silence. Cheong Hye quickly shut up and took the telescope. Yi-gang was standing in the middle of the valley. Then, suddenly, he thrust his sword into the waters surface. Gasp! Cheong Hye inadvertently took a sharp breath in, even though he shouldnt have made a sound. Yi-gang had disappeared into the water. It was impossible to understand what kind of trickery was at y. He disappeared into the water! Lets go! Cheong Su and Cheong Hye quickly ran to the spot where Yi-gang had been. Naturally, the valley was not a ce where a secret cave could likely be. They concentrated and tried to find any suspicious traces like Yi-gang did, but nothing was visible. Even inspecting the exact spot where Yi-gang had disappeared, they could detect nothing. Their bodies became cold from standing in the water so long. Wait lets wait a moment. Cheong Su gritted his teeth and plunged his head into the water. Then, he saw it. There were artificial traces in the clear water at the bottom of the valley. The bottom was t. Cheong Su quickly pulled his head out and called Cheong Hye. Here! I found the entrance! Yi-gang had already gone in, so it might be toote. However, the true test of sess or failure would be meeting the Sword Emperor waiting inside secret cave. They were unsure of the structure of the secret cave, but there might still be a chance to catch up. Are you sure its the entrance? Here, on the floor, the characters for Heaven Ascension Cave are engraved. How do we open it? It seems like pressing here should work. Try pressing it. Following Cheong Hyes suggestion, Cheong Su naturally tried to put his head back in the water. What stopped him was the autumn sunlight shining through the gaps in the leaves. It reflected on the waters surface, making Cheong Su hesitate. Thus, his gaze turned to the waters surface. In the reflection, he could see Cheong Hye. The figure of his junior brother about to strike at the back of Cheong Sus neck, at the paralysis acupoint. Snap Cheong Hyes fingers pressed on Cheong Sus neck. Chapter 203: Entrance To Heaven Ascension Cave (2) Chapter 203: Entrance To Heaven Ascension Cave (2) It was said that no viin was without a story. Even the worst viins, when looked closely, had heartbreaking stories that might evoke sympathy. Like Dam Hyun, who as a child, witnessed his family being murdered by a band of marauders. Or like the Immortal Divine Sword, who identally killed his son with a sword. Or someone else, whose whole family died from poisoning because of themselves. Such are their tragic circumstances. However, Cheong Hye did not have such an extraordinary story. To begin with, he couldnt even be considered one of the worlds great viins. Outwardly, he appeared diligent and gentle, but inside, he was slightly twisted, greedy, and a bit foolish.Of course, there must have been reasons why he turned out that way. He was born in a fairly influential family in Hubei Province, but his half-brother was more capable. He joined the Wudang Sect probably because he was pushed out of the session. He wanted to be a master, but in truth, hecked talent in martial arts. Deeply feeling inferior because he thought his senior brother, whom he had looked down upon, was far superior. Or perhaps the betrayal he felt when the Sword Emperor, whom he had affectionately cared for, chose an outsider over him as his sessor. Cheong Hye had his own reasons for feeling unjust, though they were less dramatic None of it was particrly remarkable to mention. It would indeed be uninteresting and trivial. Just like the person Cheong Hye. Only one person would be curious about such things. Cheong Su, who was almost struck at the paralysis acupoint by his trusted junior brother. Cheong Su was able to twist his body quickly after seeing his reflection on the waters surface. Thanks to that, Cheong Hyes fingers slightly missed the Tianzhu acupoint at the back of the neck. Splosh Fortunately, his whole body didnt be paralyzed, but the acupuncture point charged with inner power was powerful in its own right. Cheong Su endured the tingling pain that spread through his body and iled his arms and legs. The movement of the Taiji Fist he was familiar with unfolded. Pushing Cheong Hye with both hands was the initial move of Double Joining Hands. Cheong Hye, shocked, crossed his arms to block. Crash! Water sshed as Cheong Hye was pushed back. Cheong Su yelled angrily, Wh-what are you doing! You bastard! Answer me! Cheong Su felt an immense sense of betrayal. Cheong Hye blushed deeply, embarrassed. He hadunched a surprise attack, but seemed to know it was shameful. Could it be you were nning to go alone? Cheong Sus guess was probably right. Youre going to leave me behind and inherit the martial arts secrets Yes! Thats right! Cheong Hye shouted angrily. I guess its okay since Senior Brother has no guts. But I cant stand it! What are you talking about! How could Great Senior Elder do this to us! It was the first time Cheong Su had seen Cheong Hye this angry. Could it mean he had been harboring such a hard lump in his heart all along? Cheong Su felt both anger and astonishment at his junior brothers rebellion. What did Great Senior Elder do to make you lose it like this! Hes teaching us martial arts, isnt he! Hes just skimming the essentials. Always the Nine Pce Linked Sword or the Lesser Blue Sword Technique! Maybe its not time for us to learn the Taiji Wisdom Sword yet! Thats not the issue. What about the Founders divine art? Or Sage Sanfengs martial art techniques? Dont you see hes not teaching us? He probably decided from the start to give them to that Immortal Divine Dragon! Cheong Su finally fully understood Cheong Hyes feelings. His junior brother felt betrayed by the Great Senior Elder. For years now, weve taken care of the senile Great Senior Elder. Bathed him, washed his urine-soaked nkets. Even got beaten while doing it. Thats Ive even had broken limbs. You know I almost died that time! How could he treat me like some disposable object after all that The moment for rational judgment had passed. Cheong Su realized that he had made a grave mistake. The junior brother he thought was so remarkable was just an ordinary human. At the same time, he felt a surge of emotion. So, you attacked me because of that? A hollowugh escaped him. The junior brother he thought was superior in every way turned out to be a petty and ugly human. You bastard, were you the only one getting hit? His anger boiled over. If I hadnt thrown myself to block it, you would have died, you little shit. You dont even appreciate that, and you stab me in the back? I got hurt more than you did! Just as Dam Hyun said, Cheong Su was from the bottom of society. He had held himself back sinceing to the sect, but he had always been sharp-tongued since childhood. You son of a bitch, cursed to die tearing your guts out. Cheong Hye, who had never been cursed at like this in his life, turned deathly pale. Even beggars dont stab each other in the back. You fucking bastard! H-huh! Cheong Su charged forward, causing a ssh. Cheong Hye, startled, raised his hands, but he was already overpowered. It seemed a moment when Cheong Su, as a senior brother, would demonstrate his authority. Fur-fur-fur Blows were exchanged, and Cheong Sus expression contorted. The problem was the recent stab at the back of the neck. Cheong Hyes prating Qi in the meridian interfered with the bodys movement. The muscles from the back of the neck to the lower back were tightly contracted, making the movements awkward. Still, the exchange of blows continued fiercely. Fur-fur! Crack! Cheong Hyes fist struck Cheong Sus face. A trickle of blood flowed from his nose. A faint smile appeared on Cheong Hyes face, and Cheong Su boldly headbutted him. Thump! Cough! Cheong Hyes head snapped back. Blood also flowed from his nose. It was a good thing no one was around to see, as it was quite an embarrassing affair. It had turned almost into a brawl. Neither was seriously attempting to kill, so they ended up soaking wet and with bruises on their faces. You alone went in, what were you trying to do, you fool! What do you think! To catch up the Immortal Divine Dragon As if, idiot! Cheong Su suddenly leapt up and kicked Cheong Hye in the chest. Cheong Hye pulled his body back to absorb the impact and then destabilized Cheong Sus center of gravity. Cheong Su plunged into the water. Cheong Hye rushed over him. You made a deal with that entric guy from the Azure Forest! What deal! Pfft! Obviously. Senior Brother wins and then shares Zhang Sanfengs martial arts, right? Thats like blocking the dantian! Pfft, nonsense! Cheong Su and Cheong Hye continued their fierce sshing fight, no, water fight. Cough! I didnt realize you were such a bastard! Dam Hyun had given Cheong Su two things. One was a telescope capable of observing long distances. The other was a small metal canister, and its purpose was unclear. The metal canister was tied around Cheong Sus waist, and a red string protruded from it, equipped with a ring for pulling. In fact, this was much more important than the telescope. Cheong Hye noticed it too. What is that used for! Argh! This is Cheong Su also did not know the exact purpose of the object. Dam Hyun had only said ominously while smiling, This will light your path. When you cant see anything. What? What do you mean When there should be something but theres nothing. When magical barriers block you, pull this ring. It will break most spells or Qi Men formations. Its modeled after the me Mist Bottle, but its not like it contains poison or anything. Dam Hyuns face was full ofpetitive spirit. I might even be better than Zhang Sanfeng in this regard. It was a crazy thing to say, but his expression was triumphant. Cheong Hye tried to snatch the canister without even knowing its function. Ugh, let go, you bastard! Aaaaah! Cheong Hye iled recklessly, and his finger identally caught on the ring. Tying that important object around his waist was undoubtedly a mistake by Cheong Su. As the rope on the ring tightened, a click sound came from the metal canister. Pff! As if it were a re, something popped out. Something yellow burst through the surface of the water. The gazes of Cheong Hye and Cheong Su simultaneously turned in that direction. Its identity seemed clear. A talisman? Hundreds of small talismans, the size of a finger, written on yellow sophora paper with red cinnabar ink containing mantras. They sprang into the air and began to burn with a bright white light. Sizzling sounds! It was like watching fireworks, excluding the fact that the light was dazzlingly white and the fact that the light produced an extremely mysterious effect. Hissing Firstly, there was a change at the very spot where Yi-gang had disappeared. Thud Along with the sound of something falling, a hole suddenly opened up on the valley floor. There was no doubt that this ce was the entrance to the Heaven Ascension Cave. Cheong Hyes face brightened momentarily. However, Cheong Su couldnt share that feeling. The talismans had illuminated other things hidden in the world. On the rocks of the valley. And, on the tree right behind. Also, within the dark shadows. The light forcibly revealed everything that had been hiding within. Figures wearing gray hoods, with pitch-ck eyes. They were the Hidden Ghosts, who had infiltrated the Wudang Sect under themand of Mang-hon and Heuk-am. They had been waiting here, even deceiving the eyes of the Sword Emperor. Because they possessed a spell of invisibility, they had been hiding their presence, but ironically, thats why they were exposed by Dam Hyuns invention. Cheong Su stiffened his face and shouted, Wh-who are you! But his voicecked enough strength. The sight of the five Hidden Ghosts was that terrifying. Their limbs were elongated, and their eyes, glimpsed through the gaps in the hoods, were as ck as obsidian. They exchanged nces andmunicated through telepathy. Then, they simultaneously drew bizarrely shaped curved des from their waists. Swoosh The des, about two spans long, were greatly curved and darkened as if coated with ash. It was an exotic shape rarely seen, but its purpose was clear. It was an assassins de designed for a lethal strike. Ha! Cheong Su drew his sword with a loud shout, and Cheong Hye did the same. In contrast, the Hidden Ghosts quietly closed their encirclement. He shouted, but no one appeared in the vicinity. If there had been anyone, they would have appeared during his earlier altercation with Cheong Hye. I dont know who you are, but to dare invade the territory of Wudang Reveal your identity! The leader of the Hidden Ghosts ignored Cheong Su and simply nodded. Then, four Hidden Ghosts charged at once. Cheong Susplexion turned pale. Keuk But soon, he steeled his expression and gripped his sword firmly. He too was a disciple of Wudang. As a swordsman trained by the Sword Emperor, he could not be frightened before the battle had even begun. Cheong Su executed the Nine Pce Linked Sword technique. Stepping on the treading step, he continued with a slow walking method, splitting the water. He trusted his back to his junior brother, Cheong Hye. Cheong Su swung his sword horizontally at the leading Hidden Ghost. Compared to that curved de, the Wudangs pine-patterned sword was much longer. Whish The honest but sufficiently sharp sword cut through the air. The Hidden Ghost swung the curved de fiercely, but Cheong Su changed the angle of his sword at the right moment. ck! The attack of the Hidden Ghost was blocked. However, Cheong Su was soon horrified. From the elbow of the Hidden Ghost, a de suddenly protruded. At the moment when Cheong Sus face was almost split vertically, someone suddenly grabbed Cheong Su by the nape of the neck. The curved de whisked past Cheong Sus nose. He could smell the foul odor of the poison on the de. For a moment, he thought it was Cheong Hye who had helped him. What is this. It was Yi-gang who had appeared out of nowhere and saved Cheong Sus life. Yi-gangs sword pierced through the chest of the Hidden Ghost. Thud It was a strikingly fast strike. Just as I thought I heard bickering outside, suddenly a deluge came down. Yi-gang was soaked through. When exactly had hee out of the Heaven Ascension Cave? It was clear some suspicious characters had shown up. He appeared quite annoyed as he swept back his wet hair. What are you doing, draw your sword quickly. Y-yes! To Cheong Su, Yi-gang seemed like a savior. Chapter 204: Entrance To Heaven Ascension Cave (3) Chapter 204: Entrance To Heaven Ascension Cave (3) I managed to arrive within two hours. Theres still plenty of time left. Hmm, I thought meeting the Sword Emperor was the condition for sess. Haha. Do we need to break through there? It wont be easy. When Yi-gang entered the entrance of the Heaven Ascension Cave, what he encountered was a unique stone door. The stone door was engraved with a strange pattern in bas-relief, not a roughly made decoration. To open the door, it seemed that an understanding of the Qi Men formation was necessary. Did you make this yourself? It doesnt seem like it, so you must have gotten it from somewhere else. Hmm After falling for Yi-gangs leading question, Zhang Sanfeng was worried about leaking information as he spoke. Whether he became mute as if he had eaten honey or not, Yi-gang focused only on the stone door in front of him. It seemed not overlyplicated; he might be able to open it within half an hour. Yi-gang concentrated his mind and solved the riddle imbued in the stone door. However, amidst his intense focus, noise began to reach his ears at some point. You stupid fool! Let it out! The sounds of fighting that reached even underground were unmistakably from Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. Yi-gang furrowed his brow and forced himself to concentrate. But no matter how much he tried to immerse himself, something inevitable happened. Along with Cheong Sus scream. Aah! An invisible wave of Qi swept past Yi-gang and the stone door. It was a familiar yet sinister Qi. Pat- Pabat- Pat- Like weapons from a distant future war, the Qi embedded in the stone door dispersed. The stone door must have been equipped with the power of Qi Men Dun Jia. However, the formation of the door, which someone had worked hard to establish, scattered in an instant. Uh? He pressed various parts of the stone door, but it no longer responded. It meant that Yi-gangs efforts had been in vain. What happened, what went wrong? That wasnt all. After mastering the Heavenly Thunder Bell, Yi-gang had something like a thread connecting him to Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. But now, the thread connecting him to Cheongho through Qi was gone. Naturally, he could no longer use the power of the Heavenly Thunder Bell. It seemed like it could be restored over time, but currently, there was no way forward. Focusing his eyesight on the stone door, he noticed that the dispersed Qi of the stone door was gradually gathering again. However, it seemed that the formation of the stone door would not be restored in a short time. Even pushing it did not budge. Hahaha! It seems wrong to try to enter within two hours! Finally, righteousness andw are aligned. Hahaha! Hehe ahem. As Yi-gang red silently, Zhang Sanfeng realized his own disgrace and repeatedly coughed. But that was not the only problem. A rush of valley water poured from the entrance. Yi-gang quickly became as drenched as a soaked mouse. At that moment, as irritation surged Who are you people! Reveal your identities! Such a shout from Cheong Su was heard. Yi-gang grabbed his sword and rushed out. After warding off the sword of the stranger who was attacking Cheong Su and Cheong Hye, he pierced the mans chest. Thats how things happened.
There were five Hidden Ghost. An unidentified, strange figure. Clearly, the term demonic practitioner or strange person would fit this enemy. Now there were four. As Yi-gang pulled Cheong Su aside, he assessed the situation. He didnt ask explicitly. Combining the conversation he heard below with what he noticed gave him a rough answer. An unknown enemy. Having taken one down by surprise, the situation was somewhat favorable. At that moment, as Yi-gang concluded. Dont let your guard down. With Zhang Sanfengs advice, trouble erupted. Sure enough, the strange person that had been pierced in the chest and fallen, surged up from the water. Whether it had drawn another one without notice, the curved de flew in with a sharp breaking sound. Ssssack! Yi-gang twisted his head, and the curved de, by sheer luck, only clipped a few strands of his hair as it passed. Had it even grazed his cheek, he would have been poisoned. Phew! That wasnt all. The Hidden Ghost spat a needle from its mouth. Even the most nefarious martial artists from the unorthodox sects would be rmed by such a technique. It was hard to fend off all attacks with a sword. Yi-gang rolled on the ground, causing a ssh. Boom! The needles,cking internal energy, could not prate the resistance of the water and fell with a plop. While the needles could not break through the water, Yi-gangs sword could. His Shooting Star Fang drew a long arc and then sharply cut through the neck of the Hidden Ghost. Even the one that had survived being pierced through the chest finally met his end. These are some vicious foes. Such martial artists were notmonly raised by many organizations in the martial world. Only those from the outer region sects or the Demon Cult, or perhaps Young Master Immortal Divine Dragon! Cheong Su was tearfully joyful to see him. They rallied tightly around Yi-gang. The four Hidden Ghosts that were about to attack also halted. They were sizing up each others strength. Yi-gangs expression was impassive, but inside, he was not entirely calm. These are not simple foes. I know. The enemies were stronger than expected. They were all Peak-level martial artists, and managing to take down the first one was more luck than skill. Especially the leader, whose aura was particrly formidable. If Yi-gang were alone, even facing two would have looked difficult. Moreover, having to look after Cheong Su and Cheong Hye Yi-gang was the first to speak. Do you know where you are? No answer came. This ce is right in the middle of Mount Wudang. Moreover, its a ce where trials were currently being held. He had to use this to his advantage. I wont chase you, so retreat. He made such a proposal first. At the same time, he sent a silent message to Cheong Su and Cheong Hye. -One of you run behind me to call for help, and the other enter the Heaven Ascension Cave to call the Sword Emperor. He pretended to look around while naturally concealing the movement of his lips. -Ill cover the back, so move immediately. Cheong Su, you enter through the side entrance Cheong Hye, you will I will go into the side entrance! Cheong Hye quickly responded. However, he soon realized his mistake and covered his mouth. Anger was evident in Yi-gangs eyes as he red at him. Before the Hidden Ghosts could interpret his words, I will go in, Yi-gang had already sprung into action. He suddenly kicked Cheong Hyes torso. Thump! How such monstrous strength came from Yi-gangs lean body was unknown, but Cheong Hye couldnt avoid it and was flung away. And he tumbled into the open entrance of the Heaven Ascension Cave with a crash. The Hidden Ghosts sprang from the ground. Instead of attacking them head-on, Yi-gang threw something to Cheong Su and sent him a silent message. -Pull and tug. It was a concise instruction, but at least Cheong Su was a hundred times better than Cheong Hye. Without even checking what the object was, Cheong Su ran towards Yi-gangs back. The Hidden Ghosts did not let him be. One of them quickly clung to Cheong Su. Cheong Su ran fiercely. His body was heavy with water, but he had a mission to call for help. Intruder! he shouted loudly once, and then again, Intruder! He cried out more urgently. The Hidden Ghosts were faster than Cheong Su. He felt a sword flying towards him from behind. At that sensation, Cheong Su did something that amendable sessor of a prestigious n should never do. He immediately performed the Lazy Donkey Roll, rolling directly on the ground. Sssack! The curved de swept through where Cheong Sus neck had been. In an instant, the positions of Cheong Su and the Hidden Ghosts were reversed. Even a highly trained Hidden Ghost tended to let their guard down against an opponent whose abilities they are fully aware of. This one, unlike when facing Yi-gang, allowed himself a bit of leisure. That bit of leisure gave Cheong Su enough time to use the item Yi-gang had given him. The long metal tube, resembling a firework, was aimed at the Hidden Ghost, and he pulled the string attached to its back. It was somehow simr to the metal tube that Dam Hyun had given him. Therefore, Cheong Su could not anticipate what would spring forth. Boom! A thick ck liquid sprayed from the end of the tube. In apromised posture, and with such a sudden attack, even a skilled master could not have avoided it. The sticky liquid that doused the Hidden Ghost ignited immediately. Guaaaagh! A suppressed groan escaped the Hidden Ghosts lips as he writhed and died like a burning centipede. What Yi-gang had handed over was indeed a terrible weapon. Huuk, huuuk. Cheong Su could never have imagined that the device he had just discarded, which hadpletely turned to scrap metal, was the same secret weapon of the Master of the Ghost Valley that was used against Namgung Yubaek, which Tang Eun-seol and Dam Hyun had managed to repair after it was nearly discarded. Cheong Su finally stood up after throwing away the broken device. ng-ng. A metallic sound echoed from where Yi-gang had been. Cheong Su braced his stomach and started running again. Intruder! Hoping that the elders of the sect would arrive soon. Meanwhile, with Yi-gang. He was facing three Hidden Ghosts. All of the Hidden Ghosts were at Peak level. Especially the leader, who seemed to be nearing the Supreme Peak. Moreover, Yi-gang was in a situation where he could not even use the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The leader of the Hidden Ghosts spoke for the first time, Has Pal-gwi fallen? It was a ploy to spread our forces from the start. His voice sounded metallic, as if altered. Yi-gang responded, Maybe. Or maybe not. Are you from the Demon Cult? Yi-gang asked, but his opponent did not respond further. Die. Instead of wasting time on dialogue, they all attacked at once. Zhang Sanfeng murmured softly, Focus. Following the advice, Yi-gang concentrated. He was used to spirits interfering even during a fight. Zhang Sanfeng offered guidance against the swords flying at him from three directions. Start from the upper left. The gap in the center is a feint. Advice flying at the speed of thought. Indeed, Zhang Sanfeng wasnt the only remarkable one. Responding immediately to insights about his ws and adapting was one of Yi-gangs talents. ng-! ck However, the difficulty was unavoidable. Yi-gangs sword sped up, but thebined attack of the three was fierce. You dont need to move three times faster to block three swords. Zhang Sanfeng said that, but inwardly, Yi-gang regretted not being able to use the Heavenly Thunder Bell. With the extreme eleration granted by the Heavenly Thunder Bell, even facing three would be easy. Haha, sometimes the field of view bes so short. He couldnt reply. Yi-gang countered the Hidden Ghost using the Cloud Treading and Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. If you rely on that yokai energy-infused power, you will never attain the Immortal Sword. The tone was gentle, yet it was clearly a rebuke aimed at Yi-gang. The curved de shed across the front of Yi-gangs clothes. Crackle This time it was truly dangerous. Even if heaven is too high to reach, and the earth too vast to find a path Yi-gang focused his mind. There had certainly been times when he didnt have the Heavenly Thunder Bell. The Immortal Divine Sword did not have it, nor did Zhang Sanfeng. The sword in your hand is the only thing you can take to the heavens. A man who had transcended humanity with just a sword was saying this. Use the sword you have well. Yi-gang pulled back the Shooting Star Fang. For a moment, his upper body was fully exposed. Three curved des seized the opening and rushed in. Now! There had been a misconception with Yi-gang. The thought that facing two would be overwhelming was a misunderstanding of his own abilities. With advice from the Sword Emperor and Zhang Sanfeng, the perfected Moon-Splitting Single Stroke was executed. Yi-gangs sword elerated instantly. ng-sh And soon, as if effortlessly, he sliced through two curved des and deeply shed one opponents chest. A perfect counter-initiative. Shock filled the eyes of the Hidden Ghosts. Another Hidden Ghost fell. A brief silence lingered, then the leader spoke, Retreat. The martial artists of the Wudang Sect would soon swarm in. Quick decisions were made, and the two surviving Hidden Ghosts fled like arrows, their forms soon disappeared like a fading mirage. Yi-gang did not bother chasing them. There was something more urgent. The Hidden Ghost whose chest had been shed had to be immobilized before he could rise again. Fortunately, its pressure points were simr to those of ordinary humans; it copsed when the paralysis pressure point was struck. Yi-gang also probed for the mute pressure point, just in case. From his waist, he pulled out a small knife. He immediately shoved it into the Hidden Ghosts mouth. Crunch He wasnt trying to kill it. He did this to prevent the creature frommitting suicide with a poison pill typically hidden in a mr. Yi-gang retrieved the poison pill from its mouth. As expected, I knew it would be this way. But was that precaution insufficient? It was less about Yi-gangs mistake and more about the Hidden Ghosts unique traits. Guuurgh. The Hidden Ghost made a strange noise and died. Yi-gang clenched his teeth, and then his eyes widened. The exposed skin of the Hidden Ghost was a dull grey. Something was moving beneath its facial skin. Yi-gang used the small knife to slice open the bulging part of the creatures jaw. Ssshrrip- Suddenly, a worm with dozens of long legs burst out. Zhang Sanfeng was also startled. That is Yi-gangs face turned cold. It was a characteristic that appeared when he went through intense emotional changes. It was you guys. The worm reminded him of the past. Simr to the Gu that hade from the body of his uncle, Baek Jin-tae. The worm wriggled as it looked directly into Yi-gangs eyes. Thump. Yi-gang pressed down and killed it.
And then, Mang-hon in leisure. He suddenly looked up. Huh? His lips, studded with silver rings, twisted with pleasure. Our eyes have met. Chapter 205: Swordsman Jang Gyeong (1) Chapter 205: Swordsman Jang Gyeong (1) Peeeeep The conch horn sounded. There was an emergency on Mount Wudang. The appearance of unidentified intruders was naturally a matter of concern. Moreover, they were in the midst of searching for a sessor to inherit the martial arts of Zhang Sanfeng, which made the situation even more urgent. Peeep! A conch horn sounded from a different direction. Three first-generation disciples wearing a sword teamed up and ran across the mountain. The lightfoot technique of the Wudang Sect was so quiet that it was praised for its silence. The pursued would only realize the situation once they were caught up close. However, even the skilled martial artists of the Wudang Sect couldnt keep up this time.Despite running towards the sound of the conch, they couldnt even catch the tails of the Hidden Ghosts. The first-generation disciples who had been thoroughly scanning the area again elerated with their lightfoot technique. And above them in the trees they had already checked, the leader of the Hidden Ghosts appeared. It was as if they had burst through the fog, an abrupt appearance. Even for the experts, the ability to hide their presence with stealth techniques seemed nearly invincible. This way. The leader spoke in a low voice, braving the danger. The nearby bushes rustled. One, two, three, four. Excluding the two subordinates who had just died, three more were still following. Theres not much time. Avoid contact. The leader knew the weaknesses of the stealth technique. At first nce, the stealth technique seemed perfect, but it only functioned properly when remaining still. When moving, its secrecy diminished slightly, and if one attempted to attack someone, they would inevitably be exposed. Moreover, there was a limit to how long the stealth technique could be maintained -Are we retreating? -Do we need to recover the bodies of Pal-gwi and Yuk-gwi? Il-gwi, the leader, answered the subordinates telepathic messages. Both of you report to Heuk-am. It was clear that Heuk-am wasmanding the Hidden Ghosts. Heuk-ams order was to monitor the Sword Emperor and those who would inherit Zhang Sanfengs martial arts from him. This mission was ultimatelypleted. But Il-gwis words were not finished. The three of us, including myself, will stay to fulfill Lord Mang-honsmand. Heuk-am had spected that the Hidden Ghosts were under Mang-hons secret orders, and this turned out to be true. Since the Hidden Ghosts were originally created by Mang-hon, they were essentially his limbs. Swoosh Il-gwi disappeared again. Instead, they began to move deeper into Mount Wudang to carry out Mang-hons orders. Until the Wudang Sect martial artists finally decided that the intruders had already fled, Il-gwi and the other Hidden Ghosts burrowed deep into Mount Wudang. Digging into the ground and employing the Ghost Feeding Technique, they became like corpses. They were lying in ambush.
The intrusion by the Hidden Ghosts was about to be discovered, and Wudang was on the verge of going into emergency alert. Dam Hyun and his party moved towards the detached residence arranged by Wudang. It was a charming, though not luxurious, detached house a little away from Tianzhu Peak. A ce like a garden with a small spring. Dam Hyun was holding Cheongho there. Euh-he-he. Dam Hyun barely managed to suppress a burst ofughter. As he kept letting out suchughter when facing Cheongho, Cheongho started to dislike seeing Dam Hyunugh. Dam Hyun knew this, but today he couldnt hide his joy. Cheongho was feeling very good, sleeping quietly in Dam Hyuns arms. Although his ears flickered asionally, Cheongho did not scratch or run away even when Dam Hyun stroked him. Being careful not to wake Cheongho, Dam Hyun slowly stroked Cheonghos back. Dam Hyun liked both dogs and cats. Dogs were loyal. Humans might seem to be willing to give whatever another wanted in everyday interactions, but they could be treacherous. In that regard, dogs were iparably better than humans. However, if he had to say, he slightly preferred cats over dogs. Cats did not show loyalty to humans. They were wary and easily angered, and its unpredictable what they might do next. They didnt allow themselves to be touched carelessly. But its precisely these traits that made them charming. Still, there was an animal he liked even more. Foxes are the best Foxes were the perfect animals. They possessed both the goodness of dogs and the quirkiness of cats. Above all, their appearance was the epitome of cuteness. While all young animals were cute, Cheongho was on another level. With its small, ck-bean-like nose, sharp snout, and fluffy down. The most striking feature was its fluffy tail. Cheonghos mysterious blue tail was something one couldnt help but want to touch. However, Cheongho hated having its tail touched, so Dam Hyun had only managed to touch it once. Wriggle He thought he might be able to touch the tail while Cheongho was sleeping in his arms, but he refrained. If I make a mistake now, Ill mess up the big n. One should not lose sight of the bigger prize by coveting small gains. Dam Hyun was aiming for something big. That was to y with Cheongho. I will definitely do it ying with foxtail grass. ying with foxtail grass was an incredible feat shown by Yi-gang. After witnessing it with his own eyes, Dam Hyun had been sick with envy for days. Yi-gang had merely waved ordinary foxtail grass in front of Cheongho. But Cheongho was so enchanted by the movement of the foxtail grass that it jumped around joyfully. Dam Hyun had tried to imitate this, but Cheongho only wriggled its tail and stayed put. But today was different. Cheongho seemed to be in a good mood, so it was worth a try. Dam Hyun picked a long and suitable piece of foxtail grass and waited. He was determined to wait as long as it took for Cheongho to wake up naturally. He even forgot about the spell and the Qi Men formation he had given to Cheong Su to counteract. Fortunately, Cheongho opened her eyes after a short while. p Cheongho perked up her ears and then suddenly raised her head. Haha, youre awake! Shall we y? Cheongho turned to look at Dam Hyun and then noticed the foxtail grass. Dam Hyun quickly swayed the foxtail grass back and forth. Normally, it would have shown at least some interest. However, Cheongho showed no interest at all and stood up abruptly. Instead, it made a whining noise, scrambled up Dam Hyuns arm, and climbed onto his head. Since this had never happened before, Dam Hyun was taken aback. Cheongho, with a puzzled look, stared nkly in one direction. Only Cheongho knew that this was the direction where Yi-gang and Heaven Ascension Cave were. Wh-whats the matter? Its dangerous,e down Dam Hyun couldnt move and just stood there. Instead ofing down, Cheongho started howling in the direction where Yi-gang was likely to be. Being a fox, Cheongho rarely cried out loudly, so it was the first time Dam Hyun had heard such a cry. Kiiing The reason was that the bond with Yi-gang, which had been connected by the Heavenly Thunder Bell, had suddenly snapped. Not understanding why, Dam Hyun tried to put Cheongho down. First,e down and Oh! But Cheongho jumped off Dam Hyuns head. Startled, he hurriedly caught Cheongho. The problem was that he had grabbed her tail. Kyaaang! Oh! Cheongho was still small, but it must have hurt quite a bit because Dam Hyun had grabbed it hard in his panic. The moment Dam Hyun realized his mistake, there was a sh of light. Crackle! Aaack! Dam Hyun screamed as he fell over. As soon as Dam Hyun let go of the tail, Cheongho started to run frantically. It was in the direction where Yi-gang and Heaven Ascension Cave were. The autumn wind caused waves in Cheonghos fine fur. Thud thud thud Cheongho ran fiercely. It was the first time the connection maintained by the Heavenly Thunder Bell had been severed. A forceful power had broken the connection. Something definite had happened to Yi-gang. Cheongho was certain of that. Crackle Blue sparks shed beneath Cheonghos feet. Eventually, it looked like a streak of lightning.
Entering Heaven Ascension Cave, Cheong Hye had a look of terror on his face. He looked like a rat thrown into water, which was natural since he had been kicked and rolled down by Yi-gang. He tried to forget the sore pain in his chest and continued walking. Despite the startling situation, Cheong Hye had already be obsessed with the divine arts of the Sword Emperor and Zhang Sanfeng. Turn crisis into opportunity! With that mindset, he moved forward. He felt extreme fear when he encountered a strange stone door, but it started to open as he knocked on it. It was a stroke of luck caused by an item Dam Hyun had made, which countered the stone doors formation. The passage was long thereafter. It was dark enough for no light to prate. The problem was that the floor was very sticky, and it seemed he had sprained his leg, making it hard to move. He might have been hit badly by Yi-gang. As he couldnt move fast, fear naturally overwhelmed him. C-could they all be dead? The Immortal Divine Dragon was strong, but those Hidden Ghosts were no ordinary threats. Cheong Hye, who had grown up within the Wudang Sect, was shocked. He felt overwhelming fear from these inhuman freaks. Uh, uuh! Then, a light appeared ahead. At the same time, adder going up was visible. He had finally made it. In his hurry, Cheong Hye tripped over a rock and fell. His face was covered in mud. As Cheong Hye struggled to get up, he heard footsteps this time. Thud- Tap- Thud He looked back but saw nothing. Therefore, Cheong Hye was certain that a Hidden Ghost was following him. Aaagh! He got up and ran, but Cheong Hyes pace was slow. The pursuers footsteps were regr. Thud, thud, thud, and soon they were very close. It seemed as if the Hidden Ghosts curved de might sever Cheong Hyes throat at any moment. Cheong Hye, in a final act of desperation, turned and swung his sword. ng! With a rebounding force that felt as if it would tear his grip apart, the sword was knocked away. Sparks flew briefly, revealing the pursuers face. A cold gaze, as if looking at an inanimate object. From the darkness, a pale hand shot out. That icy hand gripped Cheong Hyes throat. Blurp Then, his other hand tapped Cheong Hyes body several times. Perhaps struck at a vital point, intense pain surged through him. Gaaah! Cheong Hye rolled on the ground. Looking up at his assant who had applied pressure points, he said, Wh-why do you do this? The opponent was not a Hidden Ghost. It was Yi-gang, who had dealt with them and followed. However, for some reason, Yi-gang had applied pressure points to Cheong Hyes body. He thought he waspletely immobilized by a strike to the paralysis point, but strangely, his body moved. However, soon Cheong Hye felt a chill down his spine. The internal energy in his lower abdomen had solidified. Even when he tried to circte his energy, the flow of Qi was halted. Did Immortal Divine Dragon do this? Yes. Why? How can I let someone who struck his senior brother from behind go unpunished? Yi-gangs expression was hard to discern. In the darkness, Cheong Hye felt the terror of being watched by a venomous beast. Yi-gang had heard all the conversations between Cheong Hye and Cheong Su. Including the fact that Cheong Hye had ambushed his brother Wudang has raised a pitiful bastard. It felt as if his heart had plummeted. Immortal Divine Dragon had returned to the formidable atmosphere he had when they first met. He gestured slightly. Get up. Yes. Cheong Hye climbed up thedder. A strange space appeared. A high-ceiling secret cave. It was bright due to several night pearls embedded in it. Cheong Hyes gaze slowly moved along the wall. Noticeable scars were engraved on it. They were sword marks. It seemed unlikely that a fierce battle had taken ce here, yet the sword marks extended along the wall to the floor. Cheong Hye was also a distinguished swordsman. He could tell that these marks were made by one person. Founder Zhang Sanfeng Probably long ago, these marks were left by Zhang Sanfeng who had discovered this secret cave. They were traces of a sword dance following a massive flow. And following the sword marks, at the end of his gaze was G-Great Senior Elder. The Sword Emperor was sitting cross-legged. He opened his eyes that had been closed and looked at Cheong Hye. Have youe? If he had been sitting here, he would have heard all the conversations between Yi-gang and Cheong Hye. Including the fact that Cheong Hye had struck Cheong Su on the back of the head. I-I Thats enough. The Sword Emperor cut off Cheong Hye as he searched for an excuse. He appeared utterly indifferent. O-oh then, for now. Cheong Hye, although sweating, hesitated and couldnt hold back. The Sword Emperors eyebrows twitched. Suppressing his shame, Cheong Hye eximed, For now, I have also arrived. First The condition for the test was to meet the Sword Emperor first. No matter the disgrace involved, Cheong Hye had ultimately met the Sword Emperor first. He couldnt help but harbor a sliver of hope. It was something that could earn him a scolding for not knowing shame. Fearing that the Sword Emperor might shout at him, Cheong Hye bowed his head deeply. However, no shout came; instead, a punishment flew in from behind. Thwack! Yi-gang had struck Cheong Hye on the back of the head. Feeling pain as if his eyeballs were about to burst, Cheong Hye clutched his head. It was so painful that tears trickled down. Grrrr Shameless bastard. The Sword Emperor neither scrunched his eyes nor scoffed. He simply asked Cheong Hye in a strange tone, Do you also wish to learn the Founders martial arts? Cheong Hye, feeling hopeful, lifted his head. Yes! You are not qualified. However, it wouldnt be bad to see it once with your own eyes. What a whim. There was unmistakably a trace of pity in the Sword Emperors eyes as he looked at Cheong Hye. Watch, this is the Heaven Ascension Dance. The mysterious ultimate technique, the Heaven Ascension Dance, left here in the secret cave by Zhang Sanfeng. However, when Yi-gang performed it, it was just a lifeless dance. Swoosh The Sword Emperor drew his sword. The wrists showing the bone finally made the Sword Emperors age apparent. The sword began to draw a slow curve. Whish There was no fierce momentum, as if no energy had been imbued. However, a strange aura could be felt. Yi-gang and Cheong Hye watched the sword dance quietly, afraid to miss even a moment. Hmm. The same was true for Zhang Sanfeng. Yi-gang quietly asked in his mind, How is it? The junior Regret was evident on Zhang Sanfengs face. It seemed he felt guilt watching the Heaven Ascension Dance that the Sword Emperor was performing. The heavenly realm truly, this has be tragic. Chapter 206: Swordsman Jang Gyeong (2) Chapter 206: Swordsman Jang Gyeong (2) There was a time when all Absolute masters were not strong enough. Sword Emperor Jang Gyeong was no exception. He, too, had his times of wandering. There were as many masters in the world as there were grains of sand. Though Absolute masters were few, when looking back through history, their numbers were not insignificant. Among them, some remained at the Supreme Peak level for a lifetime and only reached the Absolute realm in theirter years, while others attracted the attention of the entire martial world from the beginning of their appearance in Jianghu and grew up as geniuses. In the case of Jang Gyeong, he was thetter. He had be a Supreme Peak master even before wrinkles formed on his face. Especially during the third expulsion of the Demon Cult, he ughtered many demons and ascended to a higher realm. He reached the ultimate Supreme Peak. When the young Taoist Jang Gyeong of Wudang performed his sword dance, even the vicious fiends trembled in fear. He became the hope of the orthodox Murim at the same time.The number of fiends Jang Gyeong killed eventually reached 100, and at the same time, the number of people he saved was more than double that. He was also honored with the title of Taiji Sword Emperor. At the earnest request of the Murim Alliance, he stayed at the Kaifeng headquarters. Many renowned figures in Jianghu wanted to get acquainted with the Taiji Sword Emperor, and the sessors who admired him dreamed of witnessing his martial prowess. However, Taoist Jang Gyeong, who had be the hope of the martial world, had actually lost hope himself. As time passed, he rarely came out of his annex. Often, the servants attending to him woulde running out with pale faces. On dark nights without a single star, chilling screams emanated from the Sword Emperors chamber. Jang Gyeong was enduring days filled with dreadful nightmares. In these nightmares, countless people died. People Jang Gyeong failed to protect kept dying, right before his eyes, in front of the smiling demonic martial artists. It was around then that Jang Gyeong turned to alcohol. It was not a good sight to see a renowned Taoist from the Wudang Sect drinking heavily. Though it was not umon in reality, the fact that he was the Taiji Sword Emperor made it significant. Everyone in the Murim Alliance kept quiet about it. Divine Monk Mu Myung, a close friend of Jang Gyeong and the best martial master of Shaolin, merely clucked his tongue. Leave him be. Helle to his senses soon. With such indifferent words, the Divine Monk never visited the Sword Emperor again. That period continued for exactly one year. Finally, Mu Myung visited the Sword Emperors residence. The warrior on guard, who had been dozing off, jumped up startled. Wh-what brings you here, sir? Tsk tsk, are you tired? No, sir! Then why were you dozing off? Im sorry! My ears are going to fall off. I just came to see a friend. Open the door. The warrior guarding the door hesitated before responding. But I was told not to let anyone in Since some time ago, Jang Gyeong had forbidden even the servants entry. He had only ordered that food and alcohol be brought. The warriorcked the courage to defy orders that seemed as if they came from the Taiji Sword Emperor himself. But Mu Myung only scoffed. Goodness! Do you think this is your own private room? Then move aside. Ah. Just say I forced my way in. The warrior couldnt immediately step aside. But Mu Myung passed through the warriors defense as if he were a breeze. And he simply pushed the locked door gently. Thud! Then, as if it had been waiting, the sound of a thud was heard, and the bolt inside unlocked itself. He neither broke the door nor forcibly unlocked it. It was an unbelievable move. Ah! Tsk tsk Mu Myung, ignoring the astonished warrior, walked in with heavy steps. The annexs garden was overgrown with weeds. There were spider webs everywhere, making it look like an abandoned house. Tsk. He clicked his tongue as he continued walking in. Jang Gyeong was easy to find. He was sitting on a chair in the garden, as if dead. His head hung low, looking every bit the part of a wreck and a drunkard. Nobody shoulde. His speech was slurred. It seemed he didnt even recognize who had approached. You look terrible. Who hic. The stench is terrible, you mortal. Mu Myung wrinkled his nose. A mix of alcohol and a foul odor was emanating from Jang Gyeong. There were numerous bottles of alcohol ced on a table beside the chair. Mu Myung is it? Thats right. Leave. I dont want to. I said get out. Hahaha. I dont listen to even Buddhas words, why would I listen to someone as insipid as you. Jang Gyeong and Mu Myung were friends. The noble and gentle Sword Emperor and the Divine Monk were an odd match but perfectlypatible. Jang Gyeong waved his hand dismissively but soon let his arm fall. Ive seen how long youve been like this. I thought youd shake it off soon, but a year has passed. Does the memory of that time still torment you? Life and death are connected, yet how can a Taoist be so foolish? Are you that saddened by the deaths of those children? Tsk tsk. Shut up. I heard you cry and wail in your nightmares. Have those kids be vengeful spirits appearing to you? Telling you to take responsibility? I said shut up! The Sword Emperor tried to rise abruptly but soon staggered and fell back down. Mu Myung burst outughing at his pitiful state. Theughter was so loud that the Sword Emperor covered his ears, feeling as if his skull might crack. Youve be a wreck! Aplete wreck! They say flowers bloom brightly for a day, but to fall from grace so quickly, this is too much even for a Taoist! Anyone seeing this scene would think Mu Myung was insane. Instead of consoling his friend, the Sword Emperor, he seemed to be mocking him. Didnt I tell you, you crazy Taoist? You were destined to transcend human limits and pierce the heavens with your martial prowess. But what is this now? It had been years since Jang Gyeong locked himself up, iming he was attempting the Absolute realm. This way, it only seemed hopeless. He had spent a year holed up, drinking. Even a genius would naturally regress in such a condition. I said you were born under a lucky star and would rise to the heavens. Now, get up and prove I was right! Enough If not, Ill send you to the heavens myself. Entering divinity refers to reaching the Absolute realm. For you to live like a wreck, you might as well be dead, that was Mu Myungs saying. Jang Gyeong chuckled. That might be better. Hahaha, good. Go and apologize to the sessors who died in front of you. Mu Myung alsoughed heartily. Then he lifted a bottle full of liquor and smashed it on the Sword Emperors head. Shatter! The sound of breaking stone apanied the bottle shattering into pieces. It was a brutal act. Now, go to hell and join Ksitigarbha. Assist him and look after the dead children. They must have fallen into hell too. He grabbed another bottle to strike. It was ruthless enough to harm a person. I too will grow old and die and find you there. Lets meet there then! Without any bottles left, Mu Myung finally raised his hand. Golden light brilliantly gathered in his hand. This strike would not end with mere pain. He aimed the gathered Hand Aura at Jang Gyeongs crown, the fontanelle. It was a merciless lethal strike. Atst, you make me a viin who killed his own friend! Thank you! Thud, Jang Gyeongs skull shattered and brain matter scattered. A Supreme Peak master would typically possess the ability to foresee events in a split second. Jang Gyeong made no resistance at all. Mu Myung saw the moment the Taiji Sword Emperors skull was crushed by his own hand. However, that was a delusion. Surprisingly, the descending hand slowed down. It came to aplete stop just before reaching his friends crown. The rustling wind stopped, and the sounds of summer insects ceased as well. Time seemed to slow down indefinitely and then stopped. Only Jang Gyeong was free to lift his head. With fierce eyes, he stared at Mu Myung, twisted his body, and dodged Divine Monks hand. At that moment, time resumed. Crash! Divine Monks hand, continuing its momentum, smashed the chair where the Sword Emperor had been sitting. Divine Monk raised his head and was smiling broadly. Finally, a flower has bloomed on Mount Wudang! What are you doing The Sword Emperor stood up, annoyed, and scrunched his face. Blood streamed down through his hair. It was the aftermath of being hit by the liquor bottle earlier. You, mad corrupt monk. Then, bleeding from his nose as well, he fell down like a tree struck by lightning. Haha, what a talent. Truly a genius! Divine Monk hoisted the fallen Sword Emperor onto his shoulder. He was unable to heal his friends heart. But at least, he could prevent him from drinking anymore and ensure his smelly body was washed. Even as a wreck, you transcend. One day, you will truly be an immortal. Amitabha. Divine Monkughed heartily after chanting the Buddhist invocation. Despite suffering for several more months, Jang Gyeong was able to make aeback. Before long, he truly ascended to the Absolute realm. The Taiji Sword Emperor was now simply referred to by the synonym Sword Emperor.
Swordsman Jang Gyeong. Once clear-eyed, now his eyes were clouded with a gray haze. His once smooth ck hair had turned ashen. His once strong limbs had thinned, and the hot blood that flowed in his veins had slowed. Yet, his enlightenment was undoubtedly profound. A martial artist at the Absolute realm was said to have transcended human limits. Decades have passed in this state of entering divinity. At some point, there was no further development. There were a few other masters considered to be at a simr level, but perhaps the difference in their skills would no longer determine victory or defeat. Compatibility, the weather that day, physical condition. Above all, luck. Jang Gyeong had long forgotten how to advance to the next stage. The Sword Emperor had lost his way and awaited only death. What kind of divinity was this entering divinity? He was merely an aging animal, destined to diea mortals fate. Then one day, he discovered Zhang Sanfengs secret cave. Indeed, the Great Ancestor from the distant past had clearly advanced to the next stage. The Heaven Ascension Dance was the path to the next level. It might just seem like a series of movements to the unqualified, but to those who were worthy, it was adder. Naturally, the Sword Emperor became deeply immersed in the Heaven Ascension Dance. Swish Despite not imbuing the sword with Qi, something like a droplet of water scattered from the tip of the de. It was real water. Perhaps it was because Zhang Sanfeng had infused the principle of observing water into it. Water had formed at the tip of the sword. The Sword Emperor thought it resembled his own tears. Naturally, the ultimate technique of the Absolute realm was executed. The scattered water hung suspended in mid-air. In a moment that seemed to stop time, the scattered droplets floated fantastically. The light of the night pearl scattered through the water droplets, making it look like a sea of stars. Ah A sigh-like sound escaped his lips. With the help of the Heaven Ascension Dance, the Sword Emperor transcended once again. The final stance of the Heaven Ascension Dance. He stood firm, raising his sword towards the sky. Lightning shed from his aged and damaged bones, and his vision was bathed in white. The Heaven Ascension Dance is, ascending to heaven. The Sword Emperor clearly understood the purpose of the Heaven Ascension Dance left by Zhang Sanfeng. In a state where time seemed to stop, Yi-gang asked in his thoughts, Whats happening now? Even the ultimate technique was not eternal. The technique that seemed to stop time was an application of the Sword Emperors will to reality. Since human mental power has its limits, it can only stop time for a few seconds perceptually. However, this state had been continuing for several minutes now. The mind is in a greatly elevated state. Elevated means His mind is now entering the heavenly realm. It was an unimaginable tale. The mind has entered the heavenly realm, which means Has he ascended? The state Go Yo-ja had dreamed of. Wasnt it the state of bing an immortal, the Ascended realm? However, Zhang Sanfengs expression grew darker. Thats not the problem Then Entering heaven unprepared and still attached to the physical body only means falling back to earth. This junior will forget he even entered the heavenly realm. Hes losing memories. However, the sense of elevation will remain in the body. The deprivation it brings could be severe Moving between the realm of immortals with a frail human body will only deplete the vital energy further In the end, only obsession remains. It now made sense why the Sword Emperors body seemed excessively frail despite his old age. The Sword Emperor had grasped a clue to ascension in the Heaven Ascension Dance, but it turned out to be a rotten rope that could never be climbed. Its my fault, all my fault. I should never have left behind the Heaven Ascension Dance. Along with Zhang Sanfengs voice filled with regret, it seemed as though the Sword Emperor had fallen back to earth. Thump The kneeling Sword Emperor barely supported himself with his sword. Gasp, huff. He exhaled raspy breaths, tears and cold sweat flowing. Almost, I was almost there He exerted his mental power to the limit and raised his head. Then he said to Yi-gang, This is the Heaven Ascension Dance I never saw its end. The reason is that I am not like Founder Zhang Sanfeng. So thats what you thought Zhang Sanfeng understood the Sword Emperors judgment. It was possible. The Heaven Ascension Dance wasnt made for anyone in particr. It was merely a sword dance embodying Zhang Sanfengspleted swordsmanship and life, much like an autobiography. I tried to mimic even the minor details, but my sword has already solidified. Perhaps you young swordsmen can achieve what I could not. Thats not it Its just that you are extraordinary. Zhang Sanfeng denied the Sword Emperors judgment. Following the Heaven Ascension Dance does not mean others will experience transcendence. The sword dance contained Zhang Sanfengs life. The fact that only the Sword Emperor momentarily experienced transcendence by following it was solely due to his own merit. Born with a divine talent, umting numerous experiences, and never stopping his training made this miracle possible. Knowing such hard-earned efforts made Zhang Sanfeng somber. I will soon die, but someday you will surpass me, reaching the realm that the ancient Founder Zhang Sanfeng once stepped upon. No, rather, if there had been no the Heaven Ascension Dance. You might have Perhaps if the Sword Emperor had continued on his own path, he might have truly transcended humanity like Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfengs words did not reach the Sword Emperor. Finally, the Sword Emperor spoke, Would you receive the transmission of the Heaven Ascension Dance? Yes! Cheong Hye stood up briskly and answered resoundingly. He was thrilled by the realm demonstrated by the Sword Emperor. However, the Sword Emperor did not nod in satisfaction; he merely remained silent. The truly important Yi-gang was still sitting in his ce. He closed his eyes tightly, looked at the Sword Emperor, and then turned his gaze back to Zhang Sanfeng once more. Zhang Sanfeng made a request to Yi-gang. I will tell you the story you wish to hear, and I will surely guide you to the next realm. So, please lend me your body for a moment. Yi-gang nodded and stood up. To Cheong Hye and the Sword Emperor, it must have seemed as if he was eager to learn the Heaven Ascension Dance. Forgetting his earlier fear, Cheong Hye approached happily. Thats a good idea Yi-gang touched Cheong Hyes fainting acupoint. Cheong Hye copsed on the spot. What are you doing? The Sword Emperor quietly watched Yi-gang. However, no answer that the Sword Emperor had hoped for came from Yi-gangs mouth. Instead, a somehow nostalgic voice rang out. You have suffered greatly. The Sword Emperor trembled as if struck by lightning. Using Yi-gangs body, Zhang Sanfeng spoke, I will tell you what the Heaven Ascension Dance truly is. Chapter 207: Supreme Ultimate Technique (1) Chapter 207: Supreme Ultimate Technique (1) Before the possession. I might die doing this, Yi-gang said to Zhang Sanfeng. Possession consumed an enormous amount of power. Even though Yi-gangs current physical condition was better than before, it was still taxing. Theres nothing this time. Hmm. When he first met Zhang Sanfeng, he had possessed Yi-gangs body. Zhang Sanfeng demonstrated a divine authority that had never been seen before. Perhaps if it hadnt been for the spiritual energy of the Seven Stars Altar, Yi-gang might have died from the aftermath.But this time, there were no measures to ease the burden on his body. Hmm Why do you want to possess me in the first ce? Zhang Sanfeng answered Yi-gangs question, I wish to show him the right path. The right path? I want to help him shake off his misguided obsession with the Heaven Ascension Dance and walk the right path again. Isnt he already in ruin, both body and mind? Is it even possible? Aging was irreversible. While you can stop aging, an old person could not be young again. If a legendary metamorphosis were possible, it would not be so simple as to be mere talk. The Golden Needle Phantom quietly suggested that the solution might indeed be what Dam Hyun proposed as the head-opening technique. Dam Hyun was overjoyed and jumping around, but opening the head of the Sword Emperor never happened. Because the body of the Sword Emperor couldnt withstand it. His life force has already been depleted. Thats what I heard. It was aging that hade naturally. And the essence of his body was depleted by repeatedly performing the Heaven Ascension Dance. The time for treatment had long passed. The Sword Emperor was like a dying old tree, much like the Sword Releasing Tree in the Sword Releasing Ground How could such a Sword Emperor be made to walk the right path again? Zhang Sanfeng stared intently at Yi-gang before replying, There isnt ack of ways but the choice is his to make. Yi-gang couldnt help but think of the Sword Releasing Tree that had burned its remaining life to sprout new shoots. It may have gone against the natural order, but the old tree, unable to bloom, finally blossomed for thest time. However, I promise you this: the young priest will not perish. Yi-gang decided to trust Zhang Sanfeng. He surrendered his body to the half-immortal.
What kind of trick is this? The Sword Emperor looked directly at Yi-gang, or more precisely, at Zhang Sanfeng, and spoke. He appeared frail, but his spirit had not receded. There was an air about him that he would not stand idle against nonsensical talk. Taoist, do not doubt me. Do you not realize that I, standing before you, am not the young man you know? The Sword Emperor fell silent. He felt the anomaly with his heart. Yet the reason solidified over the years held him back, telling him it was impossible, mere nonsense. I am Yuan Yuanzi. You may call me Zhang Junbao. The face of the Sword Emperor contorted at Zhang Sanfengs words. That is My title is Sanfeng. I am also the Supreme Protector of Wudang, the one who built the Heaven Ascension Cave and left behind the Heaven Ascension Dance. Thats absurd. It would take too much time to exin in detail how Zhang Sanfeng came to borrow Yi-gangs body. So, Zhang Sanfeng made an excuse only a celestial could make. From the heavens, I have been observing you. And to convey my will, I have borrowed this young priests body. In truth, he was staying somewhere in the Kunlun Mountains and hade to this ce after meeting Yi-gang. But saying he had been watching from the heavens was more persuasive than detailing such a story. You im to be Zhang Sanfeng The Sword Emperor stared at him with deep eyes. He was still holding a sword. How do you prove it? How difficult would it be to fully convey ones intentions to another. No matter how well Zhang Sanfeng spoke, or the extraordinary aura he exuded, this unreal situation couldnt be believed straightforwardly. The Sword Emperor demanded proof. See for yourself. Zhang Sanfeng answered thus. The gazes of the Sword Emperor and Zhang Sanfeng collided in mid-air. If asked to verify directly, there was only one method for a swordsman. The moment Zhang Sanfeng nodded slightly Hup. The Sword Emperor unleashed all histent power explosively. Another instance of the supreme ultimate technique. He must have felt Zhang Sanfengs formidable presence to perform the supreme ultimate technique despite the strain on his body. In the paused time, he took a step forward. Thud. It wasnt fast, but for the one on the receiving end, it would seem almost ghostly. Zhang Sanfeng, too, stood frozen. Thud. With two steps, Zhang Sanfeng entered within the range of the sword. The Sword Emperor swung his sword. It was angled to at least sever an arm. Even as he swung the sword, the Sword Emperor kept his eyes fixed on Zhang Sanfeng. And then, the pupils of the Sword Emperor dted significantly. Zhang Sanfengs eyes flickered. Their gazes met again. And then, Zhang Sanfeng intervened in the reality controlled by the Sword Emperors mental focus. He moved at the same speed as the Sword Emperor. Fearlessly, he reached out with his bare hands towards the flying sword. Instead of his hand being severed, he grabbed and pulled along with the movement of the de. It was a martial arts technique that a Wudang martial artist could unmistakably recognize. Taiji Fist! The very foundation of Wudang martial arts. However, it was said that Zhang Sanfeng defeated even the greatest masters with just the Taiji Fist. It was likened to grafting a flowering branch onto another tree, hence called Transference of Flowers and Grafting of Woods. This ingenious technique snatched the Sword Emperors sword and pressed it against the ground. Thump With that sound, time resumed its usual flow. Zhang Sanfeng swiftly removed his hand from the Sword Emperors sword. The Sword Emperor slowly raised his head to look up at Zhang Sanfeng. It was a fine sword. Among the reasons the Sword Emperor was formidable, theres also the distinctiveness of his supreme ultimate technique. If a martial artist with a lower realm were in the slowed time, their throat would inevitably be slit. Masters below the level of Supreme Peak could not dare to face the Sword Emperor. Only an Absolute master, like the Sword Emperor currently was, who could counteract the opponents supreme ultimate technique with their own mental focus, could stand against him. However, Zhang Sanfeng countered the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique using only his mental focus and the Taiji Fist, without utilizing any internal energy. The Sword Emperors voice trembled. Founder. Haha. Truly, is it you, Founder? He seemed to lose strength, eventually kneeling on one knee. Zhang Sanfeng supported the faltering Sword Emperor. It has been decades since there was no one above the Sword Emperor. As much as he was a symbol of Wudang and the orthodox Murim, the Sword Emperor needed to be perfect. He did not show dependence even to his close friend, Divine Monk Mu Myung. It feels like a dream But now, he had encountered the profound spirit of the Founder. The Sword Emperor clutched at Zhang Sanfengs sleeve. To an outsider, it might look like the old Sword Emperor clinging to the young Yi-gang. For those who knew the full story, it was not a matter of shame. You have walked a misguided path. The improperly learned Heaven Ascension Dance has obstructed your way forward, and its all my fault What should be done, then? It must be discarded. Start anew from the beginning. I am already old and ill, Founder. How can I do that? The Sword Emperor looked extremely frail. Like an old man whose breath could stop at any moment, his thin forearm felt dry to the touch. Zhang Sanfeng looked at the Sword Emperor with pity. Such was the frailty of humans. No longer human himself, Zhang Sanfeng found such humans pitiable and endearing. I will give you a choice. Zhang Sanfeng whispered in the Sword Emperors ear, You have only five years left. The Sword Emperors eyes widened slightly. He was not surprised by the shortness of his remaining life, but ratherC What an annoyingly tenacious life Indeed, it was a dreadfully long time to endure with a sick mind. So choose. Spend those five years as per the natural order, or defy it and spend aplete half year. What do you mean? If you wish, I can let you spend a short butplete time by burning the rest of your life force. The Sword Emperors pupils shook violently. He understood Zhang Sanfengs offer. I will teach you Heaven Ascension Dance, so observe and then forget it. I hope you create your new sword. I will do so. The Sword Emperor did not hesitate. It was the obvious choice. Even if his lifespan were drastically shortened, he wanted to live normally for even a brief moment. Zhang Sanfeng gave a faint smile and helped the Sword Emperor to his feet. A good decision. However, the issue with your mind seems not only rted to aging. How so Can you fix it? In the Sword Emperors voice, mixed with hope, Zhang Sanfeng nodded emphatically. I may look like this, but I am an immortal! Dont worry. Ah! The Sword Emperor, moved, let out an exmation. If Zhang Sanfeng truly were in a celestial state, it might not have been a difficult task. For an immortal, dispelling murky energy was a simple task. However, he was currently borrowing Yi-gangs body. Since he promised not to overly burden Yi-gangs body, Zhang Sanfeng asked the Sword Emperor, How long has it been since you discovered the Heaven Ascension Cave? Not very long. Zhang Sanfeng scanned around the ce he had created long ago. It was a pavilion built in the distant past, but he couldnt see anything he distinctly remembered. Oh Are you looking for something? The most important thing hidden in the Heaven Ascension Cave wasnt actually the Heaven Ascension Dance. There was something more precious and more dangerous than the Heaven Ascension Dance. I had sealed it Wasnt there a bronze jar embedded in the floor? Ah, th-that thing? The Sword Emperors face flushed with embarrassment. When he first discovered the Heaven Ascension Cave, the floor of the inner space had a mboyant circr pattern engraved on it. At the center of the spreading circr pattern, a bronze jar was embedded in the floor. Finding the pavilion of the deceased from the past, what could one typically do? Having found a peerless martial arts technique, he believed he had also discovered a peerless elixir. Thinking it was an elixir left by the Founder I consumed it, the Sword Emperor said with embarrassment. Because he couldnt unravel the mystery of the Heaven Ascension Dance, he had once taken out what was inside, feeling frustrated. Inside was a red fist-sized gem. It simply smelled so deliciously edible that he had bitten into it without thinking, and it melted smoothly down his throat. I didnt intend to eat it from the start, I was just examining what kind of object it was Founder? That cant be. Zhang Sanfeng neither got angry nor demanded reasons; he just wore a look of iprehension. It was an item I had thoroughly sealed. Sealed you mean. Wasnt there a talisman attached? Not an ordinary one but a talisman drawn with chicken blood on ck paper There was nothing like that. How can that be! Zhang Sanfeng stomped his foot. Someone must have entered the Heaven Ascension Cave and removed the seal. The heart of the evil dragon must be sealed at all times. Only then can the impurities be purified! The heart of the evil dragon? Zhang Sanfeng grabbed the astonished face of the Sword Emperor. As if examining a watermelon, he tapped on his head and then sighed. Ah, no wonder I felt a strange energy. Your madness was caused by the yokai energy that resided in the heart of the evil dragon. Can there really be such a tragic fate? Zhang Sanfeng cursed the deities who determined fate in his heart. This is serious. Was that what you needed? Indeed, it was necessary. The burden on Yi-gangs body would grow over time. Yi-gang, waiting beyond consciousness, grew impatient. Do something about it! J-just, let me think a bit, wait. The Sword Emperor watched Zhang Sanfeng, who was sweating profusely, thinking he was in deep contemtion.
And at that moment, while Zhang Sanfeng and the Sword Emperor were conversing, Mang-hon of the Evil Cult was somewhere in Hubei Province. Leaning against soft silk bedding, Mang-hon opened his eyes wide. What do you mean the poison was released in Wudang? It was a face that seemed to hear an unexpected question. Yes. What, after all, is poison? Isnt poison something that kills if eaten? In Mang-hons arms was someone being held. She was a unique woman, dressed in garments as mboyant as those of a courtesan, but notably, they were gloomy ck. Neither a performer nor a Westerner, she wore silver hoop ornaments in her ears and nose. She closely resembled Mang-hon. Yes, eating poison will kill you. The previous Mang-hon spread poison in Wudang, a kind that certainly kills upon ingestion. Mang-hon bit into an apple with a crunch. As the juice of the apple ran down his chin, the woman in his arms wiped it off with her sleeve. Mang-hon smiled faintly and caressed the womans lips. Then, he flicked his finger to the side. Thud. Red curtains unfolded all around. The forting conversation was not something that could be casually discussed with subordinates. With the sound blocked out, Mang-hon responded to his lover. All the major orthodox sects are simr. They prioritize righteousness and distribution. What do you think is the reason for that? Um, how would I know the minds of those above? Youre fine in all other respects, but pretending to be dumb is the problem. Is that so? Haha, to answer that. Its because that is their order. They force everyone to adhere to the order theyve created. I dont understand what youre saying. Lets move on. What I was trying to say is The flow of the conversation jumped. The Sword Emperor is the heart of Wudang. I used the arrangements prepared by the previous Mang-hon to nt a poisoned dagger in the heart of Wudang. Oh my. It drove the Sword Emperor mad. Thats why Wudang sealed its gates. And then Is that the end? No. Mang-honughed mischievously. Just watch what happens. Something interesting is going to happen soon. Chapter 208: Supreme Ultimate Technique (2) Chapter 208: Supreme Ultimate Technique (2) Mang-hons appearance was grotesque. His face, heavily made up, was pale, with tattoos and silver rings pierced throughout. When heughed, the silver rings clinked. Youll see when you look, hahahaha! He cackled as if the mere thought was delightful, eventuallyughing loudly, nging and ringing. Mang-hons lover stared nkly at his face. Then, as if puzzled, she said, How does it look? Heh heh Eh? What do you think it looks like?Mang-hon stopped his giggling. Its something that happens within the Wudang Sect, right? Thats right. The Wudang has sealed the gates, hasnt it? Her words were urate. Mang-hon pondered deeply. He might have felt slightly embarrassed, tugging at the ring on his lip as was his habit when flustered. The woman quietly waited only for Mang-hons words. Mang-hon was a cruel monster, but still, wasnt he her lover? Just by sharing important secrets with her, she felt like she had be someone special. Of course, she would never betray Mang-hon, nor could she. It was her small revenge to make him feel awkward with restrictions. Mang-hon pped his hands. Yes, I was too caught up in my own perspective. You need to see it with your own eyes to feel the atmosphere. Its going to be quite a spectacle. Yes. Mang-hon raised his hand as if to ask her to wait a moment. Then, with the other hand, he tapped his chest. Next, he tapped near his corbone, then grinned and stuck out his tongue. On the red tongue, there was a bug, even redder than the tongue itself. The bug wriggled its long antennae. Mang-hon caught it with his fingers and said, Want to eat it? If you do, youll be able to see. The woman was silent for a moment, then shook her head. I think I dont need to see. Hmm, well, then theres nothing to be done. Mang-hon quickly swallowed the red bug again. The woman couldnt even imagine how someone could take a bug out and put it back into their stomach. Then Ill watch alone. Mang-hon stood up. The woman draped the robe Mang-hon had taken off over his shoulders. Mang-hon kissed her once and waved his hand briskly. Ssshhh The bright red tassels that had been blocking the sound were all retracted at once. Voices of people faintly reached them. This ce was a five-story tavern. Even though it was daytime, there were drunkards, and there were embarrassing soundsing from men and women together. Instead of going down the stairs, Mang-hon moved toward the window. He did nothing, yet the paper door automatically opened. There was a balcony jutting out where one could catch a breath of fresh air. This ce was Xiangyang in Hubei, where diligentmoners scurried about like ants, carrying on with their lives. But Mang-hons gaze was not on the ground. He was looking towards Mount Wudang in the distance. Il-ryeong. No sooner had Mang-hon uttered a word than something astonishing happened. Out of nowhere, someone appeared, slipping into view nearby. It was a stealth technique even more remarkable than that of the Hidden Ghosts. Yes, my lord. Have you taken over all the duties of Il-gwi? I have handled everything without any shorings. Mang-hon scratched his ear. Inside his ear, several tiny bugs, as small as grains of rice, lived. These creatures, formed from demonic arts and dark magic, delivered various pieces of information to Mang-hon every moment. Some of these were connected to the Hidden Ghosts currently hiding in the Wudang Sect. Dont disappoint me. I did have a hard time raising you guys. I will never fail to meet your expectations. The one called Il-ryeong disappeared with a swish. Unlike the Hidden Ghosts, who looked nothing like humans, Il-ryeong appeared to be an ordinary person. His stealth technique was superior to that of the Hidden Ghosts, making him an excellent recement. Indeed. Mang-hon had already prepared recements for the Hidden Ghosts. That was your mistake, not to consider this, Heuk-am Mang-hon chewed on his thumbnail. No matter how powerful Heuk-am was, he wouldnt have thought that Mang-hon would sacrifice the Hidden Ghosts. To Mang-hon, Heuk-am was more of a concern than either the Wudang Sect or the Murim Alliance. This time, he could torment that Heuk-am. Crunch He finally bit into his thumb hard enough to draw blood. Then, he rubbed his thumb with blood on the corners of both eyes. A mysterious event urred. The blood smeared around his eyes gradually dyed the whites of Mang-hons eyes red. Soon, Mang-hons vision began to change. Mount Wudang, seen far in the distance, seemed to draw nearer. Below. Mount Wudang was now below. Screech The perspective of a hawk crossing the sky. Mang-hon was borrowing the eyes of a bird. Inside this birds body, a Gu, connected to one living somewhere inside Mang-hons body, would be growing. The hawk, freely flying over Mount Wudang, pped its wings. The bird seemed to descend as if it were plummeting. The hawks vision was sharp enough to spot a ground squirrel scurrying on the earth. The figures of the Wudang martial artists roaming around Mount Wudang were clearly visible. Drip Blood dripped from Mang-hons nose. Sharing sensations was a part of dark magic that was particrly burdensome. However, he couldnt afford to miss it. Ive found them. There were many martial artists gathered near the valley. They seemed to be on guard, as if protecting something. But it seemed that no one knew that the Hidden Ghosts were hiding nearby. A broad smile spread across Mang-hons lips.
Myung Won red around with wide-open eyes. Its rare for the sect leader of Wudang to personally rush into action. But today was an exception. During the search for a sessor to transmit the divine arts of Zhang Sanfeng, entangled with the Sword Emperor, a suspicious intruder appeared. They dared to harm the disciples of Wudang. Fortunately, there were no deaths or injuries, but Cheong Su and Cheong Hye almost died. Three corpses of the Hidden Ghosts were found. All were killed by the Immortal Divine Dragon, Baek Yi-gang. It might be shameful to some that an outsider repelled the intruders into Wudang. However, Myung Won did not think so. How fortunate it was that these neatly ced corpses were not Wudang disciples. True Martial Hall Head Myung Cho shouted angrily as he looked around, Why are the third-generation disciples here! This was near the valley where the Heaven Ascension Cave was located. The Sword Emperor, Yi-gang, and Cheong Hye had not yete out of the Heaven Ascension Cave. Moreover, they hadnt found even one of the Hidden Ghosts, who might be several more in number. The highest state of alert was still in effect at Wudang. I, Im sorry, Senior Uncle. It happened as we moved in groups One of the first-generation disciples repeatedly bowed to Myung Cho. He was with a few young third-generation disciples. Does it make sense that we still havent found any trace? Perhaps they have already left Mount Wudang Unless they are ghosts, they cant just pass through the Inescapable Net. They must be hiding somewhere. Myung Cho made such an assumption. In fact, its unknown. They might be those who even avoided the eyes of the Sword Emperor. There was a strong possibility that they had already escaped. Myung Won was aware of it but didnt specifically point it out. With the Sword Emperor and the sessors yet toe out, it was best to stay alert. Disciples, refrain from acting alone. The situation is unusual. Yes! Myung Cho and Myung Yun, lead the first-generation disciples to form patrols above and below the valley, and on the northeast and southwest sides respectively. Yes, Sect Leader. Myung Won gazed intently at the entrance of the Heaven Ascension Cave. He too had visited this valley before. In his childhood, he had fished and yed here, but never imagined that Zhang Sanfengs secret ce was hidden here. Cheong Su. Yes, Sect Leader. Cheong Su was beside Myung Won. There was a significant difference in rank, but Cheong Su was ordered to stick close to Myung Won because he was thest to have encountered the Hidden Ghosts. You said he was impaled through the chest but got up again. Thats correct. Hmm. Cheong Su hadnt seen it, but Myung Won and the Myung line masters thoroughly dissected the intruders corpse. Experts in martial arts were well-versed in human anatomy. This was especially true for the martial artists of the major sects. In that respect, the body structure of the intruder could only be described as bizarre. Clearly, the body had been modified through dark magic. The limbs were not originally this long, nor would the skin naturally be so ashen. The eyeballs almostcked whites, showing only pitch-ck pupils. More astonishing was the trace of the Gu. Golden Needle Phantom witnessed a wound on the chin and examined the skin with a sharp knife. Traces of istion were found in the intruders body. Ominous. It wasnt without guesses. The sects using such things were limited, and excluding a few that had disappeared and those beyond the Great Wall, there was only one answer. Why would the Evil Cult be here, of all ces. The martial artist from the Azure Forest, Golden Needle Phantom, seemed convinced it was the work of the Evil Cult. What roused Myung Won from his thoughts was the murmuring uproar. Cheong Su, who had been crouching, also reacted. Oh, ooh! It wasnt the entrance to the Heaven Ascension Cave. A little away from the entrance, at the upper part of the valley, a rock stirred. The rock teetered and then plunged into the valley water. And then they appeared. Great Senior Elder! Che-Cheong Hye! Cheong Su rushed forward with a face that looked like he was about to cry. It hadnt been long since Yi-gang and Cheong Hye entered the Sword Emperors Heaven Ascension Cave, but how could he not be overjoyed? Cheong Hye at least appeared to be unharmed, and it was a relief even though they had exchanged blows. However, the condition of the three was a bit unusual. It was Yi-gang who had shown amazing prowess while cutting down the Hidden Ghosts. Now, he was being supported by Cheong Hye and the Sword Emperor. Fortunately, the Sword Emperor seemed to be in a coherent state of mind, supporting Yi-gangs left shoulder. Senior Elder! Sect Leader Myung Won formally bowed. He too had been greatly concerned. Cough, Sect Leader youve been waiting. Yes, its a relief you are safe. Thats how it turned out. This child Myung Won looked at Yi-gang cautiously. Yi-gang seemed ufortable even taking steps. His energy has diminished. You dont mean! What could cause such a loss of energy? Myung Won felt an inexplicable sense of dread. Did you transmit the divine arts of Zhang Sanfeng?! How could it have been transmitted so soon? No. Then? The Founders divine art, I will not teach them to anyone. Wh-what? They will be discarded. Please understand that. Myung Won was at a loss for words. There were many questions he wanted to ask, but just then, Yi-gang let out a pained groan. Ugh. Yi-gang truly felt so drained that it was as if he were dying. It was like staying up for three days and nights straight. Moreover, his body ached as if he had been running nonstop for those three days. He also felt dizzy, simr to the headache one got from a hangover. A-are you alright? I feel like Im going to die. Zhang Sanfeng did not use his internal energy or move his body violently as promised. However, there were clearly aftereffects from the possession. Rest for a few days, and you should recover soon. Yi-gang forcibly opened his eyes and lifted his head. Familiar people were rushing from below the valley. Tang Eun-seol, Peng Gu-in, and Neung Ji-pyeong included. They all wore smiles on their faces. It was just when Yi-gang was about to raise his hand to greet them. A bird? A hawk hovered above in the sky. Circling around, as if waiting for corpses to feast on. Screeeeeech A sharp horn sounded from below the valley. The ones who were running stopped and turned around. The martial artists of Wudang did the same. Go, catch them! One of the first-generation disciples shouted, and the situation quickly became hectic. It seemed that the Hidden Ghosts had emerged. Several masters guarding around Myung Won also ran in that direction. Myung Won first looked at the Sword Emperor and Yi-gang. Not just Yi-gang, the Sword Emperors condition also did not look good. First, lets move to a safe ce Just as he was about to say that. The sound of the horn that had been heard earlier was followed by an explosion. Boom! Something soared into the sky. It was a warrior wearing the martial uniform of Wudang. Explosives! Someone shouted that. Yi-gang and the Sword Emperor both turned to look in the same direction. It wasnt the lower part of the valley. It was the opposite side. In the shadows of the rocks at the upper part of the valley where they were. Yi-gangs eyes met with someone buried in the ground. Eyes that were pitch-ck, showing no whites. Clearly, the Hidden Ghosts who had fled were buried in the ground. And soon, simultaneously with the sensation of the earth stirring, the explosives detonated. Chapter 209: Supreme Ultimate Technique (3) Chapter 209: Supreme Ultimate Technique (3) The manufacturing and distribution of bombs was strictly prohibited by the Ming imperial court. Only a handful of artisans authorized by the imperial court could handle gunpowder, and the production of cannons and bombs was only possible under the supervision of the imperial army. It was the will of the Emperor. The cannons brought from distant seas by the West Region foreigners often astonished even the great Emperor. Naturally, the distribution of gunpowder among the civilians was the first to be halted. The extinction of the Lei family, who created the Lei familys Heaven-Shaking Thunder, was also because of this. It was from then that bombs, which were not absent in the Central ins, disappeared. So, who was the happiest about such foreign objects like the Heaven-Shaking Thunder disappearing from the martial world? It was none other than the martial artists themselves.No one weed a bomb that could shred people to pieces. The same was true for the gangs of the unorthodox faction who often used it to stir up a bloodbath. There should be no such thing as bombs. What does it matter what means are used to take a life, but still, there should be a body left behind. One must be able to demonstrate the martial skills they have honed throughout their life to the very end. A disproportionate power like the Heaven-Shaking Thunder, capable of killing even Supreme Peak masters, was considered inappropriate for Jianghu. Because of this, the incident at the Five Elements Tomb shocked everyone. The ability of someone who detonated the explosives buried in the mountain. No matter how precise the calction, no matter how skilled the executioner, the destructive power was astonishing. Such level of explosives could not be obtained by civilians. The most likely possibility was the hypothesis that the Lei family had preserved their explosives. Thats why the Demon Cult was suspected. It was the only ce capable of such an act. But what if there was another organization capable of such deeds? What if the newly emerged Evil Cult had possession of the Lei familys legacy? At least, it was clear that the bombs possessed by the Hidden Ghosts were no ordinary items. It was Mang-hon who handed it over to Il-gwi. Even in the cult, the Lei familys bombs were extremely precious; they were told to die explosively with as much mour as the quantity allowed. Gunpowder was made using charcoal, saltpeter, and sulfur. A skilled saltpeter craftsman who had mastered the Lei familys secrets would bundle high-purity gunpowder with a fuse. It was natural to wrap it well in yellow oil-soaked paper. The edge was densely studded with steel balls the size of beans, and then wrapped again in a special ceramic-like material. The explosive power itself was tremendous, but those steel balls were lethal. That was the Heaven-Shaking Thunder. The Hidden Ghosts, who were closest to Yi-gang, had detonated one such Heaven-Shaking Thunder. There was no sound to be heard, not even a boom. The shockwave spread faster than sound. Then, bright red mes shed. The steel balls were the first to tear apart the body of the Hidden Ghosts and soared into the air. Each steel ball was vividly visible to the eye. How Yi-gang could see them was thanks to the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor activated another supreme ultimate technique, like wringing water out of a dry towel. His will dominated the space. The steel balls flew towards him at a visible speed. Considering that their scattering speed was originally faster than sound, it was astonishing. The Sword Emperor was the first to push away Cheong Hye. Then, he stepped forward in front of Yi-gang and drew his sword. Yi-gang was watching all this with his eyes wide open. He seemed to understand how the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique was applied. Time slowed down only around the Sword Emperor. The flow of time outside a certain range was moving at its normal speed. In the direction where Neung Ji-pyeong and Peng Gu-in had run, another Heaven-Shaking Thunder had exploded, screaming and groaning were heard, and the smoke was acrid. Yi-gang hoped they were safe. Myung Won and the Supreme Peak masters by his side were still unharmed. This was because the Sword Emperor was between them and the exploded Heaven-Shaking Thunder. Sword Emperor! Senior Uncle! Was it recklessness or courage to draw the sword and rush in without a moment to be startled? But they soon had no choice but to be horrified. As they got closer to the Sword Emperor, their bodies slowed down. They set out to help, but they couldnt even reach where Cheong Hye and Yi-gang were. The Sword Emperor, without looking back, swung his sword. He cut through the slowly approaching steel balls. However, even though the steel balls seemed slow, the physical force within them was not light. Kkagang! The Sword Aura wrapped around his sword was chipped away in chunks. The Sword Emperors expression darkened momentarily. There were hundreds of flying steel balls. He might save himself, but to protect those behind him, he had to cut down all those steel balls. Kkagak- Kang! However, he couldnt afford to use his Aura Qi as freely as water. His physical condition had reached rock bottom. He was half sustaining himself on mental strength alone. Kkagagak The length of the surged Sword Aura had reduced to less than half. The steel balls were still numerous. Kkang! A different sound was heard, and the sword broke entirely. It would have been fine if it were a cold iron sword used for traveling the Jianghu, but the ordinary blue steel sword could not withstand the physical force of the Heaven-Shaking Thunder. Through the break of the sword, a steel ball passed. It burrowed into the left palm of the Sword Emperor. It pierced the skin as softly as tofu, shattered the muscles and bones, and passed through. His vision shed with intense pain. The steel ball, which had slowed down infinitely, elerated for a moment and then slowed again. A drop of cold sweat trickled down the Sword Emperors forehead. Kuk At this moment, he resigned himself to death. Precisely, it was the resolve to protect those behind him, even if it meant dying here. He drew up thetent energy in his body to thest. Generously, even the drying Innate True Qi. And even the evil energy obtained from consuming the heart of the evil dragon. All in both hands. Brilliant light enveloped the broken pine-patterned sword. It was neither sword energy nor sword aura. The sword traced arge curve at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. It resembled the Taiji symbol exactly. Hup! This was the essence of the Wudang Sword. Taiji Wisdom Sword. Selfless Azure Sky. This time, there were no sparks nor sounds of thunder. Dozens of steel balls lost all their power upon touching the sword and ttered to the ground. The pinnacle of the gentle sword. Any swordsman would shed tears at the sight of such a beautiful sword, but this ce was a chaotic battlefield where Heaven-Shaking Thunders exploded. Is this the limit The Sword Emperor was certain that he could not repeat the same miracle again. And if so, what was Yi-gang doing? He was still trapped in the stopped time, but his pupils were trembling. Priest! Only Zhang Sanfeng was truly free. He gave desperate advice with a solemn voice. The Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique can definitely be countered. It was to motivate Yi-gang to move. At this moment, the best thing would be if Zhang Sanfeng could possess Yi-gang. But that was not possible. It was impossible to possess again immediately after a possession. It was simply not feasible from the start. So, if you dont want to die, move now! How can you even say that! Yi-gang felt a gut-wrenching helplessness. He couldnt twitch a single finger. Not just that. He couldnt even turn his gaze to the side. When I possessed your body, how do you think I countered that persons supreme ultimate technique? I didnt use internal energy, nor did I counter it by manifesting the same willpower. That was actually the case. An Absolute master countering another Absolute masters supreme ultimate technique was almost like breaking each others willpower by sheer force. However, Zhang Sanfeng did not do so. Thanks to that, Yi-gang also did not fall. Consider how that person obtained the supreme ultimate technique that seems to stop time! A supreme ultimate technique was an expression of willpower only possible for an Absolute master. How so Was a question and answer session not too leisurely for such an urgent situation? But its unlikely that Zhang Sanfeng asked the question without reason. Yi-gang desperately pondered. The period when the Sword Emperor reached the Absolute realm. After the third great expulsion of the Demon Cult, a gloomy past. The desperate face he saw at their first meeting. Out of regret. What about? For not being able to protect the sessors he was with. For letting them die He said he had buried the sessors with his own hands. When he said that, the Sword Emperors voice trembled slightly. Perhaps that emotion had triggered the manifestation of the supreme ultimate technique. He must have wished time would stop when the des of the viins pierced the chests of the sessors, when they slit their throats, when their blood sttered. Then. Conform to the heart that wishes to protect. The Sword Emperor stopped time to protect someone. He was still doing so. He was striking away the iron fragments flying from the explosion with all his might. For Yi-gang to move, he must also feel the Sword Emperors heart. The heart to save and protect someone. Yi-gang certainly understood. Keuk. But despite this, his body did not move. Was there someone he needed to protect? For the masters of the Wudang Sect? For the Sword Emperor? Is the cultivation still insufficient to manifest the sincere will Truly, the heart to protect someone cannot be forced. Unless there was real family behind Yi-gang. Yi-gang only managed to roll his eyes to the side. ! And Yi-gangs pupils dted significantly. Someone who shouldnt be here was rushing towards him. A young fox, shing blue sparks as it ran. In the chaos, Cheongho was running straight towards Yi-gang, looking directly at him. Ha! Zhang Sanfeng eximed in admiration. Cheongho did not slow down. Even though it entered the domain controlled by the Sword Emperor, its speed remained unchanged. Yi-gang realized why Cheongho had run all the way here. When the connection of the Heavenly Thunder Bell was severed, Cheongho sensed Yi-gangs crisis. Unaware of the explosive zone, it ran without hesitation and climbed onto Yi-gangs body. Nyik! As Yi-gang froze like a statue, it even tried to forcefully bite his ear to pull him. Truly a spiritual creature! A single fox is better than a hundred warriors! Zhang Sanfeng eximed. An intense, unidentifiable emotion surged up. And then, the Sword Emperor finally reached his limit. Thud- Thump Two steel balls pierced the Sword Emperors left shoulder and cheek. That was the moment Yi-gang began to move from his fingertips. He grabbed Cheongho with one hand and embraced it. With his remaining right hand, he drew the Shooting Star Fang. Though still slow, his body moved because now he had a definite something to protect. Swoosh Step by step, he walked out and struck beside the Sword Emperorbeyond the very edge of time that the Sword Emperor was clinging to with extreme mental strengthhe swung his sword towards the still slow-moving steel balls. With his infinitely heavy body, he exerted the secret art of light footwork in reverse to produce an effect like a thousand-pound weight. nting his feet firmly on the ground, he used the best sword technique avable. Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, 8th form. The sword light split into hundreds of fragments and emitted a white light, hence called Heavens Net White Light. Though he hadnt fully enveloped his sword with sword energy, the durability of the meteorite sword did not betray Yi-gang. Kagagagagang Like the first form, the sparks shed brilliantly. A crushing shock was transmitted through his arm. And then, the stopped time began to move again. Atst, the dyed shock came back like a rebound. Kwagwagwang! A deafening roar apanied the shockwave, as if to tear ones ears apart. It felt as though the sky and the earth were flipping over, and a pain like bursting intestines surged. The ground was in the sky, and it embraced Yi-gang fiercely. Yi-gang repeatedly kissed the ground several times. In the few blinks of an eye, his consciousness might have flickered as well. When he came to his senses, Yi-gang was lying down, tightly embracing Cheongho. Keak! Given the excruciating pain all over his body, it seemed none of his limbs were missing. Yi-gang sprang up. No, you shouldnt get up! Peng Gu-in tried to restrain Yi-gang but held back. Because Yi-gangs eyes were fiercely determined. Wh-what happened? What do you mean what happened! The pungent smell of the explosion still lingered. Wudang martial artists were running around here and there. The groans of the injured pierced ones ears. Yi-gang quickly looked towards where the Sword Emperor was. His expression turned as cold as ice, and he strode toward where the Sword Emperor was. There, the Golden Needle Phantom, bleeding from the head, was tending to the Sword Emperor, who was in a much more serious condition. The Sword Emperor was a wreck. One hole in his hand. Several simr holes in his shoulder and torso. Fragments of something embedded in the left side of his face. And what looked most dangerous a vigorous stream of blood flowing from his head. The Golden Needle Phantom nced at Yi-gang. Then, he made a face that seemed relieved to see him unharmed. Is he okay? Yi-gang asked that. Does he look okay? Still, we must save him. The Golden Needle Phantom looked around at Myung Won and the Wudang martial artists, then shouted angrily, What are you doing! Prepare the stretcher! We need to stop the bleeding and move him to the medical hall! The frozen Wudang martial artists began to move busily. Chapter 210: The Yokai Qi Within The Skull Chapter 210: The Yokai Qi Within The Skull Yi-gang closed his eyes tightly. Beep It seemed like such a sound wasing to his ears. He thought he had forgotten. Born as the eldest son of the Baek Noble n here, the time he lived was almost as long as his previous life. Since the cancerous lump settled in his stomach and spread in all directions, he had been unable to leave the hospital. Busy nurses and doctors moving around. People dying next to him, lying in bed. Their cheeks deeply sunken, their eyes cloudy and gray. The artificial scenting to his nose, mixed with the breath of the patients, that damp and subtly foul smell. Memories of his previous life that he thought he had forgotten surfaced.Bring more hot water! And clean cotton cloths too. Bring everything you have! Thats how the Golden Needle Phantoms voice bellowed. No, this ce was different from the intensive care unit. It felt more like an emergency room at dawn. The Golden Needle Phantom seemed exactly like a doctor running around while shoutingmands. p! Dam Hyun smacked Yi-gangs cheeks hard. Wake up! Yi-gang carelessly let go of Dam Hyuns arm that he had grabbed and twisted. Ah, Im sorry. Damn it Pay attention and match the order to properly release the acupuncture points. Yes. In front of Yi-gang, the Sword Emperory as if he were dead. He wasnt dead. His chest, though shallow, was still moving up and down. However, his body had severalrge holes big enough for fingers to pass through. Even modern medicine poured into him wouldnt have been enough to save him. Just moments ago, blood had been gushing from these holes. Surprisingly, that severe bleeding had stopped. He used his internal energy to seal the wounds caused by prating injuries with acupuncture points. It had an effect simr to surgically suturing the blood vessels. Naturally, it wasnt a method that couldst long. The Golden Needle Phantom had prepared an excellent hemostatic that he had thoroughly infused into a clean cotton cloth. Dam Hyun held it, timing the moment. Now, one, two three. Yi-gang swiftly tapped the Sword Emperors shoulder. When he slightly loosened the part where the acupuncture points had been sealed, the tightly closed entry wound opened up. Just as blood was about to gush out, Dam Hyun forcefully stuffed in a cotton cloth soaked in hemostatic. The Sword Emperors body twitched. Though unconscious, he must have felt pain. As the Golden Needle Phantom was about to insert another needle, he frowned, and Dam Hyun asked, Should I prepare the anesthesia? No need! Using that now would damage his body too much. The anesthesia mentioned was a type of anesthetic. Using it on the Sword Emperor now might prevent him from waking up. The Golden Needle Phantoms face was contorted like a ghosts. But surprisingly, his mouth was smiling. It resembled the face of a rogue before a battle. He too was a master of martial arts, but what truly excited him seemed to be saving a patients life. The Golden Needle Phantom indeed was a divine doctor. Both Yi-gang and Dam Hyun knew medicine and assisted as aides, but they dared not even attempt to emte the Golden Needle Phantoms level. He used his eyes, nose, and ears to fully assess the Sword Emperors condition. With his mouth, he directed Dam Hyun and Yi-gang, and with his hands, he applied the most critical treatments in real time to prolong the Sword Emperors life. Zhang Sanfeng even marveled. Such an incredible doctor! It was as if he was forcibly tying the Sword Emperors departing soul back to his body. Then the Golden Needle Phantom lifted his head and suddenly twisted his face. The reason was that multiple people, including Myung Won and other elders of the Wudang Sect, were peering through the open folding screen doors left ajar for venttion. Get lost, its annoying! the Golden Needle Phantom shouted unabashedly. It wasnt something one would dare say to the Wudang Sects leader, but no one could rebuke him. They flinched every time a sharp knife was waved. If you dont want to see the Sword Emperor die, leave immediately! Who would dare to cross a doctor in such a mood? They all retreated without a word. The Golden Needle Phantom focused again. He had to suture the wounds and blood vessels with threads finer than hair. It was the most crucial and difficult task. Every time the Golden Needle Phantom sweated like beads, Yi-gang wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. Many had died or been injured due to the self-destruction of the Hidden Ghosts. Already seven had died. The number of injured was simrly high. Among them, the Sword Emperor was in the most critical condition. How much time had passed? Finally, the Golden Needle Phantom rxed his hands. Phew He had been so focused that his hands were trembling from the tension. He didnt know what would happen next, but the major crisis had passed. Yet, the Golden Needle Phantoms expression remained troubled. His eyes were fixed on the Sword Emperors head. A piece of metal shot by the Heaven-Shaking Thunder had lodged in the Sword Emperors head. It was a fragment of an iron bead shattered by Yi-gangs sword. To examine the wound area clearly, the scar remained on the cleanly shaved scalp. A white cotton cloth covered it, but still, a pinkish fluid slowly seeped out. The Golden Needle Phantom had decided to leave that wound untreated for the time being. Yi-gang. He then called Yi-gang in a low voice. As Yi-gang looked up, the Golden Needle Phantom strode forward and grabbed him by the cor. Normally, I wouldnt have listened to the likes of you while treating my patient. It was a strong tone, as if he might spew fire, clearly after exerting all his strength. Youre the only one who heard about the Sword Emperors condition in that room, so I trust you. Thank you for trusting me. The Golden Needle Phantom hadnt touched the Sword Emperors head because of what Yi-gang had said. Yi-gang, who had moved the Sword Emperor to this ce, strongly insisted to the Golden Needle Phantom. Even if they treated the Sword Emperor as he was, it would be meaningless if they didnt remove the root cause of the dementia. After some thought, the Golden Needle Phantom epted Yi-gangs opinion. If it turns out to be nonsense, I wont forgive you, even if its you. Yes. The Golden Needle Phantom then released Yi-gangs cor. Yi-gang massaged his strained neck. He too was not at ease. Thats why he said the same thing as the Golden Needle Phantom. If it turns out to be nonsense, I wont forgive you, even if you are a sage. Trust me. It was actually Zhang Sanfeng who conveyed this through Yi-gang. The doctor handled it well, but the Innate Qi is already depleted. Moreover, the most critical thing is the yokai Qi that coiled inside his head after he consumed the heart of the evil dragon. In the Heaven Ascension Cave, he heard the whole story from the Sword Emperor. For some reason, the seal on the heart of the evil dragon hade undone, and because of this, the Sword Emperor ended up consuming the heart that had not been fully purified. A dragon was naturally a spiritual creature, but an evil dragon was sinister. It meant the yokai Qi of that evil dragon was what made even an Absolute master appear as if afflicted by dementia. Then, what was necessary to treat the Sword Emperor? He has clearly prepared himself to burn everything down. As a fellow swordsman, I wish to fulfill his will. Like the Sword Releasing Tree that sprouted anew at the cost of its own lifespan. The Sword Emperor wished for such a fate. I wish for the same. To do so, they must first retrieve the power stored in the heart of the evil dragon. However, the method was not ordinary. I never thought it woulde to this sigh. The Golden Needle Phantom sighed deeply. Dam Hyun, prepare the skull-opening surgery. Yes! After the bleeding has stopped and we can use the anesthesia, well start immediately. As soon as the deration for skull-opening surgery was made, Dam Hyun hurried to prepare. The Golden Needle Phantom spoke to Yi-gang in a low voice, Your role is the most important. Yi-gang. Even if the head was opened, extracting the yokai Qi inside was beyond the scope of normal medical practice. Yi-gang nodded gravely.
As the day darkened, it became chilly rather than cool. Breathing out slowly was enough for it to be visible. Dam Hyun was fetching cold water to wash his face. After cleaning his face thoroughly, he tightly tied his hair back. Then, he washed his hands again. His hands needed to be clean for the skull-opening surgery. He then took long breaths in and out. Deep breathing. Phew Phew. Yi-gang was intently watching Dam Hyun, who was seriously taking deep breaths. Yi-gang too had his hair tightly tied back and his sleeves rolled up. What are you doing? Trying. Dam Hyun responded a beatte, as if startled. What do you mean trying? Dam Hyun nced at Yi-gang with a weary face and muttered in a low voice, Trying not tough. Yi-gang was slightly taken aback by the unexpected answer. He was not sure how he took that silence, but Dam Hyun soon added an exnation. Ive always wanted to try skull-opening surgery. Besides, opportunities to open the Sword Emperors head arentmon. Thats true. To be honest, Im excited. It makes me want tough. Yi-gang didnt respond. The idea ofughing about opening the Sword Emperors headYi-gang neither found it absurd nor got angry out of misunderstanding. Then why dont you justugh? He genuinely thought that. What could possibly be wrong withughing? Yi-gang understood Dam Hyun, and the Golden Needle Phantom was also aware of Dam Hyuns twisted personality. Faced with Yi-gangs question, Dam Hyun instead looked bewildered. No, I shouldntugh Yeah, its not right. He seemed to be reflecting on why it wasnt appropriate. You dont dislike the Sword Emperor, do you, Yi-gang? Wouldnt your heart ache if he died? Hmm, it probably would. If Iughed, youd feel bad, right? I know Senior Brother is a weird person, I think itd be okay. Dam Hyun chuckled. Cheong Su, that ugly guy, would either burst into anger or whine about it. Hes not here right now. Right, he isnt. Dam Hyun nodded in agreement with Yi-gangs words. In the past, Yi-gang had nearly removed all the dark energy from his head. Yet, despite that, his personality had been twisted. Had time worked some kind of magic on him? Dam Hyun was also changing, little by little. Lets go inside. Yes. Yi-gang and Dam Hyun entered the room where the Golden Needle Phantom was waiting. The Golden Needle Phantom had been waiting for them for some time. The Sword Emperors body had been moved to a slightly elevated bed. After being administered anesthesia, hey motionless as if dead. We start the skull-opening surgery. Dam Hyun, assist me by my side. Yi-gang, sit in front and wait for the moment. Yes. Yi-gang sat cross-legged. Others could not see him, but Zhang Sanfeng was standing beside him. Theres only one chance. Yes. The Golden Needle Phantom picked up a small knife. Normally, a saw was used to cut bone, but a master can substitute this by imbuing a weapon with Qi. Let me emphasize once again. Skull-opening surgery doesnt meanpletely opening the skull. Yes, We make an incision that allows the skin to be sutured back, and remove only the necessary pieces of bone from the skull. Yes. The Golden Needle Phantom recited the process of the skull-opening surgery as if he were performing a solemn ritual. The important thing is to minimize damage to the brain inside the skull. After removing the fragments embedded in the bone, we will disinfect the wound with boiled water. Its ready. Yi-gang, thats when you step in. Yes. That will be done. And so, the skull-opening surgery began. Even the Golden Needle Phantom had only performed the skull-opening surgery three times before. And all three times, the patients did not survive. The Golden Needle Phantom brought the small knife to the Sword Emperors scalp. Swoosh The knife precisely sliced through the skin. The de that cut through human skin gathered blood and sebum. He ced the knife on a white cloth, then extended his hand to Dam Hyun. Give me the third knife. Dam Hyun handed him a slightly blunter and shorter knife. A white light shone on the de that the Golden Needle Phantom was holding. He then applied it to the Sword Emperors skull. Scrape It sounded more like cutting through the flesh of a radish or pumpkin rather than hard bone. He ced the removed piece of skull on a silver tray with a ng, using gold tweezers. From that point on, even more concentration was required. Holding the gold tweezers, the Golden Needle Phantom didnt even blink. The silence, where not even a breath could be heard,sted a long time. The Golden Needle Phantom even controlled his breathing length. It seemed to take him three times as long as an ordinary person to take a single breath. The Golden Needle Phantom stirred the gold tweezers inside the Sword Emperors skull. It took a considerable amount of time. Finally, a nail-sized piece of metal was captured by Golden Needle Phantoms gold tweezers. ng The piece of metal that had been consuming the Sword Emperors life was now exposed to the world. By then, Yi-gang was already standing. He strode forward and raised his hand, which had been disinfected with alcohol. Soon, he did something tremendous. He ced his white fingers on the Sword Emperors head, deep enough to feel the heat and softness. Focus. However, you only need to y the role of the legs. Empty your mind. The Golden Needle Phantom sat quietly in a meditative pose. Dam Hyuns eyes were wide open, as if not wanting to miss a single moment. Like true energy, yokai Qi also exists and does not exist. There was a concept known as Qi Bu Zai Lun. It meant that Qi did not exist. If you saw a martial artist emitting sword Qi, this might seem incorrect. However, some masters who have reached the Absolute realm have spoken of Qi Bu Zai Lun. You cannot touch Qi, and even less so yokai Qi. If you ask how one can extract the yokai Qi firmly entrenched in a persons bones Then how does one extract the yokai Qi from the mind, which seemed to exist yet not exist? Empty your bodypletely. Let the yokai Qi flow out as if dry paper were absorbing ink. Yi-gang did just that. A strange energy was drawn from his hands. It was not human Qi. It was neither pure nor evil. It felt as if his fingertips were both freezing and burning. This was demonic Qi. Even Yi-gang, familiar with Heavenly Thunder Bell, could not handle the power of beasts and monsters. Let it flow. It is not a power you can handle. Cheongho poked its face out from Yi-gangs embrace. Yokai Qi suits monsters. The power of the evil dragon has waned over time, so even your young fox could handle it. Cheongho flicked its tongue. It looked more enticed than when it faced its favorite acorns. Yi-gang removed his hand from the Sword Emperors skull. And immediately, he thoroughly washed his fingers with boiled water. The absorbed yokai Qi was gathered at his fingertips. Perhaps because of that, his fingers were tinged with a purplish hue. As he brought it closer to Cheongho, Cheongho looked up at Yi-gangs face. A single drop of saliva fell from the corner of its mouth. The moment Yi-gang nodded. King. Cheongho bit Yi-gangs finger. Cheonghos still-white fur suddenly emitted a blue light. Chapter 211: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (1) Chapter 211: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (1) The Golden Needle Phantom was astonished. Fortunately, he had covered his mouth with a white cloth for fear that saliva might stter. So this dreadful expression wouldnt be seen. The Golden Needle Phantom Do Gyeon, he was a doctor. Before he was a martial artist, he was a doctor. Thats how he lived. His nickname phantom wasnt just because of his cranky personality. He used the same approach in medicine. He employed treatment methods that a normal doctor would dismiss as nonsense without hesitation. All to save his patients. It wasnt out of overflowing humanity or an obsession with saving lives.Martial artists killed people. Even if not a viin from the unorthodox faction, after taking a life, one typically felt a burning exhration. Whether its the joy of having survived instead of the opponent or the thrill of having exacted revenge. However, Do Gyeon found a much greater exhration in saving lives. Thats why he didnt shy away from bizarre methods like performing brain surgery or drawing out and recing all the blood in a body. It was all for the sake of saving patients. But, isnt this too much even so? This isnt medicine Putting fingers into the brain to extract the cause of madness. Yi-gang said that the Sword Emperor went mad because he ate the heart of the evil dragon. If someone else had said it, they would have been pped on the back of the head for talking nonsense. The idea of absorbing the cause of the madness into his body and then sharing it with a yokai that carried it around was just as absurd. Yet, the reason the Golden Needle Phantom epted Yi-gangs suggestion was simple. He had no confidence in his ability to save the Sword Emperor himself. How could he revive someone who was like a candle burning out, their vital energy spent? So, he nodded to Yi-gang. Senior Uncle! Yi-gang awakened the Golden Needle Phantoms mind. Then his hand moved on its own. Immediate treatment was necessary. The removed pieces of skull needed to be attached back to the gaping head. He had made threads finer than hair out of pure gold. Delicate control of Qi was necessary to suture the bone. The Golden Needle Phantom sewed the bone and even the peeled scalp back together. His skill was almost divine. Is Is it really done? A sinister energy escaped from the head, and he saw Cheongho devouring it. But there were doubts whether the Sword Emperors condition would actually improve. Yes. It will work. Yi-gang responded like this. The Golden Needle Phantom let out a strange groan. Soon, something inexplicable by the medicine he knew urred. The blood that had been flowing from the freshly sewn scalp had stopped. The pale skin of the Sword Emperor, from losing too much blood, regained its color. It was unfathomable what kind of harmony had made this possible. But Yi-gang could clearly see what was happening. Zhang Sanfeng had ced his hand on the Sword Emperors forehead. He was muttering an incantation solemnly, looking more like an immortal than a Taoist. He was doing something simr to what he had done to the Sword Releasing Tree. The Sword Emperors remaining lifespan was a little over five years. Having removed the yokai Qi from his head, he wouldnt experience dementia symptoms anymore, but his body was already ruined. Start anew Only by letting go of his obsession with the Heaven Ascension Dance and the stubbornness he had umted could he carve his own path as the Sword Emperor. Zhang Sanfeng wanted to give him that opportunity, as the Sword Emperor himself wished. I hope theres a ce for you in heaven. The body, like burnt-out logs, ignited. The color returned to his face, and his bodys natural healing ability was restored. The muscles, once soft, regained their sticity, and the blood grew hotter. Though his lifespan had been shortened to half a year, it was undoubtedly a new opportunity. The Sword Emperor would try again. Phew, its done. Zhang Sanfeng stood up from his ce. Though he was a spirit, he seemed a bit tired. Yi-gang smiled slightly. He then turned his gaze back to Cheongho. Cheongho was still emitting light from her body. In front of her, Dam Hyun seemed about to cry, sping his hands together. You can do it! Kiiing! Cheonghos fur was waving like an autumn wind sweeping through a reed field. It must be because it had devoured the remaining yokai Qi from the heart of the evil dragon. Fortunately, there was no need to worry, as she seemed to be in a very good mood. Dam Hyun clenched his fist tightly and shouted. You can do it! What could she possibly do? Yi-gang had an absurd thought. Is she evolving or something? Evolving? What do you mean? There is such a thing. However, Cheonghos size did not dramatically increase. Still, something astonishing happened. A luscious blue tail sprouted on Cheongho, another one. Pang It was a change as natural as a flower blooming. Th-the tail, it has be two! Dam Hyun eventually shed tears of emotion. Yi-gang too was agape with astonishment. While I dont mean to boast, the evil dragon was a formidable yokai. Not inferior to Queen Mother of the Wests nine-tailed fox. Then Though the power contained in the heart may have diminished over time, still, your little foxs status would have ascended. One tail of Gumiho was enough to give birth to a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Perhaps, the small Cheongho in front of Yi-gang had acquired more power than it seemed. Pleased with her second tail, Cheongho spun around in ce, chasing her tail. This is a miracle! Argh! Dam Hyun, who had been causing amotion, finally got hit on the head by the Golden Needle Phantom. Theres still a patient here! Stop the ruckus and get out! Now that the brain surgery was over, the Golden Needle Phantom tried to kick Yi-gang and Dam Hyun out. As he was scolding with a grimace, he paused and squatted down in front of Cheongho. Then he whispered softly, Thank you. Cheongho just sat quietly, wagging her tail. It was unknown if she actually understood. Then, snuggling into Yi-gangs arms, she soon left the room. Only the Sword Emperor and Golden Needle Phantom remained in the room. The Golden Needle Phantom finally copsed, leaning against the wall. His body felt like soaked cotton, and his hands trembled. However, the Sword Emperor would surely rise from his seat one day. The Golden Needle Phantom clenched his fist and smiled faintly.
The Sword Emperor regained consciousness only after a full fortnight had passed. It would take more time before he could move around, but his body recovered faster than expected. A fortnight had also passed since the disaster in front of the Heaven Ascension Cave, during which the Wudang Sect had worked hard to manage the situation. The first task was to mourn the dead and send them off with heartfelt rites. Though Taoists should transcend life and death, among the deceased were still young children. When the Taoist in charge of the rites lit the incense, young Taoists wiped their tears quietly. They also tended to the injured. Here, fortune was on their side. Perhaps because a great physician named the Golden Needle Phantom was with them, there were no cases of severe disability. All would be able to wield a sword again. There were those who lost a few fingers or were left withrge scars, but surviving was most important. And appropriate rewards and punishments were also given. Wudang promised to unseal the gate ande down from the mountain as promised. Once the Sword Emperor awakened and Wudangs issues were somewhat resolved, Myung Won would head to the Murim Alliance with Wudangs masters. Moreover, the name Evil Cult appeared prominently. It was a shocking event. No one could have imagined that someone would openly set off Heaven-Shaking Thunder in Wudang. With the leading sect of the orthodox Murim attacked, the Murim Alliance would not stay idle. Following the Demon Cult, the name Evil Cult cast a definite shadow over the martial world. Myung Won couldnt even guess why they had executed such an inefficient and grudge-fueling surprise attack. The one who was punished was Cheong Hye. The charge was not striking Cheong Su from behind. Cheong Su kept silent about it. It was indeed a kind of mercy of a senior brother. Cheong Hyes crime was daring tomit an offense against the Great Senior Elder. Eventually, under the terrifying scolding of the enforcement hall chief, he confessed everything. Everyday, he tormented the mentally unstable Sword Emperor. The nature of this torment was indeed unbing of a Taoist. He pestered him to reveal the martial arts of Founder Zhang Sanfeng, and harbored resentment when refused by the Sword Emperor. When the Sword Emperor acted childishly, he secretly pinched his arms, legs, or back fiercely. When thew enforcement hall chief heard this, he foamed at the mouth, and Cheong Hye, ashamed, wept profusely. He confessed to having sprinkled sand in the rice twice, and as a result, Cheong Hye was eventually pped. But the real trouble was not knowing how to punish him. Corporal punishment had been administered and he was ced in the penance cave, but it they didnt know whether to punish him further. There was no specific rule for punishing the act of pinching the Great Senior Elders body or sprinkling sand in his rice. Nevertheless, it could not just be overlooked. Though it might seem minor, it could arguably be a crime of disrespecting ones master. Thew enforcement hall chief came up with a clever idea. It was toy the matter before the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor, lying ill in bed, listened quietly and then delivered his verdict. That was the result now. In the penance cave, Dam Hyun and Cheong Su stood before Cheong Hye. Perhaps gaining courage from Dam Hyun, Cheong Su assumed an un-Taoist-like slouching posture. Cack, ptui! Then, he spat dramatically and asked Cheong Hye. So, do you know what the Great Senior Elder said? He knew. He knew all about the crazy things you were doing. And yet, he said he would teach you. Almost as if he had epted you as his disciple. Arent you ashamed? If it were me, I would have expelled you right away. It doesnt make sense to end with just this punishment. huhuhuk, Im sorry. What are you blubbering and fussing about! Cheong Su then dashed forward and demonstrated borate kicking techniques. Thud thud thud! Cheong Hye was beaten up thoroughly. He retaliated forcibly, but Cheong Sus kicking techniques were clearly superior. Brat you dont even deserve to live! Aaah! After being severely beaten, Cheong Hye soon copsed into a pulp. Get up, assume the horse stance immediately. Y-yes! Cheong Hye stood up with a swollen face and assumed the horse stance. Instead of being expelled, he was deprived of the right to receive teachings from the Sword Emperor. It was inevitable. Otherwise, the rules would crumble. Great Senior Elder hasmanded me. Make this apprentice into a decent person. Yes! A junior brothers crookedness is the senior brothers fault. I will take responsibility and make you human. But if you do not change, you will be expelled. That was the condition. Cheong Su was tasked with guiding Cheong Hye onto the right path. If Cheong Su was not confident that Cheong Hye had been properly corrected, thew enforcement hall chief decided he would expel Cheong Hye. Cheong Su educated Cheong Hye sincerely every day. The two-hour long education session was finally over. Cheong Sus breathing becamebored. Huff, huff. Thats enough. Lets go inside for today. Ugh, ugh Yes. Cheong Hye practically crawled back to his cell in the penance cave. It wasnt easy for Cheong Su either, and he was drenched in sweat. Unlike his rough behavior just moments ago, Cheong Sus face as he looked back at Dam Hyun was ufortable. Is this how its supposed to be done? Thew enforcement hall chief and the Sword Emperor hadnt specified how to conduct the education. Cheong Su pondered how to reform his apprentice and naturally sought advice from Dam Hyun, who had previously shown him kindness. And Dam Hyun spoke confidently, You need corrective therapy. And physical discipline is the best for corrective therapy. Is that what you call physical therapy? Yes. It cant be half-hearted. It has to be ruthless. Somehow, his tone was filled with certainty. Cheong Su followed Dam Hyuns advice. And so far, it seemed to be effective. You mustnt act emotionally. That backfires. You need to discipline dispassionately, with the mindset of providing therapy, and hit only as much as you nned. Yes! Respect now filled Cheong Sus eyes as he looked at Dam Hyun. He asked cautiously. Perhaps then Taoist Dam Hyun, did you use physical corrective therapy on your junior brother? What? Dam Hyun was taken aback by the unexpected question. On the Immortal Divine Dragon, right? Given your vivid experiences and certainty. Dam Hyuns face darkened, but Cheong Su failed to notice. Its impressive. To administer physical therapy to that one who was like a dragon, the Immortal Divine Dragon Haha well, more or less Was it effective? Effective uh, yes, it was. Thats really impressive. Dam Hyun justughed. Uhaha! Whats so impressive? When I first met Yi-gang, he was so rude. Really? Yes! He was so insolent towards someone like me, almost heavenly, so I just Squeak The moment the door to the penance cave opened, Dam Hyun abruptly stopped breathing. Senior Brother. The one who appeared was Yi-gang. A drop of cold sweat trickled down Dam Hyuns nape. Ah, hello. Could he have heard? Why did he have toe here at this time? Have you seen Sir Neung? What? Sir Neung Ji-pyeong. Ah Dam Hyun stroked his chest with a face that seemed to have aged ten years. Cheong Su looked puzzled but deliberately ignored it. I-I dont know. Is that so tsk. Why are you asking? Yi-gang paused for a moment then spoke cautiously, I think I was a bit inconsiderate. What do you mean inconsiderate? Its nothing. Yi-gang trailed off and again exited the penance cave. His expression was not good. It was only after seeing Neung Ji-pyeongs somber face a moment ago that he remembered something important. Zhang Sanfeng prodded him from beside. The Wudang couldnt have done that Is it true? I heard it myself. I was paying attention. s how could such a thing happen? Neung Ji-pyeong had once belonged to a sect called Shadowless Sword Pavilion. Its now a destroyed sect. So, a martial artist from that sect stole a secret manual I left in Wudang, and the sect was destroyed? Wudang did that? The Wudang Sect didnt directly destroy them but it ended badly. Neung Ji-pyeong did not say he harbored resentment towards Wudang. Even though he had unpleasant memories, he didnt show it as he was representing the Murim Alliance. However, Yi-gang felt responsible for not noticing his bitter feelings. I should go down to Daojing County. Lets do that Yi-gang hastened his steps. Chapter 212: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (2) Chapter 212: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (2) Neung Ji-pyeong hade down to Daojing County and was looking for an inn. He visited once before, the Bright Moon Inn. He took the most secluded spot and sat down. A beam of sunlight that entered through a window on the second floor of the inn shone on Neung Ji-pyeongs dark face. He squinted because of the brightness. Bring me a strong liquor, he said to the approaching server. As for the meal I dont have an appetite just bring anything. Yes!The server scurried off to the kitchen. Daojing County was used to seeing martial artists, but there was something about Neung Ji-pyeongs appearance that was intimidating. It wasnt because his muscles were bulging or his body was covered in scars. Neung Ji-pyeong looked neat. If it werent for his strangely sharp eyes and cold lips, and excluding his warriors sword, he might have even passed for a schr. However, today, an extremely somber mood emanated from him. The server brought a rather strong and expensive liquor from the inn, sensing what was needed. Even before his meal was served, Neung Ji-pyeong poured himself a drink and gulped it down. His throat felt as if it was burning, and warmth spread to his stomach. The scent of alcohol lingered in his breath. Neung Ji-pyeong frowned. It wasnt because the liquor was harsh or low quality; in fact, it was the opposite. I asked for cheap liquor What he had wanted was cheap alcohol. Although Neung Ji-pyeong was not a drinker, cheap liquor held a special memory for him. It was a bridge between his time as a sessor in the Shadowless Sword Pavilion and his time as a guest of the Baek Noble n. It was the cheap, potent liquor he tasted only while wandering Jianghu, evading the dark path warriors. Was he trying to recall those memories by drinking? Even Neung Ji-pyeong couldnt fathom his own heart. If he couldnt get properly drunk, he would just drink more. Neung Ji-pyeong poured himself another drink. It was a rule not to drink during missions. But now, it might not matter. Under the orders of the Murim Alliance, he came to Wudang. The directive given by Baek Ryu-san, the Iron-blooded Merciless, was to bring Wudang back into the world. It could be said it was a sess. In fact, it could be said that the mission was sessfullypleted by Yi-gang and the Golden Needle Phantom. Neung Ji-pyeong had yed his part. Then what was this guilt? Was it shameful that he was secretly downing liquor alone? That couldnt be the case. Though he desperately tried not to show it, faces kepting to mind. The face of his dying master. The senior and junior brothers he had promised to meet again but never did. His senior, the one who stole the secret techniques of Wudang and caused everything, the Shadowless Thief, Seonwoo Hwi. That damn senior. Before Seonwoo Hwi earned the nickname Shadowless Thief, he was just an ordinary and devoted young man. It seemed he was very fond of Neung Ji-pyeong, who was still a boy then. He was a young man with a gentle nature, always wearing a smile, until that night. It was a night when he couldnt sleep by chance. Neung Ji-pyeong, who had stepped out to go to thetrine, met his senior under the dark night. Seonwoo Hwi was dressed in ck nightclothes. Neung Ji-pyeong, startled, asked, Where are you going? He grimaced, then his face settled into a look of resignation. Im leaving, and I will not return. Sorry? His expression looked terribly cold. So much so that he seemed like a different person from the senior he knew. Seonwoo Hwi suddenly grinned. For a moment, it seemed like he had returned to the face of the senior Neung Ji-pyeong knew. Ji-pyeong, not everything in the world is as it appears. Trust no one, not even me, your senior brothers, your master, or even the sect. Those words were too cold to being from the usually gentle senior. Before Neung Ji-pyeong could find words to reply, Seonwoo Hwi had disappeared over the wall. And he never returned. About 10 years might have passed. Rumors circted in the martial world of a new Divine Thief. The nickname was Shadowless Thief. It was believed to be the former disciple Seonwoo Hwi, who had left the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. Eventually, he led to the destruction of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. Am I still bound by the past He did not resent Wudang much. The object of his resentment was solely his senior Seonwoo Hwi. His master and his senior and junior brothers med Seonwoo Hwi too. So, he thought he could control his emotions, but he couldnt. The longer he stayed in Wudang, the more the past came back to him. Tranquil Sword, Neung Ji-pyeong. A lone sword amidst tranquility. It was not a nickname that suited him. Neung Ji-pyeong hung his head low. The effects of the alcohol were already hitting him. He was, in fact, not good with alcohol. Liquor, huh. And then, a voice came from behind, snapping him back to reality. It was a familiar voice with familiar words, but it was a voice that should not be here. Drinking that will ruin your body. It was definitely Iron-blooded Merciless, Baek Ryu-san. That was the thought that crossed his mind without intent. Baek Ryu-san had said exactly that, seeing Neung Ji-pyeong drinking alcohol. Neung Ji-pyeong abruptly stood up and turned around. Of course, Baek Ryu-san was not actually here. Sir Neung. So, you were here. Somehow, Yi-gang had found his way here. Yi-gangs voice resembled that of a young Baek Ryu-san. Young Master how did you end up here? I was looking for you, Sir Neung. It seemed you werent with the Wudang Sect. I am embarrassed. I have shown a disgraceful side. Neung Ji-pyeong reproached himself. However, Yi-gang sat down opposite Neung Ji-pyeong. Where was the disgrace? Please, sit down. It seems the food hasnt arrived yet. Young Master Neung Ji-pyeong eventually sat down. He felt uneasy showing such a shameful side in front of Yi-gang, the son of his lord. But he did not expect Yi-gang to bow his head and apologize there. Im sorry, Sir Neung. Young Master! Why would you My thoughts were indeed shallow; I failed to consider Sir Neungs feelings. I am truly ashamed. Lift your head. What Neung Ji-pyeong was so embarrassed that his face turned red. Sir Neung, you even taught me the martial arts of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. I was justughing without thinking I have forgotten about the past as well. I am now working for the Baek Noble n. You need not worry at all. Yi-gang, having lifted his head, stared intently at Neung Ji-pyeong. His eyes, clear as ss, seemed to see right through to Neung Ji-pyeongs heart. Feeling as if his lie had been caught, Neung Ji-pyeong was at a loss. May I hear the full story of what happened? Are you referring to the incident at the Shadowless Sword Pavilion? Yes, the misfortune with the Wudang Sect. Originally, he had not intended to tell him. It was a well-known event in the distant past, but now everyone had forgotten about it. Neung Ji-pyeong, being the person involved, had resolved never to speak of those intimate details. Even if Yi-gang had asked. I will listen with a learners attitude. But perhaps it was because he had a few drinks. Or maybe because this ce belonged to the Wudang Sect. Neung Ji-pyeong finally opened his mouth. Senior Seonwoo Hwi. The gradual demise of the sect. The response of the Wudang Sect. The Murim Alliance stripped the Shadowless Sword Pavilion of its member status. At some point, martial artists from the unorthodox faction began to attack. Robbers demanded the Wudang Sects secret techniques. Thats the story. Again, I hold no ill feelings towards Wudang Id like to ask one thing. Neung Ji-pyeong hadnt expected empathy orfort. But he hadnt anticipated this question either. What kind of person was Seonwoo Hwi, the Shadowless Thief? Excuse me? He stole the martial arts of Wudang long after he left the sect. Thats right. A cowardly and despicable person. Was he like that even before he left the Shadowless Sword Pavilion? I would like to hear Sir Neungs honest thoughts. Neung Ji-pyeong thought for a moment before responding. In truth, he had respected his senior. He felt that Seonwoo Hwi was a gentle and good person. Thats so. If he left the sect, he soon became a vagabond. Living as a vagabond can change a person enough. I think so too. But they say his meridians were cut and his dantian was sealed while the Taoists of Wudang detained him. Thats what Ive heard. He might still be in Wudang. Given the time that has passed he might have died, right? Every word from Yi-gang seemed to pierce Neung Ji-pyeongs heart. That was the reason for his ufortable stay in Wudang. Perhaps because his senior might still be living nearby. At least there was no such person in the penance cave. Is that so Yi-gang had checked this before seeking out Neung Ji-pyeong. He had directly asked thew enforcement hall chief at the penance cave. Yi-gang rubbed his chin in a contemtive manner. Neung Ji-pyeong couldnt know what he was pondering. So, exactly what secret technique did he steal? It was said to be the divine art of Zhang Sanfeng. If its a divine art, do you know what kind of martial art it was? I dont know. It might be a sword technique or an internal cultivation technique Wudang hasnt spoken about it. Thats only natural. Even if the secret techniques of Zhang Sanfeng were stolen, Wudang wouldnt babble about everything. Its a shameful and simultaneously secretive matter. No mention was made of it at all. The likelihood that the whereabouts of the Shadowless Thief were leaked due to an ident was high. Did the Murim Alliance strip the Shadowless Sword Pavilion of its member status at the formal request of the Wudang Sect? Thats not likely, but Neung Ji-pyeong felt a slight anxiety and annoyance. Young Master. I dont understand the intentions behind your questions. However, Yi-gangs face showed he didnt care whether Neung Ji-pyeong understood or not. After a moment of contemtion, he looked directly at Neung Ji-pyeong and said, Its dubious. What are you referring to? Several things. First Yi-gang spoke with conviction. Wudang does not practice the punishment of severing the meridians and sealing the dantian to imprison someone. Pardon? Although cruel, it was a punishment that ured surprisingly often. Even in Shaolin, especially in the penance cave, werent there not many such monks? Its a method often used by Buddhist monasteries and Taoist sects that try not to take lives recklessly. While they may seal the dantian, they do not sever the meridians. If ites to that, they would rather kill. Are you certain? Yes. I am certain. How could Yi-gang be so sure about Wudangs rules? Neung Ji-pyeong was somewhat skeptical. But Yi-gang did not have the face of a liar. How could Wudang sever someones meridians? Thats not the Wudang way! It was because Zhang Sanfeng had vehemently expressed his displeasure. Then what is the Wudang way? They would send them to the underworld to let heaven judge them, especially if they caught a thief who had stolen the sects martial arts. It means the rumor Neung Ji-pyeong heard was unlikely to be true. Unless, of course, Zhang Sanfeng had died and the rules had changed. Its not just that. He stole Zhang Sanfengs martial arts, right? Yes Zhang Sanfeng did not leave any secret techniques or forms in Wudang. Not any cultivation technique or sword techniques, nothing at all. He had heard this directly from the source. The only thing I left behind was the Heaven Ascension Dance, and even that was hidden securely. I dont understand how they im it was stolen and taken away. Yi-gang pointed out a third issue. Above all, I dont understand why Wudang acted so indirectly. To strip the membership status and let the Shadowless Sword Pavilion dry up and die After Seonwoo Hwi left the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, more than 10 years had passed since his expulsion. Wudang had no grounds If that were true, they wouldnt have touched the Shadowless Sword Pavilion at all. Neung Ji-pyeong remained silent. Some points were things Neung Ji-pyeong had once found strange himself, and some were new perspectives offered by Yi-gang. It was a problem worth thinking about, but Neung Ji-pyeong hung his head. Its all in the past now. Whats the point in questioning it? If there was to be any action, it should have been taken long ago, before the Shadowless Sword Pavilion was destroyed, and should have been officially questioned. Neung Ji-pyeong felt a profound sense of emptiness. Its just something I should forget. No. Then, Yi-gang stood up. As Sir Neung who has inherited even a small part of the Shadowless Sword Pavilions legacy, I must find out more. Sorry? Neung Ji-pyeong was taken aback. I wondered if Yi-gang was excited, but looking at his face, that wasnt it. His gaze was extremely calm. Find out more? Whom are you going to ask? The Sect Leader of Wudang, of course. What How could a martial artist from a destroyed sect question the sect leader of Wudang about the past? Im going there now. But Yi-gang was different. Neung Ji-pyeong realized why he felt a familiar sensation from Yi-gang. Yi-gang greatly resembled his own father. With a calm demeanor, he carried the attitude that what must be done, will be done. Will Sir Neung apany me? Even if Neung Ji-pyeong refused, Yi-gang would surely go to Myung Won and ask about the past. Even if the questions were ufortable for him or for Wudang. I Neung Ji-pyeong felt a surge of emotion. I will follow. That moment long ago, when Iron-blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san extended his hand to a pursued Neung Ji-pyeong. It seemed as though that time had been recreated, more than 20 yearster. Neung Ji-pyeong stood up and followed Yi-gang.
Yi-gang ascended to the Purple Mist Hall without hesitation. Having received the Heaven Ascension Dance from the Sword Emperor, Yi-gang was no longer aplete outsider. With his unique position as a sessor of Wudangs legendary martial lineage, Yi-gang received curious nces from the Wudang martial artists. I would like to see the Sect Leader. For an outsider, this bold attitude could have provoked anger. However, the first-generation disciple guarding the Purple Mist Hall could not express anger. After a moment of thought, he ryed this sudden visit to the head. Let him in. Thank you. Yi-gang entered the Purple Mist Hall. Myung Won greeted Yi-gang as if wondering what the matter was. I havee because there is something I wish to ask. What is it? And then Yi-gang spoke of the past. Myung Wons face stiffened. That is indeed a troublesome question Yi-gang silently stared, demanding an answer. Truly, its a troublesome question. Under that gaze, Myung Won eventually sighed and spoke. Chapter 213: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (3) Chapter 213: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (3) Truly, that is a troublesome question. Yi-gang stared directly into Myung Wons eyes as he appeared troubled. It was as if he was daring to challenge the high-ranking Wudang Sect leader to a staring contest. It could be seen as rude, but there was a clear determination to hear an answer. Myung Wons expression turnedplex under that gaze. Please tell me. Hmm If I know anything. Did the sinceritye across? Neung Ji-pyeongs mouth slightly opened in anticipation. Could this finally reveal the past that tormented him?However, as difficult as it was to speak, Myung Won continued to hesitate for a long time. When Yi-gangs eyes began to sting from staring too hard, he urged Myung Won once again. What you know? Hmm? Myung Won briefly twisted his eyebrows. Yi-gang looked puzzled. Cough, ah, yes If I know something, I would tell you. Yes? Myung Won wore a deeply troubled expression. He too was aware of the bad blood between the Shadowless Sword Pavilion and the Wudang Sect. But I also dont know much. At that time, I was merely a first-generation disciple and moreover, I was roaming Jianghu under the orders of my sect Ah Neung Ji-pyeong finally let out a deep sigh. It seemed like he had almost grasped the secret, but it scattered into thin air. Was it a disappointment he had anticipated? Myung Won added, However, the previous sect leader surely knows. Are you speaking of Sage Jang Hyun? That Sage Jang Hyun known as the Immortal of Emptiness? Yi-gangs eyes widened. If its the former sect leader, then hes a master of the Sword Emperor. Known by the nickname the Immortal of Emptiness, a martial master from the previous generation. He should be at the Council of Elders, so Ill send a message now. Thank you! Myung Won told them to wait a moment and went to find Sage Jang Hyun himself. Yi-gang and Neung Ji-pyeong waited for Myung Won with great anticipation. Neung Ji-pyeong spoke in a moved voice. Its all thanks to you, Young Master. I merely asked, so please dont worry about it too much. However, Neung Ji-pyeongs bittersweet joy did notst long. An aged Taoist, looking utterly confused, was brought to Myung Won. He was Sage Jang Hyun, the former sect leader. Well, I dont really know either. Sorry? Neung Ji-pyeongs lips formed a straight line. He tried to calm himself, but he couldnt suppress his heavy breathing. I dont know much either. Well, I only saw Seonwoo Hwi once. How could even the Sage not know? Myung Won also looked flustered. It must have been a big deal if it involved stealing secret scriptures; the sect leader should have known. Well, it wasnt me who caught them, nor was it a matter I handled, so thats why. Then who might know Jang Hyun frowned with his white eyebrows and then replied, My master. Could it be Senior Elder Su Ryong-ja? Myung Wons mouth opened slightly in surprise. Su Ryong-ja was a master from two generations ago. He was also the master of Jang Hyun and the Sword Emperor. Yes, one night when I was working here at Purple Mist Hall, the master came in carrying a young man who had his acupoints struck. So then That man was called Seonwoo Hwi, known as the Shadowless Thief. The master told me he had caught a thief and would take him away. Unable to hold back, Neung Ji-pyeong interjected, Senior, what exactly did Seonwoo Hwi steal? Well Jang Hyun shook his head. I dont know either. The only person who knew about it has now passed awaymy master. Whether reminiscing about his deceased master, his eyes had grown distant. Neung Ji-pyeong cried out vehemently, If you dont even know what the item was why did the Shadowless Sword Pavilion end up like this! Huh? Didnt the Wudang strip the Shadowless Sword Pavilion of its Murim Alliance membership? There was a tone of indignation in Neung Ji-pyeongs voice. Instead of getting angry at his younger juniors impetuosity, Jang Hyun wore a look of pity. The Wudang doesnt operate in that manner. That was a misunderstanding. Then the Sword Pavilion Neung Ji-pyeongs clenched fist trembled violently. Why was the Shadowless Sword Pavilion annihted! s, O Supreme Xianwu No answer could be heard. A solemn silence lingered for a long time. Neung Ji-pyeong tightly shut his eyes. His fingernails scraped the hard wooden floor. It was purely an expression of emotion, not a martial technique, so his nails broke and blood flowed. An endless sense of despair. The intensity of the emotion was startling even to Neung Ji-pyeong himself. The past he thought had faded and forgotten remained in his subconscious, now resurfaced in the form of bleeding wounds. Thanks to Yi-gang, that long-standing wound had been reopened. But the wound could not be healed. Exposed to the zing sun and the salty air, his inner pain was that intense. I-I was dreaming a vain dream. Now, any way to know the true story has disappeared. The only person who knew the truth was a master from two generations ago. If he were alive, he would have long surpassed a hundred years, so eveningte, it was much toote. ording to the Wudang, he had been dead for a long time. Hmm, its notpletely gone though. But Jang Hyun said so. Is there anyone else who knows the inside story Ah, perhaps in the Murim Alliance? No, asking the Master would resolve it. At that moment, Yi-gang was startled. Could it be that the spirit of Su Ryong-ja was somewhere around here? If so, Yi-gang could take care of it; he concentrated his eyes and looked around. However, Jang Hyun exined somewhat awkwardly, He has left, not passed away. Hes in seclusion. What? Hes still alive? Yes? The loathsome hope returned to Neung Ji-pyeongs face. But the problem is how to summon the Master Upon hearing the method, Yi-gang and Neung Ji-pyeong were dumbfounded.
In the past, Yi-gangs master, Yu Jeong-shin, had told him something. Have you ever heard of the Ten Grandmasters or the One Hundred Great Swordsmen or anything like that? Yes, I have heard of it. The Forest Lord of the Azure Forest was also ranked among the top of those Ten Grandmasters. The Sword Emperor of Wudang and the Divine Monk of Shaolin were the same. The concept of the Ten Grandmasters was fabricated by enthusiasts, but it was surprisingly urate ording to most martial artists, enough that they would nod in agreement. Its all vain. Take it as fun and dont take it seriously. Is it incorrect? Absolutely wed. But Yu Jeong-shin firmly denied it. Instead of exining the reason right away, he threw another question. Where do you think the power of a major sect lies? Yi-gang pondered for a moment. It was a question that could yield several answers. The profundity of the main martial arts, the number of sect members, significant financial resources, a web-likework of alliances, and human resources spread out in the form of secr disciples. All could be the answers, but Yi-gang chose a different one. History and tradition. Yu Jeong-shin barely managed to keep his mouth from gaping open. Thats how satisfying Yi-gangs answer was. However, to maintain the role of a strict master, he forcibly stiffened his expression. You are half right. My talent wascking. Haha, why only half right, you ask? Its correct, but its too general. So then Based on tradition, the sect members umted over many years are the greatest asset of a major sect. This could have been summarized more simply. What is the dharma name of the abbot of Shaolin? Jeong Gak. And above him? What dharma name does he use? The Mu line name. Now that the abbot of Shaolin has reached the age for Nirvana, the Mu line will soon be a monk of the previous generation. In that case how many monks named Mu are still alive? Yi-gang pondered for a moment. The number he came up with could barely be counted on both hands, but Yu Jeong-shin said somethingpletely different, At least fifty are still alive. ! If the surviving Mu line masters are at least Supreme Peak masters, could there also be Absolute masters? How many then? Gal Sa-hyeok, ranked at the bottom of the Ten Grandmasters and still residing in the realm of Supreme Peak, exemplifies how meaningless the term Ten Grandmasters really is. I understand. The Sword Emperor, the Divine Monk, and the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest were certainly among the top masters in the martial world. But below them, differentiating rankings bes meaningless. There are countless other masters that cannot be quantified. Yi-gang suddenly became curious. Then What about the Azure Forest? Hmm? There are also masters in seclusion in the Azure Forest, of the same generation as the Forest Lord, right? The generation of the Forest Lord was higher than even the Shaolin or Wudang leaders. Then, how profound was the strength of the Azure Forest? Yu Jeong-shin only responded with a faint smile to that question. That day, Yi-gang did not receive an answer.
The concept of a major sect has never excluded Wudang. The depth of Wudangs strength was also greater than known. The masters from the previous generation, like the Sword Emperor and the Immortal of Emptinesss master, lived long enough. How old is he? About 120 years old. He has lived a long life. Yi-gang was also surprised. The reason the Baek Noble ns Immortal Divine Art was sought after even by the Imperial pce, dominating the martial world, was because it was extraordinary. Even bing an Absolute master, living past 100 required inherent health and luck. Its said that Taoist sects practicing the orthodox cultivation technique tended to live long, but it was still astonishing. Hes still quite vigorous. About a year ago, we had to bring the Master here because of Jang Gyeongs illness. He should still be in good health. Thats very fortunate! The problem was how to summon Su Ryong-ja. He was said to be in seclusion somewhere in the vast Wudang Mountains. There were two ways of seclusion: one was living in a humble hut and the other was hiding awaypletely, and Su Ryong-ja chose thetter. The 120-year-old elder lived like aplete hermit. Its an unwritten rule to consider a secluded previous generation master as an outsider. That means Not to call him. Thats the principle. Especially since the Master was very angry when we called him because of Jang Gyeongs matter. The secluded masters truly wouldnt return unless Wudang faced a threat of annihtion. While that meant that the venerable old masters would rush back with their beards flying in the air if Wudang was in such danger, it suggested that its difficult to call them just to inquire about the past. But then Myung Won added ament, This is a matter involving our Wudang. It was an act directly carried out by the Senior Elder Su Ryong-ja, so it would be his karma. We are not monks to discuss karma, but Seeing Neung Ji-pyeongs earnest face, Jang Hyun nodded. Since it was an actmitted by the Master, it seems right. Proceed as the sect leader wishes. Permission was granted. This is the drum that can be used to summon the venerable elders secluded here in Wudang. The ce they found was none other than South Rock Pce. It could be considered the boundary of the Wudang Sect, and below that peak, a vast forested area stretched out. And on a pavilion overlooking the Wudang Mountain area, there was arge drum. Striking this drum five times signals that its a situation requiring urgent assembly of the masters. Could the sound of the drum, no matter howrge, really reach the ears of the secluded masters from this mountain peak? Even if the masters senses transcended those of ordinary people, there were limits. But Sage Jang Hyun wouldnt be making a joke about such a matter. Would you like to try striking it? He looked at Yi-gang with a yful expression on his face. Myung Won wore a bitter and apologetic expression. Since he had not received the drumstick, Yi-gang cautiously approached and struck the drum. Thud Yi-gangs expression hardened. It wasnt a deep doong nor a hollow tung. It was just a dull sound that briefly emerged and dispersed. Upon closer inspection of therge drum, it was clear that it had lost its function as a drum. There wererge holes bored through its body. Is it originally supposed to be like this? A normal drum cannot carry sound far. This is a divine instrument of Wudang, called the Heavenly Echo Drum, used for a very long time. When struck with a special drumstick, its sound can spread over a hundred li. It was clear that the drum was not merely old junk. There was a strange spiritual energy flowing through it. Then, we just need that drumstick to y it. Thats the difficult part. Myung Won sighed deeply. When Senior Elder Su Ryong-ja visited here, he took the drumstick away in anger. What? He was trying to destroy the Heavenly Echo Drum, telling us to stop calling so annoyingly but we barely managed to stop him, though he took the only drumstick with him. Yi-gang gaped in astonishment. Isnt it just like a Taoist to have such an entric personality? To try to destroy a sacred object of the sect and hide the drumstick. Then, in the event of a crisis of annihtion Cough, if Purple Mist Pce burns, then youll see it, and hell probably rush over Cough! At the moment Yi-gang lost for words, Zhang Sanfeng burst into heartyughter. Hahahaha! There was another who did the same as me! Yi-gang turned to look at him. Chapter 214: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (4) Chapter 214: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (4) Haap! Neung Ji-pyeong gave a strong shout. Then, he fiercely struck the Heavenly Echo Drum with his fist, a secret technique of the Wudang Sect. Teng! The sound was better than a mere thud. However, it was still undoubtedly weak. Instead of scolding or stopping Neung Ji-pyeong, Myung Won and Jang Hyun actually encouraged him. Try hitting it with your inner power. Ive tried it long ago as well. Yes!With renewed spirit, Neung Ji-pyeong clenched his fist tightly. Though a swordsman, he was no fist master. But perhaps due to his intense fervor, a faint aura of fist energy rose from his tightly clenched fist. Haah! Teeng! A simr sound echoed again. Clearly, what was truly remarkable was the strength of the Heavenly Echo Drum. The drum was not wrapped in ordinary leather. It couldnt be ordinary if it didnt tear even under a fist charged with fist energy. Its too early to be disappointed, advised Sage Jang Hyun. The important thing is not the Qi but the mind. The Heavenly Echo Drum is such an object. While the drumstick is special, its just an object too. Perhaps the Heavenly Echo Drum might respond to your heart. Neung Ji-pyeong closed his eyes tightly at those words. How could his heart not be earnest? He filled his tightly clenched fist with willpower. Perhaps because of the Qi swirling through his body, his pores tightened, making his beard bristle and his hair shiver. Myung Won and Jang Hyun sighed without even realizing it. Then, what about Yi-gang? He too was watching Neung Ji-pyeong. Its clearly not working. Regrettable. Yi-gang seemed to have the deepest knowledge about the Treasure. The drumstick and the Heavenly Echo Drum seemed to be a pair of Treasures. Its unlikely that they can be ovee by the power of will alone. Haahhhh! Pff! Still, no sound came out. Yi-gang watched Neung Ji-pyeong slump and then turned to look at Zhang Sanfeng. The Sage did the same thing. Embarrassing as it may be, thats true. I once secluded myself in the mountains to refine my martial arts, as they kept calling me from the sect. Zhang Sanfeng shared his past experiences. He didnt intend to destroy the Heavenly Echo Drum but admitted to taking a drumstick. It seems you had quite the temper. Cough Well, it was all meaningless in the end. I made another drumstick in less than half a year. It seemed that the Wudang Sect of that time was better at handling Treasures than now, at least capable of making a drumstick. But what surprised Yi-gang wasnt that. An important detail was hidden in Zhang Sanfengs words. You made another one? Yes, its not an easy task and takes a long time, but if you want to know how to make one No, theres no time to listen. If theres another one, where is that drumstick? If there had been another drumstick, Myung Won and Jang Hyun wouldnt have made Neung Ji-pyeong suffer like this. At least Myung Won and Jang Hyun seemed unaware of it. Its like the saying, the darkest ce is under the candlestickI used that proverb. Zhang Sanfengs finger pointed to a particr spot in this pavilion. Yi-gangs eyes widened. Are you saying its hidden in the floor? Unless someone has already taken it out. I hid the drumstick by opening the floor at that spot. The floor of this pavilion wasid with stone bs. Even so, it would be impossible to break or damage the drumstick. Ive kept it well preserved, haha. It was fortunate for Neung Ji-pyeong. Yi-gang looked closely at the stone bs on the floor. Over time, the gaps between the bs had be clogged with dirt and dust. How do we get it out? Whats there to worry about? Theres a space under the b, so just break it and take it out. Zhang Sanfeng spoke with satisfaction, but Yi-gang was uneasy. Thats not the point. If I suddenly break the floor and take out the drumstick, how will those people view me? Ah. It wont be easy to just gloss over. Yi-gang had shocked those around him countless times before. It was due to the status and aura that Yi-gang possessed. At least on the surface, Yi-gang was an extraordinary young man. He suffered from the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, was an honor flower disciple of the Azure Forest, and was the eldest son of the Baek Noble n. With his unusual appearance and an aloofness that did not match his age, people could only marvel at whatever Yi-gang managed to do. However, even in front of the current and former sect leader of the Wudang Sect, one could not simply pass by after hearing the exmation Truly the Immortal Divine Dragon! Excuse me, is there only one drumstick? Yi-gang casually broached the subject. There was one more made previously, but it has been lost for a long time. The method to make the drumstick has also been forgotten, so theres no answer. It seemed the only way was to open the stone b and retrieve the drumstick inside. Yi-gang racked his brain desperately. Could there be a way to discover the drumstick naturally? A sh of insight struck him. Ahem, hmm, this ce is fascinating. Hm? What do you mean? Myung Won showed interest at Yi-gangs muttering. I mean this pavilion. Its design seems unique. Unique? The sound differs with every step. Hmm? Myung Won furrowed his brows. All the masters present were skilled in light footwork, so their steps were light and regr. Therefore, they likely did not sense anything unusual. Look at this. Yi-gang made his footsteps heavier as he walked. Thud, thud, thud, the sound of the footsteps resonated. Ah, could that be Zhang Sanfeng seemed to have slightly caught on to Yi-gangs intentions. As Yi-gang walked, he naturally headed towards the spot that Zhang Sanfeng had pointed out. He thought that if there was a hollow space, the sound of the footsteps would surely be different. Then he might find an excuse to look under the floor. The sound is different like this Yi-gang stepped down hard. Thud. However, the sound was not much different from before. Its not different, is it? What are you talking about? It must have been my mistake. Yi-gang returned to his spot without showing any sign of embarrassment. The stone b is inherently thick, and the fact that theres space underneath makes no difference. You should have told me earlier. I didnt say anything because it seemed like it would be interesting to watch. Euhahaha! Heughed heartily, though its not funny at all. Yi-gang clenched his fist absentmindedly. Sigh, it seems impossible. Lets go down first. If it still doesnt work, you can search Mount Wudang. Although, you probably wont find the Master, said Sage Jang Hyun. Neung Ji-pyeong nodded gloomily. It looked as if they might leave their seats at any moment. At that instant. Yi-gangs chest twitched, trembling. It wasnt because he had thought of a great idea that made his heart tremble. Rather, it was the opposite. His heart trembled, and that made him think of a method. Yes! Inside the robe Yi-gang was wearing, there was a pocket sewn in. It wasnt for anything else, but for carrying Cheongho. Cheongho, perhaps bored, poked her head out. Yi-gang picked up the Cheongho with both hands. Then, he shouted in a voice loud enough for the other party members to hear. Why? Have you found something? Cheongho blinked her eyes only. You sensed something strange! Whats the matter! Jang Hyun and Myung Won showed interest. They too knew that Cheongho who was in Yi-gangs hands was not an ordinary animal. It was called a yokai, but Cheongho was a being with a mysterious energy that was not clearly distinguishable from a spiritual creature. It seems Cheongho has found something. Found something? What! At Jang Hyuns question, Yi-gang first petted Cheongho as if she had done somethingmendable. So, which way? Cheongho seemed pleased to be praised, as her two tails swayed back and forth. Yi-gang gestured desperately with his eyes. Cheongho tilted her head, not sure whether she understood or not. What on earth is going on! Just wait a moment, please. These days, the young ones Jang Hyun grumbled. Yi-gang, regardless, continued tomunicate with gestures. Over there, go over there. Even though it has inherited the blood of a great yokai, its not too young to understand words Wow! Contrary to Zhang Sanfengs expectations, Cheongho did not disappoint Yi-gang. Cheongho went in the direction Yi-gang indicated with his eyes and made a scratching gesture on the floor. Cheongho seems to have found something. Found something? Lets go see. Cheongho scratched at the floor as if she was a squirrel that had buried an acorn. Yi-gang persuaded Jang Hyun and Myung Won. Amazed by the two-tailed fox, they followed Yi-gangs suggestion to lift the stone b. And indeed, just as Zhang Sanfeng said, there was a drumstick hidden underneath. Can such a clever thing really happen! Jang Hyun and Myung Won were amazed, and Neung Ji-pyeong was moved. Yi-gang lifted Cheongho high in appreciation for perfectly understanding his words. Cheongho seemed proud of what she had aplished. I dont know why the drumstick was hidden here, but truly, it is a remarkable spiritual creature. You were embracing a great opportunity! Praise for Cheongho came from all around. The young masters mind turns very quickly. Is that so? If Yi-gang did something suspicious, people could interrogate him thoroughly, but its not appropriate to ask a yokai how it found something. Yi-gangs acting had perfectly seeded. Your acting is a bit clumsy, so perhaps not cut out to be an artist. Euhahaha. However, to Zhang Sanfeng, it seemed rather contrived The Heavenly Echo Drum was there, and the drumstick was ready. Simply striking the drum was not enough. The drumstick was now in the hands of Sage Jang Hyun. Neung Ji-pyeong and the other party members took a step back, watching Jang Hyun. Then, I will call the retired elders here. This is not due to a crisis of extinction but rather to retrieve the deeds the Wudang has spread into the world. After these strangely defining words, Jang Hyun swung the drumstick. Neung Ji-pyeong focused his mind. Yi-gang beside him seemed to be on alert as well. They were curious about what the sound that would spread across all of Mount Wudang would be like. Perhaps it would be like the sound of thunder. However, when the drumstick struck the drum. There was no sound at all. Jang Hyun struck the drum a second time. It was not just a feint. The drumstick definitely hit the leather. The vibration was visible. But only a faint tapping sound could be heard, making Neung Ji-pyeong feel as if he was haunted. Out of a sudden hunch, he turned his head to look at Yi-gang. ! Yi-gang was different. He was frowning and covering his ears. The hair on his forearms was visibly standing on end. It was clear that Yi-gang was hearing something. Jang Hyun struck the drum a total of five times. Phew, it seems the priest can hear it. Its very hard to hear. Thats how it spreads far. I heard you were suffering from meridian blockage disease indeed, its impressive. Youre not even a monk who has mastered Divine Ear. Jang Hyun was surprised that Yi-gang could hear the sound. As Neung Ji-pyeong looked puzzled, he chuckled and said, Do you know of a bird called a thunderbird? Those are the ones that Im not sure. They emit sounds that are hard for humans to hear. Very low, almost like thunder. Such creatures exist. Yes, just the cry of a single thunderbird can be heard for miles. Thats the principle behind the Heavenly Echo Drum. Those who can hear it, can hear it from afar. He didnt clearly understand. Neither Neung Ji-pyeong nor Jang Hyun knew it was rted to infrasound. Only Yi-gang could roughly guess the principle. And truly, the sound of the Heavenly Echo Drum had spread throughout all of Mount Wudang. Theyreing. Down below, a cloud of dust rose high. From there, someone as small as a flea jumped up and then charged forward with fierce momentum. Seeing such a shy movement technique, it must be the Master. Jang Hyun confirmed that it was Su Ryong-ja. The problem was in an unexpected ce. Its not just one or two. Yi-gang noticed. It wasnt just one or two people running towards the sound of the Heavenly Echo Drum. Those who can hear it are alling, I guess. Chuckle. The reclusive masters of Mount Wudang were heading to South Rock Pce. Not long after They began to show their faces. Chapter 215: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (5) Chapter 215: Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Seonwoo Hwi (5) As the elder looked at Yi-gang, his mouth twisted into a grin. There were more missing teeth than there were in ce. Its natural for an old man, but with such a mouth, he seemed more like an old vige elder rather than an ethereal Taoist master. However, it was clear that he was a former master of the Jang line who had left the Council of Elders. How interesting. This time, it was Su Yun-jin, once known for sending a hundred real swords flying with just one Cotton Palm strike. He was a junior brother of the legendary Su Ryong-ja, and now one of the only three living masters from the generation beforest. He might not have a Taoist bone, but he surely is a vessel of the Tao. He prodded and poked at Yi-gangs limbs.Yi-gang had a troubled look but could not quite bring himself to resist. The fact was, there was something that Yi-gang was particrly weak againstold men. Elderly men approaching with kindness were quite bothersome, but somehow, it was hard to be harsh with them. It would have been another matter if these reclusive masters of Wudang had shouted or scolded, but clearly, they were not showing any hostility. Feeling your energy, it seems youve been through all kinds of hardships, havent you? Yes well Hehehe. And youre carrying around a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox as if its a kitten? A Jang line Taoist recognized the identity of Cheongho. The color of Cheonghos fur was different from that of a mature Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Her tail wasnt white but covered in blue fur. However, the recognition of her identity was due to the elders extraordinary depth of knowledge. She is still a child. Yes, she does appear so. Someone started tapping on the top of Yi-gangs head with a finger. Wondering if the person was crazy, Yi-gang looked up and saw the elders admiring expression. There are signs that the fontanelle opened at a young age. He doesnt seem to be an ordinary priest. Are all the children of the Azure Forest like this? I dont think so, Senior Uncle. Myung Won made an awkward expression. The old monsters gathered here were not even the kind that a sect leader could casually handle. Its strange, really strange. Sniff. There was someone smelling Yi-gang. It doesnt feel like a young child at all, but rather, he smells fragrant. Saying that a person smelled fragrant was practically an insult. Yet, no mischievous expression could be found on the face of the elder who said it. Rather, he nced around for a while. His gaze momentarily stopped at the ce where Zhang Sanfeng was. Hehe. Zhang Sanfeng gave a somewhat embarrassed smile, but the Taoist did not seem to see through to Zhang Sanfeng. Just when Yi-gang was about to divert the Taoists attention again. Finally, the person they had been waiting for appeared. What in the world! He was the one who had kicked up the most dust as he ran. Despite being the farthest away, he was not thatte, so his light footwork must have reached the heavens. You couldnt call because the drumsticks were confiscated, how did you call out? It was clear he was old, but his face was flushed red, contrasting starkly with his snow-white hair, making his fiery temperament evident. Stubbornness reflected in deep wrinkles earned over the years. The highlight was his eyes. They were not particrly bright or intense. His eyes were cloudy green, turbid. In Yi-gangs view, it was clear he suffered from a or a simr eye condition. How could he have seen through what Yi-gang was thinking? He suddenly shouted at Yi-gang. My eyes are like this but I can see well, you brat! Yes, I too can see the sage clearly. What? Hahaha! He suddenly burst outughing at the audacious response. As Su Ryong-ja arrived, other Taoists who were interested in Yi-gang quietly stepped back one by one. This was because he had the highest status and a fiery temperament, making him respected by everyone. Even Myung Won, who had been flustered, watched as Sage Jang Hyun hurriedly stepped forward. I apologize, Master. There was an urgent matter. I had no choice but to disturb your seclusion. How did you get the drumsticks! It was hidden in the floor of South Rock Pce here. What? It seemed that even Su Ryong-ja did not know that Zhang Sanfeng had hidden a drumstick in the floor of South Rock Pce. This is absurd Even if its a coincidence, isnt it the will of Heaven, Senior Brother? Hehe, one must follow the Heavenly Tao. Su Yun-jin, a junior brother of Su Ryong-ja, shrank his neck as Su Ryong-ja red sharply at him. Myung Won exined the circumstances that led to his calling on behalf of Neung Ji-pyeong. Su Ryong-ja tapped his temple pensively. Seonwoo Hwi, Seonwoo Hwi Hmm. Fortunately, it seemed Su Ryong-ja was familiar with that name. Since this matter involves you, Senior Brother, we will take our leave now. Realizing it was not their concern, the other masters quickly prepared to depart. It clearly looked like a situation with some interesting backstory, but they seemed to have no attachment to it. As if their prior interest in Yi-gang had been a facade, they returned to the mountains. Truly, they were people worthy of being called recluses. Neung Ji-pyeong bowed respectfully before speaking, My name is Neung Ji-pyeong. I am a disciple of the destroyed Shadowless Sword Pavilion and a junior of the exiled Seonwoo Hwi. Su Ryong-ja looked at Neung Ji-pyeong with an unreadable expression. I would like to inquire what crime Seonwoo Hwimitted and whether that crime was sufficient to justify the destruction of our Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Neung Ji-pyeong asked with a voice that couldnt hide his tension. Please, could you tell me about that day? Seonwoo Hwi was He thought there had been some misunderstanding. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding about his senior, Seonwoo Hwi. However, Su Ryong-jas response was clear. He was a thief. Thats why I captured him. Ah A feeling of hopes being shattered. It was true; Senior Seonwoo Hwi was indeed called the Shadowless Thief. Neung Ji-pyeong barely held onto hisposure and asked further, What did he steal? He stole my heart. Excuse me? Everyone looked at Su Ryong-jas face. It seemed like a misunderstanding. To be precise, he stole my attention. He was an extraordinary fellow. Utterly cunning. It was unlikely that Su Ryong-ja, hardly a young girl, had literally had his affections stolen by Seonwoo Hwi. He stole my shoes. Came right into the heart of Wudang to do it. Shoes? He left a letter saying he wanted a private meeting with me. I couldnt help but be curious. Only then did they understand what Su Ryong-ja was saying. It was astonishing. To sneak right into the heart of Wudang and steal Su Ryong-jas shoes. Many have wanted to meet me, but this method was a first. So, I went out and captured him. My senior He shouldnt be that skilled a master to infiltrate the heart of Wudang and steal your shoes, Neung Ji-pyeong pointed out. He was called the Shadowless Divine Thief, but he was clearly of the Peak master level. Originally, the question had arisen from how his senior could have stolen Zhang Sanfengs secret manual. It was certainly so, he was indeed a unique fellow. He was practicing a mysterious divine art. The term divine art came up. Im not sure how the story came about that he stole Founder Zhang Sanfengs secret manual. Thats not true. The reason why the Shadowless Sword Pavilion was ousted by the Murim Alliance was something else. This was a story not even the former sect leader Sage Jang Hyun knew. Su Ryong-ja exined the past events.
Seonwoo Hwi shouted in despair, feeling a threat to his life from Su Ryong-ja. Please, listen to me for a moment! Hmph. Even in his old age, his fiery temperament remained, imagine how much more intense it was when he was younger. Su Ryong-ja swung the shoe thrown by Seonwoo Hwi like a sword. Seonwoo Hwi couldnt find his footing against this relentless attack. He moved vigorously to avoid getting hit in the face with the shoe. But how could he possibly confront an elder of the Wudang Sect with just the martial arts of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion? The shoe eventually smacked Seonwoo Hwi across the cheek. Snap It was a jolt that shook his mrs. Cough! The reason I sought out the Sage was He was not given a chance to answer. Su Ryong-ja, a legendary master of Wudang. Seonwoo Hwi hade seeking the Sword Emperors teacher driven by desperation to cling to any possibility. He believed that only the Azure Forest, Shaolin, and Wudang were capable of confronting the great evil he had uncovered. Su Ryong-ja was pleased when he came alone following the letters instructions, but things did not go as nned. Thud-thud-thud. After being pummeled with shoes, Seonwoo Hwi realized. Su Ryong-ja intended to personally beat to death the thief who dared to mock him. To survive, one must move. Seonwoo Hwi pulled out a small de from his bosom and thrust it towards Su Ryong-jas shoulder. But Su Ryong-ja did not even mock him; he just reached out his hand in response. Was he really going to catch a de charged with sword energy with his hand? Hesitation crept into Seonwoo Hwis hand. But it made no difference to Su Ryong-ja. His hand fluttered softly like a leaf in the wind. It glided over the de and tapped the back of Seonwoo Hwis hand. It was clearly the Cotton Palm, the pinnacle of Wudangs palm technique. When training the Cotton Palm, Wudang martial artists reportedly stuck wet rice paper on a rock and struck it. When one mastered the Cotton Palm up to the twelfth star, the rice paper did not tear, but the rock beneath shattered into pieces. And now, Su Ryong-jas hand had merely tapped the back of Seonwoo Hwis hand gently. Crack However, Seonwoo Hwi could not help but drop the small de as his wrist bone shattered. Before he could even fully feel the agony, his body was dragged along. Su Ryong-ja had grabbed his broken wrist. He spoke for the first time, Show me everything you have. Then, another Cotton Palm struck, this time flying towards Seonwoo Hwis throat. If hit, it would surely be instant death. Seonwoo Hwi gritted his teeth and resorted to hisst resort. He focused his mind. And used that martial art. The divine art that allowed him to sneak into the heart of the Wudang Sect and steal Su Ryong-jas shoes. With Su Ryong-ja firmly gripping Seonwoo Hwis acupoint, it seemed impossible to free his wrist from such a refined technique. Whoosh! But Seonwoo Hwis body escaped from Su Ryong-jas grip as if he were a ghost. And in an instant, he was behind Su Ryong-ja. Please wait! When someone speaks, at least listen to them! However, Su Ryong-ja was not an easy opponent either. With a movement technique close to teleportation, he instantly got behind Seonwoo Hwi again. Swoosh This time, he did not use a palm technique. Suddenly, he drew a pine-patterned sword and it touched the nape of Seonwoo Hwis neck. For such insignificant martial prowess, its unbelievable you have such a divine art. Shadowless Sword Pavilion? Su Ryong-ja mulled over the name of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. He had heard of it but did not know much about this mid-sized sect. I was a disciple there, but it is no longer my sect. I left on my own ord. Im not interested. What Im curious about is The strange movement technique shown by Seonwoo Hwi. Or rather, could that even be called a movement technique? It must be known in Su Ryong-jas extensive knowledge. Where did you learn that martial art that doesnt seem like a martial art. Answer me. That is not a technique of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. May I turn my head? Su Ryong-ja, realizing that Seonwoo Hwi couldnt see him, told him to turn around. Though Su Ryong-ja maintained hisposure, he couldnt help but flinch when he saw Seonwoo Hwis face. Seonwoo Hwi was shedding a single tear. But his face was clearly smiling. It was like someone trapped in darkness had found hope. Ah, do you recognize it? Your martial art? I have a guess. Seonwoo Hwi suddenly knelt down and bowed. Hising all the way to Mount Wudang to draw out Su Ryong-ja was all for this reason. Because there was no one else in the martial world who could recognize this martial art. The only one who could uncover that dark secret was Su Ryong-ja, known as the Taoist sects legend. I learned this martial art at the sect. I witnessed with my own eyes the horrendous sinsmitted by my own sect that I left. The Shadowless Sword Pavilion hasmitted crimes. To uncover them, I left the sect and have been gathering evidence for many years. The past unraveled. Su Ryong-jas expression hardened as he listened to Seonwoo Hwis tearful confession.
Wait, my senior, did Seonwoo Hwi really say that! Neung Ji-pyeong interrupted Su Ryong-ja. Su Ryong-ja frowned as if displeased, but Neung Ji-pyeong did not notice. What, no, what exactly is the martial art youre talking about? Radiant Shadowless Art. Radiant Shadowless Art? There is no such martial art in the Shadowless Sword Pavilion Neung Ji-pyeongs face turned pale. Radiant Shadowless Art, and Shadowless Splendor. It was a secret art known only to a very few within the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. But what does that have to do with the crimes of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion? Ill tell you everything, just wait. And there was definitely a problem with your sect. The previous leader of the Murim Alliance didnt strip it of its member status for no reason. There was no reason to disclose the issue carelessly, though The Radiant Shadowless Art is a martial art of Taoist lineage. Its such that no one except someone of my caliber could recognize it. It was not boasting, simply stating facts. Was it true that Shadowless Splendor was not originally a martial art of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion? The truth spilled from Su Ryong-jas mouth. It is the martial art of the legendary Taoist sect, the Quanzhen Sect. The Quanzhen Sect, any Taoist martial artist would at least know the name of this sect. Seonwoo Hwi also knew about the Quanzhen Sect. The problem was If its the Quanzhen, its the one that was destroyed by the Evil Cult. that the very cause of their destruction was indeed the Evil Cult. Chapter 216: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (1) Chapter 216: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (1) During the Song Dynasty, there was a remarkable Taoist named Wang Chongyang. He practiced the inner alchemy to its extremes, umting tremendous Taoist power, and had seven outstanding disciples. Together, they founded a sect, which was none other than the Quanzhen Sect. The Quanzhen Sect became the supreme Taoist lineage. At that time, no other Taoist sect couldpare to the Quanzhen Sect, except for the Azure Forest. It was said to be greater than even the Wudang. There were also stories that the current Mount Hua Sect originated from the lineage of Quanzhen, making it a sect with significant roots. In fact, the legitimacy of Quanzhen went back even further. It was said that Wang Chongyangs teacher was a legendary immortal named Lu Dongbin, who belonged to the Eight Immortals of Taoism. A fellow member of the Eight Immortals, Zhongli Quan, also studied under this legendary immortal who used the Heavenly Escape Sword Technique to y evil dragons and save the world from despair, a tale reminiscent of Jiang Ziya.The Quanzhen Sect revered Lu Dongbin as Lu the Progenitor and honored him as a great ancestor of the sect. However, despite their fame, the Quanzhen Sect was annihted more than 200 years ago. It was the work of the Evil Cult. The tablets of their honored ancestors werepletely burned, and the martial artists who rose up with swords were tragically killed. Although the Evil Cult also suffered losses, there seemed to be no one left to stop them. The revenge of the Quanzhen Sect was only aplished muchter. The orthodox martial artists and Immortal Divine Sword gathered under the banner of eradicating the Evil Cult and attacked their main base. They even seeded in beheading the notorious leader of the Evil Cult. The leader of the Evil Cult was an Absolute master and the best in the world at that time, only because of Immortal Divine Sword could they barely manage to kill him. Some said that the Evil Cult was subdued too easily given its known strength, but those who knew the prowess of the Immortal Divine Sword had no doubts. However, the martial arts of that Quanzhen Sect Among them, the secret technique called Radiant Shadowless Art was revealed to the world through the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. There were no simrities between the Shadowless Sword Pavillion and the Radiant Shadowless Art except for the word shadowless. Then Did the Shadowless Sword Pavilion inherit the lineage of the Quanzhen Sect? Su Ryong-ja made the most likely inference. The surviving lineage of the Quanzhen Sect had possessed the Radiant Shadowless Art and passed it on through the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. But Seonwoo Hwi just clenched his teeth. I hoped it was that at first too. But it wasnt. However, if that were the case, Seonwoo Hwi wouldnt have left his sect ande to Su Ryong-ja to report the change. Su Ryong-ja furrowed his brows and asked, Is that so? The head of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion acquired this martial art through a trade. A trade? He agreed to perform dirty deeds and act as someones underling in exchange for the martial art. He even asked them to deal with the enemies of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion by providing them with an elixir. Who are they! Su Ryong-ja was greatly surprised. It was indeed a suspicious story. I dont know exactly, but they are no ordinary people. The head of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion knows as well. I suspect they might be descendants of the Evil Cult, but Since when has this been happening? It seems the trade has been happening for at least 50 years. Fifty years! It was no short period. Thats why Su Ryong-ja, as an elder of the great Wudang Sect, found something utterly iprehensible. How can he trust such suspicious people and make such a trade? And that too, a person who is the head of a sect! No matter if they promised to give him a martial art. No, rather, isnt that more suspicious? While he didnt know what they demanded from the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, Su Ryong-ja couldnt ept it. Its because of desire. However, that was a na?ve thought only possible because Su Ryong-ja had started as a genius in the great Wudang Sect and had a smooth path to bing an elder. Seonwoo Hwi knew how far humans could be driven by desire. Still, it seems the Shadowless Sword Pavilion wasnt corrupt from the beginning. Then Their initial demands werent much either. They just asked for information about other sects rted to the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. Just for that, they gave away the manual of the Quanzhen Sects divine art? At first, they must have been suspicious. But the martial art was indeed authentic. The head of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion wouldnt be a fool either. But his ambition was too deeppared to his capabilities. He probably thought he could make his sect greater than the Five Great ns in his generation. And those who passed on the Radiant Shadowless Art, seeing the heads greed, gradually increased their demands. We turned the Radiant Shadowless Art into the martial art of the Sword Pavilion. imed it was a hidden divine art and kept it secret to avoid spreading They taught the Quanzhen Sects martial arts to the most outstanding disciples and recorded its effects to pass on, and in return, they received an elixir. They startedmitting murders. They set up opposition with the sects they pointed out Initially, they were opposing a small bandit faction. The ce called the Murim faction was inevitably a gathering of those who pursued struggle, so there was no problem up to here. They used poison, plotted conspiracies, and assisted in their acts of violence. Among the sects that were annihted However, their demands gradually deviated from the path of humanity. The Shadowless Sword Pavilion became their hands and feet. Its not widely known, but our sect was involved with several others. Among them Seonwoo Hwi listed numerous names. These were people the Shadowless Sword Pavilion had killed or crippled. Danwon School, Sound Sword Hall, Heavenly Rain Hall and other renowned solo practitioners. The death of the Three Virtues Gentleman was also due to the Shadowless Sword Pavilion All were different cases of death or annihtion. Among them, there were details that would shock Su Ryong-ja. and also, the Seonwoo n. Seonwoo Hwis voice trembled. He was a martial artist from the small Seonwoo n. That single statement seemed to exin why Seonwoo Hwi hade all this way. What I have said is the absolute truth. Seonwoo Hwi knelt down and pressed his forehead to the ground. I tried to reveal and punish the sins of my sect alone. But with my own power, I couldnt change anything. Please help me, Sage! If Su Ryong-ja hadnt set up a Qi barrier to block the sound, Seonwoo Hwis voice would have resonated throughout the entirety of Wudang. I will ask. Do you have any clues about the identity of the organization that has been operating in the dark? I have heard the name. It seems to be the person in charge of that organization. It doesnt seem to be his real name though Speak. He calls himself Gwi-ryeong Gwi-ryeong. Unknown to them, Gwi-ryeong was the most secretive figure among the Three Divine Positions of the Evil Cult. Even Su Ryong-ja didnt know his name. Thats right. Su Ryong-ja moved like lightning. Tadadak Seonwoo Hwi, who had been lying prone, was swiftly subdued with acupoint pressing. Su Ryong-ja lightly hoisted him onto his shoulders. I do not believe everything youve said, but it doesnt seem to be entirely false, so I will spare your life. Then he used his movement technique to head towards Purple Mist Pce, where the sect leader resided. Thats how things turned out. After that, Seonwoo Hwi was not seen again.
The story has ended. Neung Ji-pyeong was trembling with his hands. The truth he had learned after decades was simply too much to ept. A sect annihted, having colluded with a suspicious force. The martial art taught by his master as a secret was not of the Shadowless Sword Pavilion but from the annihted Quanzhen Sect. Moreover, those who passed it on must have been wicked people. How can, how can something so absurd It was personally investigated by the Alliance Leader at the time. Even Mu Myung, that monk, must know about it. He said that Divine Monk Mu Myung was aware of this fact. He could verify the truth when he returned to the Murim Alliance. Though he wanted to do so immediately, Neung Ji-pyeong also knew deep down that Su Ryong-ja had no reason to lie. I dont know why they just stripped them of their member status without conducting a direct investigation Master, why didnt you tell me even a single word! It wasnt just Neung Ji-pyeong who was bewildered. Su Ryong-ja hadnt told the secrets to the then sect leader, Sage Jang Hyun either. The Alliance Leader at the time asked me to keep it strictly confidential. He said it was something that must be kept secret and would tell me immediately if he found out the truth. So I did just that. No matter what Enough! What do you n to achieve by questioning me about the past! Dont you still understand that the ways of the world are unpredictable? He was sharply rebuked and lost for words. But if you had understood the truth, you should have told me. I didnt hear the truth either. What? The previous Alliance Leader died suddenly, didnt he? From a boil on his back that wasnced, leading to a fatal fever. That incident was why the Divine Monk Mu Myung became the Murim Alliance Leader. At that time, although an in-depth investigation was conducted following the sudden death of the Alliance Leader, it was deemed an unfortunate ident. But hearing about it now, it seemed like a suspiciously convenient death. Then where is Seonwoo Hwi now? That guy? It is unlikely that Seonwoo Hwis dantian was shattered or his limbs meridians were severed. A peculiar anticipation was visible on Neung Ji-pyeongs face. It was neither hope nor anger. He went to Yunnan to find a clue about that Gwi-ryeong person and then disappeared. That was already 15 years ago. It was a long time ago, but at least it was after Yi-gang was born. Neung Ji-pyeong was even more surprised that his senior was still alive up to that time. The fact that only Su Ryong-ja knew about this incident was just as hard to believe. Su Ryong-ja spoke as if preaching, To attain true understanding one must embrace inaction. As a practitioner, I sought emptiness, but as an elder with position within the sect, I could not ignore my duties. It might seem irresponsible, but Su Ryong-ja was indeed a Taoist hermit. Neung Ji-pyeong eventually bowed his head. Yi-gang sat beside him, and quietly ced his hand on his back. I knew nothing Perhaps, Yi-gang might have unnecessarily unearthed some harsh truths. Things thought to have been settled long ago. Had Neung Ji-pyeong not heard the story, he might have continued to harbor only resentment towards Seonwoo Hwi and forgotten everything. But Yi-gang neither apologized nor offered constion. To do so would have been akin to deceiving Neung Ji-pyeong. However, it wasnt something that could just be forgotten. Thank you, Young Master. Neung Ji-pyeong stood up. And bowed deeply to Su Ryong-ja. Thank you, Sage. Hmm. Seonwoo Hwi mentioned that there were still good kids in the Shadowless Sword Pavilion. It seems you were one of them. He might still be alive. He was no ordinary person, and he could have perfected the Radiant Shadowless Art. Su Ryong-jas gaze towards Neung Ji-pyeong changed. From near indifference, it now contained a hint of goodwill. If that guyes back, I will have a letter sent. Neung Ji-pyeong bowed deeply once more. Then, he asked about something that was bothering him. He perfected the Radiant Shadowless Art? Yes, indeed. In the Shadowless Sword Pavilion, it was transformed and practiced under the name Shadowless Splendor. Indeed. That was what had been passed on to Yi-gang. The Immortal Divine Sword had also acknowledged its exceptional nature, calling it an extraordinary martial art. I did say it was perfected, but using the martial art of the annihted Quanzhen seemed shameful so it waspletely revamped. What? Neung Ji-pyeong gasped. That technique is of a type that most people cannot even learn. Only those with specific talents can master it. Yi-gang inadvertently recalled the Immortal Divine Swords assessment. Hmm! Although its crudepared to the perfected Great Yin Flow, it seems to be aimed at achieving spiritual powers. He had said that. Even I couldnt master it properly. Apart from Seonwoo Hwi, only one other person managed to learn it. That kid restored the Radiant Shadowless Art to its proper form. Although it was unknown who he was, it was clear he had tremendous talent. Yes, go and ask. Its not something for the Shadowless Sword Pavilion to im, but since the martial art has lost its owner, what does it matter? Go and ask him. At that, Myung Won made a troubled face, and Jang Hyun clicked his tongue as if it was a pity. But Su Ryong-ja didnt mind. To whom are you referring? Who else, my disciple. Since there were only two disciples and Jang Hyun here wasnt the one, that left only one answer. The Sword Emperor? To Yi-gangs question, Su Ryong-ja nodded as if it was the most obvious thing.
It was unimaginable that someone else besides Su Ryong-ja knew everything. That and was someone who had conversed and even saved each others lives. The Sword Emperor was still not able to move freely, but he was up from his sickbed. He had heard the story from Neung Ji-pyeong. About the Radiant Shadowless Art and the words from Su Ryong-ja. I was really surprised when Master brought Seonwoo Hwi. It was like he had caught a wild boar, carrying him on his shoulder. I see. That guy suffered a lot. He kept trying to escape, so the Master thought about breaking his legs. The Sword Emperor smiled warmly, as if he remembered that time. If its your senior, he might still be alive. I havent seen him since he went to Yunnan, but he was as virtuous as the Taoists of Wudang. Only then did Neung Ji-pyeong seem to be relieved. Then, the Sword Emperor turned to Yi-gang. I thought I owed you a debt I could never repay, but I am d I can help you even a little. He dered while looking at Yi-gang, I will teach you the Radiant Shadowless Art here. Neung Ji-pyeong was the happiest. Then, the Sword Emperor added softly, It might finally lead you to the next realm. Chapter 217: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (2) Chapter 217: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (2) The Sword Emperor added to Yi-gang, You must be a Supreme Peak master. Now, it felt like the distant past, but Gumiho had something to ask of Yi-gang. It was to ensure the flow of Qi did not stop by connecting the Ren and Du meridians. That would extend Yi-gangs life and could also save the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon. The connection of the Ren and Du meridians was often equated with bing a Supreme Peak master in the martial world. However, through a conversation with Dam Hyun, he learned that this was only half true. With great effort and various trials, Yi-gang managed to break through the gateway of life and death. But that did not necessarily mean he had be a Supreme Peak master. As evidence, Yi-gang was still only at the level of a Peak master.And now, the Sword Emperor was telling Yi-gang to strive towards the Supreme Peak. You must not stay put. You must move forward. Zhang Sanfeng also agreed. He told Yi-gang what he knew about the Evil Cult and promised to guide him towards bing a Supreme Peak master. If your growth stops, that will be the end of a swordsmans life. But he did not expect such stern words. A Taoist shouldnt be saying such things. If one is a Taoist, one should practice non-action and learn that the world is essentially emptiness. It wasnt for no reason that Taoists spoke of non-action and purity. The words of Zhang Sanfeng about the life of a swordsman clearly leaned more towards those of a martial artist than a Taoist. However, Zhang Sanfeng did not look flustered or as if he had been hit by a blow. Instead, he simply smiled faintly. Laozi spoke of aplishing deeds and then stepping back, to abandon possessions, which is also the Tao. For the immortal Zhang Sanfeng to tell the young priest to wield a sword is likewise in ordance with the Tao. Haha. The study of alchemy is also an important path to bing a transcendent immortal. I wont make you eat only pine needles and live secluded; instead, cultivate your internal elixir through breathing and guiding exercises,sternly said Zhang Sanfeng. It was as if he was saying, How dare you discuss the Tao when I am an immortal? but his tone was not scolding. Yi-gang agreed as well. What specifically should I do to be a Supreme Peak master? It was not Zhang Sanfeng who answered this question. The Sword Emperor, sitting on a rock, responded, What would happen if you break a bowl filled with water? The Sword Emperor replied with a question of his own. Yi-gang answered, The water that was contained would spill out. What if a person were like that vessel? If the vessel breaks and the water spills. They would die. When the original essence was damaged, we say the vessel had broken. If the vessel breaks, the person dies. Even if there are just cracks in the vessel, its the same. The energy contained within the body will start to leak out. The Innate Qi was that water. Hence, if the water ran out, the person would dry up and die. How is your vessel? It is full of water. Is the vessel sufficientlyrge? It is not. The condition of Yi-gangs body was clearly such. Especially in the Kunlun Mountains, it was severe. With the training and the elixirs taken so far, Yi-gangs body was like a water vessel filled to the brim. Thats why Gumiho ordered him to connect the Life and Death Gateway. Did you expand your vessel by connecting the Life and Death Gateway? Yi-gang had thought so. It doesnt seem so. Thats right. It was wrong. The Sword Emperor said he would teach Yi-gang, who was not even his disciple. He first assessed Yi-gangs physical condition. Not just physically, but he also gauged Yi-gangs level of mental enlightenment. He may not have been a greater expert than Zhang Sanfeng, but perhaps he was an even better teacher than Zhang Sanfeng. When the vessel breaks, where does the spilled water go? At that question, Yi-gang was momentarily at a loss for words. What happens after the water spills? Does the spilled water seep into the ground? Or does it keep flowing to join some majestic river somewhere? I dont know. Outside the vessel, there might be nothing but emptiness, it could be inside the belly of a dragon, or it might be within anotherrge vessel. Your connection of the Ren and Du meridians is like creating another vessel to hold your own. But you didnt manage to break your original vessel. Despite connecting the Life and Death Gateway, that was why Yi-gang couldnt advance to the next realm. It was fear that prevented him from breaking the vessel. Thats why you were able to add more water to your vessel. Even if a small dish full of soy sauce overflows, the water will naturally collect in arger vessel that contains it Then I should What you need to do is break your existing small vessel. Its like moving from a pond to ake. The barrier between Peak and Supreme Peak mastery must be such. Yi-gang suddenly became curious. Then, is the vessel of an Absolute master another, evenrger vessel? Whates next then? The already Absolute master, the Sword Emperor, was looking beyond. The path that Zhang Sanfeng once took, or the path that the Heavenly Demon reached. Whates after theke? Thats why Yi-gang asked. The Sword Emperor paused for a moment before replying, What isrger than ake? Is it the sea? Have you seen the sea? Have you ever ventured into the great ocean where, looking in all directions, you see nothing but a blue horizon? Yes, in a past life. The sea, iparably vast and boundless, could not bepared tokes or ponds. The realm the Sword Emperor had reached might be akin to the sea. As Yi-gang remained silent, the Sword Emperor added, The ocean is infinite. At the end of human perception lies the sea. A human is smaller than a handful of its water, and that handful of water isrger than Lake Dongting. I do not exist in the grand flow of nature; that is non-action and the Tao. It seemed the Sword Emperor had indeed experienced the ocean. Furthermore, whates next is Well done. Zhang Sanfeng gave a satisfied smile. The discussion the Sword Emperor was having diverged from Zhang Sanfengs path of martial arts. Thus, it was clear. The Sword Emperor had stepped out of the shadow of the Heaven Ascension Dance. Zhang Sanfeng expressed joy that Sword Emperor Jang Kyung had found his own new path. The Sword Emperor pointed to the sky. Isnt it the sky? The sky? The oceans waterways are deep, yet they have an end, and even if Mount Tai is high enough to pierce the sky, the sky does not bleed. The Tao of the Sword Emperor. That was the sky. Even if Founder Zhang Sanfeng says the evil dragon is huge, when it rises high into the sky, it bes smaller than a sparrow. I aspire to be the sky. If the royal court heard the statement of wanting to be the sky, they might think of it as treason. However, the Sword Emperor was neither arrogant nor boasting. Yi-gang recalled the strange basin he had seen on his way here. The ce, treated as forbidden even in Mount Wudang, was vast, yet not a single de of grass or tree grew there. It was where Zhang Sanfeng had fought with the evil dragon for seven days and nights. Yi-gang felt overwhelmed by the Sword Emperor. Based on my experience and judgment, the Radiant Shadowless Art is certainly a martial art meant for spiritual powers. It seems so. And such martial arts of spiritual power suit you well. It will break your vessel. Zhang Sanfeng, the Immortal Divine Sword, and the Sword Emperor all shared this opinion. The Great Yin Flow was already a part of Yi-gangs daily life. When walking, Yi-gang utilized the secret art of light footwork, and when exerting strength, he reached the realm where he utilized the secret art of physical power. Then the Radiant Shadowless Art. What kind of martial art was this grandiosely named art? Finally, the Sword Emperors detailed discussion on martial arts began. What have you learned? It is said to be a martial art that feels what is not visible and sees what is not audible. Thats what Neung Ji-pyeong had told him. One needs to be proficient enough to strike a flying stone while blindfolded and with ears blocked with cotton. It was a martial art governing the sixth sense, beyond the five senses; that was the Shadowless Splendor. That is merely acrobatics. Acrobatics? Had Neung Ji-pyeong heard this, it would have been a cold assessment harsh enough to wound him. The issue is that you havent grasped the essence of the Radiant Shadowless Art from the very beginning of your training. I dont know if its to conceal the true nature of the Radiant Shadowless Art Yi-gang promised to share what he learned from the Sword Emperor with Neung Ji-pyeong. He opened his ears and listened attentively to the Sword Emperor. Its not about the sixth sense, its about spiritual powers. Seeing beyond the senses is not a big deal. How many martial artists have tried to utilize intuition in their martial arts? They all tried to walk on the edge of a sword and ended up slicing their feet. So the difference between spiritual powers and the sixth sense is Perceiving the world by opening the fontanelle is spiritual power. Utilizing the sixth sense is not the way of an immortals sword, but that of a spirit or a shamans sword. Yi-gang nodded. Understanding the world through infinitely expanded perception. He couldnt be unfamiliar with that. Hadnt Yi-gang felt the perspective of Absolute masters with his own body? What about the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon? She had fought and won against Supreme Peak masters even while blindfolded. The Radiant Shadowless Art was originally a divine art permitted only to those Supreme Peak martial artists who had opened their fontanelle from the start. I see. You will train with me for the next three months. What was the method of training? By meditating deeply, contemting oneself, and swinging the sword to embody enlightenment. The formal training of the Radiant Shadowless Art will be done at night. At night you say? Although the Immortal Divine Sword emphasized several times that regr sleep and adequate nutrition were the basics of training, one could not always growfortably. Sleep will be restricted. You will sharpen your mind without sleep. Meals will also be limited. You will subsist only on pine needles, jujubes, and raw chestnuts with me. It was an ordeal. The secrized Taoist sects did not often follow this path of immortals. Even if your vessel breaks, since you have prepared arger one, it is permissible to use drastic methods to break the vessel. I think so too. It was clear that challenges far greater than reduced sleep and restricted diet were prepared. However, Yi-gang did not avert his eyes from the Sword Emperor. He had never avoided pain. He resolved to live that way. Moreover, he would not be alone. I will be with you. I will follow. Yi-gangs time to return to the Murim Alliance headquarters was not far off. However, time was even more pressing for the Sword Emperor. Death was approaching him by the minute. Youve met a good master. Zhang Sanfengughed heartily. From that day on, the training of Yi-gang and the Sword Emperor began. It was an ordeal meant to shatter their limitations and broaden their horizons. The Sword Emperors retreat was strictly off-limits to ensure their training was undisturbed.
The flow of time was not the same for everyone. Some felt time as fast and merciless as an arrow shot, while others felt it was as slow as when one was immersed in hot water. For Tang Eun-seol and Peng Gu-in, the time spent in Mount Wudang must have felt long. This was not just any ce but the revered Wudang of the martial world, certainly not a ce to roam around like a curious child. The ce where they stayed was a Taoist temple where visitors stayed. Unlike the headquarters of the Murim Alliance, it was neither morous nor ornate. The only thing to do here was to practice martial arts alone and appreciate the scenery of Mount Wudang. That day, it was snowing heavily. It had been nearly three months since Yi-gang had secluded himself with the Sword Emperor for training. During that time, autumn had ended and deep winter had arrived. Today, with the particrlyrge snowkes, Mount Wudang turned into a spectacr snow mountain. However, Tang Eun-seol and Peng Gu-in could not leisurely enjoy the scenery. Their faces were tense, having not felt such tension in a long time. Neung Ji-pyeong, who hade up from Daojing County, had brought a secret message from the Murim Alliance. The Unorthodox Union has started hostile actions. The leader of the Unorthodox Union has gone mad. Neung Ji-pyeongs face was also stern. The Murim Alliance ordered Neung Ji-pyeong and his party to return immediately to the Kaifeng headquarters. This was because the sects under the Unorthodox Union were continuously attacking the sects affiliated with the Murim Alliance. Why all of a sudden Although they pursued different goals, the rtionship between the Unorthodox Union and the Murim Alliance was not bad. Moreover, the uprising of the Demon Cult was imminent. It was certain they would not distinguish between righteousness and evil when they invaded Jianghu, so a secret agreement had been made between them. The actions of the Unorthodox Union were iprehensible. Peng Gu-in shouted angrily, How dare those worthless scoundrels! Peng Gu-in was enraged, and Tang Eun-seol also cast a cold re. The letter also mentioned losses to the Peng and Tang ns. Several from the Peng ns Fierce Tiger de Brigade had died, and martial artists from the Tang ns Inner Hall had also died. It was a loss not seen in decades. There was also news that Peng Gu-hwi, Peng Gu-ins brother, had been injured. They had been quietly waiting for Yi-gangs achievements. But in this situation, they could no longer wait. Lets go see Young Master Yi-gang. Neung Ji-pyeong turned his gaze towards the swirling snowkes. Beyond there, hidden by the heavy snow, must be Yi-gang. Indeed, Neung Ji-pyeong wondered if he had reached the realm of Supreme Peak. Chapter 218: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (3) Chapter 218: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (3) Dark clouds heavily nketed the sky. On days with heavy snowfall, the boundary between heaven and earth became unclear. It wasnt quite to that extent yet, but a flurry of snow gently descended. Unlike rain, snow drifted on the wind. Like leaves from the celestial white por tree falling, arge snowke traced the character ֮ as it silently fell. That snowkended softly on the straight bridge of Yi-gangs nose. Naturally, the snowke should have melted from his body heat, but it persisted for quite some time. This indicated that Yi-gang had been outside for a long time, his cheeks flushed red. The snow is falling.For the first snow, the kes are quiterge. Yi-gang was having such a conversation with Zhang Sanfeng. It was two months into the three-month training period he had arranged with the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor was not around. Despite the cold winter, he was likely meditating under a waterfall. He focused more on his own training than on teaching Yi-gang. Recently, he seemed to have achieved a significant milestone, and the speed of his progress was astonishing. Do not rush, yet do not be too rxed. Youth is your weapon, but it only matters if you wield it properly. Keeping up with the Sword Emperors progress appeared to be no easy feat. He passed on the Radiant Shadowless Art to Yi-gang, but it was Yi-gang himself who had to break through his own limits. Two months had passed, yet Yi-gang had not yet reached the level of a Supreme Peak master. He sheathed his sword. Click. In the Central ins, it was rare to find a sword art which focused on drawing techniques unless it was a swordsmanship of thend of Yamato. However, the Radiant Shadowless Art was most effective when executed simultaneously with drawing the sword. Yi-gang was now ready to perform the Radiant Shadowless Art, which he had tirelessly practiced over the past two months. He swirled his body, settling the vital energy that had protected him from the cold. If one became a Peak master, they gained more freedom from the cold and heat, but Yi-gang had not yet perfected this. He had connected the major meridians, but the Great Yin Meridian Blockage was still his natural affliction. The severed major meridians limited his ability to protect his body with vital energy. Even so, Yi-gang had stopped. With that, the bone-chilling cold became even more pronounced. If several more years passed, he might have to worry about death. Thats what Yi-gang thought. Have you no thoughts of achieving enlightenment, Sage? Haha, first elevate your realm. Unlike previous souls, Zhang Sanfeng was neither required to achieve enlightenment nor could he transfer spiritual power. Can you read my heavenly signs? The young priest has the energy of the Big Dipper. Though you may face severe trials, if you ovee them, you will surely gain great fortune. Whether its a blessing or a curse, I still dont know where I should go. Where to go? Yi-gang asked this question. Each time he asked about what next, Zhang Sanfeng did not say where it would be good to go. He had promised to provide information about the Evil Cult, but there were a few topics on which he remained silent. When asking about the reasons Zhang Sanfeng remained on earth, about the Heavenly Demon, or when there was a risk of revealing heavenly secrets, he did so. However, today was somehow different. It might be good to search for your roots. My roots? The reason you were born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, or perhaps the cause that led to your reincarnation without the bonds of oblivion. He heard about roots but did not immediately recall what it referred to. Soon, he realized it meant his maternal family. Was it a suggestion to visit his deceased mothers family home? Then its Beijing. Haha. Zhang Sanfeng reduced his speech with augh. Yi-gang focused again. In the meantime, his body had cooled further, causing him to shiver uncontrobly. Unable to sleep and hungry, the exposure to the cold made him feel like he might die. The training of Radiant Shadowless Art started from that point. Hoo As soon as Yi-gang exhaled, his bodys trembling stopped as if it were a lie. It was not an easy feat. The shivering of a human body in the cold was an involuntary action to generate heat internally. This indicated that Yi-gangs willpower had finallye to control his physical body. In this state, Yi-gangs spirit became miraculously powerful. And the Radiant Shadowless Art was executed. Even the fluttering snowkes could not approach Yi-gangs area of influence. Each full execution of the Radiant Shadowless Art left him bedridden for three days, but with each urrence, small cracks formed in Yi-gangs old vessel. Another month passed like this. One day, looking emaciated, Yi-gang was visited by Neung Ji-pyeong, Peng Gu-in, and Tang Eun-seol. It was time for him to leave the Wudang Sect.
His hair, once cut, had grown long again. Yi-gang tied his hair tightly back. Perhaps it was because, that time long ago, when the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon possessed him, he had excessively used the Heavenly Thunder Bell. His hair, which had been pitch-ck, now oddly bore a pale ash color. His weight had decreased significantly over three months. He looked more like a sick person, but his eyes remained lively. It seemed fitting, as if he had returned to the past. He always wore rough clothes, but for the first time in a while, he donned a silk garment. Swish The smooth silk contained high-quality cotton padding. His demeanor quickly returned to that of a noble; even with the sword equipped, he looked exactly like he did years ago, albeit a bit thinner. Peng Gu-in patted Yi-gang on the back. So, you really wont tell me? He had asked Yi-gang countless times whether he had truly be a Supreme Peak master. But Yi-gang, for some reason, never gave a proper answer. Well Man, youre too much. Peng Gu-in seemed quite displeased that Yi-gang, whom he considered a sworn brother, wouldnt answer. He grumbled constantly, as if to show his disappointment. However, Yi-gang knew that all this was to hide his own turmoil. The force that had attacked the Peng n was the Jiang River Fleet of Hebei. The three strongest fleets among the 18 of the Jiang River Fleet had simultaneously attacked the merchant ships protected by the Peng n. A clear provocation with a purpose. After that, it was clear that the entire 18 fleets, and further, the leader of the Unorthodox Union were involved. A conflict arose, and Peng Gu-hwi, who fought the leader of the Upper River Fleet, was severely injured. It was likely he was quite heated up, given that he was a martial artist of the Peng n. Yi-gang walked a bit further. There, he found Neung Ji-pyeong and Myung Won. Myung Won hade out personally to see them off. As soon as you leave, I will send the swordsmen of the Wudang Sect. Thank you, Sect Leader Myung. Neung Ji-pyeong made a fist salute, and Myung Won returned the gesture. If the Unorthodox Union really started to make moves, the Wudang Sect also had to be cautious. No unorthodox sect dared operate near Mount Wudang, yet a little further on horseback, several unorthodox factions were eagerly looking for opportunities. The Demon Cult, the Evil Cult, and the Unorthodox Union This was an unprecedented situation where these three formidable forces stirred up simultaneously in the martial world. The fate of the martial world was in jeopardy. Wudang was duly expected to again y the role of a leader of the orthodox martial world. Golden Needle Phantom and Dam Hyun had returned to the Azure Forest a while ago because the Azure Forest could not remain idle in the current situation either. Go Yo-ja had also returned to the Kunlun Mountains. The people departing for the Murim Alliance were Neung Ji-pyeong, Peng Gu-in, Tang Eun-seol, and Yi-gang, totaling four. This modest group began descending Mount Wudang. The journey to Kaifeng would be long and perilous. The snow that started falling yesterday showed no signs of stopping, and if they were not experts, they would not have dared to walk the mountain paths. As they descended the silent mountain path, the signboard of the Wudang Sect soon disappeared from view. Peng Gu-in broke the silence. It is certainly an honor that Sect Leader Myung personally saw us off, but still, it feels a bit regrettable. What do you find regrettable? Tang Eun-seol asked in response. Her travel bag had be heavier than when she first arrived at the Wudang Sect. Inside that bag were likely the poisons she had personally collected and refined during her stay at Wudang. Not having seen the Sword Emperor. Ah. It might have been expected, but the Sword Emperor did note to see them off. However, it was true that over the past three months, the Sword Emperor had treated Yi-gang almost like his own disciple. The sessors had hoped to converse with the Sword Emperor, who aimed above the level of an Absolute master, onest time. You havent seen him for quite a while either, right? Yes. In fact, it had been a long time since Yi-gang had seen the Sword Emperor as well. He went into seclusion about a fortnight ago. Really can the Sword Emperor ascend to heaven? Yi-gang did not easily answer even when asked if he had be a Supreme Peak master. But this time was different. I believe so. Wow! Neung Ji-pyeong was also amazed. Wudang will be writing a new chapter in its history. If so, it would be the first joyful event for Wudang since Zhang Sanfeng. Tang Eun-seol and Peng Gu-in still looked skeptical, but Yi-gang believed. The Sword Emperor was now in a state like a pupa. ording to Zhang Sanfeng, it seemed he was challenging the final gate. Ascension is just like that. To spread ones wings, one must break through the hard shell. In that old straw hut on the snowy mountain. Yi-gang sincerely hoped that the Sword Emperor could shed his cocoon.
Indeed, as Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng had hoped, the Sword Emperor was stepping into a new realm. He had been in the straw hut for over a fortnight now. Yi-gang had managed to catch some naps at least and consistently ate jujubes, pine needles, and raw chestnuts due to his strict diet. However, the Sword Emperor hadpletely stopped eating a month ago. He hadnt slept either. Despite his physical deterioration, what did it matter? His eyes became clearer. He had promised to pass on the Radiant Shadowless Art to Yi-gang and lead him to a new realm, but he could not keep that promise halfway through. Yi-gang had left yesterday, and the Sword Emperor felt sorry he could not see him off. However, he soon forgot his regret. He immersed himself into his inner being. He forgot all external objects and entered a state of selflessness. He no longer sought the meaning of wielding a sword. He entered the straw hut and sat in a meditative pose. Though he had set aside his physical sword, one still remained in his heart, which he simply contemted. Perhaps ten days had passed when a propitious light began to emit from the Sword Emperors body. Hyun Cheol, who hade to check on his condition, saw the light emanating from the straw hut, shuddered, and made a deep bow. Since then, the finest swordsmen of Wudang had guarded the hut. Daring not to disturb his enlightenment, they couldnte close, merely guarding from a distance. And perhaps due to their efforts, the Sword Emperor was finally able to forget even the sword that remained in his mind. When he forgot the sword, what remained was boundless emptiness. Tears flowed spontaneously, and with them, the seven emotions and five desires of humanity. The Sword Emperors body was now floating more than an inch above the floor. The auspicious radiance above his head blossomed into three flowers, split into five-colored lights, and finally shone around his head like a halo. O Founder. The Sword Emperor had finally forgotten Zhang Sanfeng. When he first met Zhang Sanfeng, he felt an infinite sense of powerlessness. It was only when he realized that what he had always believed to be true was merely an illusion that he felt it was truly the end. Yet, he wanted to abandon everything and start anew. Thus, he forgot the sword and saw the emptiness. Now, it seemed he could see the gates of heaven. But hecked a tiny bit to break through the wall and move forward. What hadnt he let go of? If only he knew, he would discard it all. Still, time was on his side. If he could take just one more step, if only a few more days were granted, it seemed he could break through the wall. Is it like trying to hold sand, which slips through your fingers? However, the Sword Emperor could not do so. A reason had arisen that prevented him from giving his all until the end. Regrettably, he opened his eyes, which had been closed for a fortnight. The old straw hut came into view. As the levitated body fell back to the ground, the icy floor was felt through his hips. The radiance that had been emanating from his body subsided. As the light from the straw hut disappeared, he vividly felt the tension of the sect members who had been standing guard. His senses had be that sharp. It was incongruent with his aged and emaciated body. He had almost transcended human limits. The frail body felt only like a burden now. Though he had reached an unprecedented realm never ascended before, the Sword Emperors expression was not bright. Creak As he opened the paper door and stepped out, a blizzard swept through. But the cold no longer harmed the Sword Emperors body. In front of the straw hut, the sect members who had been standing guard gathered. Upon seeing the Sword Emperor, they wept tears of joy and bowed deeply. Congrattions on your great achievement! Congrattions on your great achievement, Senior Elder! They had sensed the transcendent calmness emanating from him. The Sword Emperor raised his hand to stop the ensuing congrattions. Just a moment, Ill go for a walk. Sorry? Hyun Cheol responded in confusion, daring to retort. What does he mean by a walk in this terrible weather? But the Sword Emperor just added another sentence and walked on. Do not follow me. His words carried an undeniable force. He had reached the ability to imbue his speech with intent. Leaving his frozen disciples behind, the Sword Emperor walked alone. His steps seemed leisurely, yet his body moved swiftly as if using a lightness technique. Despite this, he walked for quite a long time. Deep in the mountains, where even disciples of the sect rarely traversed, there was a valley. This old valley was formed as Founder Zhang Sanfeng battled the evil dragon and seven beasts. It was a forbidden area, not visited by disciples, nor by reclusive past masters. Yet, the Sword Emperor broke the rules and walked into the center of the valley. It was a blizzardy day, so here, no one could see him. Nor the guest he was about to meet. Had he stood silently in the snow for a while? The Sword Emperor turned around. And to the visitor who hade to see him, he asked softly, Who are you? He had been aware of the visitors presence since he was in the straw hut. He had also roughly guessed what kind of being the visitor was. How can someone like you still exist in this world? To that question, the visitor, Heuk-am, responded. Chapter 219: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (4) Chapter 219: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (4) Thud, thud, thud, thud The sound of four horses galloping was as loud as popping beans. Neung Ji-pyeong had a horn que as an envoy of the Murim Alliance. It served as a guarantee, and presenting it would typically prompt most merchant groups and stables to lend their best horses immediately. The group started their journey on thoroughbred horses. Neung Ji-pyeong was leading, and Yi-gang was at the rear. They raced through the snow-covered passes without hesitation. To protect their faces from the biting wind, they wrapped cloth around their faces, leaving only their eyes visible. Yet, due to his long eyshes and cold gaze, one could still recognize that it was Yi-gang.Tied tightly around his waist was also the Divine Demon Disk, allowing Zhang Sanfeng to create an unusual scene. He appeared like a ghost floating in mid-air, catching up to the speed of the horses. Unlike Yi-gang, who ducked to avoid the wind and gripped the reins tightly, Zhang Sanfengs posture looked incredibly rxed. In this silence, Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng were having a conversation of thoughts. Doesnt ascending mean bing an immortal? You can say that. If one surpasses the Absolute realm, do they be an immortal? That might be the case. At least, that was the goal the Sword Emperor aspired to. He wanted to be an immortal like Zhang Sanfeng. But Yi-gang was curious. What about Shaolin then? Well, maybe be a Buddha. Or what happens if a worldly martial artist surpasses the Absolute realm? Haha They used terms like Ascended realm, but it certainly was strange. Would a Shaolin monk be an immortal if he surpassed the Absolute realm? That didnt make sense. Then what about the Immortal Divine Sword? He must have surpassed the Absolute realm. But clearly, he did not be an immortal. What about a demonic martial artist? Didnt the Heavenly Demon surpass the Absolute realm? The Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng were definitely equal matches. The Wudang Sect and the orthodox Murim imed Zhang Sanfengs superiority, but Yi-gang secretly spected differently. Perhaps they were at least equals, or maybe the Heavenly Demon was superior. In the first duel, Zhang Sanfeng won, but the second duel was undecided. If the third duel had actually taken ce, victory might have gone to the Heavenly Demon. A tea tree bears tea leaves, and an apricot tree bears apricots, priest. Everything is different, I suppose. Thats right. But themonality is Zhang Sanfeng spoke softly. About what awaits beyond the Absolute realm. Perhaps, its about somewhat escaping the human constraints. After a martial artist became a Supreme Peak master, they were considered superhuman. People leaping several meters high and slicing iron as if it were clothnomoner would see them as just another person. And thus, if one entered the Absolute realm, they performed near-miraculous feats, just as the Sword Emperor did. Then it truly became something non-human. Just as a Taoist practitioner ascended to the heavens, bing an immortal, other martial artists might have achieved something equivalent. Yi-gang drove his horse lost in thought. Meanwhile, a corner of his heart felt chillingly cold. Startled as if he had fallen into cold water, Yi-gang looked at Zhang Sanfeng. Did you not just feel that? Hmm? However, Zhang Sanfeng seemed not to have felt anything, only turning to look back at Yi-gang. Yi-gang remained silent for a moment before turning his head to look behind. Mount Wudang, which had been visible in the distance, was no longer in sight. Was it because they had moved away, or was it still the fluttering snowkes? Or perhaps both. Yi-gang then looked forward again and galloped on.
Heuk-am. The Sword Emperor looked at Heuk-am with a deep gaze. Are you refusing to reveal your real name? Heuk-am was a giant man. His build was massive, but he did not appear clumsy. His unkempt hair was like the mane of a ck lion, and his rough beard resembled needles. If seen in a good light, he resembled a divine general sent by heaven, and in a bad light, he looked more like a beast than a human. One thing was definitely extraordinaryhis eyes. Such dark and ominous eyes. The eyes under his thick eyebrows were deeply sunken and dark, like looking into the well of night where nothing inside could be seen. Even for the Sword Emperor, who had met countless people and cut down many demonic martial artists, those eyes were difficult to read. Could the person before him be a demonic martial artist? The Sword Emperor could not even be sure of that. If he were truly a demonic martial artist, he would at least be beyond the level of Unrestrained Demon. However, considering that he felt his presence from the very start, he surely wasnt inferior to the Sword Emperor. Are you suggesting we introduce ourselves? If youre a human and not a beast, thats usually how its done. Hahaha Heuk-amughed lowly. It was a scoff, as if he heard something ridiculous. My name is simply Heuk-am. I abandoned the name I was given at birth, but are you curious about the discarded name? I didnt know youd cling to such trivial matters. The Sword Emperor was curious about the identity of the man before him. He tried to gauge him, but there was nothing to guess. He was not among the Ten Grandmasters, but he was a greater martial master than anyone the Sword Emperor knew. If the Sword Emperor had continued to stay in the hut, then he would havee to the hut, and then many disciples would have died. Even if the Sword Emperor had tried to stop him, it probably would have happened. The opponent was more dangerous than a thunderbolt exploding right in front of him. Are you from the Evil Cult? Thats right. Cult Leader? If it wasnt the Demon Cult, he thought it was the Evil Cult. If Heuk-am was from the Evil Cult, then he thought he must be the Cult Leader himself. However, Heuk-am denied it. No. The Sword Emperor felt shocked. He had never imagined that someone who wasnt even at the pinnacle of the Evil Cult could be so powerful. If his subordinate was this strong, what would the Cult Leader be like? How on earth did the Immortal Divine Sword manage to kill the leader of the Evil Cult? I am not the Cult Leader, but there is no one above me except for the Cult Leader. I see. They call him not Lord Cult Leader but just Cult Leader. The informal way of addressing in an organization known for its strict hierarchy indicated that Heuk-ams position was not merely that of a minion of the Cult Leader. He felt somewhat relieved by this, but Heuk-am scoffed at the relieved Sword Emperor. Is that so important? It seemed like you were finally understanding, but you are still deluded. You sound like a nonsensical monk. The Sword Emperor felt a fighting spirit. The fighting spirit emanating from Heuk-am was so intense that his whole body tingled. The purpose of the opponent was clear, even without words. Heuk-am came here to face off against the Sword Emperor. Consider it bad luck. Had you died in that state, you would have departed peacefully, and had I not been waiting for you, you would have achieved what you desired. The Sword Emperor was unaware, but Heuk-am was also feeling ambivalent emotions. One was the difort of being yed by Mang-hon. The Sword Emperor was destined to die. If that had happened, there would have been no need for Heuk-am, who was monitoring Wudang, to intervene. The solemand of the only true leader of the Evil Cult he followed was not to deal with a dying Sword Emperor. It was to eliminate any situation that could threaten the Evil Cult. A senile Absolute master was not a threat. But many things had changed due to Mang-hon. The Sword Emperor had revived. It wasnt just that he had regained his senses; he was trying to spread his brilliant wings. If the Sword Emperor hadpletely achieved his great achievement, he would certainly have be a threat to the Evil Cult Leader. Thats why Heuk-am left the abandoned estate. He revealed his presence and threatened the Sword Emperor. He halted the metamorphosis of a butterfly emerging from its cocoon. He felt anger about it. If the Sword Emperor hadpletely shed his old self, Heuk-am would have felt the utmost joy. For he would have gained the opportunity to fight a battle worth risking his life for. The exnation is over. But Heuk-am couldnt do it. An early harvester who came to pick the fruit before it was fully ripe. That was the role of Heuk-am. Now die. He did not draw his sword. He merely spread his arms wide and rolled his feet on the ground. Boom! Just that caused a noise that shook the earths axis. The snow piled up on the ground burst forth all at once. In this ce filled under the full sky with white snow, Heuk-am reached out his hand. The space tore along the trajectory created by his hand. At that moment, when the Sword Emperors upper body seemed to be torn horizontally. The Sword Emperor also widened his eyes. The obscured vision was of no concern. It was unlikely that Heuk-am was trying to obscure the Sword Emperors vision with a trick. The Sword Emperor simply shed with his sword as he felt. The sword filled with Sword Aura tried to cut Heuk-ams hand. However, Heuk-ams hand, not even surrounded by Hand Aura, instead swallowed the Sword Emperors Sword Aura. Crash! The newly acquired pine patterned swords tip was in a situation to be chopped off along with the Sword Aura. The flying sword suddenly flowed down across the back of Heuk-ams hand. It then aimed to pierce Heuk-ams heart but was retracted right before his face. The Sword Emperor swiftly retreated backward. ! He had suffered a loss right from the first move trying to gauge his opponent. Heuk-am had sized up the Sword Emperor, but the Sword Emperor could learn nothing about Heuk-ams move. What Heuk-am had wrapped around his hand was not Hand Aura. It was as if darkness, or something like darkness, was coiling around his hand. Heuk-am frowned as if displeased. If you dont want to die without understanding why, show everything you have. Although it was his destiny to harvest unripe fruit, he had no intention ofpletely giving up on the fruit that was the Sword Emperor. He came to taste everything. The Sword Emperor held his sword with a darker expression. Heuk-am rolled his feet again. Koo-woong! This time, the earths axis trembled, and both rock fragments and a snowstorm erupted simultaneously. The Sword Emperor did not hesitate to use his supreme ultimate technique. The sword energy condensed into a tangible Sword Aura, and the Sword Aurapressed, wrapping around the pine patterned sword like a gem. And then the fiercely swirling snowstorm and dust abruptly stopped. The Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique had advanced further than before. The time across the entire wide basin seemed to freeze. Within it, the Sword Emperor moved as swiftly as the wind. He was poised to instantly slice through Heuk-ams motionless neck. Heuk-am stood rigid. Even Zhang Sanfeng, who was within Yi-gangs body, needed time to resist the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique. Much more so now than before. In the frozen time, the Sword Emperors sword could not be stopped. It surely must have been so. However, the Sword Emperors sword did not behead Heuk-am. Thud At some moment, the sword was caught in Heuk-ams hand. The stopped snowstorm scattered in all directions again, obscuring the view. Soon, the blizzard settled, and the visibility returned. The Sword Emperor muttered to himself. Hmm Had he seen an illusion? He thought momentarily, but he was certain that wasnt the case. Heuk-am had also used his own supreme ultimate technique. Unlike the Sword Emperor, whose effects were clearly visible, the nature of Heuk-ams supreme ultimate technique was difficult to guess. Im sure I told you to show everything. Heuk-am reached out again towards the Sword Emperors neck. The Sword Emperor unleashed his supreme ultimate technique once more. He stopped time, and this time, he shed at Heuk-ams face. Whoosh. Time started to forcibly flow again. The face of Heuk-am, which should have been pierced, was just an inch away from the sword. Fine, Ill draw everything out myself. Heuk-am attempted to grab the Sword Emperors sword again. When he defended using his supreme ultimate technique, it was blocked again. This happened about three times. From then on the Sword Emperor tried to stop time using his supreme ultimate technique, but time didnt stop anymore. Swoosh! The tip of Heuk-ams hand brushed past the Sword Emperors nose. The view flickered intensely. It was a critical moment; he almost lost his life. The Sword Emperor realized why he could no longer unleash his supreme ultimate technique. Heuk-am was bing increasingly familiar with him, even countering the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique with his own. It was so immediate that the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique was effectively sealed. If you cannot withstand this move, you will die. Heuk-am warned and then spread his hand. He then pushed forward his fully spread palm like the Shaolins Demon-Breaking Palm. His hand appeared to growrger. No, it must be an illusion. It felt so because a massive wall of Aura Qi, like an iron wall, was pushing towards him. Haat! The Sword Emperor used the most profound move he could muster. The pinnacle of the Soft Sword, which even stopped the explosion of Heaven-Shaking Thunder. Taiji Wisdom Sword. Selfless Azure Sky. A brilliant golden light suffused the pine patterned sword held in the Sword Emperors hand. The sword traced a graceful curve, forming the shape of Taiji. And it shed with the palm technique of Heuk-am, resembling a Great Hand Seal. He couldnt block everything. Nor could he deflect it at all. The Taiji was crushed by the ck palm, and the Sword Emperor hidden behind the Taiji suffered the same fate. He tried to dodge but couldnt. The sword and the right hand that caught it, the arm, the shoulder, and half of the upper body were smashed and flew away due to the wall of Aura Qi. Gulping. The Sword Emperor coughed up bright red blood. His right hand was unharmed. His upper body hadnt flown away. What he saw was just an illusion. However, it was not false; it was a reality that could certainly have happened. Heuk-ammanded, Show everything youve got. The Sword Emperor sensed his impending death. Chapter 220: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (5) Chapter 220: From The Lake To The Sea, From The Sea To The Ocean (5) Creating an Absolute master required an enormous amount of resources. Its not just about money. First, the absolute necessity of time. Additionally, the genius, a talent that could only be proven bypletely dedicating oneself to martial arts, was also required. It was equally important to have a master who could guide this heaven-sent talent on the right path. It would be even better if there were elixirs. However, the most important thing among them was practical experience. One must ce their life on the line several times. Experiencing a life-and-death struggle in an ice hell and surviving it was necessary for such tempering.In history, all Absolute masters have left achievements worthy of awe in their times. Whether their deeds were judged as evil or heroic, they only became known as masters after countless life-and-death battles and victories. Therefore, in the martial world, Heuk-am could only be an iprehensible existence. Where did such an Absolute mastere from? Heuk-am, who suddenly appeared as if fallen from the sky, overwhelmed the Sword Emperor, the best swordsman of the orthodox faction, unterally. However, Heuk-am himself was not surprised at all. He was clearly a man close to the pinnacle of martial arts. Probably, in both the Central ins and beyond the Great Wall, there would be no one closer to the pinnacle of martial arts than him. Furthermore, he was by no means someone who just fell from the sky. As strong as he was, he paid a greater price than anyone else. Thats what he thought. If martial arts were about climbing ones own mountain, he was climbing the highest peak covered with eternal snow. Looking in all directions, there was no one climbing a higher mountain than him. Not even someone who had caught up to a simr height. If it were the masters of the past, there might be no one stronger than Heuk-am, but didnt they either be immortals or disappear? Disappointing, truly disappointing! Heuk-am felt a loneliness akin to severe cold. How blessed would it be to have an adversary who could fight alongside him at the highest level. But when someone tried to climb to the same height, he had to kick them down. It was very frustrating, but there was no choice. Heuk-am shouted at the Sword Emperor, Is that all you have to show? The Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique, which seemed to stop time, was destroyed by Heuk-ams supreme ultimate technique. The Sword Emperor fought to protect Wudang. But Heuk-ams supreme ultimate technique was different from his. At this moment, he was like a mirage. When climbing a snowy mountain, there were times when the peak seemed right in front of you. If you were deceived and pushed a little further, just a little further, you would surely die. Even if you thrust your sword thinking you could pierce it, it would never reach Heuk-am. Thus, it was called the Untrodden Zenith. It was one of the many supreme ultimate techniques Heuk-am had achieved. Swae-aek The Taiji Wisdom Sword once again brushed past Heuk-ams head. The darkness in Heuk-ams hand grewrger. It was a palm technique that could be mistaken for the Great Seal of Vajrayana, the martial art of Tantric Buddhism from Tianzhu, but in reality, it was different. The true identity of the palm technique was the Heaven-Shrouding Dark Cloud Palm practiced only by the Heuk-am lineage of the Evil Cult. When the dark clouds passed by, nothing remained. With the intention of finally smashing the Sword Emperors head, Heuk-am did not hold back. Whiiik But the Sword Emperor managed to dodge it. Just when it seemed to hit, he slightly turned his head and deflected the palm technique. Heuu. Heuk-am let out a faintugh. The ck Aura Qi of the Heaven-Shrouding Dark Cloud Palm possessed a cloud-like nature. Even if deflected by the soft sword, the minute clouds of Aura Qi would destroy the opponents body. The Sword Emperor recognized this and deflected it. Good! Heuk-am seemed about to use the Heaven-Shrouding Dark Cloud Palm again but instead kicked up like lightning. That kick carried monstrous strength capable of shattering even a solid castle gate in one blow. The Sword Emperor raised a sword and hid his body behind it. Heuk-ams foot struck the Sword Emperors sword. Thud A hollow sound rang out as the Sword Emperor was flung into the sky. Despite kicking the sword de, there wasnt even a scratch on Heuk-ams shoe. However, the Sword Emperor was also unharmed. He absorbed the impact and was flung away but suffered no injury. Heuk-am pounded the ground and leaped up. The force of his leap was so destructive that the snow piled up in that spot disappeared, leaving only a round dirt mark. Like in a legendary duel, an aerial battle began. Heuk-am twisted his body with astonishing flexibility. Then, with the back of his hand, he swung to crush the Sword Emperors skull. The Sword Emperors body seemed to stretch out. Heuk-ams backhand once again brushed past the Sword Emperors body. Heuk-ams eyes sparkled. Yoga art of Tianzhu? Knowing almost all martial arts in the martial world, Heuk-am momentarily mistook the Sword Emperors movement for that. The Sword Emperor of Wudang couldnt have learned the martial arts of Tianzhu, yet the Sword Emperor did something even more astonishing. He released the sword in his hand. Then, he softly grabbed Heuk-ams arm and pulled gently. In an instant, the positions of Heuk-am and the Sword Emperor, who was above, were reversed. The Sword Emperor then tapped Heuk-ams arm, shoulder, and neck in quick session. Amid the soft strikes, a powerful force infiltrated Heuk-ams body. If it were an ordinary person, their insides would have been destroyed by this single move, resulting in death. It was undoubtedly the Cotton Palm technique of Wudang. What a pathetic move However, Heuk-am not only sneered but also expressed anger. Did you think you could survive by letting go of your sword? He judged it as a shallow trick to reverse the situation with an unexpected attack after releasing the sword. However, Heuk-ams body was too resilient to be destroyed even by the force of the Cotton Palm. He grabbed the Sword Emperors arm and swung him in return. His strong arm swelled, and a sound like a catapult beingunched echoed. Whooong! The Sword Emperor plummeted to the ground like an arrow. And Heuk-am also quickly descended using the Tianjin Hammer technique, with the intention of shattering the Sword Emperors entire body. The Great Mountain Hand of Heaven-Shrouding Dark Cloud Palm, which the Sword Emperor couldnt block with the Taiji Wisdom Sword earlier, was unleashed. Kwaaang! A loud explosion that even the bad weather couldnt hide resounded. However, Heuk-ams expression wasnt good. He sensed it from the moment of descent. The sound of impact that should have urred when the Sword Emperor fell was absent. As expected, there wasnt even a trace of blood where the Great Mountain Hand had smashed. And there stood the Sword Emperor beside it. For the first time, Heuk-am showed a surprised expression, then heughed. Without any hesitation, he rushed at the Sword Emperor. And the Sword Emperorhe, who had been narrowly dodging Heuk-ams attacks by a hairs breadth, suddenly rememberedhe recalled his past when he fought on the edge of life and death, in the realm of life and death. Whiik Heuk-ams palm force couldnt even graze the Sword Emperors body. Not even the hem of his clothes was torn. That didnt mean the Sword Emperor had the upper hand. Even a single sh could end the Sword Emperors life. But his mind was freer than ever. The Sword Emperor finally realized something he hadnt been able to let go of. I thought I had discarded the sword, but I hadnt. Contrary to Heuk-ams misconception, the Sword Emperor hadnt let go of the sword tounch a surprise attack. He simply thought it was unnecessary. By letting go of the sword under the winter sky, he finally discarded everything. Whiik The Sword Emperor even stopped counterattacking Heuk-am. He just continued to evade the palm techniques by a hairs breadth. Training alone for 1,000 days was better than training under a good master for 100 days. Even better was to engage in martialbat for ten days, and better still was to experience a single life-and-death battle. Heuk-am hade to prevent the Sword Emperors ascension, but instead, he was helping the Sword Emperor achieve his final enlightenment. While dodging Heuk-ams hand, the Sword Emperor ced his hand on his own chest. Thud. With that one move, the vessel inside his body shattered. He scattered all his delusions that he thought had contained the vast ocean. True Qi flowed out like waves. The powerful energy waves filled the surroundings of the Sword Emperor and Heuk-am. Heuk-am also realized the anomaly. What are you doing! The Sword Emperor did not answer. The body he newly acquired with the help of Golden Needle Phantom and Zhang Sanfeng, he now abandoned. Heuk-am pounced like an enraged beast but couldnt harm the Sword Emperor immediately. The dense energy waves distorted thews of the world and scattered even Heuk-ams Dark Cloud Aura Qi. And the Sword Emperor felt something filling his empty body. It wasnt Qi or the original essence. It was the mind. The Sword Emperor drew a sword forged by his mind from his chest. It had no form, but because of that, it was invincible. Heart Sword. A sword of the mind that could even cut down immortals. For the first time, a sense of crisis appeared on Heuk-ams face. It wasnt just because he realized he couldnt block the Heart Sword with his supreme ultimate technique, the Untrodden Zenith. It was a more human and even childish emotion. Jealousy, regret, anger. The emptiness felt when the partner you were in sync with lost interest in everything and tried to leave. Where are you going! Heuk-am intended to show everything he had never thought he would reveal. However, even though Heuk-am intended to show everything to the Sword Emperor, the Sword Emperor was not thinking about Heuk-am. He simply swung the Heart Sword he had drawn. No one knew what would have happened if Heuk-am had been cut by that Heart Sword. But the Sword Emperor did not cut Heuk-am. He swung his hand upwards. ! The Sword Emperor cut the sky with the sword of his mind. The thread of fate that bound him to the earth. Thetch firmly fastened on the gate of the heavenly realm. He cut away his humanity. To Heuk-ams eyes, it seemed as if he were pointing a finger at the sky. Thus, the Sword Emperor finally transcended his humanity. A faint white something rose from above the Sword Emperors head and ascended. It was ascension, and it was transcendence. Heuk-am roared in fury, feeling mocked, and swung his hand. Uraaah! However, his hand halted abruptly before it could crush the Sword Emperors skull. The trembling hand finally lowered. There wasnt even a trace of injury on the Sword Emperors body. Breaking the corpse in anger could have been satisfying, but the Sword Emperors body no longer held any meaning as a corpse. It was just a shell. The husk left behind by a great man who had ascended. He had tried to kick down the one who was climbing to the peak, but instead, the Sword Emperor had surpassed Heuk-am and ascended to the sky. It wasnt that Heuk-am hadnt had the opportunity to ascend, but he remained on the ground. He stepped firmly again. Boom The finely controlled step evened out the ground that had been dug up. Despite this, the Sword Emperors body remained standing upright, not falling. The traces of the battle were erased, and the snow continued to fall. Since the Sword Emperors clothes were not torn, the fact that Heuk-am fought him would be buried in the snow. With a face that regained calmness, Heuk-am muttered, I won the battle, but I lost the war. It was his first defeat. The first in nearly several hundred years for the name of Heuk-am. However, the Sword Emperor, who must have been a threat to the Evil Cult, was eliminated. If he had entered the heavenly realm, he would not dare to interfere in earthly matters for a while. Heuk-am trudged out of the basin. Without a word, he silently returned to the abandoned mansion. He would have to leave the mansion where he had stayed for quite some time. There was no more business in Wudang. However, even Heuk-am did not expect to encounter an unpleasant face there. Hehe, hehe, wee, Lord Heuk-am. There was someone bowing in a respectful posture, performing a full-body prostration. Judging by the jangling silver ornaments on his face, it was evidence that he was a close confidant of Mang-hon. It seems you have sessfully carried out the Heavenly Lordsmand. Straightening his back, he rubbed his palms together and asked obsequiously, Has the Sword Emperor been eliminated? Heuk-am remained silent for a moment before answering, He will no longer be a threat to the cult. Oh my indeed. Hehehe. He groveled as if he would lick Heuk-ams shoes. Even the Sword Emperor is nothing but a worm before Lord Heuk-am Hehe. The Heavenly Lord and Mang-hon will be pleased. Its not about pleasing your master. Yes, of course. Hehe, what was the Sword Emperors end like? My master was very concerned because of him Did he squirm like a worm? Or did he beg for his life Then Heuk-am grabbed him by the neck. Disgusting. He clenched his hand. Crunch The neck bones of Mang-hons subordinate shattered, and he died with his tongue sticking out. His eyeballs popped out, leaving a gruesome sight. Il-Oh, who served Heuk-am, shivered at the sight. Even though it was Heuk-am, the person was Mang-hons close confidant. Mang-hon would surely be furious. Of course, whether Mang-hon was furious or not, Heuk-am wouldnt care. Get rid of this. Y-yes. Il-Oh hastily took care of the corpse. Heuk-am quietly returned to his dwelling.
And a few dayster. Wudang announced news to the orthodox Murim that could be considered a cause for celebration. It was said that the Taiji Sword Emperor Sage Jang Gyeonghad had ascended. Having be an immortal in a living body, this was not a corpse-transcending immortal but had ascended to the rank of an earth immortal. As a result, Sage Jang Gyeongs memorial tablet was ced right next to the ancient tablet of Sage Zhang Sanfeng. It was hard to believe, but Wudang staked the honor of their sect on the truth of the matter. People mourned the fact that a star of the martial world had left the earth and also paid their respects. Such news even reached Yi-gang and his party, who were heading to Kaifeng. Chapter 221: Supreme Peak Master Chapter 221: Supreme Peak Master It wasmon in Jianghu to encounter bandits when crossing mountains. Especially on long journeys, if you hadnt encountered bandits even once, you should be grateful to the heavens and the gods. However, among the countless bandits, if you happened to encounter a bandit stronghold belonging to the Thirty Six Forts of the Green Forest, you could consider yourself particrly unlucky. The 36 forts gathered under the old monster Gal Sahyuk, known as the Tyrant King of the Green Forest, were considered elite among bandit factions. Even a Supreme Peak master could not withstand thebined attacks of these bandits. They would never fight fairly. Ambushing and shooting arrows were just basic tactics, and digging pits and setting traps everywhere weremon practices. Some of the worst ones even shot poisoned needles of unknown origin. Of course, there was no antidote. But what if you encountered one of the strongest five forts, the Five Tiger Forts, among the 36 forts? That would be the unluckiest of all misfortunes.The leader of the Ghost Tiger Fort, Mad me Ghost de Ak Jung-ryang, was a Supreme Peak master. He had ambushed Jin Valley under the orders of the chief leader of the bandits, Gal Sahyuk. The order was simple. Capture the envoy of the Murim Alliance who would pass through that ce. Ak Jung-ryang felt uneasy, as if using a cow-killing knife to kill a chicken. The strongest opponent would probably be a mere dog of the Baek Noble n, someone known as the Tranquil Sword or something. Since there was no news of him bing a Supreme Peak master, several of his subordinates would shoot arrows and throws to capture him without any trouble. Nevertheless, there was only one reason Ak Jung-ryang brought out his Ghost Head de on this winter day. It was because it was a strict order from the Tyrant King of the Green Forest. Kaak, phooey. Spitting out a wad of phlegm, Ak Jung-ryang recalled the face of the Tyrant King of the Green Forest. Judging by his nickname alone, one might imagine a muscr hero of the mountains, but the Tyrant King of the Green Forest, Gal Sahyuk, was already close to being an old monster with a beard that had turnedpletely white. He still tried to unt his masculinity, but in Ak Jung-ryangs eyes, it just looked like the desperate struggles of an old man. However, his martial arts skills were undeniably real. Someday, in order for Ak Jung-ryang to take over the position of the chief leader of the Green Forest, he needed a solid aplishment. To achieve that, it was also necessary to win the favor of the higher-ranking viin, the Unorthodox Union Leader. Ak Jung-ryang spoke in a low voice to the envoys of the Murim Alliance who appeared before him, Hey, this is a path our Ghost Tiger Fort has honed day and night, so such an unannounced intrusion is Eh! How long had it been since such direct exchanges of hostility urred? Anyway, the objective was to capture the three except for the one with superior skills. Ak Jung-ryang simply revealed his true nature. He thrust his Ghost Head de deep into the rock. Crack! With that single move, he revealed that he was a Supreme Peak master. As the de dug into the rock like it was tofu, the fire applied to the de ignited and burned brightly. If you dont want your limbs cut off, kneel on your own. In front of him were four martial artists. Leading with a cold expression was Neung Ji-pyeong. Behind him was the bulky Peng Gu-in of the Peng n, and Tang Eun-seol, the precious daughter of the Tang n. And the pale-faced, shy one whom Ak Jung-ryang particrly disliked was none other than Baek Yi-gang, the son of the Vice Leader of the Murim Alliance. It was a splendid assembly, as if the Seven Stars Conference were being held here. Kneel? No way, you bastards! Dont do something youll regret, Neung Ji-pyeong said, ring coldly at Ak Jung-ryang. Naturally, none of them knelt. How dare you keep your chin up in front of the Ghost Tiger Fort Hey, you Tang n girl! Ak Jung-ryang quickly raised his Ghost Head de and pointed at Tang Eun-seol. The deeds of the snake-like Tang n are obvious. The moment you try to use poison, Ill cut off your hands and feed them to the dogs. I dont bluff. Isnt that right, guys! The bandits responded with loud shouts. Tang Eun-seol crossed her arms again. She subtly shook her sleeve, realizing that he had caught her attempt to use poison. Ak Jung-ryang was indeed a man aiming for the position of the next chief leader. He had even chosen his position to stand in the direction of the wind, to guard against any possible poison. The shabby bandits raised their arrows and aimed at her. If you let us pass, neither side will need to shed blood. It wasnt Neung Ji-pyeong who said this quietly. Ak Jung-ryang twisted his eyebrows. It was the young brat Baek Yi-gang, the one they were warned to capture alive because his martial skills were strong but his body was weak. A kid dares to speak when adults are talking. Where did you get that tiger skin? What? Ak Jung-ryang momentarily hesitated at the unexpected question. On his back was something that looked like a must-have item for a bandit leader. It was the best of the best. Even the Tyrant King of the Green Forest, Gal Sahyuk, had coveted that tiger skin. It not only blocked the wind but also elevated his dignity as a fort leader. The kid has a good eye. What Ak Jung-ryang had obtained for a fortune was no ordinary tiger skin. It was from the greatest of great tigers, and not just any great tiger, but one that was almost a spirit beast. It even had an extra head. Its the skin of the Twin-Headed Tiger! Have you heard of it? The legendary beast called the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger! Ak Jung-ryang puffed out his chest and spoke proudly. A few years ago, rumors circted that a Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger had been found in the Central ins. Since then, there was a craze to find the Twin-Headed Tiger. Bandit leaders liked tiger skins as much as the powerful families, so Ak Jung-ryang desperately wanted to obtain it. About a year ago, he found the Twin-Headed Tiger skin at the ck market and purchased it for several times the price of an ordinary tiger skin. But the reaction Ak Jung-ryang had hoped for did note. Heh. Phuhuhuhu. Yi-gang and Neung Ji-pyeongughed as if it was absurd. Even children would realize that it was mockingughter. What is so funny, you bastards! If you believe that is the skin of the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger Yi-gang skillfully cut off Ak Jung-ryangs enraged words. At that moment, the dark clouds in the sky were gradually growing. Youd believe a mongrel was a wolf. What? At a nce, its a poorly stitched tiger head onto some cheap fur, said Yi-gang, who had actually encountered the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger and skinned it himself as a gift to his father. Both Neung Ji-pyeong and Yi-gang immediately noticed that the tiger skin Ak Jung-ryang was wearing was not from the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger. Ak Jung-ryang desperately denied it. He had thoroughly checked the item. Th-that cant be! And the moment he turned his head to look at his tiger skin Its basic not to be distracted before a fight, but Ak Jung-ryang momentarily forgot that basic principle. It was probably also because he trusted his subordinates, who already had their bows at the ready. Crackling! With a noise that seemed to tear his ears apart, a sh urred behind him. Dazed by the thunderous sound, Ak Jung-ryang turned his bodypletely. There, one of his subordinates was trembling violently and had fainted. White steam was rising from his entire body, and his hair was emitting a smoldering smoke as if it had caught fire. He could instinctively tellthat his subordinate had been struck by lightning. In the unbelievable situation, the Ghost Tiger Fort members were all distracted. Even those aiming their arrows at Yi-gangs group did the same. The w is that I cant control it well. It was Yi-gang who said this, as if he had summoned the lightning himself. The bandits of the Ghost Tiger Fort turned back to Yi-gangs group, but it was already toote. Tang Eun-seol didnt miss the opportunity and scattered ck beads in all directions. Pop pop pop In an instant, a choking smoke clouded their vision. Attack! The vice fort leader assisting Ak Jung-ryang shouted, but the bandits were more eager to cover their mouths and noses with cloth than to draw their bowstrings again. This was because they didnt know what kind of poison might be mixed in the smoke created by the daughter of the Tang n Head. They btedly shot arrows, but none of them hit Yi-gangs group. Ak Jung-ryang snorted. It didnt matter anyway. He firmly grasped his still-burning Ghost Head de and swung it towards the smoke. Whoosh The rough sound of air being torn apart cut through the smoke, and a white de emerged from within to sh with it. ng! The fact that the sword wasnt cut despite Ak Jung-ryangs de Aura indicated that the opponents level wasnt low either. As expected, Neung Ji-pyeong calmly approached Ak Jung-ryang. This should have happened from the start! Neung Ji-pyeong had not yet stepped into the realm of Supreme Peak. Nevertheless, he was the strongest among the targets. In other words, Ak Jung-ryang alone could subdue them all. There was never a reason to keep you alive anyway! The Ghost Head de danced wildly, leaving red afterimages. It would be a mistake to think that he was slow just because of hisrge build. Through a stroke of luck in the past, he obtained the Ghost me Tiger-ying de technique and this Ghost Head de. The strange de, with the head of a sinister demon at its end, was like an extension of Ak Jung-ryangs own limbs. ng! Beads of cold sweat dripped down from Neung Ji-pyeongs sideburns. He was definitely the inferior fighter. Huuup! However, Neung Ji-pyeong had also gained much during his time at Wudang. His body flickered, leaving only afterimages behind. Ak Jung-ryang only managed to sh through where Neung Ji-pyeongs neck had been a moment before. Inwardly, Ak Jung-ryang felt a chill run through him. A blink shift technique? At least in terms of movement techniques, it seemed superior to his own. He didnt realize that it was not merely a movement technique, but part of the Radiant Shadowless Art that Yi-gang had passed on to Neung Ji-pyeong. And then a sword flew from behind. For a moment, it seemed as if Ak Jung-ryang had been pierced through the back by Neung Ji-pyeong. Sizzle But was it a stroke of divine intervention? Neung Ji-pyeongs sword grazed Ak Jung-ryangs side, instead of piercing him, and was caught by his forearm. Hehe, its over! Ak Jung-ryangughed. Once he took down the strongest, Neung Ji-pyeong, capturing the rest would be as easy as pie. The Ghost me de, filled with de Aura, seemed about to slice Neung Ji-pyeongs body in half. At that moment, a white sword thrust out from the smoke to block the de. Yi-gangs pale face followed like a ghost. ng! Ak Jung-ryangs de was pushed back. It was unbelievable, but it happened. Even though Ak Jung-ryang was at the entry level of Supreme Peak, to counter de Aura, one needed an equivalent proficiency in the Aura Qi technique. Ak Jung-ryang noticed that Yi-gangs sword was not originally white. What glowed brilliantly on the dark de was undoubtedly Sword Aura. A kid who is still wet behind the ears at the level of a Supreme Peak master! Reaching the level of a Supreme Peak master at an age just over 20 was extremely rare even in the vast Jianghu. Someday, he would be a contender for the title of the best in the world. Ak Jung-ryang gritted his teeth and resolved to kill Yi-gang here and now. He kicked Neung Ji-pyeong away with his back foot and charged at Yi-gang like a fierce tiger. But Yi-gang vanished, leaving only an afterimage, just as Neung Ji-pyeong had done. You bastard! However, Ak Jung-ryangs subconscious retained the experience of facing Neung Ji-pyeong just a moment ago. He twisted his waist and spun his body like performing a mid-air somersault. This time, he correctly aimed at Yi-gang, who had gone behind him. Whoosh But Ak Jung-ryangs de cut through the empty air again. What he had cut was another afterimage. Gritting his teeth, Ak Jung-ryang swung his Ghost Head de wildly at the sense of an attacking from behind. It seemed like he was swinging aimlessly, but the momentum was incredibly fierce. An attack in all eight directions, known as Eight Directions Wind and Rain. Even a street peddlersmon technique became an ultimate move when performed by a master of his caliber. Ak Jung-ryang thought that if he could just block one of Yi-gangs slippery attacks, he could cut him down. However, he soon regretted it. ng ng ng! Somehow, Yi-gang seemed to be moving in shes from east to west and north to south. From all four directions, no, from all eight directions, swords were thrust at him. How could swordse from all eight directions? His mind was suddenly clear, but his vision was dazzled by brilliant lights. This was the Radiant Shadowless Art, the divine art of the Quanzhen Sect. Just as Ak Jung-ryang was desperately trying to retreat Yi-gangs face appeared right in front of him. At the moment their deep eyes met Huh! he felt a sharp pain in his chest. So absurdly, his chest had been pierced by Yi-gangs sword. And then, Neung Ji-pyeong struck Ak Jung-ryangs neck from behind. Thest thing Ak Jung-ryang saw was the sight of him rising into the sky. Thus died the leader of the Ghost Tiger Fort, a Supreme Peak master. Since the smoke that Tang Eun-seol had scattered had thinned out, everyone saw the scene. Everyone saw Yi-gang pierce the chest of the branch leader who had ruled the Ghost Tiger Fort. The bandits were in chaos, but due to their sheer numbers, Yi-gangs group was still at a disadvantage. However, Neung Ji-pyeong did not miss this opportunity. Your leader was ughtered by this Immortal Divine Dragon! he shouted, holding up Ak Jung-ryangs severed head. Yi-gang flinched for a moment and looked back at Neung Ji-pyeong, but he calmly gestured to Yi-gang. Eventually, Yi-gang also raised his sword and said, I took him down! Who else dares to obstruct the Murim Alliances mission! The Ghost Tiger Fort was inplete disarray. At that moment, Peng Gu-in timely provided assistance. Huh, y-you bastards! Put down your bows! The vice fort leader he had subdued shouted, bleeding profusely from his severed arm. Peng Gu-in held a de to his neck. Put down your swords, you bastards! If Ak Jung-ryang were alive, this would never have happened. The bandits began to quietly drop their weapons. It was a clear victory for Yi-gangs group. A great master, who was predicted to be the next leader of the Green Forest, was killed by a young sessor. From this day on, the fact that the Immortal Divine Dragon Baek Yi-gang had risen to the level of a Supreme Peak master began to spread throughout the Central ins. Chapter 222: The Diary Of A Mad Historian (1) Chapter 222: The Diary Of A Mad Historian (1) The Emperor was also known as the Son of Heaven. This meant that he was the son of the Emperor of Heaven. Since the distant past, starting with Emperor Qin, who dered himself the heavens son, the Son of Heaven was considered almost divine. Thus, only the Emperor could conduct the Fengshan rituals tomunicate with heaven. Although the surname of the Son of Heaven changed to Zhu during the Great Ming era, he was clearly the son of heaven. The center of the Central ins was where the Emperor resided, and since the Yongle Emperor moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, that ce has been the center of the world. The Forbidden City. In other words, the vast imperial pce where the Emperor resided was the center and essence of the world. As vast as it was, many people came and went for work. Yet, its characteristic of the Forbidden City that its a forbidden area where not even an ant could be found.ces where the imperial family lived or important items were stored in the imperial treasury. Among the forbidden areas was the Archive Hall. The Archive Hall was where various chronicles and records were kept. Located inside the Xihua Gate, the roof tiles were carved with a dragon, symbolizing the Emperor. The dragon was holding a g, and it meant that those who were unauthorized should not even approach where the g was visible. The fact that the g was red, the color of the Emperor, indicated the strict security. And now, the schr there seemed very perplexed. Ah, that be gentle with it. Where, where is it! Ady dressed in fancy silk clothes was recklessly pulling out and searching through books. It was quite haphazard. Worried that the old books might tear, the schr was in a difficult position. As the librarian here, he would be responsible if anything happened to the books. You need to tell me what youre looking for Eek! Thedys appearance was exceptionally beautiful. However, she was frowning, possibly due to worry or anxiety. Under normal circumstances, the cranky schr might have scolded her, but he couldnt do that. She had the privilege to enter and ess the records in this Archive Hall as she pleased. Im looking for the records of the Song dynasty. If you had told me earlier Please follow me. To prevent thedy from causing further disturbance, the schr quickly guided her. Even if it was the records of the Song dynasty, the amount was vast. Can you specify which period exactly? The royal annals, during the reign of Emperor Jing. If its that period Here it is! It was a long time ago when the Song was conquered by the Khans, and Hongwu Emperor, Zhu Yuanzhang, founded the Great Ming era. Why was she so urgently searching for these musty old records from the Song period? But the schr dared not ask. From here to that bookshelf, these are all the records from that period. Good. Thedy recklessly pulled out the royal annals to read them. Royal annals were records written by court historians who stayed by the Son of Heavens side. Being detailed and extensive, even the brief reign of Emperor Jing had a massive amount of records. However, thedy seemed to know exactly what she was looking for. Soon, thedy speed-reading the annals suddenly snapped the book shut. There are missing records. Pardon? There are records missing. The schr was dumbfounded. He didnt memorize the annals by heart, how could she im that records were missing after just skimming through them once? I am ignorant of such insights, I cannot even guess Dont be insolent, schr. There is a day missing in the records of Emperor Jings court sessions. Though they are called annals, the process of editing andption ismon. Its not unusual for records to be deleted. Although the schr was as scrawny as a donkey eaten away by mange, his pride was stronger than that of an official. Thedy smirked when the schr became defensive. Bring the daily records of the same date. Comparing them will make it clear. The daily records, like the royal annals, were documented by court historians but, unlike the annals, were not edited and contained all the details. Comparing them would reveal what was omitted from the annals. The schr, clearly taken aback, quietly retrieved the documents. Thedy quickly speed-read through them, raising questions about whether she had properly read them at all. Heh heh Have you found something? As thedy chuckled, the schr couldnt help but be curious. However, those who reigned did not readily reveal their thoughts to their inferiors. Among the items stored here, there might be some that arent official histories? Traditionally, the Archive Hall ssifies those as misceneous books and stores them in a separate bookshelf. The schr pointed to a corner bookshelf covered in a thickyer of dust. Ordinarily, one might avoid it for fear of dust, but thedys eyes sparkled as if pleased. Then, forgetting her dignity, she crouched down and began inspecting the bookshelf of misceneous books. Unable to contain his curiosity, the schr peered over, stealthily as if giving a secretivemand. Step back. Excuse me? I mean, step back while I examine the records. That cant be. It was a rule that a librarian must oversee the reading of the books. Just as the schr was about to add something, thedys icy gaze struck him. Cold sweat ran down his spine, and he felt a sudden heaviness in his stomach. Was it murderous intent or just anger? It was something different from the invisible aura that warriors showed their enemies, pressing down on the schr. If he pushed further, a low-ranked, unsupported schr like him could end up dead in a corner of the Archive Hall, unnoticed. The schr nodded and quietly stepped back. Thedy thoroughly searched the bookshelf. This time, it took longer than when she had speed-read the annals. Even with her exceptional intellect, a result of being born with the Three Yin Meridian Blockage, it wasnt easy to sift through so many records. Yet, she pieced together clues and realized an important fact. Theyre all dead On a certain day in the Year of the Metal Horse. There was an omission in the royal annals about the content of the Son of Heavens court session that day. Royal annals were often edited for various reasons. However, daily records were different. They recorded everything and were not edited. Yet, content from the same period was missing. Furthermore, all the court historians who had been with the Son of Heaven during that period had been reced. It seemed they might have been expelled or executed for overhearing some secret, but that wasnt the case. The court historians had all died during a court session on that very day. Four of them. Thedy, Seong Ji-an had discovered this. Moreover, besides the four dead court historians, there was another who had survived by losing his legs and going mad. After spending ten years in madness, he regained his sanity and left records in the form of a diary. She was able to uncover the events of that day, which were too disgraceful to be recorded. The empire of Song. The day when the Son of Heaven, said to be a divine being, was toyed with by a meremoner. The records smelled of blood and fear, of the feces shed in terror, and the vomit of a terrified person. The story of the day when the Heavenly Demon invaded the imperial pce alone was written in the diary of a mad court historian.
Stop that man! A bureaucrat with a finely groomed beard shouted angrily. Getting up and pointing in front of the Emperor was certainly rude, but it was not the situation to worry about manners. The bureaucrats eyes were bloodshot, and his raised fingertips were trembling. Only the royal guards, not forgetting their duty, were running towards the entrance of the Grand Hall. Had anyone ever dared to wield a weapon here? Treason! Its treason! What are the royal guards doing! For a coup to seed, the authority of the Son of Heaven must fall to the ground. Its only possible if a member of the same imperial family was put forward, and arrangements must be made to prevent the royal guards from intervening. Moreover, it would take at least hundreds of people to dare to put a knife to the Emperors neck. Is it not just one person! But the onemitting indiscriminate ughter here was just a single monstrous individual. A middle-aged man appeared, d in a ck robe. His clothes were not shy, but he had more dignity than the Emperor sitting on the throne, trembling. One reason was the surreal aura emanating from the man. There was no wind, yet his smooth ck robe fluttered softly. He seemed like a divine general descended from heaven, yet also like a demon risen from hell. The royal guards overcame their fear and attacked him. Considering that this man alone had smashed through the powerful imperial guard, it was like throwing eggs against a rock. The response of the Heavenly Demon was a simple movement that could hardly be called an attack. He grabbed the flying crescent de with his bare hands. It was not even a sophisticated technique like entering the de with bare hands. With destructive grip strength, he crushed the de in his hand. Crack The de shattered in all directions. The royal guard holding the crescent de died as shards were embedded in his face and neck. This brief moment gave another royal guard an opportunity. He swung an axe through a blind spot, aiming precisely at the Heavenly Demons exposed side. However, the axe didnt even touch the hem of the Heavenly Demons clothes. The axe cut only an afterimage. It was clearly aplete form of blink shift movement. The Heavenly Demons hand was suddenly holding a head. It was the head of the royal guard who had swung the axe. Are you saying the royal guards cant handle even one man! Be quiet. The Heavenly Demon threw the head at the bureaucrat who was pointing and shouting angrily. Bang! The bureaucrat headbutted the dead royal guards head. The impact was enough to shatter his old and frail skull. No one else pointed fingers or shouted angrily at the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demonughed mockingly. At that moment, the Guardian, tasked with secretly protecting the Emperor, made his move. He was a figure who could easily rank among the Ten Grandmasters in the martial world. Such a man had been hiding in a beam and dropped down on the Heavenly Demon. The sharp dagger he wielded was distinctly imbued with a grey Aura Qi. Even the imperial pce has its rats. However, inexplicably, the Guardians strike only cut through the afterimage of the Heavenly Demon. It was the moment he tried to quickly retreat. The Heavenly Demon took a step forward. Grunting His single step seemed to cause an earthquake. Themps and night pearls that splendidly lit the Grand Hall fell, scattering light and starting fires. And the Guardian, who had leapt up, crashed down spewing blood. Cough! It was clear his insides were in turmoil. The Heavenly Demon took another step forward. Kwoong This time, it was clear what the Heavenly Demon had done. It was a demonic martial art that could not be simply contained within the small category of step techniques. It was said that the Heavenly Demons step, known as the Heavenly Demons Reigning Step, could not be blocked. With just his footsteps, he had left the Guardian in a near-death state. The Heavenly Demon did not kill the Guardian outright. His hand moved like lightning, striking the full bodys vital points in aplex sequence. Tatatatak The Guardian was not just subjected to ordinary acupoint sealing. He staggered to his feet and then calmly looked at the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon quietlyughed and said, Your master was foolish to mistake himself for a god. Thats your first sin. It was unthinkable for the Emperors Guardian to agree to such disgraceful words. Yet, he nodded his head in an exceedingly unnatural movement. A toad in a well may think itself a god, but your second sin was daring to invade my domain. Another nod. The hall was frozen in terror. Furthermore, pointing fingers and brandishing a de at me, who came to punish these sins, is your third sin. Do you understand? A nod. Go and convey my intentions to your master. The Guardian staggered as he turned around. There, the Emperor was trembling, surrounded by the leaders of the royal guards. The Guardian walked steadily toward the Emperor. His eyes were clearly spinning wildly, a sign he was not in his right mind. Emperor Jing screamed in a fit. G-Guardian, stand down! Stand down! The Guardian has gone mad! Royal guards, stop him! One of the leaders tried to stop the Guardian, but the Heavenly Demon released a finger technique. The royal guard warrior tried to deflect with his sword, but he was quickly pierced through the chest and died with a popping sound. Meanwhile, the Guardian finally approached the Emperor, just three steps away. Aaaaagh! Gurgle, choke. In front of the screaming Emperor, a strange noise erupted Aaaaaah! Gurk The Guardians neck spun aroundpletely and then burst open. The Emperor, drenched in bright red blood and brain matter, screamed wildly. The royal guards too were frozen by the horrifying scene. And then, emerging through the spray of blood, the Heavenly Demon grabbed the Emperors neck. Zhao Mengqi. That was Emperor Jings name before he ascended the throne. Reduced from the Son of Heaven to merely human, Emperor Jings neck was in the grip of the Heavenly Demon. Remember you are human. The Heavenly Demons strong fingers pried open Emperor Jings mouth. Chapter 223: The Diary Of A Mad Historian (2) Chapter 223: The Diary Of A Mad Historian (2) Around the Emperor, there was only death. The elite warriors of the imperial army who protected him had also died. The Guardian, trusted to protect the Emperor even if the ouws of the martial world invaded, was easily ughtered. Although it was unthinkable that a meremoner was reaching into the Emperors mouth, no one dared to intervene. The royal guards, who arrived btedly at the grand hall, were no different. The soldiers, cautiously raising their crossbows, lowered their arms again at the urgent gaze of the colonel. In front of the reckless demon holding the Emperors life in his hands, there was nothing they could do. The Heavenly Demon sneered. He has wet himself.Emperor Jing trembled. His trousers were soaked with a warm, yellowish liquid. It was from extreme fear. The ministers and the imperial army averted their eyes from the scene. They couldnt bear to witness the Emperors humiliation. You might have thought yourself a dragon hidden in the clouds, but this is your reality. Then, a snapping sound came from the Emperors mouth as the Heavenly Demon inserted his hand. Uuuuuugh! Screams echoed through the grand hall. Stop it! Stop! Your Majesty, Your Maaajesty! It was unclear whether those weeping and wailing were truly loyal or just pretending to be. What was certain was that all they did was wail; no one dared to attack. Crack! And then another scream. Remember. It would be best to remember. Whether the Emperor struggled to break free or bit Heavenly Demons finger, it was useless. The Heavenly Demonughed softly. His eyes swirled with a sinister vortex. The Emperor tried to avoid his gaze, but Look at me. He found himself unable to resist thatmand. The Emperors eyes ckened. His face, unfocused, dripped blood and saliva from his mouth. Do not forget todays pain. Your descendants must not forget either. Everyone except those from the Jo family who covet your throne should remember this, daring not to forget. It was a quiet threat. Or it could also be called a curse. If you aim to rule over everyone in the Central ins, always remember that I cane for you. These words were not just directed at Emperor Jing. They were also meant for the imperial lineage that would continue, and for anyone who would rule these Central ins. Crack He pulled out thest of the three mrs. The Heavenly Demon held the three teeth in his hand and clenched his fist. From between his clenched fingers, the powdered teeth trickled down. Even without a breeze, the powder scattered in all directions. Do not even think of baring your teeth at me, and just squirm like the insects you are. With those words, the Heavenly Demon disappeared. It was thought that even the Heavenly Demon would find it difficult to easily break through the human barriers surrounding the grand hall. But the Heavenly Demon did just that. He did not create a bloody path by ughtering all who blocked him. Instead, as if refusing to follow the paths made by humans, he simply broke through one of the walls of the grand hall and walked out. By the time the imperial army followed, no trace of the Heavenly Demon could be found. He had vanished like a ghost, just as he had once appeared suddenly on the steps of the Imperial Pce. It was a chilling affair. If the Heavenly Demon decided to, no one in the Central ins could escape death. Historically, the greatest enemy of a ruler has been an assassin, and the Heavenly Demon was not only the best martial artist in the world but also the best assassin in the world. Emperor Jing did not regain consciousness for several days. He merely screamed in nightmarish terror, sweating profusely for a full fortnight. His first imperial edict upon awakening was an order not to pursue Heavenly Demon. Thus, the chaos that was about to unfold in the martial world was halted. The disaster that urred that day was left unrecorded. Though it was nearly impossible for such a tremendous event to remain undocumented, too many were involved. Too many would have lost their heads had they been held ountable. Thus coerced and after much coercion, the records were deleted. Emperor Jingnguished for years afterward and then died. Although it wasnt the sole cause, it was clear that the downfall of the Song dynasty began then.
Thud The official who went mad by Emperor Jings side but luckily survived. The journal he left was discovered by a woman, Seong Ji-an. The orange light from themp cast wavering shadows on her face. She bit her red lips firmly. Could it be The fact that the Heavenly Demon invaded the Song imperial court and caused a riot was clearly kept under wraps. The absence of any mention even in the official annals and archives was proof of its secrecy. But how could there be aplete secret in the world? The truth was whispered among the high officials who survived that incident. They realized that the power protecting them was as futile as a candle in the wind in the face of overwhelming force. Although hundreds of years had passed and the details were lost, Seong Ji-an at least knew a fragment of that status. Considering this, something even more difficult to understand emerged. How could such a person have been killed? When the Song fell and the Yuan took over the Central ins. The Heavenly Demon and his followers from the Demon Cult had invaded the Central ins. And the great army led by Khan of the Yuan achieved victory. It was said that they cut off Heavenly Demons head and pickled it in salt. But after seeing this record, it was unclear how even a great army could have captured the Heavenly Demon. What really was the truth She tucked the journal into her embrace. And with a cold, hardened expression, she left the archive building. The schr waiting outside seemed eager to ask many questions. However, Seong Ji-an said nothing and did not mention that she had taken the journal. It was a rightful act, given that she was the niece of King Gye-yeong Ju Won-jae and the daughter of the highest chancellor, Seong Yeok-ju. Considering her father was the Senior Grand Secretary of the Grand Secretariat, Seong Ji-ans status was exceptionally high. As proof, there were almost none in the Forbidden City who could stop her. Seong Ji-an walked out of the imperial city at a steady pace. In the great capital, Beijing, there were countless grand tile-roofed houses. Among them, the house she headed to was not thergest but was the most beautiful. It was not shy or glittering. The slightly faded tiles bore the graceful and refined taste of time, befitting a house where a high official of the Grand Secretariat lived. After the abolition of the Central Secretariat by the Hongwu Emperor, the Grand Secretariat became the center of power. Her father was the Senior Grand Secretary, the highest authority in such a Grand Secretariat. Seong Ji-an went to see her father. And she handed him the journal. Seong Yeok-ju possessed the remarkable ability to speed-read hundreds of pages a day. He quickly speed-read the journal, then fell silent for a moment. Then, after thoroughly reading the journal again, he finally spoke. A curse. A curse has been cast upon the imperial family. Could it be Is that true? Seong Yeok-ju looked extremely weary. Although he held a position close to the pinnacle of power in the Great Ming Empire, he was not omnipotent. The reason why the Grand Secretary held great power rtive to his rank was because of his closeness to the Emperor. But what if the Emperor was a tyrant? What if he indulged in lust and dark sorcery and neglected state affairs? What if he was cruel andwless, disregarding procedures and the nationalw, and never left the specially prepared Huangtian Pce? The Grand Secretariat would run the state affairs properly if the country were functioning, but that was not the case now. The Emperors debauchery has exceeded all bounds. Perhaps the curse that demon nted is finally manifesting. Did this mean the curse Heavenly Demon ced on Emperor Jing had reached the current imperial family? Seong Ji-an could notprehend her fathers thoughts. The Hongwu Emperor had opened up the Great Ming and ordered the extermination of the remnants of the White Lotus. The Demon Cult and the White Lotus Religion were fundamentally the same. Zhu Yuanzhang received assistance from the Demon Cult during the founding of Ming. There was a time when the Demon Cult almost stood tall in the Central ins. But once the foundation of the Great Ming Empire was solidified, he used arge army to push them far into the Xinjiang region. If there had been a curse, the imperial lineage would have been in jeopardy long ago. That was Seong Ji-ans argument. If even the Hongwu Emperor was safe, what could possibly go wrong during the reign of the Gyeongmun Emperorter on? Besides, even the Heavenly Demon, who was so confident, eventually died surrounded by arge army Do you think so? Yes. Yes. Its clear that hidden forces are blinding the Emperor and clouding his mind. Her father did not fully disclose everything, not even his own daughter. It was the nature of those in power. King Sohyeons death was not due to illness. Really? It is suspected to be poisoning. Seong Ji-an was shocked. King Sohyeon was King Gye-yeongs father, making him her great-grandfather. She had just learned a secret that a member of the royal family had been poisoned. The previous Senior Grand Secretary before me also fell victim to the same people. The County Princess and the Crown Prince are also targeted by them. The situation was bing increasinglyplicated. Did this mean the reach of the shadowy forces extended this far? What about the Eastern Depot and the Embroidered Uniform Guard! Surely, the Admiral Grand Eunuch hasnt It was a critique of their inaction up until this point. For a moment, she suspected that the eunuchs of the Eastern Depot, specifically the Admiral Grand Eunuch, might have orchestrated this. Its not their doing. However, they too are suffering. Even them The two direct military institutions under the emperor, known for their efficiency, are the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot. If they were struggling, its clear they havent fully grasped the identity of these shadowy forces. If things continue this way, the imperial family will be overturned. If heaven copses, it will be the end for us. What should we do? They were like birds flying above the clouds, and the countlessmoners lived on the ground. But if the sky falls, birds andmoners alike will all be crushed. Seong Ji-an realized that the danger she had noticed was bigger than she thought. There are two ways to survive. Seong Yeok-ju spoke while writing something with his brush. Firstly, we must identify and thoroughly investigate the group that is deceiving the Emperor and rectify thews of the Great Ming Imperial Family. He did not mention the second method. That he mentioned there was an alternative was also because Seong Ji-an was his daughter. Since we cannot rely on the power of the Embroidered Uniform Guard or the Eastern Depot, we need external assistance. Who do you think would be suitable? Seong Ji-an responded to her fathers test, I have read the records of the Imperial Physician who examined His Majesty. His Taiyang acupoint is sunken, and he often feels hunger, so it was said that the Nine-Stem Nine Leaf Herb was prescribed. Good. We need experts in Qigong. Mere proficiency is insufficient; we need a master from the Murim. Taoists or Buddhist monks from Shaolin are not suitable. You know why. They will oppose it, iming that Taoists will disrupt the royal duties. Yes, for simr reasons, its also impossible to involve multiple foreigners. Well need a legitimate reason to enter the imperial household. Seong Ji-an understood her fathers intentions. And she was inwardly very surprised. As expected, Seong Yeok-ju finally made a decision. I need to send this letter to where my grandson is. At that moment, it was clear that Seong Yeok-ju swallowed the words inw. A daughter may be an outsider once married, but for those in power, it worked the opposite way. Alliances formed through blood rtions were the thickest. Yet Seong Yeok-ju had severed rtions with the powerful Baek Noble n. Seong Ji-an knew the reason. Send a letter to Baek Ryu-san. The Baek n Head, Baek Ryu-san, was a monster who had devoured his daughter, so thought Seong Yeok-ju. I will do so. Seong Ji-an faintly remembered her older sister. Hye-ran, much older than her, felt more like a mother than a sister. Seong Hye-ran, her father, when drunk, would asionallyment that she had been a truly smart child. Though she had been dead for a long time, Seong Yeok-ju had never once interacted with the Baek n. He disliked even meeting his grandchildren, unwilling to be reminded of his deceased daughter. If he is sensible, he will not refuse my proposal. Seong Yeok-ju typically did not use roughnguage casually. But now, he seemed unaware of his own words. Tell him we need someone who has reached the evolutionary, the Creation Realm in Qigong. Preferably, have hime in person. The fact that he was prepared to meet the son-inw he so detested showed how grave the situation was. Seong Ji-an sent an urgent dispatch that very day. It wasnt long before a response arrived via dispatch. The message stated that they would send the most suitable person as a priority. Either the n head himself woulde, or perhaps one of the esteemed elders, he surmised. And as time passed Seong Ji-an and Seong Yeok-ju weed a visitor from the Baek n. The face of Seong Yeok-ju, the Senior Grand Secretary of the Grand Secretariat who had been maintaining hisposure, contorted. Ever since he hade to influence the state affairs of Great Ming, his iron mask, which had never been broken, shattered into pieces. You, you are Before him stood a strikingly young man. Uncharacteristically delicate for a martial artist, with a fair face and pale skin. It seemed he suffered from meridian blockage disease, a curse often befalling his family, and not just any ordinary case Nice to meet you. Yi-gang bowed with a fist salute. Grandfather. He addressed his maternal grandfather, meeting him for the first time. Chapter 224: Honorable County Princess, Crown Prince (1) Chapter 224: Honorable County Princess, Crown Prince (1) Baek Ryu-san exhaled a deep, somber breath. His body had improved significantlypared to when he suffered from tuberculosis. He originally possessed the martial strength befitting a Baek Noble n Head, but after recovering from his illness, his prowess ascended to even greater heights. He was considered top-tier even among the very few martial artists at the Supreme Peak. Considering the significant disparities within the category of Supreme Peak, his position as a Vice Alliance Leader within the orthodox Murim Alliance was indeed well-deserved. Hoo However, his heart was not at ease. How could it be? He thought he had already severed ties with his wifes family, but then a letter arrived from there. Baek Ryu-san and his wife, Seong Hye-ran, were originally fated not to be together.The direct descendant of a martial arts n and the daughter of a Grand Secretarys family. It was by chance they met, both seeking treatment from the same famous doctor. Baek Ryu-san sought help for the tuberculosis that began to gue him, while Seong Hye-ran, due to her frail constitution, sought treatment. Although Seong Hye-ran did not suffer from meridian blockage disease, her inherently cold constitution was something she hoped to remedy. Baek Ryu-san fell for her at first sight. It did not take long for the two young people to fall passionately in love. However, oveing the opposition from both families to reap the fruits of their love entailed numerous hardships. Thus, his wife gave birth to a son. A firstborn so dear that even if put in the eyes, it wouldnt hurt. They named him Yi-gang. However, Yi-gang was born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, a heavens curse. Though it was not her fault, Seong Hye-ran wet her pillow with tears every night. Baek Ryu-san found this deeply heartbreaking. As a Supreme Peak master and the head of his family, he felt an agonizing helplessness, as if his guts were being torn apart. She wanted more children. Baek Ryu-san respected her wishes. But it should not have been so. It was the worst choice. Irreversible After giving birth to Ha-jun, she suffered from hernia and died tragically. It was then that the ties with her family were severed. I wish you hadnt gone, Baek Ryu-san quietly said to his son. Yi-gang was fated to die young, not living past twenty. Yet, now before Baek Ryu-san stood his son, grown tall and proud. Thinking that Hye-ran would have been overjoyed to see this, Baek Ryu-san continued, You may refuse. Your maternal grandfather has risen to the Grand Secretariat, but the rule of non-interference in official affairs is maintained, so there is no need to fear that power. Its not about fearing the power. Its that I should respond to the proposal because its the right thing to do for the n. Theres no need for you to go, at least. The letter requested that a Supreme Peak martial artist from the n be sent to Beijing. The seal of the Senior Grand Secretary, Seong Yeok-ju, was on the letter, making it not something to be taken lightly. Seong Yeok-ju regarded the Baek Noble n, which he believed had harmed his daughter, with disdain. Therefore, this was not a request but a transaction. If epted, the n would receive a reward, and if not, a price would have to be paid. Father, you cant go, can you? Its not possible to leave Kaifeng at this time. However, Baek Ryu-san could not go himself. Naturally, he was in a situation where he was checking the Unorthodox Union, Demon Cult, and Evil Cult all at once. It was also difficult to send the elders. The letter explicitly demanded a direct descendant connected to Seong Yeok-jus family. It was as if they were asking Baek Ryu-san toe himself. There is no one more suitable than me. I will head to Beijing. Thus, Yi-gang stepped forward. Baek Ryu-san looked at Yi-gang once more. He never expected his son to return as a Supreme Peak master. Such rapid growth was sudden. The choice was equally surprising. That Yi-gang volunteered immediately upon hearing about the trouble in the Baek n was something Baek Ryu-san could never have guessed. Ultimately, Baek Ryu-san sighed and nodded, acknowledging that it was the only way. All I can offer is advice. No matter how ruthless Seong Yeok-ju, the Senior Grand Secretary may be, he couldnt help but think that he wouldnt let his grandson die. Do not trust your maternal grandfather. Yes. Yi-gang responded with a beats dy. The statement was unexpected. It was rare for the iron-hearted to show emotion, but soon a further intensifying statement followed. He has the heart of a snake. The heart of a snake? When Hye-ran, your mother, died, he said nothing. Has he ever, even once, evere to look for you or Ha-jun? No. Indeed, it was true. If Yi-gang had died before turning twenty as originally fated, he would never have met him. The Forbidden City is a fearsome ce. The order that prevails in Jianghu will not hold in the imperial city. Always be cautious in your actions and never let your guard down. While your maternal family may be your only support, do not trust them either. Yes. Its not for no reason that the Forbidden City is called the Ninefold Depths. Be especially wary of the Imperial Guards and the Eastern Depot. Baek Ryu-san ced his hand on Yi-gangs shoulder and said, Never forget, the most important thing is your life. Its okay to oppose your maternal family. Yi-gang nodded at his fathers fiery gaze. Thus, Yi-gang headed towards Beijing. His decision to go to Beijing without much hesitation wasrgely influenced by Zhang Sanfeng. It was not long ago that Zhang Sanfeng suggested to Yi-gang that he go and seek his roots. Soon after, the opportunity to actually go to Beijing arose. Heavens Might is guiding fate. Zhang Sanfeng merely muttered as if regretting something. He neither stopped nor urged Yi-gang. Thus, Yi-gang confronted his maternal grandfather.
The Grand Secretariat, where the most exceptional members of the Hanlin Academy are selected. And the head of that Grand Secretariat, was the Grand Secretary, or the Senior Grand Secretary. While depth in schrship was important for excelling in the civil exams, was depth in learning the only important thing in bing a powerful official? At least in Baek Ryu-sans evaluation of the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju, there was nothing incorrect. He said he had the heart of a snake. It was Baek Ryu-san, who was known for his ruthlessness, saying that his father-inws blood runs cold. Indeed, that was how Seong Yeok-ju behaved. The moment he saw Yi-gang, the mask that Seong Yeok-ju had that was shattered quickly returned. So, you are Yi-gang. That is correct. I can tell just by looking. You resemble your mother. Yi-gang quietly observed his maternal grandfather without any agitation. His gaze was calm, neither cringing nor arrogant. However, this caused Seong Yeok-jus eyes to furrow. But you resemble your father even more. He felt Baek Ryu-san in Yi-gangsposed demeanor. Through that one statement and expression, Yi-gang deeply felt the longstanding emotions between his father and maternal grandfather. Thank you. Thank you? It is gratifying to hear you say I resemble my excellent parents, how could I not be pleased? Tsk! At this, Seong Ji-an, who was waiting nearby, was taken aback. It was a rare emotional disturbance for someone who knew his father well. I heard you had meridian blockage disease, yet youve managed to stay alive. I was fortunate. Did your father feed you some kind of elixir? He did. He had consumed perpetual ginseng, but it wasnt that which cured him. Seong Yeok-ju seemed to recognize the lie immediately. Nonsense. Can an elixir reconnect a severed major meridian? It seems you know quite a bit about meridian blockage disease. Yi-gangs words had a sharp edge. If he knew so much about meridian blockage disease, why didnt he help his grandson who was born with it? Seong Ji-an appeared slightly angry at the impolite remark, while Seong Yeok-ju remained expressionless. However, he did something only a person in power could do when the conversation turned awkward. He raised his hand to stop the others from speaking. Do you know why you were called here? I dont know the exact reason, but I heard someone proficient in Qigong is needed. As a descendant, I came immediately. Yes, someone proficient in Qigong was needed, not a child. Its been a long time since I was a child. I have some understanding of Qigong. Even if your father hade himself, it wouldnt have been satisfactory. Tsk tsk. He had a look of dissatisfaction and contempt as he looked down. Yi-gang did not get angry. He simply spoke frankly, My father is the head of our n and is devoted to the peace of the Central ins. Unlike me, he is not someone who cane just because he wishes to. I may be young but not inexperienced, and my internal Qigong has reached the level of the Creation Realm. If you are worried about mypetence, I can demonstrate it. Yi-gang, being no fool, did not unleash his intangible energy here. Moreover, Seong Yeok-ju, being no fool either, realized that his grandson in front of him was not speaking nonsense. Seong Yeok-ju felt both anger and pleasure. The grandson he had never seen clearly possessed the aura of a hidden dragon. Good. I will entrust you with a critical mission that could influence the future of the Great Ming. Thank you for trusting me, Grandfather. Seong Yeok-jus lips quivered slightly. In private, do not call me grandfather. I will do so. Such directives usually had the opposite goal, telling people to avoid personal titles in public ces. But Seong Yeok-ju said the opposite. Haha it looks like a love-hate rtionship. Zhang Sanfeng quickly realized the reason. He intended to introduce Yi-gang into the royal family as his grandson, but it seemed ufortable for him that Yi-gang was the child of a son-inw he despised. Seong Yeok-ju suppressed those human emotions once again. He gestured to Seong Ji-an. Shes your aunt. Its nice to meet you. I am Yi-gang. No matter how one looked, Seong Ji-an appeared not to be more than ten years older than Yi-gang. However, Yi-gang greeted her respectfully, and she nodded without a smile in return. Follow me. Seong Yeok-ju left, and Yi-gang quietly walked, following Seong Ji-an. In the quiet garden where no servants were seen, Seong Ji-an finally spoke, You have the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, right? Expecting her to ask immediately about official matters, Yi-gang slightly furrowed his brow and replied, Yes. Good to see you look healthy. Thank you. I also suffer from meridian blockage. Not as severe as yours though Three Yin Meridian Blockage. ! Three Yin Meridian Blockage meant being born with three major meridians severed, a unique constitution. Unlike Yi-gangs Great Yin Meridian Blockage, its not as extreme, allowing the cultivation of martial arts and enabling a normal life, though lifespan was simrly shortened. Your brothers name, was it Ha-jun? Yes, thats right. Is he healthy? Yes, fortunately. Hmm, thats good Seong Ji-an quietly looked at the surface of the pond, then spoke as if she had made a decision. Her demeanor quickly returned to being stern. Lets get to the main point. Your task will be to guard the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince. Guard Do you mean an escort? Yi-gang was aware of the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince. Both were children of King Gye-yeong, a daughter and a son. The reason he knew of them, despite there being many kings in the Ming Dynasty, was because King Gye-yeong was the eldest son of a deceased prince. Such was King Sohyeon, akin to Yi-gangs distant grandfather, so strictly speaking, the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince could be considered Yi-gangs rtives. Isnt the Imperial Guard supposed to protect the imperial family residing in the Forbidden City? Thats right. Theres already an officer from the Imperial Guard assigned. Then why Its because the Imperial Guard cant be trusted right now that you are needed. That made sense. Yet, there was something he still couldnt understand. There are surely more suitable people for guarding duties than myself. Was this just a way toin to the Baek n, which had severed ties with him? Dark clouds hang over the imperial family. A master of Qigong who can be trusted is needed. Ill tell you more detailster. Yi-gang silently nodded. It was clear that what Seong Yeok-ju wanted from Yi-gang was more than just guarding. She took Yi-gang towards the Forbidden City. Since Yi-gang, an outsider, was apanying them, even with Seong Ji-an there, the security checks were rigorous. Until the permit for carrying a sword was issued, he had no choice but to entrust them with the Shooting Star Fang. Feeling a sense of emptiness, the ce Yi-gang and Seong Ji-an arrived at was called the Yongzhao Pce. Its a pce where King Gye-yeongs family resided. Among the many royals, only a limited number could live beside the Emperor within the Forbidden City. Since the Emperors favor was tantamount to power, King Gye-yeongs status was no ordinary royals. Do you know the etiquette required around the imperial family? I am familiar with it. And Seong Ji-an was about to lead Yi-gang to the Honorable County Princess. From the alley ahead, a member of the Imperial Guard emerged. Following him, a girl in splendid attire appeared. Her hair was neatly tied up, adorned with borate ornaments. She wore blue clothes close to navy. The smooth silk was embroidered with dragon patterns. Only the imperial family could wear such garments here. Her gaze and expression were supremely confident, yet there was a strangely androgynous air about her. Your Highness. Seong Ji-an quickly bowed, and Yi-gang did the same. Thinking this girl must be the Honorable County Princess, a strange voice called out from behind. Oh. Ji-an. Someone recognized Seong Ji-an and spoke to her. And when Yi-gang turned his gaze, he was momentarily startled. Its been a while. There indeed stood a girl dressed in royal attire. The problem was she looked exactly like the royal standing in front of Yi-gang. Her face, hair, ornaments, and clothes were identical. -They are twins. Seong Ji-an hinted to him through a whisper. -They are a bit special. Make sure to manage your expression well. Chapter 225: Honorable County Princess, Crown Prince (2) Chapter 225: Honorable County Princess, Crown Prince (2) Those called royalty. There was nothing externally special about them despite inheriting the great imperial blood. At the very least, they didnt have a unique appearance or extraordinary eyes. Perhaps someone might feel a sense of nobility, but that was cultivated through upbringing. So, what was the biggest criterion that distinguished royalty from themon people of the Great Ming Empire? An innate characteristic. The feature given from the moment of birth to royalty was their surname. Royalty was of the Zhu family. In other words, only those of the Zhu family could dare use the surname Zhu.How important was a name? In units of currency like silver yuanbao and gold yuanbao, the character yuan oveps with that of Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang. Because of that single ovepping character, the national unit yuanbao was abolished. The importance of a name was not limited to that. Yi-gang was born into the Baek family and belonged to the Baek Noble n, while Seong Ji-an was born into the Seong family and became the legitimate daughter of the Senior Grand Secretary. However, although they were not far removed from royalty in bloodline, they were never royalty. In front of a member of the imperial family, any powerful person was merely amoner. Seong Ji-an and Baek Yi-gang bowed respectfully. We greet Their Highnesses the County Princess and the Crown Prince. We greet Their Highnesses the County Princess and the Crown Prince. The Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince stood side by side, looking down at Yi-gang. During this, Yi-gang asked Seong Ji-an via telepathy. -So, who is the County Princess and who is the Crown Prince? But there was no answer. As Yi-gang was getting confused because they looked identical enough that even gender was indistinguishable, one of them asked, So, who is the person next to you? Despite being at an age where their voice had not yet fully changed, it was truly an androgynous voice, whether it was a boy or a girl. Seong Ji-an quickly responded, I have brought the guard who will escort Their Highnesses the County Princess and the Crown Prince. He is the warrior I mentioned before. Did you? Yes, indeed. As Seong Ji-an gave a slight signal, Yi-gang raised his head and introduced himself, I am Baek Yi-gang. I will protect both of you with all my loyalty. As he raised his head, Yi-gang examined the two royals. Even though they were twins, they looked too identical. If so, they must be identical twins, but wasnt it usually impossible for identical twins to be of different genders? They must have put on makeup. On closer inspection, they werentpletely identical, and there were subtle differences that could be discerned. However, he still couldnt tell their genders. He doesnt look very reliable. Indeed. He seems weak. Their exchange was so quick that it felt like one person was speaking. He seems unnecessary. Right, we have the Embroidered Uniform Guard. They were correct. Next to them was the Embroidered Uniform Guard, ring with piercing eyes. From their solid builds to their closed stances, ready to draw their swords at any moment, they were clearly experts. As they were tasked with guarding the imperial family, they were no ordinary guards. In particr, the one dressed in a slightly more borate uniform of a colonel seemed exceptional. Seong Ji-an, do you not trust His Majestys Embroidered Uniform Guard? How could I not trust the Imperial military? However, the sages have emphasized the importance of being prepared. In protecting Her Highness the Honorable County Princess, how can we consider it excessive? If anyone with malicious intent were to harm them What do you mean by that! One of them seemed particrly timid. When one shouted with anxious eyes, the other giggled as if amused. Thats right. But I dont want to entrust our protection to some idiot. And hes just one person. How can one person protect two? Do not worry. This warrior is young but highly skilled Hmm Whether it was the Crown Prince or the County Princess, the person seemed to lose interest and tapped the floor with their toe. Seong Ji-ans expression became anxious. The top priority was to attach Yi-gang to these royals. It seems unnecessary I am good at footwork, so I can easily go back and forth even if Their Highnesses the County Princess and the Crown Prince are in different ces. It was Yi-gang who showed the boldness to interrupt the royals words. Fortunately, his words sparked curiosity instead of anger. Footwork? Are you talking about running around with some kind of light-foot technique? Yes, thats correct. Even the Embroidered Uniform Guard can do that. My light-foot technique is on a different level. The expression of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Colonel twitched. Hmph, I hate people who just talk big! How can I show you Can you show me? The royals eyes sparkled. It seemed their curiosity was piqued. How could I disobey your order? Then, show me your footwork. Yi-gang raised his head. If youmand me The moment their eyes met, Yi-gang smiled faintly. And then he immediately rushed towards the royal in front of him. The Colonel instantly drew his sword, and the Embroidered Uniform Guard moved as well. But they couldnt swing their swords. Because the image of Yi-gang rushing disappeared like a phantom. The initial rush was actually a feint. The Colonel was the first to realize this and turned his body. Yi-gang was behind the royal boy and girl. Fast, arent I? The Embroidered Uniform Guard was greatly disturbed by Yi-gangs movement technique. As their protectors, it was a precarious situation. If Yi-gang had harbored ill intentions, they would have failed in their duty. Yi-gangs movement technique exceeded the Embroidered Uniform Guards expectations. They couldnt recognize that it was the Radiant Shadowless Art, a technique more advanced than the Kunluns Cloud Dragon Great Eight Forms, which changed direction in midair. Hahahaha! Wow! Fortunately, the two royals were not angry; rather, they were excited. They pped their hands in joy. Much better than the Embroidered Uniform Guard! I have to tell Father. The Colonels heart sank at these words. The Embroidered Uniform Guard quickly knelt and apologized, We showed ipetence! Please punish us! The royals didnt even look at the Colonel. Unexpectedly, it was Yi-gang who saved the Embroidered Uniform Guard. I was not an assassin attacking with killing intent, so its natural that their reactions were dyed. Does that really matter? Yes. There is a saying, A third-rate martial artist looks at the hands, a second-rate martial artist looks at the feet, and a first-rate martial artist looks at the eyes. What do eyes have to do with it? There is a saying that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Since I had no intention of harming His Highness and Your Highness, it is natural that the first-rate Embroidered Uniform Guard didnt react. The two royalsughed joyfully. Seong Ji-an was surprised by Yi-gangs eloquence. The Embroidered Uniform Guard Colonel felt both relief and frustration as he silently endured. However, the royal siblings were more mischievous than Yi-gang had imagined. So, if your skills are good, your eyes should be good too? The more assertive of the royals eyes sparkled. Eyes should be good. They must be. Then you should be able to tell who we are, right? Guess. The words came out as if they had been waiting for this moment. As if they were eager to show off their skills, they asked Yi-gang to guess who they were. It seemed they often posed such questions. Yi-gang nced subtly at Seong Ji-an. It was a look asking for the answer. But at that moment, one of the two blocked the way between Yi-gang and Seong Ji-an. Dont even think about deceiving us. Thats an order. How could I have such a disgraceful thought? Seong Ji-an also bowed his head. Voice transmission had surprisingly strict conditions for use. If the distance was too far or if they couldnt see each other, it was difficult to transmit their voices through Qi. Hurry up and choose, who is your Highness the County Princess. And who is your Crown Prince? If you cant even distinguish that. Its ridiculous to say you can protect us. Yi-gang remained silent. For a moment, a cold tension lingered. The two looked so alike that it was really hard to tell them apart, and they were still at an age where physical features hadnt fully developed. Answer. It was amand from the royals. Yi-gang didnt know the answer. He nced sideways at Zhang Sanfeng. Wh-why are you looking at me Cant you do something? H-huh? Zhang Sanfeng pondered for a moment what Yi-gang wanted. Then he shouted in shock. No way! He red at Yi-gang as if he had made an outrageous request. Why are you acting like this? You want me to check by revealing it! Zhang Sanfeng, being in a spirit state, could easily pass through peoples bodies and clothes. But Yi-gang had no intention of making such a request, so he remained silent in shock. Zhang Sanfeng, about to lose his temper, also coughed violently. Cough, ahem. If it was a misunderstanding, I apologize Yi-gang just said nothing. Cant you answer? Ill count to three. One The royal boy and girl seemed to mistake Yi-gangs stunned silence for uncertainty. Two If it would not be impolite, may I touch Your Highnesses bodies? What? Um okay. If you permit. And then Yi-gang moved like the wind. Standing right in front of the royal siblings, he grasped their hands with both of his. Even though he had permission, there was an excessiveck of hesitation. As he inteced their fingers, they instinctively tried to pull their hands away. However, despite not applying much force, their fingers didnt untangle. What are you! Yi-gang brought his face close to the royal on the left. They were close enough to feel each others breath. The royals pupils dted, and their sweat nds opened due to the tension. In contrast, Yi-gangs eyes were extremely cold. Due to the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, his pale skin revealed blue veins on his neck when seen up close. His eyshes were longer than a womans. Yet, his jawline disyed masculine features. The Honorable County Princess felt a fresh shock seeing Yi-gang up close. You are Her Highness the County Princess. Yi-gang muttered this and then looked at her twin brother, the Crown Prince. The Crown Princes pupils trembled slightly. You are His Highness the Crown Prince. Please forgive my rudeness. Then Yi-gang knelt on one knee and bowed deeply. The Honorable County Princess felt her heart pounding. Her younger brother was probably just as flustered. However, being more prideful than the Honorable County Princess, the Crown Prince, with a flushed face, shouted in embarrassment, Stop this nonsense! If youre to be a guard, you must have the skills. Embroidered Uniform Guard! Yes, Your Highness! The Colonel stood up as if he had been waiting for this. Test him. You may use swords! The assassins who try to attack me will use swords too. I will follow yourmand. Cha-chang The sound of swords being drawn rang out loudly. Not one, but five Embroidered Uniform Guards drew their swords. In contrast, Yi-gang didnt even have a sword to draw. Seong Ji-an quickly tried to intervene, but Yi-gang raised his hand to stop him. Be careful, as swords are blind! The Embroidered Uniform Guard felt uneasy about attacking an unarmed opponent, but they charged relentlessly. Finally, things are getting easier. However, this was exactly what Yi-gang had been waiting for. Yi-gangs blurry form slipped into the Colonels range. The Colonels sword was enveloped with blue sword energy, a symbol of a Peak master. However, that sword futilely cut through the empty space beside Yi-gang, and Yi-gang struck the Colonels chin from below. It was a technique he naturally acquired from the Taiji Fist at Wudang. Smack! The Colonels sword spun through the air. As he lost consciousness, the sword slipped from his hand. Yi-gang swiftly grabbed it. To the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince, Yi-gangs movements were so fast they couldnt be properly observed. The remaining guards charged at Yi-gang, who now held a sword. It didnt take long for all of them to be knocked down. Except for the Colonel with the broken jaw, no one was seriously injured. The Crown Prince, who had been acting spiteful, stood with his mouth agape, while the Honorable County Princess pped her hands without realizing it. Even though the royal family was said to be in a dragons pool and tigers den, how could they know the vastness of the Central ins when theyd only lived in the Forbidden City? Though still young, Yi-gang was a Supreme Peak master who would be respected by any major sect. Dont be so smug. Is it obvious? Yi-gangposed his expression. He ultimately was able to take on the role of guarding the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince.
When the royals resided inside the Forbidden City, the Embroidered Uniform Guard was in charge of their protection. It wasnt merely a matter of job assignment. More importantly, it was about the existential significance and the hierarchical status of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The Ming Empire,pared to previous empires that ruled the Central ins, was a nation with powerful imperial authority. The concentration of power in a single individual, the Emperor, attested to this. The Grand Secretary essentially yed the role of Prime Minister, as he conveyed the Emperors orders and managed memorials. The fact that eunuchs who assisted the Emperor wielded the empires power, and that ministers feared the institution called the Eastern Depot, was due to the Emperors favoritism towards the eunuchs. The reason the Embroidered Uniform Guard was powerful was that they embodied the Emperors will through force. However, there was an incident that crushed the pride of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Tsk Bu Yeong-hu, the Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The powerful figure of the Forbidden City, who led the guards dressed in silk while carrying out the emperors orders, was frowning deeply. As he walked with his chest out, the Colonel followed behind him. What on earth is Seong Yeok-ju thinking He had heard a shocking piece of news. Colonel Mun Chung, who had been assigned to guard the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince, was beaten by a rogue from the Jianghu. The rogue was a very young man brought by the legitimate daughter of Seong Yeok-ju, which to Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu, felt like an invasion of his territory. Commander-in-Chief, please calm down, his closest confidant, the Chief Colonel, cautiously suggested. Calm down? How can I be calm! Even though the Senior Grand Secretary intervened, why are you going directly to the Eastern Depot? They were heading straight to the Eastern Depot. They were walking into the very organization that was like an arch-nemesis to the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The Admiral Grand Eunuch wont stay idle. Its like walking into the jaws of a snake Shut up! But Bu Yeong-hu shouted angrily, If the Admiral Grand Eunuch were an idiot, he wouldnt have made me suffer this much until now. And unless hes a fool, he wont harm someone whoes to see him. How serious must the situation be for the Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guard to seek out the Admiral Grand Eunuch? If you dont want to die together, shut up and listen. My apologies. Follow me. Knowing the reason, the Chief Colonel quietly followed the Commander-in-Chiefs orders. Chapter 226: King Gye-yeong, Queen Yuye (1) Chapter 226: King Gye-yeong, Queen Yuye (1) The Eastern Depot was a special agency directly under the Emperor. Its main tasks were surveince and inspection. Based on that, it conducted purges. It had such high authority that it could even bring down a flying bird, and people were fearful of it. It was, in fact, very simr to the characteristics of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The Embroidered Uniform Guard also operated directly under the Emperor and carried out simr tasks. However, if we were to distinguish the differences, it would be the scale. The Embroidered Uniform Guard originally originated from the Imperial Guard Army. Therefore, it also included regr soldiers and wasrge in scale, and the head of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, the Commander-in-Chief, also came from a military background. But the Eastern Depot was a bit different.Compared to the Embroidered Uniform Guard, they could be considered an elite few but covered a wider range. They acted a bit more secretively, and unlike the Embroidered Uniform Guard, which was limited to inspecting officials, they even inspected civilians. Because of this, in the martial world, the Eastern Depot was more feared than the Embroidered Uniform Guard. What was peculiar was that the head of the Eastern Depot was a eunuch. Currently, the imperial eunuch Hu Gyeong, who served closely beside the Emperor, was the Admiral Grand Eunuch of the Eastern Depot. The high-ranking managers of the Eastern Depot, called the Executives, were also eunuchs, of course. The Embroidered Uniform Guard guarded the Emperor, but they were not as close as the eunuchs. Therefore, for Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu, Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong was both a nemesis and a target of vignce. It was only natural that he did not touch the tea that the Admiral Grand Eunuch offered him. What are you up to! Its good tea, but you wont even try a sip. Hu Gyeong was a person with thick flesh. Though he was middle-aged, he had no beard at all, as befit a eunuch. His smooth skin was heavily powdered, giving him an oddly repulsive appearance. I would rather drink muddy water than drink tea from the Eastern Depot. Its so sweet, though. Hu Gyeong, drank the tea with a calm posture. It was an elegant tea ceremony without a single sound. That further irritated Bu Yeong-hu. Bu Yeong-hu struck the table with his hand. Bang The teacups and teapot on the table jumped. Then, Hu Gyeong smiled slightly and waved his sleeve. The teapot, which seemed about to spill everywhere,nded softly back in ce. Both Hu Gyeong and Bu Yeong-hu, as befit the heads of special agencies, had extraordinary martial arts skills. Dont me the Colonel. Colonel Mun is just honest, not someone to discard. Colonel Mun was the one who was knocked out by Yi-gang with a blow to the chin. The incident had just happened today, but Hu Gyeong knew exactly what had transpired. However, Bu Yeong-hu just snorted. There was no ce in the Forbidden City where the Eastern Depots eyes did not reach. It was something expected for a long time. The Senior Grand Secretary is making moves. Centered around King Gye-yeong. What business does a mere eunuch have inmenting on the officials work? Stop talking nonsense. You already knew, didnt you? The Commander-in-Chief red at Hu Gyeong with zing eyes. With the Eastern Depots informationwork, it would have long since known about the movements of the Senior Grand Secretary. Political strife in the Forbidden City was nothing new, but a time when the intrigues were as intense as now was rare. If the Emperor was an incapable ruler, the underlings tended to run wild. Currently, the factions in Beijing werergely divided into three. The eunuchs and the Eastern Depot forces surrounded the current Emperor, Gyeongmun Emperor. The military officials and several ministers united around the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Lastly, the civilian officials centered around the Senior Grand Secretary, Seong Yeok-ju. On the surface, it was quiet, but it would not be surprising if the bnce of power were to copse and a great purge urred at any moment. However, the Senior Grand Secretary had begun to move in earnest. Though they only attached a young martial artist to two young royals, that couldnt be all. Seong Yeok-ju was like a viper. Considering that King Gye-yeong was one of the few royals who could have a private audience with the Emperor, it was something that could not be overlooked. Is His Imperial Majesty still engrossed in mystical arts at Huangtian Pce? Thanks to the Commander-in-Chief and the Embroidered Uniform Guard. His Majesty the Emperor is doing well. The principle is that the Embroidered Uniform Guard Northern Command reports directly to His Imperial Majesty and receives orders. His Majesty the Emperor does not want that The Emperor rarely left Huangtian Pce, living with the Taoist priests brought by the Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong. As a result, even Bu Yeong-hu, the Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, had not seen the Emperor for a long time. Stop with the nonsense! Was it not you who brought in those Taoist priests to blind and deafen His Imperial Majesty! Even the Ten Attendants of old were not like this! Your words are too harsh. How could you misunderstand so The atmosphere turned cold. Though rage was about to burst out from inside, Bu Yeong-hu forced himself to hold it back. He hadnte here to fight. The Senior Grand Secretary will make contact with His Imperial Majesty through King Gye-yeong. Even you cannot stop that. For the first time, Hu Gyeongs smile disappeared. Whatever Seong Yeok-ju is aiming for, it wont be good for either you or me. The Senior Grand Secretary disliked both Bu Yeong-hu and Hu Gyeong, viewing them as ticks sucking the blood of the dragon that was the Emperor. And indeed, that was the case. In a situation where either of our heads could roll, how about we stop fighting for a while? The Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot never stopped checking each other. Here in the Forbidden City, blood was not seen, but outside, it was different. Somewhere in Beijing, bodies so damaged they could not be identified were still discarded every few days. Theres nothing we can do about the Senior Grand Secretary. And certainly not about King Gye-yeong. Dont whine so unbingly However, Hu Gyeong was already half convinced. But we can cut off the limbs of the Senior Grand Secretary. They understood better than anyone that the imperial family was in turmoil and the future of the empire was at risk. But more important than that was ones own life and sess, wasnt it? Whatever they are plotting, as long as the words of the Senior Grand Secretary dont reach His Majesty the Emperor, it will be fine. The martial artist assigned to guard the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince is said to be the grandson of Seong Yeok-ju. Thats right. Keep an eye on him. Hu Gyeong quietly drank the cold tea. Then he replied, I will. It was the moment when both the Eastern Depot and Embroidered Uniform Guard began to focus on Yi-gang.
Yongzhao Pce. The pce where King Gye-yeong resides. His young daughter and son also stayed at Yongzhao Pce. The Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince get along well. It wasmon for twin siblings to quarrel, but despite their different personalities, they got along famously. Of course, they asionally had disagreements. Today was such a day. I really dont like him. Sister. Maintain your dignity. How can a royal go back on a promise once made? Watching them converse was like watching one person act in front of a mirror. However, those in the know could distinguish them. The Crown Prince had a noticeable mark on the nape of his neck. The Crown Prince continued to fume, Didnt you see him ring? Hes utterly disrespectful. Hes untrustworthy. If that were the case, Seong Ji-an wouldnt have brought him to us as a guard. Look at him. Even now, hes being insolent. Him? The Crown Prince nced over. A short distance away, Yi-gang was quietly standing. He says hes our guard, but he doesnt even care about us Right now, hes waiting for Father. How could he pay attention to us? We are safe inside the pce. In truth, the Crown Princes words were nearly unreasonable. Yi-gang had not yet be the twins full-time guard. What was more important than the twins will was the approval of their father, King Gye-yeong. King Gye-yeong wanted to meet Yi-gang in person, and that was why Yi-gang was waiting in front of King Gye-yeongs pavilion. Im going to prove that he is unfit to be a guard. Prove? How? Well I need to think about that. Normally, the Honorable County Princess would have conspired with her brother to do something mischievous. But right now, she just felt uneasy and didnt want to do that. Lets go quickly, well get in trouble if we get caught spying. O-okay. In her hurry, she dragged her younger brother away. They likely thought that their conversation could not be heard. But that underestimated the hearing of a master. Yi-gang, who was waiting for King Gye-yeong, scratched his ear. Bold kids. Kids of that age are quite a nuisance. What did it matter to Yi-gang whether they were royals or not? He had no respect or reverence for the Ming Dynastys royals. Regarding the two kids, he merely saw them as ones he couldnt hit. Pleasee in. The eunuch attending to King Gye-yeong at Yongzhao Pce ushered Yi-gang in. The Crown Prince and the County Princess were just annoying kids, but King Gye-yeong was different. Among the royals, he was particrly cherished by the Gyeongmun Emperor. He was known for his high virtue and deep wisdom, but over time, this reputation had been revised. Some now regarded King Gye-yeong, Ju Won-jae, as dull, iming his brilliance had faded and he had bezy. Inside the pavilion, King Gye-yeong was waiting for Yi-gang. You are the grandson of the Senior Grand Secretary. Yi-gang bowed before King Gye-yeong, showing the proper etiquette for a royal. After shouting long live the king, he introduced himself in a low posture. I am Baek Yi-gang. Lift your head, let me see your face. Yi-gang lifted his head and looked at King Gye-yeong. King Gye-yeong was seated in a specially made throne seat. He was enormous. It wasnt that his frame wasrge. His flesh was excessively thick. His head was buried in his body to the point that his neck couldnt be seen, and his belly was asrge as southern mountains. The throne seat, seemingly made to amodate his body, made a creaking, ominous sound. Ho, you look delicate as if carved from jade. Its hard to believe you subdued an Embroidered Uniform Guard officer alone, considering how young you are. You tter me. Though the weather was still cold, he was sweating profusely. The one wiping his sweat with silk was the Queen Consort beside him. The queen consort, called Queen Yuye, had a look that didnt match King Gye-yeong at all. She had charmingly beautiful eyes that gently drooped, and a virtuous smile hung at the corners of her mouth. What was certain was that the harmony between the king and the queen consort seemed exceptionally good. Such expressions cannot be faked. Queen Yuyes expression genuinely seemed to care for her husband. Even though I have gained so much weight, I need to exercise and move my body, but its not easy. Is this what martial arts are? King Gye-yeong was not like an ordinary royal. To put it nicely, he was unpretentious; to put it negatively, he was frivolous. With clumsy movements, he mimicked boxing techniques while sitting. That was fine, but just moving briefly made him breathe heavily. Queen Yuye wiped his sweat again with a worried look. Whew, since the Senior Grand Secretary rmended you, you cant be an unreliable person. Please take good care of my children. I will protect Their Highnesses the Crown Prince and the County Princess with my life. Haha King Gye-yeong looked at Yi-gang with a peculiar gaze. Yi-gang sensed that he would be given more tasks. But getting out of breath with just a little movement, its pathetic. What do you think, isnt this body pitiful? I dont think so at all. Yi-gang answered formally to the sudden question. King Gye-yeongs eyes, buried in his facial fat, curved into crescents. Many people mistake thick flesh for virtue. I dont think so. What does gaining weight fromziness and overeating have to do with virtue? In that sense, Ick even the dignity of a royal. There are poor people among themoners who starve to death, and a fat royal is indeed a sign ofck of virtue andziness. The eunuch standing beside him trembled. It was a slightly dangerous remark. The Emperor was also fat. Yi-gang still responded with a calm face, Isnt it just that Your Majesty has a good physique? There are plenty of people in this Forbidden City who are good at sweet talk. Are you trying to insult me with the words of a sycophant! It was a stern rebuke. It was almost unreasonable, and because it was unreasonable, it was even more frightening. However, Yi-gang could not simply say, Yes, you are too fat. You should exercise. Yi-gang lifted his head, paused for a moment, and then spoke, The reason Your Majesty has gained weight is due to illness, how could it be a matter ofziness andck of virtue. What did you say? King Gye-yeongs eyes widened. Since Your Majesty mentioned it yourself, as a foolish person, I hesitated because I did not know how to respond. Please forgive me. King Gye-yeong was quietly silent. The one who broke the silence with a small chuckle was Queen Yuye, sitting beside him. Chapter 227: King Gye-yeong, Queen Yuye (2) Chapter 227: King Gye-yeong, Queen Yuye (2) Observation and eyesight were different issues. No matter how sensitive ones senses were or how good ones eyes were, if one did not focus, even the beam right before their eyes could be missed. The reason Yi-gang keenly understood his surroundings was clearly due to his outstanding observational skills. Its not just about being content with natural abilities; its about his personality that never stopped observing and focusing. Additionally, he possessed knowledge. The medical skills he explored to cure his own meridian blockage disease. He learned about herbs, various spells, Taoist practices, and alchemy as a disciple of the Taoist sect. And the insights gained while apanying the Golden Needle Phantom, a figure revered among the Four Great Divine Physicians. He didnt realize the oddity of King Gye-yeong at first nce.Itsmon for those in power to be obese. Growing up eating well and leaving hard work to the servants naturally lead to weight gain. Especially since he had heard stories of King Gye-yeong beingzy and immoral, he thought it was only natural. He noticed the anomaly when he saw his hands. Given his mountain-like belly and moon-round face, his hands should also have been plump. However, King Gye-yeongs hands, appropriate to his royal status, were smooth but no different from ordinary peoples hands. It went unnoticed due to the robe covering his body, but his arms and legs seemed not too thick either. What does gluttony and gaining weight have to do with virtue? In that regard, do I evenck the dignity befitting royalty? While King Gye-yeong was mumbling, Yi-gang stared at his chin fat. No matter how one looked at it, it was unnatural. Compared to his arms and legs, the face and torso were peculiarly fat, a condition called central obesity. It must be due to indolence andck of virtue that a ruling royalty is obese. He waved his hand as he spoke. Then, King Gye-yeongs belly fat briefly became visible. There were red stretch marks. These were characteristic of rapid weight gain. Even blue bruises could be seen on his wrists and ankles. At that moment, Yi-gang recognized suspicious symptoms in King Gye-yeong. Its not ordinary obesity. Its sudden There could be several possibilities, but one in particr came to mind. The Golden Needle Phantom had once exined such symptoms as Spleen Dampness. Syndromes arising from kidney issues could cause exactly these symptoms. Its mostly a symptom seen in women, which makes it strange for King Gye-yeong. Yi-gang vaguely responded to King Gye-yeongs question and observed again. The roots of his nails were tinged purple, and the color of his lips was also murky. The whites of his eyes had a yellowish tint, indicative of liver issues. A characteristic of the sick or poisoned. It seemed he knew it himself. Then Your Majesty, if your weight gain is due to an illness, how can we speak ofziness andck of virtue? Yi-gang deduced as such. Queen Yuye chuckled, proving Yi-gangs guess was correct. Soon, King Gye-yeong also burst intoughter, following his wife. Hahaha. Thats embarrassing. How did you know, huh? It was a test to see Yi-gangs reaction, but they did not expect him to pinpoint King Gye-yeongs physical condition urately. Yi-gang casually mentioned the observations he had made. Initially, King Gye-yeong seemed pleased, butter, his face turned slightly embarrassed. Then Such symptoms appear from an overdose of licorice. Licorice has detoxifying and neutralizing properties Yi-gang cut himself off there. Asking if the royalty had ever been poisoned was not an easy question. If someone had the power to poison royalty, they would at least have to be as powerful as royalty themselves. Youre like a ghost, truly ghostly. Is it because you are a Taoist? Are all Taoists from Azure Forest like this? It was just a small trick. Is that so hmm. King Gye-yeong himself did not expect that his previous poisoning would be discovered. At this point, even he seemed embarrassed enough to be sick of it. Queen Yuye reassured King Gye-yeong, Your Majesty, it must be good news. Hm? Uh yes, the queens words are right. Queen Yuye gave Yi-gang a gentle smile. It was a smile that seemed to brighten the room. Thanks to your medical skills and profound knowledge, its not bad. While pondering what wasnt bad, King Gye-yeong issued a seemingly abstractmand, Let all the courtiers leave. The same goes for the guards outside! Y-Your Majesty. I said leave. The guards hesitated to counter King Gye-yeongs decision but left the building as if they had no choice. You said you were a master of Qigong, and learned Taoist arts in the Azure Forest. Can you use the Taoists spell techniques as well? Of course. Can you show me? Yi-gang performed a basic spell that he rarely used. He chanted the incantation and spread his hands. With a sh, sparks of electricity crackled from his hands. Summoning lightning was one of the most difficult spells, but it became easier after he acquired the power of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Impressive. Oh my Queen Yuye eximed in admiration and pped her hands. King Gye-yeong leaned towards Yi-gang and asked, So, you must also have knowledge about the Taoists spell techniques and strange diseases. My master or senior brothers are more knowledgeable, but I know a fair amount too. What Im about to discuss must be kept confidential. Do you understand? King Gye-yeong said, setting the tone. Yi-gang felt the seriousness and nodded. Its been three years since His Majesty the Emperor entered the Huangtian Pce and seldom came out, did you know? I learned about it aftering to Beijing. He hasnt been seen in public Its almost been a year since hepletely stopped going out. The Emperor was indulging in a life of decadence at Huangtian Pce. And the ones beguiling His Majesty the Emperor and manipting the state affairs are seven Taoists. Taoists? Yes, they call themselves the Seven Great Immortals. It was an audacious naming, mimicking the Eight Immortals of Taoism. The eunuchs brought in people from somewhere. Those people deceived His Imperial Majesty with their Taoist intercourse practice and alchemy, iming they needed to extend their life. Yi-gang listened quietly. Indeed, to those familiar with history, this was not surprising. How many emperors had been engrossed in mystic arts and neglected state affairs? Even if the Emperor was a tyrant, the world found a way to keep turning. A few months ago, I finally had the chance to enter Huangtian Pce. I saw His Imperial Majestys face for the first time in a long while. But heres the thing King Gye-yeong spoke very secretly, as if he feared someone might hear, On His Imperial Majestys temples there were horns. Yi-gangs mouth fell open. Horns? I thought his darkplexion was due to lust. I assumed the increased body hair and the thickening of the fuzz on his neck were also due to that. But it was definitely a horn. It was unbelievable that horns had grown on the Emperors body. King Gye-yeong vividly described everything he had seen. The skin on the neck was hard like psoriasis. The bluish aura around the eyes, the small ck horns the size of fingernails. His voice had grown hoarse. I asked cautiously, but he got angry and asked what I was talking about. It wasnt his normal appearance. It was like it was something other than His Imperial Majesty. Thosest words couldnt even escape King Gye-yeongs lips. I couldnt just stand by any longer. I informed a trustworthy physician about His Imperial Majestys condition, but he had no clue either. He looked at Yi-gang with a hint of expectation. It might not be amon illness. Or it might not even be a disease at all Do you have any guesses? Yi-gang pondered. Though it looked like horns, it could have been some kind of wart. While it was rare for people to grow actual horns, most cases were more likely some type of skin condition. But this was different. If word got out that horns were growing on the Emperors head, it wouldnt be taken well. Moreover, the problem was that from the symptoms alone, Yi-gang couldnt be sure of anything. If it were a kind of disease, the Golden Needle Phantom would have known; if it were the effect of a dark sorcery, Dam Hyun might have known. But since Yi-gang was neither the Golden Needle Phantom nor Dam Hyun, he couldnt answer with certainty. I It was the moment when it seemed inevitable that he would disappoint King Gye-yeong Zhang Sanfeng muttered. Could it really be Do you recognize it? Perhaps. It might be Demons Horn Disease Demons Horn Disease. Its an ominous name. Perhaps the name of a special skin disease. He was curious how Zhang Sanfeng could immediately deduce that. What kind of disease is that? Its not a disease. Then it must be the result of sorcery or demonic arts. He was not sure how deep Zhang Sanfengs knowledge was, but his expression was serious. Its a symptom that appears in those exposed to demonic Qi surely the minions of the Heavenly Demon have He hadnt expected the name of the Heavenly Demon toe up. Even Yi-gang, who rarely showed his emotions, was wide-eyed. King Gye-yeong did not miss that. You seem to know something! Ah Zhang Sanfeng urgently said, Dont speak rashly! Phrase it carefully! Yi-gang did just that. Ive heard that such things can happen when one is exposed to demonic Qi through dark sorcery but I cannot say for certain without seeing His Majesty myself. Yes, that makes sense, indeed it does King Gye-yeong cursed the Seven Great Immortals in anger. Those sorcerers are relentless! King Gye-yeong then turned to Yi-gang and spoke softly, One day, you might have an audience with His Imperial Majesty. Keep that in mind. I understand. It was a moment when the reason for Yi-gangs presence here was somewhat rified. Yi-gang was dismissed. He bowed once more in respect to the royal family and withdrew. Queen Yuye then stopped him again. Warrior Baek. Yes, Your Highness. Please take good care of the children. I will protect them with my life. Thats not what I meant. Queen Yuye looked at Yi-gang with appreciation. You are the son of Hyeran, arent you? Yes. Seong Hyeran. Now a strangers name, Yi-gang hesitated before answering. Then you are my rtive, and practically a rtive to my children as well. You could be their brother or uncle. How can that be, with the different statuses of royalty andmoners I should have taught my children better as their mother, but I failed to instill good manners. If the children make a mistake, please discipline them strictly. How can I Frankly speaking, Yi-gang did not want to do that. Who would bear the consequences of rebuking royalty? Though Queen Yuye said this now, she too would be upset if her children were to cry and beg. How could it be the queensck of virtue? It isrgely my responsibility. I have spoiled them too much. Then King Gye-yeong stepped in. Yi-gang felt like running away. They probably dont even know that you are like a cousin to them. Yes If you are rted by royal blood, that is sufficient to be their teacher. While you are here, please be the teacher to the Crown Prince and the County Princess. To be a teacher, that is too much honor for me. Please retract your offer! Bing a teacher to the children of the royal family seemed like an appropriate role. Already, the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess likely had several teachers for literacy and etiquette. Yet, Yi-gang worried that this position would be an irksome shackle. Born with the Great Yin Meridian Blockage, Yi-gang tended to trust his own instincts. However, his refusal seemed to have been taken as humility by King Gye-yeong and Queen Yuye. To refuse the position of a princes master! At a young age full of vigor, being humble and without desire truly shows genuine character! His Majestys words are correct. I will bestow upon you official sry and rank, so do not refuse any further. Yi-gang tightly closed his eyes. Zhang Sanfeng quietly added a word, The Way is not found elsewhere. Hahaha. There is also a Way in teaching others. Consider it a form of self-cultivation. His tone seemed somewhat amused. Yi-gang sighed softly and prostrated himself. I will serve with all my loyalty. Hahahaha! Eventually, Yi-gang ended up staying at Yongzhao Pce, bearing the unique status of both guardian and teacher. Still, he nned to not get more involved with the royal siblings than necessary. Especially, he resolved never to scold them under the guise of discipline. That was his intention, but Within just a few days, Yi-gang found himself having to break that resolution. Chapter 228: Character Education (1) Chapter 228: Character Education (1) Demons Horn Disease. This ominous name was rted to the Demon Cult. ording to Zhang Sanfeng, the ck Horned Demons led by the Heavenly Demon showed such symptoms. However, could it be reasonable for the Emperor of the Great Ming Empire to have traces of demonic arts? Anyone sensible would naturally have doubts about this situation. Its true. Just because horns grow on the head, the skin hardens, and a blue aura appears around the eyes, we cannot suspect Demons Horn Disease alone. Of course, the horns appearing first at the temples is an unusual symptom, but lets consider the likelihoodits extremely slim. Yes, the possibility isnt high. Rather, its very low. Very low indeed. Zhang Sanfeng spoke as if affirming to himself.To Yi-gang, it rather seemed strange. Following the requests of King Gye-yeong and Queen Yuye, Yi-gang became the teacher and guard for the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess. It was truly a sudden royal appointment, so sudden that even the Senior Grand Secretary had not anticipated it. Around Yi-gangs waist was a thin bamboo rod gilded with gold. This was a cane that the teachers of the Crown Prince could wield. In reality, punishing royalty was prohibited, but receiving this golden bamboo cane meant that King Gye-yeong was sincere. He had been in this strange status for just three days. During that time, Zhang Sanfeng exhibited an utterly suspicious attitude. Theres a saying that a strong denial is a strong affirmation. Where is that phrase from Which scripture? Its not in the scriptures, but its a thought-provoking statement. If the Sage keeps avoiding the question and keeps his mouth shut, dont you think there might be something you ought to tell me? It was early morning now. Yi-gang was walking on his way to meet the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince. Ill change the question. Are you, the Sage, remaining on this earth because of something rted to the Heavenly Demon? Umm Zhang Sanfeng, as always, kept his lips tightly sealed. However, Yi-gang had been with him long enough now to realize that it wasnt unrted. Zhang Sanfeng also seemed to want to reveal something. If the Sage truly does not wish to speak, I wont ask any further. But was it not you, the Sage, who directed me to head towards Beijing? I never imagined I would hear the names Heavenly Demon and Demon Cult in the imperial pce. The Heavenly Demon once invaded Beijing, didnt he? That was true. During the Yuan dynasty, the Khan who conquered the Central ins named the new capital in Beijing as the Grand Capital. The Demon Cult had invaded that Grand Capital. Thousands of cultists attacked the Yuan Empire alongside the Heavenly Demon. The massive army of the Yuan dynasty confronted the Heavenly Demon, leading to a war that resulted in tens of thousands of casualties. Ultimately, it was a defeat for the Demon Cult. The Heavenly Demon was killed, his head severed. It was said that his head was salted and disyed. And now, hundreds of yearster, at the ce where the Heavenly Demon died, the Emperor was bing poisoned by demonic arts. Did he really die here? Yi-gang was skeptical of that first. The Sword Emperor whom Yi-gang had met possessed superhuman strength. Zhang Sanfeng was even stronger than that Sword Emperor, and the Heavenly Demon was likely stronger than Zhang Sanfeng. It seems unlikely that such a strong individual could be captured by soldiers and have his head cut off. Thats not it. Zhang Sanfeng finally spoke up. He wasnt nning to hide everything forever. The Heavenly Demon did not die. Just as humans cannot kill an immortal, the soldiers could not kill him. Then, are you suggesting that the Heavenly Demon is still alive? Yi-gang was shocked. Even the Immortal Divine Sword, who had mastered the Immortal Divine Art, could not ovee the limits of lifespan. If the Heavenly Demon was still alive, perhaps he had achieved the eternal life that the Master of the Ghost Valley so desired. It cant be said that he is alive. But it cannot be said that he is dead either. Has he be a Jiangshi? Or perhaps a vampire? Haha. Zhang Sanfeng grimaced as heughed. People cant conceive of the way he has remained in this world. And he will return again. What kind of method is it? I cannot speak of that method, as it is a taboo of the heavenly realm. Then, the Sage staying on earth rather than in the heavenly realm is Waiting. When the timees, the unfinished third duel must bepleted. One unexpected day, he disclosed the truth he had been withholding. Yi-gang studied Zhang Sanfengs expression. A persons face could reveal many emotions. It seemed this was true even for immortals. Do you wish to settle a score? Initially, Yi-gang thought it was for a reason unbing of a martial artist. Even masters had their desires topete. But his expression didnt seem to fit that at all. It was neither stiff nor rigid, nor were his lips tightly shut with wrinkles furrowed between his eyebrows. With eyes that seemed a bit sad, he gently closed his mouth, as if to affirm his resolution. It was a sense of mission. A sense of responsibility known by those who must act, whether they wanted to or not, whether it was hard or easy. Because that is the heavenly mandate given to me. Zhang Sanfeng spoke as if he had said enough and remained silent. Yi-gang did not bother him any further. Instead, he pondered the new fact that the Heavenly Demon was still on earth. The sudden uprising of the Demon Cult. The strange winds blowing through the imperial court. Perhaps it was rted to the Heavenly Demon. The situation was already troublesome with just the Evil Cult, and now there were more worries. However, it was not the worst-case scenario. What Zhang Sanfeng had told him about the Evil Cult was that it was almost a sworn enemy of the Demon Cult. When the Heavenly Demon was present, the Evil Cult reportedly could not operate openly. It might also be that the Evil Cult began to flourish because the Heavenly Demon had disappeared. It was as Yi-gang was thinking this that he walked. His destination was the Inner Purity Pavilion, a two-story pavilion within the Yongzhao Pce. The Crown Prince and the County Princess were likely waiting for him upstairs, where there were several pirs and windows that allowed the breeze to flow through. While climbing the stairs, Yi-gang suddenly stopped. Mm. The stop was so abrupt that no one could have predicted it. Even the Crown Prince, who was peeking out from the second floor, would not have known that Yi-gang would stop. The Crown Prince had poured a bucket of water down the stairs, and Yi-gangs eyes met his exactly. The contents of the bucket were poured onto the path Yi-gang was taking. Ssh! Water spilled onto the stone stairs. Naturally, some water sshed onto Yi-gang, who had stopped in advance. However, how could a Supreme Peak master fall for such childish pranks? A Supreme Peak master was someone who could block arrows flying from behind. Yi-gang swung his arm in a circr motion. Whoosh! The sshed water was blocked by his arm and scattered into the air. Yi-gangs body did not get wet at all. Tsk. However, Yi-gang clicked his tongue. The water poured by the Crown Prince was not clean. It was murky, muddy water, as if scooped from a pond, and most importantly, a live carp was pping on the stairs. Yi-gang luckily picked up the carp that had not been injured and died. His once clean hands were dirtied, and the water sshed by the carp dirtied his sleeves and front. And Yi-gangs expression also darkened. Damn kid He muttered disrespectfully to the royal family and looked up again, but the Crown Princes head, which had been peeking out, had already disappeared. Yi-gang held the carp and climbed the stairs.
The Honorable County Princess nervously bit her nails. The Crown Prince was just as nervous. How did that ghost-like guy know? What should we do The n to pour pond water was led by the Crown Prince. They had luckily caught a carp as well, and had been giggling as they prepared just moments before. But they never imagined that Yi-gang would sense it before they poured the water. The Honorable County Princess became irritable. I told you not to do it! Why, Sister! It used to be your favorite prank. This time it felt ominous. She was unusually timid. She didnt seem to realize that her behavior was irritating her younger brother. And even if we got caught, so what? What can he do about it? Father appointed him as the Crown Princes Master Even if hes the Crown Princes Master, this isnt the first time weve been caught. If we deny it, he wont be able to do anything. The Crown Prince was not wrong. It was a prank they had yed on the officials who entered the pce before. The high-ranking officials were embarrassed with their faces turning red, but they didnt dare to get angry at the royalty. Instead, the eunuchs and maids serving the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess were severely punished, but that was the extent of it. You! The Crown Prince pointed at the eunuch serving them. Yes, Your Highness. Take care of it. Understood? Yes, sir. The eunuch looked troubled but bowed his head nheless. If a young royalmitted a wrongdoing, the teacher was supposed to correct it. Hitting with a rod was called flogging, but it was against thew for amoner to punish a royal. Therefore, young lower-ranking eunuchs were usually beaten in their ce. The Crown Prince cunningly took advantage of this. However, this time, the Honorable County Princess held onto the Crown Princes sleeve and stopped him. Cant we stop with the second prank? Huh? I think that one might be a bit too much. The Crown Prince had prepared a second prank. This was a particrly nasty prank that even he didnt y often. He had spread a bunch of small needles on the floor just after climbing the stairs. The needles, twisted together by the seamstresses, were thin and hard to see. Anyone unaware who stepped on them would grab their foot with a scream of pain. Stay quiet, Sister. Ill take all the me. Its not about that Enough! The Crown Princes expression became even more stubborn. In this state, he wouldnt listen to anything. Moreover, as Yi-gangs face emerged from below the stairs, the Honorable County Princess instinctively hid behind the Crown Prince. Your Highness, Your Majesty. Yi-gang had fully ascended. The carp he was holding continued to thrash about violently. The Crown Prince tried to maintain a nonchnt expression. But his heart sank again. Yi-gang had stopped in front of the spot where the needles were scattered. He had noticed the barely visible trap on the floor. Yi-gang smirked as if it were ridiculous. Before the Crown Prince could react, he continued walking. Ah! The Honorable County Princess let out a small scream. She instinctively thought that Yi-gangs foot would be injured. The needles could easily pierce through leather shoes. But something surprising happened. Yi-gang walked lightly over the needles without any issue. He didnt have metal tes on the soles of his shoes, yet he remained calm. Moreover, the needle bundle was neither crushed nor disced, retaining its original form. It was like a supernatural phenomenon. They couldnt understand that Yi-gang had skillfully employed the secret art of light footwork. Yi-gang stood straight in front of the Crown Prince. As servant Baek Yi-gang, I am exceedingly pleased. W-What are you pleased about? As his teacher, the Crown Prince couldnt maintain his previous arrogant tone. To faithfully follow the orders of His Majesty King Gye-yeong and assist Your Highness in your training. I dont need Eek! The Crown Prince let out an undignified scream. Yi-gang had ced the carp into his hands. The carp pped and jumped, hitting the Crown Princes face before leaping away. Yi-gang caught it again. How dare you! This is outrageous! The Crown Prince, clutching his face, was furious. But Yi-gang remained calm. Well, should we punish this carp for causing such amotion? What did you say! However, as a creature of the water, it merely failed to adapt to being outside, so it would be right for Your Highness to understand. Ugh! Please return this poor carp to its original home. Leaving the fuming Crown Prince, Yi-gang handed the carp to a maid. Unlike the Crown Prince, who screamed in surprise, the maid quickly bowed and descended the pavilion. Yi-gang spoke quietly, Your Highness, this is clearly improper conduct. The Crown Prince flinched in surprise. Throwing pond water at the Crown Princes Master appointed by His Majesty. Scattering metal objects with the intent to injure the teacher. When Yi-gang was appointed as the teacher of the royal siblings, he considered it a bothersome task. But spending time with them, he realized it wasnt entirely so. Had he just served as a guard, he wouldnt have had the means to discipline these troublesome pranksters. W-what nonsense! I didnt do anything. Is that so. He already knew the Crown Prince would feign innocence. Yi-gang looked at the young eunuch. Eunuch. Is what His Highness says true? It seems it is not. Trying to lie to escape me is also improper conduct, Your Highness. For the eunuch, it was better to remain loyal to King Gye-yeong, who appointed Yi-gang, rather than the troublesome Crown Prince. Yi-gang rolled up his muddy sleeve. Eunuch, it is your duty to ensure that the behavior of His Highness and the Honorable County Princess is proper. Yes, that is correct. We must administer flogging. The eunuch rolled up his pant leg, as if he had been expecting this. He was not a high-ranking eunuch of the Eastern Depot, but a young eunuch who often followed the Crown Prince around. This is all the responsibility of His Highness. The eunuch is being punished as well. Do you understand? Ugh! The Crown Prince could not contain his anger. The Grand Secretary is already my teacher in academics, and I have an exceptional master for martial arts, so what exactly are you! He couldnt stand the fact that the young Yi-gang, who suddenly appeared, had be his tutor. Moreover, what his father had entrusted to Yi-gang was You know this. Yi-gang had to acknowledge that he was an expert in the field assigned by King Gye-yeong. Its character education. He had already reformed Dam Hyun, who had deviated even further than them. Chapter 229: Character Education (2) Chapter 229: Character Education (2) If you asked 100 people what the greatest temple in the Central ins was, every single one of them would respond with Shaolins. The Shaolin monks were famous not only for their martial prowess but also for their profound Buddhist nature and virtue. Then, what about the greatest Taoist temple? Which was the best among the Taoist sects? Nowadays, some might ce Wudang first, but unlike Buddhism, opinions would be divided. This was because of the existence of the Azure Forest. Though less known due to its lesser involvement in worldly affairspared to Wudang, those who knew, knew. The Azure Forest was an ancient sect and the greatest Taoist sect. This was the same for the noble families and royalty residing in Beijing.I have persistently declined, but His Majesty insisted on entrusting me with this burden King Gye-yeong entrusted Yi-gang with his childs education for a reason. The fact that Yi-gang was a disciple of the Azure Forest, and a highly ranked one for his age, was a clear advantage. With a loyal heart, I will be guiding the Crown Prince to develop proper character What character!? The Crown Prince, who screamed in anger, clearly seemed tock character. Yi-gang subtly released intangible Qi. The Crown Princes face turned pale under the oppressive pressure on his body. Ugh! Words are a mirror that reflects a person. Please be mindful and respectful in your attitude. Regardless of the content of his words, what Yi-gang was doing was nothing short of intimidation. A child who couldnt even utter a proper sound under the intangible Qi of a Supreme Peak master could not remain unscathed. The Crown Prince gritted his teeth, stiffening. I will begin the punishment. Yi-gang finally drew out the whip. It was the first time Yi-gang had drawn the gold-ted bamboo whip. Even though he was about to punish a eunuch or a courtdy, wielding the whip was undoubtedly a burdensome task. The young eunuch, who had rolled up his pants, shivered. Though the eunuch bears the sin of failing to properly serve His Majesty, the fundamental fault lies with the Crown Prince. Hmph. The Crown Prince snorted, pretending not to listen. He even forced a smile. Are you not feeling well? The eunuch is suffering in your ce. Why would I care? What does it matter to me? Haha, if that is how you feel. Seeing the Crown Princes brazen smile, Yi-gang subtly nced at the Honorable County Princess. Hers was slightly better. At least she showed some difort, avoiding eye contact or fidgeting with her fingers. Theres more room for improvement with this one. It was when Yi-gang made this assessment that Zhang Sanfeng murmured as if amused. You have be quite sincere. Pardon? Not long ago, you seemed to find it extremely bothersome, didnt you? The responsibility of being a royal tutor is not light. It still bothers me. Then why are you working so hard? Yi-gang remained silent. It might have been because he was contemting how to respond to Zhang Sanfengs words, but to the Crown Prince and the County Princess, his demeanor appeared somewhat tense. I dont want to deal with a lot of trouble, so I have to bear a little trouble, dont I? Heheh. Initially, it seemed like he could just get by with some rough protection. Yi-gang realized that the real tasks woulde from meeting the emperor, and that protecting the royal siblings was just a pretext. If he could have just managed roughly, Yi-gang would not have bothered the royal siblings. However, the situation did not go as nned. Whether it was due to their pride or some other reason, they kept provoking Yi-gang. Just like when he first met Dam Hyun, Yi-gang had no choice but to act with a heavy heart. If something bothered him, and seemed it would continue to bother him in the future, then Yi-gangs nature was to eliminate the root cause altogether. I am not very good at controlling my strength, so the punishment will be painful. Yi-gang flicked the flexible bamboo whip with his fingertips. I will limit it to just two strikes. Hmph. The other teachers had often given dozens of strikes, so he scoffed at the mere two strikes. However, Yi-gang demonstrated by striking the floor with the whip. Snap! Everyone except Yi-gang covered their ears. The sound was so intense and eye-popping that it was like thunder. I will strike with this intensity. O-oh The spot where Yi-gang had struck the floor was horribly dented. What is The sound and the mark left behind made it seem like the whip should have broken. However, the whip in Yi-gangs hand remained annoyingly intact. It was clear that he had infused it with inner strength. If someone gets hit by that their leg would break, the Honorable County Princess muttered unconsciously. She was right. A eunuch who had just reached adulthood could not withstand the shock that broke the sturdy floor. Even the eunuch ustomed to punishment trembled. U-ugh His pupils shook, and his breathing became rough, indicating his fear. -Do not be tense, I do not have a hobby of oppressing the innocent. Yi-gang sent a quiet telepathic message. Only then did the eunuch stop trembling. I will only strike exactly twice. The Crown Prince also seemed frightened. Yi-gang swung the whip not to inflict pain, but as if to break a leg. SwishC Just like before, he lifted the whip effortlessly. However, the Crown Prince and the County Princess had clearly seen what happened when that whip came down. During this time, Yi-gang red at the Crown Prince. His cold, ssy eyes seemed to prate deeply into the Crown Princes heart. Frightened, the Crown Prince tightly closed his eyes. He was ultimately fleeing from the problem before him. Yi-gangs gaze then shifted to the Honorable County Princess behind him. She appeared more terrified than the Crown Prince, her face pale. However, she did not avoid Yi-gangs eyes. Though very scared, she burst into tears. We were wrong! And with that, she apologized. The Crown Prince tried to stop her in surprise, but it was toote. We were wrong. So, please stop! Yi-gang lowered the whip. The Honorable County Princess could not speak any further. It was rare for someone of her royal status to apologize in such a manner. Ovee with sorrow, she sobbed. It was something that a mentally and physically immature child could at least manage. Yi-gang asked quietly, Where did you get these metal pieces? T-that eunuch from the embroidery room, ugh. Did the Crown Prince order this? Nod, nod. Yi-gang asked a few more questions. Who the eunuch was, why a eunuch instead of a maid from the embroidery room brought it, and how long he had been serving the royal family. The Honorable County Princess, who had stopped crying, wondered why he was asking such questions. Yi-gang looked at the Crown Prince and spoke clearly, Do you know what the first of the four virtuesthe four moral inclinations humans should havementioned by Mencius is? It was a question that the Crown Prince, who had studied Confucianism, could not fail to know. It is the heart ofpassion. More important than the sense of shame and aversion to evil is the heart ofpassion and benevolence. ying a mischievous trick on the teacher and then denying it was wrong. But it was an even greater wrong to stand by and watch an innocent eunuchs leg get broken because of it. By discussing these things, Yi-gang genuinely conducted character education. Do not forget todays lesson. Then something unexpected happened. In the warm atmosphere that was forming, Yi-gang suddenlyshed the eunuchs calves. The whip mercilessly cut through the air. Snap! Hadnt he promised telepathically not to strike hard? Wasnt this the moment to say, In honor of Her Highness the County Princess courage, I will stop the punishment? The eunuchs scream burst out. Aaaaah! It was a chilling scream. The guards patrolling nearby were startled and came to see what was happening, understood the situation, and then left. That startled me. Even Zhang Sanfeng was surprised. The eunuchs leg was not broken. But with just onesh, a clear wound appeared. The skin had split, and drops of blood formed and trickled down. One more. When Yi-gang raised his hand again, the eunuch foamed at the mouth and pleaded. Ugh, Im sorry, I apologize. Please Had he been prepared, it wouldnt have been so painful. The assurance that it wouldnt hurt had made him feel safe, making the actual strike even more painful. Seeing the eunuchs face streaming with tears, Yi-gang nodded. Is it too painful? Then Ill give you a choice. Yi-gang gathered the scattered needles from the floor. With a swift motion of his sleeve, he collected them instantly. He then scattered them in front of the eunuch. Take one more strike or walk over this. What? W-what? Both the eunuch and the siblings were bewildered. What kind of demand was this all of a sudden? But to them, walking over the needles seemed a hundred times better. Since he was wearing shoes, it would only hurt his soles a little. But the eunuch was too flustered to respond. The Honorable County Princess shouted, What are you hesitating for? Walk quickly! But the eunuch, his face pale, just trembled. Yi-gang asked quietly, Then would you like to take one more strike? Yes, I-I will. The whip was surely dozens of times more painful. It was an unexpected choice. Yi-gangs response changed as well. No, I dislike that. Pardon? Walk. Yi-gang spoke firmly, Walk over this. Everyone realized that the atmosphere was bing strange. The eunuch did not move at all. Yi-gang lightly pushed the whip, poking the acupuncture point on the eunuchs inner thigh. The eunuchs legs gave out, and he fell forward. Aaaah! He screamed excessively and struggled to support himself with his hands on the ground. Of course, a needle stuck in his palm, but it could have been worse. Ahhh! Ahh! Even after removing the needle from his hand, the eunuch screamed in distress. Youre lucky. Ugh. Not all of them were poisoned. You got lucky. The eunuch gaped in shock. The courtdies let out small screams at the mention of poison. This kind of poison has a fishy smell, Yi-gang exined, pointing to his nose. From the very beginning, he had sensed a strange scent. It was a subtle characteristic only noticeable to someone like him, a Supreme Peak master and possessor of the Great Yin Meridian Blockage. I thought it was the smell of carp but it wasnt. N-no, thats not it Courtdies, call the guards. Well reveal the details then. After instructing the courtdies, Yi-gang pressed acupoints on the eunuchs body. The eunuch had a foul smell from the start. He had assumed it was just sweat, but it was different. It was the stench of someone who had been sweating from nervousness for a long time. Hearing what the Honorable County Princess had said, Yi-gang became certain that the eunuch was suspicious. Soon, the guards arrived and tied the eunuch with ropes. Your sense is uncanny. It seems even better than mine. Its natural. Yi-gang brushed off Zhang Sanfengs sort-ofpliment. The Crown Prince and Honorable County Princess stared at Yi-gang with nk expressions. Yi-gang spoke to them, Todays lesson will end here. L-lesson? Their hearts had been stirred when he spoke ofpassion and a sense of shame. However, the sudden attempt to poison Yi-gang had left them bewildered. They still couldnt fully grasp if the eunuch was truly the viin. See you next time. With that, Yi-gang disappeared. The Crown Prince trembled with a profound sense of defeat.
The eunuch was dragged away and subjected to severe torture. Upon investigation, it was found that the eunuch had subtly suggested to the Crown Prince the prank of scattering the needles. The cunning eunuch had lured the Crown Prince and had brought needles smeared with poison. The poison wasnt an instant killer; it was smeared with the pus of a sick person. If pricked, one would suffer from a lingering illness and eventually fall into a high fever after a few weeks. It was clearly an attempt to harm Yi-gang. The most crucial question was who was behind this plot. However, the details remained unknown. The eunuch was beheaded within a day. King Gye-yeong, who received the news a bitte, was furious. He was certain that the swift execution was to prevent uncovering the mastermind. In his fury, King Gye-yeong handed over the subsequent investigation to the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot. But even with them, he did not expect any fruitful results. King Gye-yeong forcibly shook off his unpleasant emotions. There was also some good news. You have done well, exceptionally well, he said to Yi-gang with a serious expression. Coming down from the throne, King Gye-yeong personally took Yi-gangs hands in his. Preventing such a covert assassination attempt is indeed a very difficult task, certainly so. I was lucky. Youre perfect in every way except for pretending to be modest with thatpletely unmodest expression. Haha. King Gye-yeong smiled broadly. Ive judged you too harshly. Please continue to protect my children well. Apany them even when they are taught by other royal teachers. Come to think of it, tomorrow is the time to learn martial arts. I want the Crown Prince to learn Qigong and keep his body healthy. Please take care of him tomorrow as well. The expression on Yi-gangs face must have clearly shown his reluctance. But King Gye-yeong, looking confident, patted Yi-gangs shoulder. I will not forget this favor! When royalty speaks of favors, Yi-gang couldnt continue to resist. Yi-gang sighed and bowed his head. I am deeply grateful. Chapter 230: Immortal Divine Sword (1) Chapter 230: Immortal Divine Sword (1) The Central ins were vast, but the world beyond them was even more so. The people of the Central ins were unaware, but there existed ces beyond the reach of the Emperors power. Take Liaodong, for instance. Located northeast of Beijing, this ind region was colder and drier. Here, the influence of the Jurchen tribes outweighed the Emperors power. In Liaodong, theres a ce known as Heilongjiang, named for its ck rivers flowing like dragons. People living in warm cities like Hangzhou or Nanjing could never imagine, but Liaodong was also inhabited. There were farmers tilling thend, hunters skinning animals they caught, and herbalists digging up herbs for sale. In the case of Mount Meiling, located downstream of Heilongjiang, there were many herbalists.The area around Heilongjiang, already rich in vital energy due to its flora and fauna, was particrly abundant near Mount Meiling. The temperature around Mount Meiling was always warmpared to its surroundings, and the high mountains trapped moisture, making it damp. This blessed natural environment and the spiritual energy embedded in thend nurtured high-quality herbs and elixirs. Thanks to this, the herbs harvested here could be sold for a high price in the Central ins. Thus, over a thousand herbalists lived on Mount Meiling. There was even an organized faction of herbalists known as the Great Herb Hall. Mu Kyung-chun, just over 60 years old, was also a herbalist. Mu Kyung-chun, who had lived here gathering herbs for more than half his life, boasted that there was nothing he didnt know about Mount Meiling. Moreover, as an herbalist, he was not mediocre in ability. Mu Kyung-chun believed that the greatest virtue of an herbalist was greed. The greed for herbs, or rather, the greed for money, was essential to survive in the harsh conditions of Liaodong. This had be his belief since he had fled his hometown in the mountain viges of the Central ins after killing a friend. Greed had twisted his life, but it had also enabled him to survive until now. Every few years, he would find a spiritual herb that could make one wealthy overnight, often pushing fellow herbalists off cliffs or killing them with stones to monopolize these treasures. Lying was a part of everyday life, and so was deceit. The twisted attitude of Mu Kyung-chuns life was now evident on his face with age. With spitefully set wrinkles and a gloomy look in his eyes, he looked at least ten years older after losing several front teeth. It had be harder to deceive people, and the woman he met a few days ago was truly an easy mark. Its truly your lucky day. They say there are many herbalists on Mount Meiling, but no one knows as much as I do. Hehe The young woman lying in front of the bonfire nced at Mu Kyung-chun. Her name was Yeon-mi, or so she said. It was probably a pseudonym. There wasnt a woman wandering alone here without a story. He was captivated by her strikingly beautiful features, yet her attire was less impressive. She wore baggy clothes that seemed picked up from somewhere, and her behavior was so bizarre that at first, he thought she was somewhatcking. I clearly saw the new shoots of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb on the cliff. Truly, you are fortunate. Ehehe. Fools might salivate over a woman who ventured into such perilous ces alone. But the experienced Mu Kyung-chun quickly realized she might be a martial artist. His intuition was correct. She did not carry a weapon like a sword, but her movements were extraordinary. She had followed him up the rugged mountain path as easily as if strolling through a park. However, considering the thick fog and the long distance it would be nice if you could pay a bit more than the agreed reward. Not right now, though Here. She flung something the size of a bean from her bosom. Holding it in his hand, Mu Kyung-chunughed, revealing his missing teeth. It was a piece of gold the size of a fingernail, pure enough to leave a clear bite mark if chewed. Crazy woman. She really is a crazy woman. Though he spoke politely, thats what Mu Kyung-chun thought. A few days ago, this woman had appeared at the herbalists inn, dering she was searching for an elixir. She seemed to have heard of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, but she was utterly foolish. Could such a spiritual herb really be found just by looking for it? Its the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, which could only be found if heaven itself descended. Only Mu Kyung-chun, spurred by curiosity, listened to the womans words. And when a piece of gold sprang out from the womans bosom as her price, Mu Kyung-chun felt even happier than when he had discovered an elixir. I will search diligently. I, Mu Kyung-chun, the chief herbalist of the Great Herb Hall, will personally ensure you get the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb! Okay. Its cheeky how casually she spoke, but what did it matter? Mu Kyung-chun had lied countless times before. He was not the chief herbalist of the Great Herb Hall, far from ithe had been expelled from it, and even guiding her to the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb was a ruse. He would definitely exact a hefty price for her cheekiness. Mu Kyung-chun hid a malicious smile. Yeon-mi was looking at the night sky without any suspicion. In her eyes, reflected the twinkling of starlight. Mu Kyung-chun didnt see it, but for a brief moment, a blue light not of this world sparkled in Yeon-mis eyes. Thus, another night passed in the mountains. At dawn, Mu Kyung-chun got up and scattered the bonfire ashes. Did you sleep wellst night? Yes. Yeon-mi seemed more ustomed to resting in the mountains than even the herbalist Mu Kyung-chun. His attempts to tire her out so that she could not rest properly were futile. But that wasnt all. T-then, lets continue on. Wait a moment. Yes? Frequently, she would stop Mu Kyung-chun, who was guiding the way. Lets go this way. What? But that direction is different Oh. Despite not being a dog, she sniffed around and went in apletely different direction from where Mu Kyung-chun intended to lead. For Mu Kyung-chun, who had secretly intended to guide Yeon-mi in a specific direction, it was infuriating. Fortunately, they were heading deeper into Mount Meiling, which was a relief. You shouldnt do this Oh. As such incidents repeated, Mu Kyung-chun ground his teeth. His ns to swindle Yeon-mi were nearly thwarted countless times. Fortunately, he was sending smoke signals to his aplices by throwing items into the bonfire, but if they strayed too far from the destination, it became difficult tomunicate. Luckily, they were able to stop their journey not too far away. It wasnt just that simple. Mu Kyung-chun gaped at the high cliff. Thats impossible. He barely muttered that before he stopped himself. That thing there? Y-yes A spiritual herb he had never expected to find was growing on the cliff. Th-that is the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb. Seems right. I can feel its yang energy What could possibly be felt from such a distance? Mu Kyung-chun had no idea that Yeon-mi had been following the yang energy of the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb all the way here. Lets go up. J-just a moment, please! Ah. Youre not needed anymore. You can leave. What are you saying? How can a person climb that path? Mu Kyung-chun stubbornly stopped Yeon-mi. The cliff is more slippery than it looks because its damp. Many of the sturdy-looking rocks crumble with a touch. We should climb up the other way around. Its getting dark, so lets camp here for now. The Purple Spirit Phantom Herb isnt going to run away. Hehe. After briefly looking up at the cliff, Yeon-mi eventually nodded. Even for her, it wasnt an easy cliff to climb without returning to her original form. Yeon-mi epted Mu Kyung-chuns suggestion and took a rest. Yeon-mi also slept. Her animalistic, superhuman senses could detect Mu Kyung-chuns movements even while she slept, although he hadnt learned any martial arts. Had Mu Kyung-chun harbored any clumsy intentions and attacked with a hoe, she would have immediately torn his neck out. However, Yeon-micked knowledge about humans. The nine-tailed fox that served the Queen Mother of the West had descended to the mortal realm. She bore her first children with her tails. Yeon-mi, born in such a way, knew nothing of human malice and greed. She didnt know that this ce she came to find a yang-energized herb for her mother was a human hell. She didnt realize that what Mu Kyung-chun was sprinkling into the bonfire was changing the color of the smoke. She had no idea that this was how he was contacting the Green Forest bandits of Mount Meiling. Now, lets slowly go up and around. Youll see the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb is still there, right? The next day arrived. Yeon-mi climbed the mountain path with Mu Kyung-chun. It took quite a while to go around to reach the top of the cliff. Yeon-mi, even in her human form, was not weak. She was probably at a levelparable to a Peak master. It feels like someone is nearby. Haha, its probably just herbalists. She noticed people gathering around her and Mu Kyung-chun. Since he said they were herbalists, she assumed they were. It was a foolishly naive thought. When they arrived at the top of the cliff, they were met by a group of heavily bearded bandits. Damn it. The leader of the Green Forest bandits, with a vicious axe slung over his shoulder, spat on the ground. I heard there was someone worth robbing, but is that it? She looks like a beggar. Still, shes pretty enough to fetch a decent price if we sell her somewhere. Why they found it funny was unclear, but the bandits of the Green Forestughed loudly at the leaders words. Are you a martial artist? The bandit asked, pointing his axe at her. Instead of answering, Yeon-mi spread her arms wide. The hostility closing in was unmistakable. In that case, she would just tear apart the humans blocking her way. Yeon-mis eyes glowed blue. ! The bandit fort leader, who managed Mount Meiling, was startled by the feral killing intent emanating from her. He had killed several martial artists who were quite skilled. But Yeon-mis killing intent was unlike anything he had ever experienced. So instead of charging ahead alone, he signaled his waiting subordinates. In the end, it was the right move. Stop! Instead of shouting Throw! or Topple her! or Now! they used thatmand as a clever tactic. As soon as the word was uttered, the bandits of the Green Forest threws from all directions. Thes, made of tough vines and weighted with heavy stones, were intricately woven. Thes cast shadows on the ground as they covered the sky. Historically, this was the most effective way for the weak to face the strong. Hah, hah! However, Yeon-mi was stronger than they expected. Even without drawing a weapon, she confidently swung her hand at the toughs. Crack The sh of light from her nails was no illusion. With blue light streaming from her eyes, she began to slice through the iings. This is! The bandits, realizing the gravity of the situation, were momentarily stunned. Mu Kyung-chun, who had been silent until now, moved. He took out a two-span long stick from the bottom of his herb basket. Like the tribesmen of Yunnan, he brought a blowgun to his mouth and blew. The poison dart embedded itself in Yeon-mis back as she was slicing through thes. Phweew. Yeon-mi, draped in fragments, froze in ce. She slowly turned to look at Mu Kyung-chun. Mu Kyung-chun shivered as his eyes met Yeon-mis. Her eyes werepletely glowing blue, and her exposed fangs were particrly sharp. The poison on the dart was more expensive than gold of the same weight. Could even a ferocious tiger withstand such a lethal poison? A chilling fear settled in the group, and soon Yeon-mi copsed. O-of course! The bandits let out a sigh of relief. Mu Kyung-chun barely managed to steady his trembling body. For a moment, he felt as if he was facing a tiger right in front of him. What a poison that is! Well done, Mu Kyung-chun! N-no, its nothing Ill make sure to take good care of you. Thank you, eh? The fort leader of Mount Meilingughed excessively, trying to hide his earlier fear. Search her thoroughly! We cant help it if shes dead. Arrogant woman! Yeon-mi had been using gold pieces as easily as coins. There was no money exchange here, so all her valuables would be on her. Yeon-mi, who had copsed, was covered by thes thrown by the Green Forest bandits. Thes, tangled properly, couldnt be untied and had to be cut. Unlike Yeon-mi, who cut thes with her bare hands, the bandits struggled even with knives. The Green Forest bandits, who had just witnessed Yeon-mis might, couldnt bring themselves to touch her writhing form. Persistent, arent you Shell die soon enough. They assumed that if left alone, she would soon stop breathing. However, their expectations didnt match reality. The poison injected into Yeon-mis body was from a Seven-step Snake, strong enough to kill a bear instantly. However, Yeon-mi was not an ordinary human. I was foolish. Her human form was created through a transformation spell. Her true nature was that of a great yokai. If she had her original body, the poison would have had no effect, but the body made through her spell was indeed affected. There were two ways to get out of this situation. Slowly burn the poison in this body with Qi. Or revert to her original form and kill all the humans. I have no choice. Thetter was definitely simpler. Oh, what what is that? What is going on At the moment the Green Forest bandits were shocked by the change happening in her body. Bang! A rough crashing sound echoed from the direction of the cliff. Everyone, including Yeon-mi, turned their gaze towards the man who appeared on the cliff. The man had emerged from the edge of the cliff. Considering all possibilities, the only conclusion was that he had climbed up the cliff. Who are you! The bandits shouted, but the man did not reply. He was a very unusual man. No one could figure out how he had climbed the steep cliff, but he did not look like someone who would. The splendid red robe he wore made him look like a noble from a bustling city. He had arge build and strong eyes. His dignified white face had very handsome features. His tightly tied ck hair contrasted with his skin. He carried a rugged ck sword but wore luxurious ornaments. Shining nes and ornate rings were not what one would expect on a swordsman. In one hand, he was holding the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb. What is this? Who are you people? He dug in his ear with his finger and scanned Yeon-mi and the Green Forest bandits. Filthy creatures. His arrogant voice made it seem like he was looking at insects. The fort leader of Mount Meiling shouted, his face turning bright red, We are the mountain heroes of Mount Meiling, you bastard! The retaliation against the suddenly appearing man was swift. He threw the axe in his hand at the mans face. However sh The mans sword was not something the bandit could contend with. Before the axe was even released, the fort leaders right hand fell to the ground. I am Baek Sung-cheon. Avoiding the spurting blood from the bandit, the Immortal Divine Sword spoke. Chapter 231: Immortal Divine Sword (2) Chapter 231: Immortal Divine Sword (2) The young man, Baek Sung-cheon, put three stems of Purple Spirit Phantom Herb into his pocket. Currently, he was gaining fame in the Central ins and was known by the nickname Divine Dragon of Xian. At the age of twenty, he created the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique and became the strongest master of the Baek Noble n as the Young n Head. The reason he was in this remote area of Liaodong was solely to find the spiritual herb called the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb. Without an herbalist apanying him, he roamed around Mount Meiling. It was an extremely arrogant action characteristic of Baek Sung-cheon. He genuinely believed that the stars of destiny were guiding him. Like the ancient heroes in the ssic Water Margin, he believed that the stars in the sky led him. This time, the heavens did not abandon Baek Sung-cheon. He eventually found the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb on his own.It was a great achievement obtained after wandering Mount Meiling for 15 days. However, wandering around the mountain was quite a hardship. Nevertheless, Baek Sung-cheons clothes remained neat due to his efforts. It was thanks to his innate dignity, excellent movement technique, and endless patience. After severing the wrist of Meiling Fort Leader, Baek Sung-cheon took a step back to avoid the spray of blood. No matter how skilled he was, it was impossible to avoid all blood stter during a fierce battle. Sensing that he had to cut down more people, he tied his hair tightly once again. His luxurious and sleek ck hair symbolized him as the Divine Dragon of Xian. Aaak, aaahhh! The Meiling Fort Leader screamed, clutching his severed wrist. Until that moment, his subordinates were frozen in ce. It was an incredibly surreal situation. Thus, they failed to recognize Baek Sung-cheon even after hearing his name. K-kill him! Only after the Meiling Fort Leader shouted did the bandits charge. If they had known Baek Sung-cheons true identity, they wouldnt have acted that way. If they had known he was the Young n Head of the Baek Noble n. That at twenty, he became the strongest in Xian, creating the profound Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, had the qualities of a Great Ancestor, they wouldnt have dared. If you run away, I wont cut you down. It meant that if they didnt run, he would cut them down. Baek Sung-cheon warned them. And he did so. It was still a time shortly after he created the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. The iplete sword technique was somewhat crude, and much blood sttered. However, the sword forged from meteorite steel contained a brilliant Aura Qi. As the sword passed, the bandits coarse swords were cut like bamboo. The sound of metal shing and screams intersected countless times. In that strange symphony, the Immortal Divine Sword moved like a beast. It was like a great tiger rampaging among a pack of wild dogs; this ce was the boundary between nirvana and the mundane world. Before long, all the Green Forest bandits were either dead or had fled. The young Baek Sung-cheon was aware of two shorings. One was that his hands were merciless and cruel. Pyuuk Amid the sound of metal and screams, the firing of a blowgun was particrly distinct. Baek Sung-cheon suddenly stopped. In his left hand, he held the recently fired poison needle. Cling- In the silence that had settled, the sound of the poison needle dropping was clearly heard. In front of Baek Sung-cheon stood Mu Kyung-chun, trembling while holding a blowgun. His cold gaze swept over Mu Kyung-chun. A grotesque face distorted by fear and trembling legs. The pant legs soaked yellow with urine. Youre a dirty and disgusting worm. sh. Mu Kyung-chuns twisted life ended with his head being severed. Baek Sung-cheon was aware of his second shoring, which was his foul mouth. Damn it, blood got everywhere. Like a damn dog. He tried to wipe his face, but the blood only smeared more. Yeon-mi was silently observing Baek Sung-cheons actions. He was a mysterious and strong human. Although she wasnt yet familiar with humans, she could sense that Baek Sung-cheon was no ordinary person. In the meantime, she had expelled much of the poison from her body. However, she could barely maintain her human form. Baek Sung-cheon walked towards Yeon-mi with a steady gait. Yeon-mi felt as if the hairs on the back of her neck were standing on end. Baek Sung-cheon held a sword in his hand. Would he harm her like he did the others just now? Countless thoughts shed through her mind in a very short time. Should she resist? Should she run away? Should she reveal her true form? Her mother had instructed her never to reveal her true form in front of humans. However, considering the current emergency, it might be better to reveal her true form Stay still. I wont cut you. Baek Sung-cheon, who had stopped in front of Yeon-mi, said that and swung his sword. Pahk! Would she have been able to avoid it if she had tried? The meteorite sword, Shooting Star Fang, struck down beside Yeon-mis head. Yeon-mi turned her head, feeling a sudden presence. A bright red snake was writhing with its head severed. It was clearly a spiritual creature with horns, unlike an ordinary snake. The pungent smell of venom indicated that it was far more dangerous than the poison of the Seven-step Snake that had poisoned Yeon-mi. They say spiritual creatures are drawn to spiritual herbs, Baek Sung-cheon muttered as he swung his sword again. This time, it was aimed directly at Yeon-mi. Rasp However, what was cut was not Yeon-mi but the that had been restraining her. With remarkable swordsmanship, he had precisely cut only the. Seeing that Yeon-mi remained still, Baek Sung-cheon tilted his head and extended his hand. Yeon-mi, still in a daze, just stared at Baek Sung-cheons hand. Are you curious about this ring? Perhaps misunderstanding Yeon-mis gaze, Baek Sung-cheon said something strange. On his ring finger was a ring made of topaz. It was so excessively ornate that it was almost gaudy. Isnt it splendid? I really like this ring. Its a gift, haha. I received it as a present. It seemed that from the beginning, he wanted to show off the ring to someone. Yeon-mi had no interest in it. Can you yield the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb to me? Baek Sung-cheon tilted his head. It was an abrupt request, but he neither got angry nor seemed puzzled. Sorry, but thats impossible. I n to give it to the person who gifted me the ring. Then he smiled and said, Do you intend to take it by killing me? Yeon-mi was certain that if she nodded, he would undoubtedly swing his sword. After briefly considering if she could win, Yeon-mi shook her head. Alright. Instead, take this. Baek Sung-cheon split open the head of the snake he had killed with his sword. From within, a bright red crystal-like object emerged. If its an internal elixir, it shouldnt be bad. Its something I cant use. Yeon-mi didnt realize she should express gratitude. But Baek Sung-cheon wasnt someone who needed thank-yous. Just so you know, dont fall for me. ? I already have a significant other. His tone was serious, with no hint of joking. A typical womans reaction would be either disgust or embarrassment. However, since Yeon-mi wasnt an ordinary woman, she nodded and replied, Ill repay youter. As you wish. Baek Sung-cheon nodded without hesitation. Having recovered enough to move, Yeon-mi stood up. She took the internal elixir and left without looking back. Baek Sung-cheon didnt care about it even then. He stood in front of the cliff he had climbed. By now, the sunset was casting its glow over Mount Meiling. The mountains bathed in an orange hue were visible at a nce. He took a deep breath. It made his chest swell. His heart felt light. He had found the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb he wanted. Killing the bandits and saving the unusual woman were already out of his mind. If I go back with this He had a significant other. The only reason the promising Baek Sung-cheon was still unmarried was because of her. The woman he loved was suffering from tuberculosis. She constantly rejected Baek Sung-cheons marriage proposals, iming her illness was incurable. Baek Sung-cheon didnt give up or get angry. Instead, he resolved to cure her tuberculosis. That determination had brought him here. If he could replenish her yang energy with the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, her condition would greatly improve. Then, they could finally get married this time. Ajaaaa! shouted the young Baek Sung-cheon. After he shouted with joy on Mount Meiling, time flowed like a majestic river. A considerable amount of time had passed. Baek Sung-cheon became the greatest swordsman in the world with the prestigious nickname Immortal Divine Sword. The Evil Cult caused disturbances, and Jianghu fell into chaos. Nevertheless, he still hadnt married.
One could call him a young man, but it would be a bit sad to call him middle-aged, though he would nod in agreement. However, no one saw Baek Sung-cheon as his age. Because Baek Sung-cheon, who mastered the Immortal Divine Art, did not age at all. Compared to his energetic days, he had be a bit calmer and his gaze had settled, but his peers were now showing deep wrinkles. On the other hand, Baek Sung-cheons lustrous ck hair, tied tightly, and his well-built muscles remained unchanged. The only difference was that he had entered the Absolute realm and became the best in the world. And, because his beloved hadmented on his speech, he began to gradually change his way of speaking to be more moderate. Although it made him sound older than his age, he didnt mind. His beloved, who was still suffering from tuberculosis, was overjoyed RumbleC Thunder rumbled in the dark clouds. The sound of raindrops falling heavily was loud. It wasnt bad weather for attacking the main base of the Evil Cult. Thanks to that, they didnt actually face the Evil Cult Leader. Throughout the process, a lot of blood was shed, but it was all to send the Immortal Divine Sword and the suicide squad to the Evil Cult Leader. At this moment, Baek Sung-cheon remembered. It was thest conversation he had with his beloved. If I return alive, will you marry me? The moment he said those words, the retainers were astonished and their mouths dropped open. When Baek Sung-cheon, flustered, checked the mood, his beloved sighed. I dont like it. If I say yes here, it feels like you wonte back. One of the retainers whispered to the dumbfounded Baek Sung-cheon. Baek Sung-cheon nodded hastily and spoke again, Then, if I return alive, I will surely propose to you again Um, umph. His beloved, angry, covered Baek Sung-cheons mouth. With her lips. Stop talking and just go. It was the first time he hadnt been rejected. Out of over a hundred proposals, it was the first time! So he had resolved to return at all costs. Until that moment, he didnt know he would be thrown into the air like this. Thud! Defying gravity, Baek Sung-cheon was lifted dozens of feet high before gravity pulled him back down. As a result, he crashed miserably far from the Cult Leaders Hall. Puh-uk, puk. He bounced a few feet high from the impact and rolled on the ground. Several ribs were broken, and his left arm was shattered. Both legs were bent in bizarre directions from being broken. Surviving such a fall was indeed a stroke of luck. His vision was red, possibly from burst blood vessels in his eyes. Blood spilled freely from his mouth. The blood mixed with the falling rainwater, turning the ground pink. Its warm. Despite clearly dying, it didnt feel that cold. It wasnt just his bodys illusion. The ground was indeed warm. Because the floor was made of red jade that emitted heat naturally. Even when passing through here, he had thought about taking the red jade back to his n after killing the Evil Cult Leader. He thought it would be helpful for his beloved, who suffered from cold hands and feet. Heh, heh But was he going to die like this? As his consciousness grew faint, he lost track of time. His awareness dimmed. Despite the warmth of the ground, his body grew colder. When he blinked his eyes open There was someones foot in front of him. This was the battlefield between the Evil Cult and the orthodox Murim Alliance. But the person who appeared didnt fit in here at all. It was a woman with blue glowing eyes Are you human or a ghost? It was Yeon-mi, whom he had saved on Mount Meiling long ago, but Baek Sung-cheon did not recognize her. Neither, Baek Sung-cheon. Though he didnt know how the woman knew his name, Baek Sung-cheon couldnt regain his senses. Yeon-mi spoke softly to the dying Baek Sung-cheon. It is originally forbidden to interfere with the Guardian Sect and those who worship evil gods. What nonsense are you talking about The Guardian Sect. He seemed to have heard the Azure Forest referring to themselves that way before. Did those who worship evil gods refer to the Evil Cult? However, a price must be paid. Thanks to you, my mother has awakened. I dont understand the nonsense youre spouting Yeon-mi looked down at Baek Sung-cheon with her blue eyes. Rise again. I dont have the strength to stand. You will be able to stand. Even if I stand The Evil Cult Leader and the Guardian Commanders were strong. Most of the suicide squad had died, and even the Immortal Divine Sword, who prided himself as the greatest in the world, was defeated. Even if I stand, I cant win. The heavens, Yeon-mi whispered softly, The heavens will help you. Did she mean that the heavens, filled with dark clouds, would help? Baek Sung-cheon wanted to sneer. If the heavens were watching, they should have helped a long time ago. If the heavens knew justice, there shouldnt be people like the Evil Cult, and good people like his beloved shouldnt be suffering from tuberculosis. However, Baek Sung-cheon couldnt mock Yeon-mi. Because he finally lost consciousness. Thest sensation he felt was something warm enveloping his entire body. He thought he was dead. He thought he had finally found peace. Realizing that it wasnt so, and that he was still bound to the earth, came with excruciating pain. Baek Sung-cheon was standing on his two feet. Considering that his legs were broken, it was impossible. Moreover, both hands were gripping a sword, and he had returned to the Cult Leaders Hall, where he had just been fighting the Evil Cult Leader. The Evil Cult Leader and the Guardian Commanders were all staring at him. Their eyes were filled with shock. The Evil Cult Leader, dressed in ck robes, screamed, Where are Heuk-am and Mang-hon! Baek Sung-cheon couldnt hear properly due to the ringing in his ears. He was too busy trying to grasp the situation. How did youe back! You stubborn bastard! For some reason, it seemed he had been given another chance. Even a bit of his depleted true energy had returned. Guardian Commanders! The Guardian Commanders surrounded Baek Sung-cheon. The situation was as hopeless as before. Even when his body was perfectly fine and the suicide squad members were alive, they couldnt handle these enemies. Kill that persistent bastard! This time, cut off his limbs and behead him! But did that mean he would give up? Of course not. Baek Sung-cheon quietly raised his sword. Using his supreme ultimate technique, he would take at least one, hopefully two more lives of the Guardian Commanders. The indifferent heavens wouldnt help him this time either, but it didnt matter. The Guardian Commanders leapt into the air simultaneously. It seemed as though ck shadows were engulfing Baek Sung-cheon. Huuu He exhaled what might be hisst breath in this life. Baek Sung-cheon smiled faintly. And finally, the heavens responded to him. The energy of the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox that had been dwelling within him resonated with the stormy sky. sh A bright light enveloped the backs of the Guardian Commanders soaring in all directions. A bolt of lightning descended from the dark clouds covering the sky. As it descended, it branched out like roots, splitting into hundreds of lightning bolts. The lightning instantly incinerated the bodies of the Guardian Commanders and converged on the meteorite sword, Shooting Star Fang, which Baek Sung-cheon had raised. Crack-crack-crack-rumble The thunder that could tear the world apart followed immediately after. Chapter 232: Immortal Divine Sword (3) Chapter 232: Immortal Divine Sword (3) The lightning strike was powerful. It was different from the usual strikes that merely set a tree or two on fire and then dissipated. It was as if all the lightning meant for an entire province had been concentrated into a single destructive beam. The lightning bolt tore through the air, heading straight for Baek Sung-cheons Shooting Star Fang. In the process, the superheated air expanded at supersonic speed, creating a shockwave. The thunderous roar that followed was due to this. To those listening from afar, it might have sounded like just a loud noise, but thunder produced at such close range had a tangible physical force. The Guardian Commanders who had been burned alive were thrown in all directions by the shockwave. Then what about Baek Sung-cheon?Fortunately, the meteorite steel that made up Shooting Star Fang had properties that absorbed electricity. Just as Yi-gang, far in the future, would one day capture Cheonghos lightning in his sword, Baek Sung-cheon should have been safe as well. Kkrrrgh But in reality, that wasnt the case. The lightning strike that struck Baek Sung-cheon this time was at the level of a natural disaster. The Shooting Star Fang shone like the sun. Sizzle The swords hilt heated up, and the skin of Baek Sung-cheons palm seared, releasing steam as it burned. It was, in a way, fortunate. He was able to hold onto the sword. His entire body trembled due to the wave of electricity that swept through him. His teeth chattered, causing blue sparks to flicker between them. His eyes rolled back, showing only the bloodshot whites, and his tightly bound hair hade loose, standing on end. Ha, haha But Baek Sung-cheon did not die. The lightning bolt that burned his body also revitalized him. The wounds that still marred his body began to heal. Lightning bolts possessed a purifying force. The Guardian Commanders, who were filled with the corrupt energy of the Evil Cult, either died or were left crippled, but Baek Sung-cheon was different. The lightning bolt both destroyed and restored his body. The muscles that had torn and shattered re-knit themselves with greater resilience. His empty dantian was filled with pure Qi. Baek Sung-cheon regained the strength to wield his sword once more. Step, step, step. The first step was difficult, but the second was easier than the first. By the time he took the third step, his body hadpletely returned to its original state. Step. And then came the fourth step. Baek Sung-cheon felt an overwhelming sense of exhration, as if his body were about to burst. Hahaha! As Baek Sung-cheon rushed toward him, for the first time, fear crept onto the face of the Cult Leader. This cannot be. This should not be happening. Isnt this an unjust intervention?! The words were not directed at Baek Sung-cheon. The Cult Leader was shouting at the sky, as if reprimanding the heavens for interfering in the affairs of the mortal world. Baek Sung-cheon did not care. Stop spouting nonsense! There were still three Guardian Commanders left beside the Cult Leader. Moreover, the Cult Leader himself was nearly equal in skill to Baek Sung-cheon, making him a formidable opponent. It was at that moment Waaaaah! Assist the Immortal Divine Sword! Through the open doors of the Cult Leaders hall, masters of the Murim Alliance appeared. Following the fallen suicide squad, the orthodox members of the martial world hade to aid Baek Sung-cheon. The Guardian Commanders had no choice but to scatter and defend their respective positions. Baek Sung-cheon finally had the opportunity to face the Cult Leader of the Evil Cult one-on-one. The Cult Leader gritted his teeth and let out a strange sound. ? What should have been a pure mantra echoed like the whisper of a demon. ck smoke spewed from his mouth, enveloping his arms. Seeing this familiar sight, Baek Sung-cheon swung his sword. The shining Shooting Star Fang contrasted sharply with the Cult Leaders ckened hands. Zzzzzzng The sound that resulted from the sh between the sword and the hand was unbelievable. Baek Sung-cheon felt as if he had struck a giant old tree with his bare hands. Or as if he were swinging his sword while trapped in a sticky swamp. No matter how much you struggle, its useless! The Cult Leaders dark Aura Qi had always been like this. Like a sticky spiders web, the Aura Qi restricted the movement of the sword. Baek Sung-cheons powerful sword lost its momentum each time it shed with the Cult Leaders hands. This was the reason for his earlier defeat. Hah! But now, things were different. As the exchanges of attacks continued, the expression on the Cult Leaders face hardened. His Aura Qi could no longer restrain Baek Sung-cheons sword. The lightning energy infused into the Shooting Star Fang was burning away the Cult Leaders Aura Qi. Thwack! The sound of the collision changed slightly. Baek Sung-cheons sword had been caught by the Cult Leaders hand. The Cult Leader hadnt overpowered the Heavens Shadow Sword. He had caught it because he couldnt deflect it any other way. A small thunderous sound echoed constantly between the hand and the sword. Ugh, uuuugh! It was the first time such a deadlock had urred. Baek Sung-cheon realized that this was the first golden opportunity he had been given. His supreme ultimate technique wasnt particrly well-suited against the Cult Leader. Compared to the Cult Leader, who used all sorts of insidious methods, Baek Sung-cheons supreme ultimate technique was far too straightforward. But now, just now, it was possible. Baek Sung-cheons lips twisted into a grin. A blue gleam, akin to madness, shed in his eyes. His supreme ultimate technique was a death-defying strike aimed to kill with a single blow. Forget about intricacy, speed, or ir. This was a move that relied entirely on the strength of his body and the hardness of the meteorite sword. Thus, there was no need for the Sword Aura that usually surrounded his de. As soon as the Sword Aura around Shooting Star Fang dissipated, the Cult Leaders face lit up, and he exerted more force. He intended to catch Baek Sung-cheons sword, which was aiming straight for his chest, and push it back. Youre arrogant! Arrogant! Shooting Star Fang was slowly pushed back. The Cult Leaders strength, too, had surpassed that of ordinary humans. However, this was exactly the moment Baek Sung-cheon had been aiming for. His supreme ultimate technique manifested by destroying his own body. In an instant, he drained his True Qi, converting it entirely into physical strength. His muscles contracted and expanded to their limits; unable to withstand the force, they began to tear apart. Rip, rip, rip Muscle fibers snapped, and his skin burst open. Internal organs bled, and blood gushed from his nose. But in that moment, a force transcending this world was born. Sword and body. Breaking it apart and reviving it Sword Body Rebirth. Baek Sung-cheons supreme ultimate technique was activated. Thwack. Like a battering ram smashing through a city gate, Baek Sung-cheons Shooting Star Fang pierced through the Cult Leaders chest. Kuh! The Cult Leaders eyes widened. He looked down at his chest in disbelief, then lifted his head to stare at Baek Sung-cheon. Baek Sung-cheon twisted his bloodstained lips into a grin. You The oue was certain. All the Cult Leader could do now was utter a curse. In the pouring rain, he cursed Baek Sung-cheon. I, Gwi-ryeong, curse you. Sure. I dont know what trick you used but you have altered fate with an unjust power. He was likely referring to the lightning that struck from the sky. It was undoubtedly something akin to a miracle. Do you think that will be allowed? You believe you have won, but you have lost. Nonsense You will spend the rest of your life writhing in pain. The path you walk will be stained with the blood of those you love most. Even in death, you will not find freedom, and you will regret everything Baek Sung-cheon didnt listen any further and beheaded the Cult Leader. Thud, the severed head spun and rolled across the floor. The Shooting Star Fang returned to its original dark hue. Wiping the blood off his sword, Baek Sung-cheon spat out the blood pooling in his mouth. Shut up. Im going to live happily for a long time. The Guardian Commanders were also dealt with by the masters of the Murim Alliance. With heightened cries, people gathered around Baek Sung-cheon. It was then that the severed head of the Cult Leader suddenly spoke again. Do you think it will all end by stopping us here? For a thousand years At that moment, Baek Sung-cheon and the others didnt understand what it meant. Damn, that scared me. Baek Sung-cheon cursed and crushed the head underfoot. Crunch. And so, the Evil Cult was eradicated. It was a great achievement aplished by the Heaven-sent Absolute master, the Immortal Divine Sword, and the Murim Alliances suicide squad. However, there was someone watching them from afar A woman, who was in fact a fox, stood on the roof of the pavilion, drenched by the rain. It was Yeon-mi. She quietly observed Baek Sung-cheon, then looked up at the sky. She was still unsure if it had been the right choice. She had broken thews of the heavens to repay a favor, and for that, she would have to pay the price. But that wasnt what troubled her. She simply couldnt be certain if it was the right thing to do for Baek Sung-cheon. Living is better than dying, I suppose. Originally, Baek Sung-cheon was meant to die here. If that had happened, he wouldnt have been able to marry the woman he loved. Yeon-mi felt sorrow for the misfortune that would befall him, but she was content with that. Yeon-mis body gradually faded away. A life born from one tail of Gumiho. It was the moment when a Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Foxpleted its mission and passed away. Though she would disappear, what she aplished would remain in this world. Yeon-mis form finally vanished. Only the paper umbre she had been holding slid off the roof tiles and fell to the ground. Baek Sung-cheon nced briefly at the spot where Yeon-mi had just been. Then, he tilted his head slightly and smiled again. He had done it. Now, he intended to return and finally propose.
Baek Sung-cheons proposal was epted. Even when he became the best in the world. Even when he defeated the Cult Leader of the Evil Cult. Even when he made the Baek Noble n the most prestigious in the Central ins, he hadnt felt such joy. How happy he was when his child was born. It was ate-born child, but he raised them with love. However, lifes events did not always flow with happiness. Time continued to pass, no matter how much one tried to stop it, and the web of fate eventually tightened around a persons neck. In the end, Baek Sung-cheon could not cure his wifes tuberculosis. On a particrly cold winter day, his wife suddenly coughed up blood and copsed. After that, she never got up again. The smile vanished from Baek Sung-cheons face from that moment on. He became a difficult person to approach. Even though he possessed the best martial arts in the world, the powerlessness of not being able to protect his own wife closed off his heart. Still, though he did not show it, he loved his child. He loved his granddaughter even more. And then one day. Baek Sung-cheon identally stabbed and killed his own son. When his granddaughter cried and cursed him, his already closed-off heart shattered and burned like a tree struck by lightning. The Immortal Divine Sword, Baek Sung-cheon, copsed. His heart burned to ashes. In truth, it could be said that he died that day. He had forgotten the curse of the Cult Leader, or rather, Gwi-ryeong. He didnt think that all his misfortune was due to the curse. He simply lived half-mad, like a hermit in the mountains. Delusion, pain, guilt, and helplessness. Even his body, which seemed never to age, began to deteriorate. Perhaps it was inevitable since his spirit had weakened. He didnt die because of sheer stubbornness. The sense of atonement he felt toward his son and granddaughter kept him alive He began to feel that his life wasing to an end at some point. Baek Sung-cheon went to the Azure Forest. At least, at that time, he could rely on the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. He made a request to the Forest Lord. He said there was something he still needed to do. That he needed to remain in the mortal realm, even if it meant bing a spirit. The Forest Lord granted Baek Sung-cheons request. He bound Baek Sung-cheons soul to his beloved sword. The Forest Lord looked at Baek Sung-cheon with pity and said, One day, a fated connection wille to you. Until then wait. Baek Sung-cheon was buried underground with his sword in the manor where he once resided. A sacred rope was ced around the area to prevent anything evil from entering. And so, he began his meditation. Endlessly reflecting on his sins and the happiness of the past. He spent what seemed like an eternity in that way. It was likely a more painful wait than falling into hell.
An endless time of regret. Forgetting himself. Forgetting the flow of time. Even though he tried to live that way, there were things that could not be forgotten, even after a hundred years. Naturally, there were side effects. At some point, his mind began to copse. It was as if he had be a stone sinking into the swamp of torment. In that state, one day, Baek Sung-cheon heard a faint voice. As expected you are very mature, Young Master It was the voice of a young girl. The first voice he had heard in nearly a hundred years. Tragically, it was the voice of a dying child. Rest in peace. A boys voice followed. And then, there was silence. Ragged, gasping breaths were heard. The boy was holding back tears. The girl had died. Then came the sound of heavy footsteps. I will definitely return to give you a proper funeral. The boys tone was one of forced restraint, trying to hold back his tears. Though he tried to act brave, the deep emotion in that voice awakened the Immortal Divine Swords mind. Soon, a young boy appeared. As Baek Sung-cheon gradually regained his vision and began to see clearly, he was startled. Before him was a pale, frail boy. He looked just like his son when he was young. The boy couldnt see Baek Sung-cheon. He was merely despairing at finding himself in a dead-end, facing a decayed sword. Then, assassins appeared, following the boy. Weve found you, brat. So, the son of a noble n runs away like a rat, huh? Baek Sung-cheon thought the boy would be terrified by the murderous aura. The boy might not have noticed, but his eyes were still red and moist You dare speak so rudely. How lowly of you. But the boy didnt cower. If you dare to brandish a wicked de against the rightful heir of the Baek Noble n, reveal your identity! He was remarkably dignified. Baek Sung-cheon felt a surge of emotion, as if his chest was on fire. The Baek Noble nhis descendant hade here. It was clear. The boy bore his bloodline. In that moment, Baek Sung-cheon began to regain his form. His soul gathered, and slowly, he started to resemble his former self. Even as the assassins skillfully dealt with his descendant, he approached his descendant. The assassin sneered and asked the descendant, Are you just going to stand there like that? Baek Sung-cheon barely held back the lump in his throat. Forcing himself, he spoke to his descendant in a cheerful voice. Thats not how you hold a sword. The descendant was startled. He could hear Baek Sung-cheons voice. Moreover, he could see Baek Sung-cheons figure. Fate had led both him and his descendant to this ce. Meeting my descendant in a moment of crisisthis is surely a fated connection. The heavens had taken everything from him. But in the end, they granted him this opportunity. Baek Sung-cheon ced his hand over Yi-gangs hand. I will borrow your body for a moment, my descendant. And then, he entered that frail body. The major meridians were in a terrible state, with strands snapped all over, but Baek Sung-cheon used his willpower to reconnect them. Kaang! He deflected the sword of the approaching assassin. Then he growled at the assassins who dared to wield their wicked des. Repent, evildoers. From the withered Qi and blood, internal energy surged forth like sparks. Chapter 233: Dragon Blood (1) Chapter 233: Dragon Blood (1) Ming Dynasty, Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong. He, the leader of the Eastern Depot, belonged to the topdder of the Ming Dynastys power hierarchy. This was because he was one of the few who was highly favored by the Gye-yeongmun Emperor. He could have a private audience whenever he wished, and as a representative, he directly spread the emperors will to the world. He couldmand even the fearsome guards of the Eastern Depot with just a gesture, so what was there to fear? Hu Gyeong, himself a Supreme Peak master, rarely dirtied his hands with blood. Moreover, it was rare for him to personally conduct interrogations. In other words, today was a special asion. Hu Gyeong shook the blood from his hands.Tsk, ipetent fool. Behind himy an unconscious young eunuch. The eunuch had been captured under the charge of attempting to harm Crown Princes teacher Baek Yi-gang. The eunuch, who was dragged away by the Embroidered Uniform Guard, was transferred to the Eastern Depot under the tacit approval of Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu. You couldnt evenplete such a trivial task and got caught? Poisoning was the mostmonly used method of assassination within the Forbidden City. There were countless ways to poison someone so discreetly that no one noticed, or in a way that no responsibility could be traced back to the perpetrator. However, the attempt to kill the Crown Princes Master and stab at the heart of the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju was thwarted in an instant. Though they seeded in cutting the tail by killing the eunuch, the burden remained. One of the spies of the Eastern Depot bowed deeply at the waist. I will take care of it. Behind him, the guards dealt with the eunuchs corpse. Hu Gyeong extended his hand. White, smooth fingers were stained with dark red blood. Pretty eunuchs wiped Hu Gyeongs hands with water-soaked cloths. They cleaned the blood spattered on his face andbed his hair. Hu Gyeong epted it all as if it were second nature. It was a disy of grandeur befitting royalty. After donning a new long robe and crown, the perfect dignity of the Admiral Grand Eunuch returned. To mask the scent of blood, the eunuchs sprinkled fragrant water onto the Admiral Grand Eunuch. We are heading to Huangtian Pce. Huangtian Pce was a pce where the emperor resided, newly built near Xihua Gate. The Admiral Grand Eunuch headed there. The eunuchs followed him in a line, escorting him. It was even more splendid than the original pce where the emperor should have stayed, and the sparkling dragon sculpture on the eaves of Huangtian Pce was carved from pure gold. The walls were built high to conceal the decadent pleasures inside. Though no one would dare attempt it, anyone who tried to scale those walls would be sliced to death by the hidden Embroidered Uniform Guards. At the main gate of such a ce, a Chief Colonel of the Embroidered Uniform Guard stood with a fierce re. These guards were the most powerful and loyal among the Embroidered Uniform Guard. They were loyal only to the emperor, making them direct subordinates whom even Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu could not control. Admiral Grand Eunuch. They only slightly nodded their heads in greeting, even to the Admiral Grand Eunuch. Hu Gyeong, without revealing any displeasure, simply smiled calmly. Youre working hard. Hoho. Im sorry, but we need to search you. Of course, you must. Though murderous intent rose within him, with a desire to tear them apart into a thousand pieces, he showed no sign of it. Only after confirming that Hu Gyeong carried no weapons was he granted entry. How ridiculous. It was a pointless act. Hu Gyeong was the type of man who could tear off the emperors head with his bare hands. But he refrained because of the existence of the Guardian. If he had entered with a weapon or attempted treason, he would have been killed by the hidden Guardian instead. The Guardian was the most skilled in the imperial pce. Hu Gyeong was certain of that. This imprable protection was the emperors strength and the power of the Ming Empire. The attendants must wait here. The eunuchs who had apanied him could not enter any further. Hu Gyeong walked in alone. As he passed through the tripleyered gates, he stepped onto white gravel. These were expensive stones brought from distant Western regions. Soft grass and flowers grew between the stones, making it pleasant to walk even barefoot. A gentle breeze carried the scent of alcohol. There was even a small pond filled with liquor, prepared for indulgence. Fortunately, it didnt seem that a banquet was in progress. Otherwise, unpleasant sounds of merrymaking orughter would have been heard. The Gye-yeongmun Emperor was in his bedchamber despite it being midday. Your Imperial Majesty, it is Hu Gyeong. Oh, Hu Gyeong! Come in quickly. The emperors delighted voice was heard. Hu Gyeong entered the bedchamber. I wish to have an audience with Your Imperial Majesty Hu Gyeong stiffened as he lifted his head. The expected sight of the Gye-yeongmun Emperor, who should have been leaning back and clutching his pudgy belly, was nowhere to be seen. A red curtain hung between him and the emperor. The only way to discern the Gye-yeongmun Emperors presence was through the shadow cast on the curtain. Ivee to see you, but its unfortunate that I cannot gaze upon your majestic visage. Indeed. I wanted to see you too, Hu Gyeong. What is this curtain for? Ah, this was set up by Heuk Seok-gye to protect my vitality. He says its not good for many people to see my face. Hu Gyeongs lips twisted slightly. Heuk Seok-gye was one of the Seven Great Immortals. He was the Taoist in ck, watching Hu Gyeong from the right corner. So the Seven Great Immortals advised this? Yes! Thanks to the Seven Great Immortals that you introduced me to, every day feels wonderful. I feel healthier than ever. Healthy? What health? Thest time Hu Gyeong saw him, the Gye-yeongmun Emperors face was sallow, and dark circles hung under his eyes. Even if he drank miraculous elixirs like water, indulging in wine and women every day could never lead to good health. It was only natural, as the Seven Great Immortals had himpletely under their control. Since its been a while, would you like me to clean your ears, as I used to? Hmm Or perhapsb your hair or how about ying a game of ball? Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong spoke with honeyed words. Hu Gyeong had practically raised the Gye-yeongmun Emperor since he was the Imperial Crown Prince. The affection and care that royalty could not receive from their parents were provided by the eunuchs, which was why their power was so strong. However, the Gye-yeongmun Emperor responded with a chuckle. Its fine. Your Imperial Majesty Theres no need. Hehe. Then, the sound of a woman giggling could be heard from beyond the curtain, as if someone were teasing her. Hu Gyeong maintained a controlled expression as he asked, In that case I have a few matters to discuss here. The Grand Secretariat has recently Enough. His greatest political powery in making the emperor happy before discussing state affairs and securing approval. Leave now, Hu Gyeong. However, the emperor did not even allow that. Hu Gyeong, in a panic, tried to plead again. But standing before him was the Taoist in ck robes. His Majesty the Emperor hasmanded you to leave. . It was Heuk Seok-gye. One of the seven Taoists whom Hu Gyeong himself had introduced to the emperor was now daring to issue a dismissal to him. A surge of rage welled up, making him want to tear open the mans chest and crush his heart. Veins bulged on his neck, and his forehead swelled with protruding veins, but Hu Gyeong restrained himself. Then I will visit again, Your Imperial Majesty. Yes, yes,e again. If he didnt restrain himself, it would be the end of his life. Suppressing his emotions, he stepped back. The emperors favor was waning. If this fact became known outside, the wolves of the Forbidden City would tear Hu Gyeong apart. This cant go on Not like this. The seven Taoists he had brought were now toying with the emperor in their hands. Hu Gyeong began to contemte survival. By any means necessary grasping at any straw he had to survive.
And then there was Yi-gang. Having firmly established himself as the Crown Princes teacher, he had be somewhat of a celebrity centered around Yongzhao Pce. The catalyst was undoubtedly the attempted poisoning incident. A eunuch had tried to poison the Crown Princes teacher, but Yi-gang had remarkably detected and thwarted the attempt. Considering that assassination attempts within the Forbidden City were not umon, it was surprising how quickly the rumor spread. Usually, even if there were an assassination attempt, it would be buried. This time, however, the influence of the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju and King Gye-yeong yed a role. The Senior Grand Secretary publicly brought up the attempted assassination, pressuring the Office of Rituals. It was akin to directly protesting to the organization overseeing the royal eunuch system, so even attempts to cover it up only escted the situation. Thanks to this, Yi-gang gained attention. The grandson of the Senior Grand Secretary had entered the imperial court and had be the Crown Princes teacher, teaching the Crown Prince under the protection of King Gye-yeong. It might have been the Senior Grand Secretarys intention, but for the time being, no one could openly harm Yi-gang. Though, I was surprised by how calm you were. What do you mean? The poisoning incident. Even for an expert, an assassination attempt is a terrifying thing. Zhang Sanfengs words were unexpected. Wasnt living on the edge of a de the way of life for martial artists? On the contrary, it is precisely because you are a martial artist that you must be cautious. To die unknowingly from a poisoned needle in the sole of your foot is a terrible fate. This wasnt the first time Ive nearly fallen to an assassin. I see. I spoke thoughtlessly. Yi-gang had already experienced death once and had been ambushed by assassins at a young age. Yet, Zhang Sanfengs expression remained peculiar. Had he also been the target of an assassination attempt before? By the way, that Crown Prince is surprisingly tenacious. Yi-gang turned his head to look at the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince, who had been ring at Yi-gang with wide eyes, flinched when their gazes met. He stubbornly continued to stare, but soon, perhaps thinking it was pointless, he awkwardly turned his eyes away first. I didnt expect you to follow me all the way here. It was time to train in martial arts. King Gye-yeong wanted not only the Crown Prince but also the Honorable County Princess to learn martial arts. It is not something I can refuse, as it is His Majestysmand. Such arrogance. The Crown Prince made a disgruntled face. Previously, when Yi-gang had disciplined the eunuch and provided moral education, it seemed that he had managed to curb the Crown Princes attitude, but it wasnt easy. If only I could treat him with physical therapy, he wouldnt be able to act so arrogantly. It was truly regrettable. Haha. Teaching a child is no easy task. You speak as if youve raised children yourself. Ch-children? What a thing to say to a Taoist! The Crown Prince, who had been sneaking nces at Yi-gang, subtly smiled. I dont know what youre thinking, but youre underestimating me too much. As Yi-gang had predicted, the Crown Princes spirit was not easily broken. Although he didnt like the idea of Yi-gang joining the martial arts training sessions, after thinking about it, he realized it wasnt the worst situation. In fact, it was an opportunity to crush the arrogant teachers pride. I dont know how skilled you are, but you cant be better than Master Azure Sky. Among all the teachers that the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess had, there was only one whom the Crown Prince truly respected. He was the instructor for martial arts. A great sword master personally invited by King Gye-yeong. If he wanted, he could easily defeat someone like Yi-gang in an instant. The Crown Prince, not knowing how extraordinary it was to be a Supreme Peak master, was confident in his belief. Your Highness the Crown Prince, Your Highness the County Princess, it is I, Azure Sky, echoed an old, weathered voice. The Crown Prince, delighted, sprang to his feet and responded, Pleasee in! Soon, a martial artist with a white beard like that of an immortal entered. He appeared to be at least in his sixties, with white hair and beard, but his posture was perfectly upright. His eyes gleamed with intensity, and the sword at his waist was straight and beautiful. Master Azure Sky, Song Cheong, was indeed a great master. Im a littlete. I apologize, Your Highness. Not at all. Dont mention it, haha! The Crown Prince attached himself to Master Azure Sky with the expression of a child reuniting with his father. Then, like a tattling child, he pointed at Yi-gang. That is the arrogant the new Crown Princes teacher. Ah Yi-gang politely introduced himself. I am Baek Yi-gang. The Crown Prince subtly suggested with a pleading tone. With Master Azure Sky here, do we really need another teacher? Perhaps it would be better to ask him to leave Huh. Yi-gang briefly considered whether it would be amusing to kick a pebble at the Crown Princes head. Master Azure Skys background was nothing short of illustrious. He was an exceptional sword master and came from a renowned martial arts n. However, Yi-gang possessed something even more highly regarded in the martial world. It would be an honor to learn from the Immortal Divine Dragon. Right. Just leave and What? Your distinguished name has even reached as far as Beijing. Master Azure Sky chuckled softly. The Crown Prince, who had expected Master Azure Sky to put Yi-gang in his ce, looked utterly baffled. Without even ncing at the Crown Prince, Master Azure Sky bashfully raised his sword. I learned the sword at this very ce Yi-gang squinted for a moment, then his mouth opened slightly in realization. Ah. Ah! So you learned the sword at Wudang Im a secr disciple. Ive met the Sword Emperor a few times. In Master Azure Skys hand was the pine pattern sword engraved with the symbol of Wudang. He took pride in having spent his entire life learning the sword at Wudang. He carefully asked, Did the Sword Emperor truly ascend to immortality? He had also heard the news from Wudang and knew that Yi-gang had trained under the Sword Emperor. With a wistful look in his eyes, he asked the question, and Yi-gang responded with a smile. I didnt see it with my own eyes, but I am certain he transcended humanity. Ah Though not a Taoist, Master Azure Sky softly chanted a Taoist mantra. For a young Taoist destined to be a Sage to be in charge of educating the Crown Prince is nothing short of a blessing for the imperial court. Haha, you tter me. Yi-gang returned the gesture, chanting a Taoist mantra in response. In an instant, a warm and harmonious atmosphere was formed. Ugh Only the Crown Prince frowned in displeasure. Chapter 234: Dragon Blood (2) Chapter 234: Dragon Blood (2) Master Azure Sky was undoubtedly a martial master. Not just an ordinary martial master, but one with a clear bloodline and background. Even as a member of the royal family, it didnt mean one could control everyone in the world at will. Moreover, there were many kings besides King Gye-yeong, and inviting martial artists could be misunderstood as an attempt to grow ones power. Nevertheless, the fact that King Gye-yeong invited Master Azure Sky to teach the Crown Prince and the County Princess showed that he was very concerned. Its rare for royalty to emphasize martial arts. How peculiar. Even Zhang Sanfengmented as such. Master Azure Sky was not only a great martial artist but also a great teacher. His noble appearance and long, white beard perfectly suited the expression the demeanor of an immortal and the bones of a Taoista person with a transcendental demeanor.And how lofty was his dignity. Even the usually arrogant and rude Crown Prince respected and followed him. The Crown Prince felt bitter and despondent. Master Azure Sky, who was alwaysposed, became like a child in front of Yi-gang, as if he was before a candy. Even now, he postponed his own training to perform a sword dance. It was a familiar Wudang sword dance, even to the Crown Prince. The Taiyi Sword Dance, a training sword dance that, just by performing, nourished ones Qi and protected the body. Hup! Master Azure Skys sword glistened as it caught the sunlight. There wasnt a hint of mboyance. He wielded the sword with a mastery that revealed his humble nature, devoid of any unnecessary ir. And beside him stood Yi-gang, quietly with his arms crossed. From that stance alone, the Crown Prince didnt like it. He had expected the young Yi-gang to shrink before a senior martial artist, yet here he was, crossing his arms. Hmm And that attitude, as if he found somethingcking, what was that about? After finishing the sword dance, Master Azure Sky asked with a tense expression, What do you think? Master Azure Sky was actually asking Yi-gang for his opinion on the Taiyi Sword Dance. It was an odd situation where a master of Wudang, even as a secr disciple, was asking for feedback from an outsider and junior. Even if you ask for my opinion Heheh How could an outsider like me dare toment on Wudangs sword dance? Yi-gang responded with an awkward smile, refraining from answering rashly. The Crown Prince thought that Yi-gang had finally realized his ce. It was a premature judgment by the Crown Prince. The Wudang sword is a soft sword. Indeed. Yi-gang began to speak, and Master Azure Sky listened attentively as if he were receiving a precious truth. However, from what Ive learned, Taiyi is meant to embody the harmony of the heavenly stems. This means that the sword should also contain transformation and express the vertical flow between heaven and earth. Yet, it seems that your sword focuses solely on softness. That is exactly what has been troubling me! I believe that as the Taiyi Sword Dance progresses, the sharpness of the sword dance bes dulled because of this. As the Sword Emperor told me At the mention of the Sword Emperor, Master Azure Sky nearly swooned with excitement. This was why he treated Yi-gang, a junior by far, with such respect. The Sword Emperor imparted his teachings to the Immortal Divine Dragon of the Azure Forest, a disciple of a fellow Taoist sect. It was an open secret that just before his ascension, the Sword Emperor had personally taught Yi-gang, treating him almost like a disciple. Although Yi-gang was not officially the Sword Emperors sessor, the perception was even greater. It wasnt far-fetched to see Yi-gang as the Sword Emperors true heir. It feels like my eyes are opening! If the Sword Emperor had spoken, it was as if it were the truth itself. Orthodox martial artists, especially Wudang disciples, regarded the ascended Sword Emperor as their spiritual pir. Young master, please stay with us for a long time! Haha, if circumstances allow Please continue to guide us in the future as well. I should be the one saying that. Haha! The Crown Prince, witnessing this harmonious exchange, finally exploded in frustration. Ugh, what on earth is this! He abandoned the horse stance he had been forcing himself to maintain. While he understood that the horse stance was meant to build basic physical strength, he was in no mood to continue. Arent we supposed to be training? Why are you so excited to talk to him instead? It was fortunate he hadnt referred to Yi-gang as that guy. Master Azure Sky had left the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess to maintain their horse stance while he excitedly chatted away. Are you ignoring us? Master Azure Sky, looking somewhat embarrassed, tried to ease the tension. Haha Its not like that. If its not, then what is it! Were just wasting time with this horse stance At that moment, Yi-gang interrupted in a stern tone. The horse stance is not a waste of time. For a martial artist, the stability of ones center is crucial. That stabilityes from a well-trained lower body. ! He gestured toward the back of the Crown Prince. It seems that Her Highness the County Princess remembers this well. When the Crown Prince turned his head, the Honorable County Princess was still maintaining her horse stance. As the Crown Prince gaped in betrayal, she finally, feeling embarrassed, released her stance. Your Highness the County Princess, please maintain the horse stance for a little longer. As Yi-gang spoke gently, she resumed the horse stance. The Crown Prince, with no other choice, also returned to the horse stance. But Yi-gang wasnt satisfied there. Since theres no sweat and your calves havent hardened, it seems that Your Highness has be quite ustomed to the horse stance. Hmm, may I briefly touch your body? The Crown Prince was about to shake his head, but Yi-gang had directed the question to Master Azure Sky. Master Azure Sky nodded enthusiastically. Without hesitation, Yi-gang took action. Like this. He pressed down on the Crown Princes thigh as he held the horse stance. Although the action was gentle, the Crown Prince felt a shock in his leg as if it had been electrified. He almost stumbled, but Yi-gang simply folded the Crown Princes leg over the other knee. Now, try to bnce on one leg. Ugh, what are you doing? This is like an exercise that strengthens leg muscles and improves bnce. I do it every morning as part of my warm-up routine. The horse stance involved bending the knees and sticking the hips back, as if sitting on an invisible chair. Even that was difficult, but trying to bnce on one leg made it even more challenging. The Crown Prince, his face flushed red, began to endure out of sheer stubbornness. Yi-gang dusted off his hands and returned to Master Azure Sky. Master Azure Sky had a peculiar expression on his face. Was I being too intrusive? No not at all. But do you really practice that every day? Yes. Weve even introduced this training to the disciples at Wudang. I havent been practicing it for very long myself. At Wudang? Master Azure Sky was more intrigued by the fact that Yi-gang practiced such an unusual modified horse stance than by the Crown Princes struggle. Moreover, he was even more interested when he heard that this training method had been adopted at the Wudang sect. While physical training is the foundation of everything, I never expected a master of your level, young master, to practice such a static exercise daily By any chance, how did youe to? After a moment of thought, Yi-gang decided to satisfy Master Azure Skys curiosity. Its a method devised by the Sword Emperor. While its basic training that you, Master Azure Sky, might not need, I was born with a weak body The Sword Emperor devised it! Then I cant resist trying it myself. Master Azure Sky immediately tried to imitate the stance the Crown Prince had taken. Yi-gang barely managed to prevent the Crown Princes dignity from being shattered. Master Azure Sky seemed determined to try the stanceter, even if he restrained himself now. The teachings of the Sword Emperor clearly excited Master Azure Sky. He must have been an extraordinary person. Yi-gang suddenly thought of the Sword Emperor. Though he wasnt there to witness the moment of his ascension, knowing that the one who had abandoned everything had spread his wings was moving. In truth, Yi-gang had lied to Master Azure Sky. It wasnt something the Sword Emperor taught me This was actually a body-strengthening method devised by Zhang Sanfeng. The legendary Great Ancestor of Wudang. A legendary immortal who subdued an evil dragon, became an immortal, and remained on earth for a third match against the Heavenly Demon. How would Master Azure Sky react if he knew it was something taught by Zhang Sanfeng? How would he react? Hed probably tell you not to lie. Haha Haha. In reality, the legendary Zhang Sanfeng had a bit of a foolish side, enjoying silly jokes. Yi-gang quietly gave Master Azure Sky a meaningful nce. Master Azure Sky followed Yi-gang to a secluded spot. Even there, Yi-gang asked his question through a secret transmission of sound. -I have something to ask you. -What is it? It was because he couldnt speak lightly about the physical condition of royalty. -The Crown Princes meridians are not in good condition. -You noticed. -I discovered it by chance. When Yi-gang had pressed on the Crown Princes acupoints, he realized that his body wasnt normal. -Its not easy to notice. You truly are remarkable. Master Azure Sky wore a bitter expression. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. -The Senior Grand Secretary has pledged loyalty to His Majesty, King Gye-yeong, and you, young master, were appointed as the Crown Princes teacher by His Majesty himself. I will inform you. -I will listen carefully and keep my mouth shut. The Crown Princes meridians were in disarray. However, it wasnt due to a condition like meridian blockage disease. It was, strictly speaking, a sign of internal injury. The kind that someone who had been wounded might have. -His Highness and Her Highness were once attacked by an assant. -! -Thats why His Majesty, King Gye-yeong, insisted on teaching them martial arts. Yi-gang opened his mouth slightly, then quickly closed it. It seemed like many things were beginning to make sense. -To be precise, there was an incident where the Crown Prince was almost kidnapped, and Her Highness the County Princess saved him. In the process, the Crown Prince was injured. The siblings hostility toward others and their deep affection for each other Perhaps those feelings stemmed from that experience. -I believe the Crown Princes harsh demeanor might be due to that incident. Please understand. -How could I not understand? It wasnt just empty words. Yi-gang himself had nearly lost his life because of his n The way he looked at the grumbling Crown Prince changed slightly, now holding a hint of sympathy and understanding. They said the brat was unruly. Have you changed your mind? Yi-gang ignored Zhang Sanfengs teasing. He quietly approached the Crown Prince. It was still too harsh to endure the modified horse stance. Although he intended to correct the Crown Princes attitude, it didnt seem like a bad idea to take it slow and steady. Just as Yi-gang was about to say, Your Highness, you may stop now, he overheard the Crown Princes muttering, unaware of Yi-gangs approach. That damned arrogant bastard. Ill report him to Father and have him executed Keep your posture straight. Huh! Startled, the Crown Prince quickly turned his head. Yi-gangs gaze had turned cold once again.
And then there was Huangtian Pce. Apart from the Guardian, not even the mostmon eunuchs or courtdies could be found in the secretive inner sanctum of Huangtian Pce. One might wonder how that could be possible when serving the emperor, but it wasnt an issue since the Seven Great Immortals personally handled all the chores. The eunuchs, guards, and courtdies stayed only in the outer sanctum of Huangtian Pce. The Seven Great Immortals moved between the inner and outer sanctums, taking on the duties of the eunuchs as well. Other than them, only beautiful women and asionally beautiful young men, for the emperors pleasure, entered and exited. However, today, even those women were absent from the inner sanctum. The emperor and the Seven Great Immortals, and the boys and girls who had enteredst night were now unable to leave. Only the blood they shed filled the ce. There was a pungent smell that should never have lingered here. The iron scent of blood, the smell of human sweat, the stench of excrement. The acrid smell of incense burned during rituals. The emperor was soaking in a specially crafted bathtub. His bloated, fat body was hidden under the milky liquid, concealing his unsightly appearance. However, there was something even cloudier than the liquid in the bathtub. It was the emperors eyes, staring nkly into space with his mouth agape. He appeared to be in a daze, likely due to the blue smoke from the incense lit by Mi Wi-hyeon, one of the Seven Great Immortals. Heuk Seok-gye, with a cloth covering his mouth and nose, cautiously reached for the emperors arm. As he applied a salve over the wound on the emperors arm, the bleeding quickly stopped. There was a bowl beneath the arm, collecting the blood. The emperors blood was something that should never be seen or touched, yet they were collecting it. Bring it here. Heuk Seok-gye handed the bowl filled with blood to Yi-ryong, the leader of the Seven Great Immortals. In the midst of this, he inadvertently nced at the ceiling. Yi-ryong seemed to notice this. Dont worry about it. The Guardian does not move. The Guardian, undoubtedly a formidable master, did not move despite the suspicious actions of the Seven Great Immortals. However, it was certain that they were observing the actions of the Seven Great Immortals. Regardless, Yi-ryong picked up the bowl filled with blood. In front of him was a mysterious brazier with a flickering blue me. Hmm. After briefly closing his eyes, Yi-ryong dipped his hand into the emperors blood and scattered it over the brazier. Whoosh! The blue me red up as though gunpowder had been thrown in, even though it hadnt. It was a strange and eerie sight. The atmosphere grew even more ominous with Yi-ryongs next words. Its certain. They had been conducting experiments with the emperors blood here A fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul resides within the emperors blood. To bring about the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 235: Crown Prince’s Teacher Yi-gang (1) Chapter 235: Crown Princes Teacher Yi-gang (1) Immortal Divine Sword. Ancestor. Grandfather. Yi-gang suddenly opened his eyes. It seems he had dozed off for a moment. He had a dream. Priest. Priest!Yes. Even though Zhang Sanfeng called Yi-gang, he almost forgot to respond right away. This wasnt a ce like the Sa-mun or some otherfortable location, but rather one of the halls in the Forbidden City, and yet he had dozed off. He had rxed too much and made a mistake. Yi-gang scolded himself. Are you alright? Yes? Of course, Im alright. No, its just that your eyes. Yi-gang wiped his eyes and was startled. His sleeve was wet. I instructed you to meditate, but I was surprised to see you shedding tears. I thought you were dozing off, and I was about to scold you, but it seems that wasnt the case. Haha. Ah, yes. I was too immersed. Yi-gang brushed it off like that. Why did he cry? It seems he briefly thought about the Immortal Divine Sword. He had passed on all his spiritual energy to Yi-gang and achieved nirvana. The resentment and obsession that had tied the Immortal Divine Sword to the earth were resolved as he stayed with Yi-gang. The fact that he seemed extremely content when he achieved nirvana was the only constion. What has be of his Ancestor who achieved nirvana? A soul that cannot immediately achieve nirvana is usually a vengeful spirit, but What happened when a person died? Yi-gang had never gotten an answer to that. Even the immortal Zhang Sanfeng couldnt give a precise answer. Ive heard that thanks to you, your ancestor was able to resolve his resentment. He has yet to reincarnate, but hes probably resting. Thats right. At least hes doing well. Zhang Sanfeng nodded heavily. Among the many beings Yi-gang had encountered, Zhang Sanfeng was the one who knew the most about the secrets of the world. Yet, there was little he could tell Yi-gang. It seemed that revealing secrets was forbidden by thews of the heavenly realm. He couldnt even hear how the Heavenly Demon remained on earth. Normally, he might have felt frustrated. But not today. This morning, while meditating, Zhang Sanfeng suddenly gasped and broke out in a cold sweat. And then he told Yi-gang, Permission has been granted from the heavenly realm. I never imagined they would allow it It seemed that the heavenly realm was that closed off. In any case, Yi-gang was now able to hear the secrets of the Heavenly Demon. It seems the heavenly realm is convinced that you, priest, and the Heavenly Demon are intertwined. He never imagined such a thing would happen. To say otherwise would be a lie. Yi-gang, who was traveling with the legendary immortal Zhang Sanfeng, had lost the limits of his imagination, so it wasnt such a shocking thing to him. The Heavenly Demon isnt lingering on earth as a spirit like your ancestor or I. He had imagined that as well. He wondered if the Heavenly Demon might be floating around somewhere. But as you know, theres nothing one can do in a spiritual state. Yi-gang had be so ustomed to being possessed that it was like second nature to him. But in truth, it was said to be a miraculous urrence. Even the most exceptional shamans possessed the qualities of a medium, but it was impossible for them to let their body be fully taken over unlike Yi-gang. On top of that, the spirit possessing Yi-gang had even used his own martial arts. Theres no one else in the world like you, priest. To be able to use even a portion of martial arts from a past life is incredible. A portion? Well, its fortunate that only a portion can be used. Otherwise, I would have died from the recoil. Ah, its not just for that reason. Its not that we dont use it, its closer to were unable to. Yi-gangs eyebrow slightly twitched. Your ancestor never used his supreme ultimate technique either. Neither did I. Thats true. Through sheer will, its possible to temporarily connect your meridians and use some of your true Qi. But utilizing martial arts of the Absolute realm is no easy feat. You might be able to attempt it now that youve reached the Supreme Peak realm, but Yi-gang had physically experienced the supreme ultimate technique through the Sword Emperor. Wasnt the supreme ultimate technique what created a chasm as vast as the sky and earth between the Absolute realm and the Supreme Peak? If so, the Immortal Divine Sword and Zhang Sanfeng, who had possessed Yi-gang, must not have been able to exert even a tenth of their original divine power. Suddenly, a question popped into Yi-gangs mind. Didnt you use the Telekic Sword Technique? Previously, when Zhang Sanfeng had possessed him, he used the Telekic Sword Technique through Yi-gangs body. Such divine-like swordsmanship indeed seemed like a supreme ultimate technique no matter how he thought about it. I merely yed a trick by using a small realization. You could do the same, priest. I could? It was hard to believe, but there was no reason for Zhang Sanfeng to speak nonsense. Was he saying that someday Yi-gang could also wield a sword from thin air like Zhang Sanfeng? Not just one sword, but he might be able to control multiple swords at once. Theres a reason why you learned the Telekic Sword Technique Oh dear, the conversation has gone off track. Lets return to the matter of the Heavenly Demon. Yes. I heard that he tore apart his soul. He tore his soul apart, sealed it into various objects, and scattered them across the entire Central ins. All in preparation for his eventual resurrection. The first thing one should ask is why? The Heavenly Demon believed he was born in the wrong era. He thought he was born several centuries too early. So instead of achieving nirvana upon death, he chose to tear apart his soul and remain on earth. The reason for tearing his soul apart was He was hated not only by the people of the earthly realm but also by the great immortals of the heavenly realm. If he had remained in a vulnerable spiritual state, the heavenly realm would have captured him. The Heavenly Demon tore apart his soul to hide his existence. After why? the next question was how? A persons soul isnt like jerky; how could it be torn into multiple pieces? Thats because, in his human body, he had already surpassed the level of an Earth Immortal. Zhang Sanfengs voice was somber when he said those words. A person surpassing the state of an immortal. It was shocking to even imagine, considering how powerful the Sword Master who aimed to be an immortal was. Then what should Yi-gang do? What should he prepare for? One of the fragments of the Heavenly Demons soul is likely here in the Forbidden City. How do you know that? The imperial family at that time was of the Zhao n, and the current imperial family is of the Zhu n. Yet, an emperor is still an emperor. What could be the connection between the emperor and the Heavenly Demon? For Yi-gang, who was unaware of the tale of the Heavenly Demon threatening the Emperor of the Song Dynasty, it was an unfamiliar topic. The Heavenly Demon despised the imperial family, yet one of the fragments of his soul must be within the imperial court. Why are you so certain about that? Thats because Zhang Sanfeng revealed a secret that no one in the Central ins knew. The Heavenly Demon was actually the emperors grandson. What? He was a member of the imperial family, and not just any member, but one in the direct line of session. The one who reigned as the Cult Leader of the Demon Cult and drove the entire Central ins into a bloody abyss He was once the Crown Prince of the now-fallen imperial dynasty. Yi-gang remained silent for a moment. The tumultuous secret history of the martial world did not stir his emotions. He merely calmly grasped the crucial fact. Then, does the Demon Cult know about this? He asked, just to be sure They know. They are likely the ones who most desire the Heavenly Demons resurrection. The answer was obvious.
Gwoooo. The emperor, soaking in the bathtub, made such a peculiar sound. Yi-ryong, the grand figure of the Seven Great Immortals, nced at the emperor. There was still time left. The Heavenly Demons divine power is truly magnificent. Indeed, it is. The Seven Great Immortals were members of the Demon Cult. Among them were the key figures of the faction that desperately desired the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. There were also foolish individuals who, blinded by earthly power, did not wish for the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. Though they wished to eliminate them in one fell swoop, reality prevented them from doing so. What they could do was find the fragments of the Heavenly Demons soul, and they were finally nearing sess. To transcend the physical and embed his soul fragment in the emperors bloodlineits simply astonishing. Indeed. And even after the Zhu n took power the records still The sacrifice and effort required to get close to the emperor were immense. Even though they received outside help, they managed to bewitch the emperor and stay close to him. The faces of the Seven Great Immortals were all filled with fervent emotion. Some even had tears welling up in their eyes. Yi-ryong calmed the groups excitement. However, the problem still remains. Extracting the soul fragment is impossible. They had confirmed the presence of the Heavenly Demons soul fragment. The next issue was how to extract the soul fragment. Killing the emperor started the most impatient among them, Jeok-woong, but then fell silent. Yi-ryongs gaze briefly lifted to the ceiling and then came down. That is impossible. If they could extract an enormous amount of the emperors blood, they might be able to extract the Heavenly Demons soul fragment. However, if they did that, the emperor would surely die. While they didnt care whether the emperor lived or died for the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon, such an act would cause many practical problems. The Forbidden City would be thrown into chaos, and the Imperial Crown Prince, who was next in line for the throne, along with his faction, would hunt down and kill the emperors murderer in the name of justice. The Guardian, who could be lurking anywhere in this ce, would no longer stand idly by. Yi-ryong spoke, Heuk Seok-gye, you know what to do if the sample is insufficient during the blood ritual, right? Heuk Seok-gye calmly replied, If you cant obtain more of the original sample, you must prepare a simr sample. Yes, thats correct. Yi-ryong, as expected of a leader, provided the direction. We will gather arge amount of blood from other members of the imperial family and use it to resonate. It would be best if the donors were young boys and girls with pure blood and minimal impurities. If possible, it would be better if they were girls. Everyone offered their opinions. They were the most knowledgeable about sorcery, even within the Demon Cult. That was why they dared to attempt the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. Finally, the prophecy of the Heavenly Demon will be fulfilled. The Heavenly Demon had promised to return. That record still remained within the Demon Cult. Even so, kidnapping a member of the imperial family is not an easy task. Yomyeongsa, the mostposed among the Seven Great Immortals, flicked his snake-like tongue as he spoke. It was a valid point. It would be difficult with just our strength. But now, theres no need to remain in hiding. The imperial family members in the Forbidden City were numerous, and the power dynamics were incrediblyplex. There were many seeds of conflict ready to burst with just a slight push. And they had the emperor and the imperial seal. With an edict bearing the imperial seal, overturning the world was not impossible. If we lock the gates of the Forbidden City and release the snakes of the Eastern Depot, enough blood will flow. Meanwhile, well kidnap a suitable target. Yes. Find an appropriate target. A poor member of the imperial family to be the sacrifice in ce of the emperor for the Heavenly Demon Who that would be, no one knew yet.
It was a stormy night. Though the emperor was the sun of all the people in the Central ins, it still rained in Beijing. Tonight, the sky was particrly fierce, and a thunderstorm raged. Kyaaah! The Crown Prince, who hadnt woken to the sound of thunder, suddenly opened his eyes to the piercing scream. Crack-crack-crack! Lightning struck nearby, its light shing across the Crown Princes face. Hisplexion was pale, and cold sweat beaded on the back of his neck. Perhaps due to a terrifying experience in his childhood, he always had nightmares on nights like this. Aaah, aaah! Sister! But it was his sister who suffered more on stormy nights. Even though gender distinctions were typically observed between siblings, the Crown Prince still shared the same bedchamber with his twin sister. He had insisted on it to his strict father, and even King Gye-yeong eventually gave in with an apologetic expression. Sister! The Honorable County Princess was trembling in bed. Her entire body was drenched in cold sweat, and her face was a mess of tears. The Crown Prince felt as if his heart was being torn apart. No, no, please no. Its okay. Its nothing. It was just thunder. Even though he held her tightly, his sisters body continued to tremble. Its okay. No one will harm us. As if reassuring himself, the Crown Prince stroked the Honorable County Princesss shoulder as he spoke. Chapter 236: Crown Prince’s Teacher Yi-gang (2) Chapter 236: Crown Princes Teacher Yi-gang (2) The twin siblings were so alike that it was hard to tell them apart. Their simrity wasnt just a superficial issue. Their voices and speech patterns were simr, and even their mannerisms were identical. The way they smiled, the way they moved their fingers, even the way they ateit was all the same. Because of this, even someone as perceptive as Yi-gang had difficulty distinguishing between them at first. However, the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess hadnt always been so simr. It started at a certain point. They began to mimic each other, making it nearly impossible to tell them apart. Thus, when Yi-gang finally managed to distinguish between them, the Crown Prince was shocked.Later, swallowing his pride, he asked how Yi-gang had figured it out. Yi-gang gave him an answer. It might have been presumptuous of me, but I checked your pulse when I held your hand. Is that so I see, thats why. It wasnt just that Yi-gang informed the relieved Crown Prince with a cold gaze. The Crown Princes Adams apple has started to develop. His hands are alsorger than Her Highness the County Princesss. ! Its a natural urrence. Youre getting older, and the signs of growth differ by gender. Yi-gangs abilities went beyond mere observation. He utilized his quick thinking and rapid judgment without hesitation. A chill ran down the Crown Princes spine. It was because of fear. It wasnt fear of Yi-gang himself, but rather the implications of his words. He realized that what he and the Honorable County Princess had been doing was bing pointless. The obsessive behavior they had started out of concern for one another. Mimicking each other in an attempt to protect each others lives was now bing a futile struggle. In truth, he might have already suspected this on some level. Sniff sob hnnng As the Crown Princeforted the trembling and weeping Honorable County Princess, he thought. Even if they acted as one person, could they really stop the approaching threat? But past experiences had already etched fear into their hearts. Sister, look at my face. The Crown Prince held the Honorable County Princesss cheeks with both hands. Traces of that memory remained on the twin siblings faces. There was a reason why they started wearing heavy makeup from a young age. A long scar remained on the Honorable County Princesss cheek. A vivid scar left by a de, so prominent that it was unimaginable for royalty to bear. Dont cry. Its okay, right? Uh-huh, yeah. The Honorable County Princess stopped crying. When they were young, while staying at a manor outside the Forbidden City, assassins came after them. The assassins were likely sent by King Gye-yeongs political rivals. To threaten King Gye-yeong, they chose to kidnap his children. It was only natural that the Crown Prince was targeted first. Todays thunderstorm is particrly fierce. Such days are rare. Yes, it surprised me That night, too, a thunderstorm raged. Despite being injured, the Honorable County Princess hid the trembling Crown Prince in the rafters of the ceiling. Then, after changing clothes, she allowed herself to be captured. Even though she was his sister, a twin of the same age, how could she have done such a daring thing? It was a world of difference from the Crown Prince, who clung to the rafters and cried. I am the Crown Prince. Who are you people!? The young older sister, who had fiercelymanded the assassins, was helplessly kidnapped. It was only after a long time that the Crown Prince descended from the rafters and stared nkly at the open window. The fierce wind and rain shook the window as if it would shatter, making an eerie sound. Fortunately, the Honorable County Princess returned alive. What price King Gye-yeong paid for that was unknown. However, the sister that their dark-faced father brought back had arge scar on her face. It took a long time for the Honorable County Princess to regain her smile. I will protect you. At that moment, the Crown Prince made a vow. Having been saved by his sisters life once, he decided that this time, he would protect her. He lived with that thought in mind. Although he grew into a distrustful boy who doubted everyone around him, at least he cherished the Honorable County Princess deeply. Mm thank you. The Crown Prince stayed by the Honorable County Princesss side until she finally fell asleep again. He, too, was exhausted. The trouble caused by Baek Yi-gang, the Crown Princes teacher, was nothing short of exhausting. Is this the right choice? In truth, if he really wanted to separate Baek Yi-gang from him, the Crown Prince could have done so. If he cried and begged his father, it would likely be granted. If he screamed and raged, King Gye-yeong and Queen Yuhye would respect the siblings wishes. Yet, the Crown Prince remained silent because he felt something special about Yi-gang. Not long ago, during a martial arts training session with Master Azure Sky, Yi-gang had said something. Do you want to protect yourself as a member of the imperial family? The Crown Prince thought it was a redundant question. He couldnt trust the Embroidered Uniform Guard, nor the Eastern Depot. In the treacherousbyrinth that was the imperial pce, the Crown Prince could only trust himself. If Your Highness is prepared, I will teach you how to protect yourself. He wanted to scold him for speaking nonsense. If you are willing, just nod your head. However, the Crown Prince couldnt ignore Yi-gangs words. And for good reasonBaek Yi-gang was clearly a peculiar person. Even just by looking at his gaze towards the Crown Prince, it was evident. Baek Yi-gang. The grandson of the Senior Grand Secretary. An outstanding martial artist. Such backgrounds were originally as meaningless as a candle in the sun to royalty. Thats what he was taught, and thats what he knew. Very well. I shall see you next time. However, in Yi-gangs eyes, as he looked at the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess, there wasnt even a hint of reverence. One was respected solely for possessing imperial blood. But Yi-gang clearly saw the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess as nothing more than naive childrenwhile making no effort to hide his annoyance. Alright. And yet, that made the Crown Prince want to trust him even more. If he was someone who wouldnt submit to the authority of royalty, perhaps he was someone trustworthy. Thinking of his meeting with Yi-gang the next day, the Crown Prince slowly closed his eyes.
The Seven Great Immortals, these so-called Taoist sorcerers, were backed by the Emperor. Upon hearing this, Yi-gang immediately drew a conclusion. Dangerous guys. Sorcerers are not exclusive to the Taoist sects. Have you heard of the term White Lotus Thousand Sorcerers? Yes, I have heard of it. Ahem. That makes it easier to exin. The Demon Cult is also the White Lotus Sect, and the techniques of the White Lotus Sect are unfathomably profound and terrifying Could the Seven Great Immortals be sorcerers from the Demon Cult? Its highly possible. If the hands of the Demon Cult had reached the imperial court, it was indeed a dangerous situation. Perhaps the Demon Cults invasion of the Central ins was not a sudden decision. If the Demon Cult is the enemy, you must first devise methods to break their demonic powers. The potential enemies Yi-gang might face could be the sorcerers of the Demon Cult. What would be the most effective way to counter their dark arts? Should he cut them down with sheer force? As a Supreme Peak master, Yi-gang could easily handle most sorcerers. Or should he counter them with sorcery? That wouldnt be a bad option either. Thanks to the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, Yi-gang was now brimming with yokai energy. Theres a reason why the Thunder Technique was called an immortals art. One strike of lightning could shatter most dark sorcery. Do not be overconfident.said Zhang Sanfeng. Yi-gang sipped his tea and replied inwardly, I am not overconfident. Ahem Yes, thats right. Zhang Sanfeng scratched his chin and nodded. He thought the same. Yi-gang would not easily be overconfident. Knowing the value of his own life, he would be even more meticulous and well-prepared. What is the most efficient method for breaking demonic powers? Your essence lies not in sorcery, but in martial arts. It would be wise to learn martial arts suited for breaking demonic powers. Would you be willing to help me? Ive been waiting for this day. The Immortal Divine Sword taught Yi-gang the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique and the Immortal Divine Art. The Blue-Eyed Mad Demon granted him yokai energy and the Thunder Technique. But Zhang Sanfeng had yet to impart anything to Yi-gang. While its not obligatory for each apanying spirit to pass something on, this was Zhang Sanfeng, after all. What would Zhang Sanfeng, likely the most skilled of those he had encountered so far, offer him? Learn the martial arts of the Buddha! Haha. Zhang Sanfeng crossed his arms, satisfied as if he had given grand advice. However, Yi-gangs response was peculiar. As the awkward silence continued, Zhang Sanfeng added an embarrassed exnation, Well, you see, exorcising demons is traditionally the specialty of Buddhist monks. Thats why the Demon Cult and Shaolin are such bitter enemies. Haha. Hmm, learning something like the Lions Roar would be beneficial. A shout infused with righteous energy can scatter most dark sorcery. Do you know the form for the Lions Roar? Haha, how would I know that? Yi-gang frowned. The idea was appealing. Shaolins Demon Subduing Palm and Lions Roar were renowned martial arts known for their demon-banishing power. If he could learn them, the benefits would far outweigh the risks. But could he really learn such exceptional martial arts just because he wanted to? Of course, the secret techniques of Shaolin were never taught to outsiders. The same applied to other Buddhist martial arts that Yi-gang could not learn. When Yi-gang expressed this, Zhang Sanfeng chuckled as if amused. Youre smart, but sometimes you miss the obvious. Well, thats why Im here to help. This is the imperial pce, and the pce has its own armory. With that singlement, Yi-gang realized. The ce where the Emperors most valuable possessions were stored was called the Imperial Treasury. Among those, the ce where weapons and secret techniques were stored was known as the armory. The martial arts of the imperial pce were also never shared with the outside world, so they were only known through rumors. But legends said that the Shaolins Muscle-Tendon Change Marrow Cleanse ssic and Wudangs Grand Purity Aura Qi were hidden in the imperial armory. Even if its not the Lions Roar, there must be equivalent supreme techniques there. Indeed, even a person like Yi-gang, who wasnt particrly greedy for martial arts, would be tempted by the many divine arts likely stored there. There would also be many elixirs and treasured swords At the mention of elixirs, Yi-gangs Adams apple twitched reflexively. However, the problem was that not just anyone could enter the imperial armory. Even with the influence of the Senior Grand Secretary, it was the same. Without an imperial decree, only members of the imperial family could enter the imperial armory and ess the books within. I have a justification. Exactly! So, Yi-gang approached the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess. He offered to teach them how to protect themselves.
Yi-gang remembered the Crown Princes change in expression. A look of disbelief, but beneath it, a small glimmer of hope. Im just using them. Yes, that would be the case. Thats what Yi-gang said to Zhang Sanfeng, but deep down, he couldnt remain entirely cold-hearted. Its also a good thing for them. Indeed. Even if they learn some basic martial arts, they wont be experts. He had not yet obtained a secret manual for sound-based martial arts like the Lions Roar. But to train in such sound techniques, one must first prepare the basic physical condition. Specifically, the condition of the throat. Now, do you understand? Forget about dignity and formality. Ugh. The Crown Prince, who came out to the training ground this morning, listened to Yi-gangs exnation. When he heard about training in sound martial arts, he was overjoyed. It felt like something out of a martial arts novel where one could kill enemies by ying a zither or a pipa. But when he heard that this sound technique involved shouting with a strong voice, the Crown Prince was appalled. And he cried out in refusal. If youre serious, that is. If not, you can leave. Ugh In truth, it would be problematic for Yi-gang if the Crown Prince gave up, but at this age, a boy couldnt resist a challenge. Fine, Ill do it! Alright, then towards the front Yi-gang whispered softly, Shout. The Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince took a deep breath and screamed. Ahhhhhhh! Kyaaaaaa! And in the blink of an eye Whats going on, Your Highness! Your Highness the County Princess! The Embroidered Uniform Guards stationed outside rushed in and surrounded the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince. Searching for any potential enemies, they formed a protective barrier with their bodies. Crushed under the sweaty bodies of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, the Crown Prince gritted his teeth. Damn it. There was no denying it. The method Yi-gang taught was effective. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Zhang Sanfeng gave Yi-gang valuable advice. To learn the demon-subduing martial arts and utilize the Imperial Pce Armory. These were words as precious as gold and jade, and they were sure to be helpful. However, if that was all Zhang Sanfeng had to teach, it would have felt insufficient. Fortunately, Zhang Sanfeng didnt stop with just that advice. He dered that he would impart his essential martial arts to Yi-gang. For that training, Yi-gang descended to the training hall alone for the first time in a long while. It was a training hall within Yongzhao Pce, a ce where no one was watching. He asked Zhang Sanfeng, If I must face someone more skilled than myself, what should I do? Yi-gang was already a Supreme Peak master. Those words meant that regardless of age or experience, he had secured a pir in the orthodox Murim. The consensus in Jianghu was that he was a peerless prodigy who had reached the Supreme Peak in his early twenties and inherited the enlightenment of the Sword Emperor. If he could escape the constraints of lifespan, he would surely rise to be one of the Ten Grandmasters someday. However, Yi-gangs potential enemies could not be underestimated, even at the Supreme Peak realm. The Evil Cult, the Demon Culthow formidable could their strength truly be? Yi-gang had just barely stepped into the entry level of the Supreme Peak realm. But his opponents? I cannot handle multiple Supreme Peak masters attacking me together. These were challenges that could not be ovee with rapid growth alone. Yi-gang didnt consider himself a genius. The Immortal Divine Sword, Zhang Sanfeng, the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, the Sword Emperorthey were all geniuses in martial artspared to Yi-gang. He was convinced that his current achievements were the result of a series of fortuitous events and luck. Zhang Sanfeng answered Yi-gangs question, I shall borrow your body to eradicate the wicked. If I were to allow possession Its the most efficient method. Zhang Sanfengs soul and spirit were exceedingly powerful. However, he could attempt possession for a short period. If he consumed a potent elixir and allowed possession, he could likely maintain it for quite some time. Then, there would be almost nothing to fear. Recalling the memory of the White Monkey Demonic Hand, it was clear. Even if there were multiple Supreme Peak masters, borrowing Zhang Sanfengs power would at least allow him to turn the situation around. But, what if there were more than just Supreme Peak masters among the enemies he had to face? But, what if I have to face an Absolute master? Could the Sage still assist me then? Yi-gang couldnt dare to be so confident. When Zhang Sanfeng possessed Yi-gangs body, he once broke through the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique. But even so, could Zhang Sanfeng, while possessing Yi-gangs body, achieve an overwhelming victory against an Absolute master? In the current state, I cannot guarantee victory. That time had been a special case. The Sword Emperor had held back against Yi-gang, and Zhang Sanfeng was able to immediately discern the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique. Moreover, the Sword Emperors martial arts were familiar to Zhang Sanfeng, as they were rooted in the Wudang sword style, making them easier to suppress. Originally, one without a supreme ultimate technique cannot contend against one who has it. A martial artist in the Absolute realm possessed the power to bend reality. They could manifest feats that were akin to the divine sorcery wielded by celestial beings, but achieved solely through their martial arts. Moreover, with your bodys current state, even if I were to possess it, we wouldnt be able to manifest the supreme ultimate technique. Then what must be done to make that possible? There are two answers. Either you, Priest, ascend to the Absolute realm, or One day, Yi-gang might be able to ascend to the Absolute realm. But it was uncertain, and no one could say how long it would take. or acquire a body capable of enduring the supreme ultimate technique. Thus, that was the answer. The fastest way for Yi-gang to be stronger. If he were an ordinary martial artist, he might have found that method problematic. Possession involved borrowing anothers power, essentially using an external force. Thats the only way. I must prepare my bodys foundation to avoid any strain. If you forcibly overuse the supreme ultimate technique, your upper dantian will be at risk. The aftereffects of possession were severe. To put it simply, its akin to having a hangover the next day after drinking an almost lethal amount of alcohol and then getting severely beaten. This meant that a splitting headache would also follow. The upper dantian is where the Essence-Qi-Spirit resides, the ce that contains spiritual energy, like a passage connecting heaven and earth. This was knowledge Yi-gang had learned since the time he studied the Great Yin Flow under the Immortal Divine Sword. Zhang Sanfeng took the exnation a step further. The supreme ultimate technique fundamentally uses the power of this ce, the head, He exined while lightly tapping his head, Intent and thoughte through the head. Its different from sorcery, which manifests spiritual energy. Unlike sorcery, it doesnt require preliminary preparations, nor does the surrounding environment matter. It was an intuitively understandable statement. However, like sorcery, it cant be used indefinitely. Even if the human spirit has no limits, the spirit stilles from the flesh. In the martial world, where spiritual theories dominated, his words were particrly grounded in reality. If Im not mistaken, the minds of those who have reached the Absolute realm undergo significant changespared to ordinary people. That seems to be the case. It wasnt without reason that Dam Hyun kept singing the praises of the head opening technique. Martial artists who ascended to the Absolute realm undergo physical transformations. Its difficult for an ordinary persons body to endure the act of altering reality through sheer intent. Therefore, you should first master a martial art that protects your upper dantian. Wouldnt the Azure Forests Wisdom Mind Art suffice? The Wisdom Mind Art does help develop the upper dantian, but its not a fundamental solution. Even the divine arts of Wudang or Shaolin wouldnt suffice. In my opinion In this case, there was only one solution. There must be a suitable martial art in the Imperial Pce Armory. Entering the Imperial Pce Armory was the answer. Yi-gang nodded and then asked after a brief pause, Now that I think about it, what is your supreme ultimate technique, Sage? He realized that he had never heard the specifics of Zhang Sanfengs martial arts. There are several, but theres one in particr that I wish to impart to you first. Zhang Sanfeng took a step back. Yi-gang raised an eyebrow, realizing for the first time that there could be multiple supreme ultimate techniques. Listen carefully, Priest Yi-gang. Zhang Sanfeng, contrary to the legends passed down, was a more down-to-earth person than expected. He had a somewhat careless side and a familiar, awkward smile. But now, his expression was gravely serious. I am anticipating the day when you may face the resurrected Heavenly Demon. For you to survive, you must learn this. Zhang Sanfeng seemed ready to demonstrate the supreme ultimate technique. Watch carefully. But how? Zhang Sanfeng was clearly in spirit state. He couldnt even grasp a real sword, so demonstrating a supreme ultimate technique seemed impossible. However, as Zhang Sanfeng took the stance of the Wudang Taiji Fist When faced with a great storm, what should an individual do? Yi-gang doubted his own eyes. The space around Zhang Sanfeng seemed to distort, as if the air itself was bending. If the sky were to copse, what should the person beneath it do? Yi-gang couldnt tell if this was truly Zhang Sanfengs doing or just an illusion. I will teach you, Young Priest, how to protect yourself even if the sky falls Zhang Sanfeng revealed his supreme ultimate technique. Its a hand technique called Non-Act Daydream. It was indeed an astonishing technique. Its sheer unreality surpassed even the Sword Emperors supreme ultimate technique, which could stop time. Yi-gang swallowed hard, and a deep yearning filled his eyes. Non-Act Daydream was a technique capable of ensuring survival even against the Heavenly Demon. Naturally, entering the Imperial Pce Armory wasnt something one could do at any time. Even bringing along the Crown Prince or the Honorable County Princess wouldnt change that. At the very least, permission from a monarch or higher was required, so Yi-gang sought out King Gye-yeong. So, you wish to enter the Imperial Pce Armory? King Gye-yeong looked at Yi-gang with eyes so warm they seemed to drip honey. He thinks deeply and carefully for the Crown Prince and the County Princess. Isnt that so, mydy? Your intentions are truly appreciated, Warrior Baek. Next to Yi-gang, Master Azure Sky also supported the idea. The Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess were learning Taoist Qigong to protect their bodies. He added that it would be beneficial if they could learn the sound techniques of Buddhism or Taoism to protect themselves. What a fresh idea. Youth truly is wonderful. Hahaha! I am deeply grateful, Yi-gang said with a gentle smile. I believe that with sound techniques like the Lions Roar, which has the power to dispel demons, they would also suffer fewer minor ailments. How considerate, truly considerate! King Gye-yeongughed heartily as he looked at Yi-gang. Well then, naturally, I must grant you ess to the Imperial Pce Armory. King Gye-yeong was not an easy person to deal with. And he was certainly no fool who assumed everyone was endlessly loyal to the imperial family. So, what is it that you want? He slyly tilted his head and looked down at Yi-gang. I desire nothing. Its simply an act born out of loyalty. Hmm, believing a young man has no desires is like expecting a eunuch to father a child, King Gye-yeong joked. The reason Yi-gang was being so proactive was because he thought there was something to be gained. Regardless, Yi-gang quietly lowered his gaze. King Gye-yeong didnt fully understand the instincts of a martial artist, nor did he imagine that Yi-gang might want to personally learn the sound techniques and the demonic-dispelling martial arts. Very well, you mentioned that you were feeling unwell. I will prepare an elixir for you, so take it with you. ! Yi-gangs eyes widened. In addition to the martial arts, the Imperial Pce Repository also housed the Medicine Vault. It was like a treasure trove, filled with everything from simple herbs to the rarest elixirs in the world. However, without the Emperors approval, I can only give you items of the third grade or lower, so dont expect too much. I am deeply grateful! It was certainly an unexpected gain. When Yi-gang showed his first sign of joy, King Gye-yeong also smiled in satisfaction. Youll hear from me within a few days. Take care. Yi-gang expressed his thanks and withdrew. Yi-gang sessfully obtained the most important permission from King Gye-yeong. Ive never seen you so pleased before, Priest. Is that so? You beamed with joy at the mention of the elixir. Zhang Sanfeng likely didnt fully grasp how much Yi-gang valued elixirs. Yi-gang. Seong Ji-an approached Yi-gang as he exited the pce. She wore a very satisfied expression. The nephew called from afar was performing far beyond her and her fathers expectations. Amazing, His Majesty doesnt trust people so easily. Its nothing. Yi-gang and Seong Ji-an walked in silence for a moment. Then, they soon arrived at a secluded rear garden, free from the presence of others, and after surveying the surroundings, Seong Ji-an spoke, So, what is it that you wanted to ask me? Yi-gang had sent word to Seong Ji-an in advance. He had something urgent to ask and wanted to discuss it in person. Yi-gang, who had been gazing at the pond in the rear garden, finally spoke, I urgently need something. Seong Ji-an and Yi-gang werent that far apart in age. However, Yi-gang was technically of a lower rankpared to Seong Ji-an. Perhaps because of this, Seong Ji-an might have seen Yi-gang as somewhat easier to approach. What is it? If its something I can do, Ill help. Although the Baek Noble n held great power, as the daughter of the Senior Grand Secretary, Seong Ji-an couldnt fully grasp it. But when she heard Yi-gangs request, Seong Ji-an stiffened. I need theyout of the Imperial Pce Armory. What? If possible, the buildings blueprint, a catalog of books and treasures, and information on any installed mechanisms would be even better Wait. Seong Ji-an checked again to ensure no one was eavesdropping. Yi-gangs request was that dangerous. So much so that she couldnt understand why he was asking for it. You already have His Majestys permission. Just reading a few manuals on sound techniques should be enough. I also want to know how the security operates. You Seong Ji-an finally realized that Yi-gang had an ulterior motive. Are you insane? No. Im not insane. Yi-gang quietly met Seong Ji-ans gaze. From the beginning, he hadnt nned to merely peruse a few sound technique manuals from the Imperial Pce Armory. I dont know what youre thinking, but I have no reason to listen to you. Seong Ji-an, with a cold expression, red at her nephew. No. You will listen. Thinking that she had seen him as nothing more than a reckless young fool until now, Yi-gang continued. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 C The Imperial Pce Armory (1) Yi-gang spoke to Seong Ji-an that day. The Emperors condition appears to be Demons Horn Disease. Demons Horn Disease? Seong Ji-an was visibly flustered by the unfamiliar term. Its a condition that appears in the demonic followers of the White Lotus Sect. Prolonged exposure to a certain demonic Qi from their unique martial arts causes it. How could His Imperial Majesty have contracted such an illness? If it developed after his seclusion in the Huangtian Pce, it would be logical to suspect those of the Seven Great Immortals, wouldnt it, Aunt? It was not something that could be spoken lightly. However, Yi-gang spoke calmly, as if it were nothing. He even added another remark, I have not yet informed King Gye-yeong about this matter. Seong Ji-ans gaze toward Yi-gang changed. As the daughter of the Senior Grand Secretary, she had not yet ascended to an official position, but she was as perceptive as any seasoned high official. By telling me this first, you mean Youve been seeking someone skilled in martial arts, havent you? Isnt it to confront those Seven Great Immortals? Yi-gangs maternal family wasnt looking for a physician; they were seeking a Supreme Peak master from the Baek n. At first, Yi-gang thought their intention was to treat the Emperor. But what they expected was far more. They didnt want acupuncture needles to unblock meridians; they wanted a sharp sword. When the opportunity arose, they wanted to cut down the Seven Great Immortals to save the Emperor. When Yi-gang realized this, he mentally distanced himself from his maternal family. What do you think is the reason the Baek Noble n responded to your grandfathers request? Seong Yeok-ju and his family were not a martial arts family. As high-ranking officials, they may have judged the situation from their own perspective. Do you think they want to gain some benefits through this? Or perhaps they intend to restore broken blood ties? Do you think the n Head hastily sent me just because the revered Senior Grand Secretary called? Seong Ji-an had no choice but to admit that she and her father underestimated Yi-gang. Affection and duty are fundamentally about giving and receiving. No matter how much it is my mothers family, neither I nor the Baek Noble n will ever submit. Yi-gang came here because he wanted to. Because the ce Zhang Sanfeng mentioned was in Beijing, and because his maternal family knew the secret of the meridian blockage disease. He stepped forward because his n and his father were in a difficult situation. However, that didnt mean Yi-gangs maternal family could control him as they pleased. Above all There wasnt any real affection between us anyway, was there? With those words, Yi-gang left first. Seong Ji-an couldnt stop him and remained silent. Then, Yi-gang suddenly halted in his tracks and turned his head slightly. Please look into what I asked you about. A tone that was both threatening and suggestive. Without waiting for a response, Yi-gang continued walking. Three days had passed since Yi-gang requested an audience with King Gye-yeong regarding the Imperial Pce Armory. Under the pouring sunlight of the morning, Yi-gang closed his eyes for a moment. In his mind, the structure of the Imperial Pce Armory was etched as clearly as a picture. Whether the blueprint of the Imperial Pce Armory actually existed in an official capacity was unknown. However, it was clear that the blueprint Seong Ji-an had brought with a grave expression was not acquired through ordinary means. She must have used the power of the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju to obtain it. Just by showing it to Yi-gang, Seong Yeok-ju had taken on a political burden. In other words, it was an acknowledgment that they underestimated Yi-gang and were willing to bear the consequences. Officials are usually as cunning as snakes, but I didnt expect them toply so easily. They didntply so easily. Zhang Sanfeng nced at Yi-gang, who still had his eyes closed. What do you mean? Just as I ced a burden on them, they wouldve wanted to put a leash on me as well. Then By asking for the blueprint of the Imperial Pce Armory, they likely thought I might be nning some sort of theft. Huh Zhang Sanfeng let out a sigh, whether in exasperation or admiration, it was unclear. Although they were technically grandfather and grandson, such a power struggle was difficult to witness, even through the eyes of a Taoist. Of course, I have no intention ofmitting theft. Yi-gang had also taken on that risk when he requested the blueprint. Zhang Sanfeng had memorized the blueprint alongside him. It would have been nice if we couldve obtained theplete catalog of the pces archives as well. I am actually looking forward to it even more. Huh? Zhang Sanfengs question was met with a quiet response from Yi-gang. The blueprint of the armory did indicate the general location of the mechanisms. Indeed. But they said they couldnt obtain the catalog of the archives. If they werent lying, doesnt that suggest that the catalog is even more secretive information? The more valuable something is, the more secretive it tends to be. Zhang Sanfeng nodded in understanding. And soon, the waiting came to an end. We have confirmed King Gye-yeongs seal. As expected, the Imperial Pce was under strict security. The guards from the Embroidered Uniform Guard were vigntly watching over it. Her Highness the County Princess and the Crown Princes teacher should proceed inside. Shall we go in, Your Highness? Standing next to Yi-gang was the Honorable County Princess. In a situation where either the Crown Prince or the County Princess had to apany him, Yi-gang chose the Honorable County Princess. The reason was simple. Yes, Teacher. Unlike the Crown Prince, the Honorable County Princess was very obedient. At first, she was as unruly and reckless as her younger brother, but over time, she gradually became more obedient. The Crown Prince threw a tantrum, asking why he wasnt being taken along, but Yi-gang didnt bat an eye. Teacher, this is my first time entering the Imperial Pce Armory as well. Thanks to Your Highness the County Princess, Im also getting a meaningful experience. Yi-gang and the Honorable County Princess engaged in a pleasant conversation as they walked. There was some distance between the main gate and the main building of the Imperial Pce Armory. This was to guard against potential intruders. Naturally, there were no trees or anything that could obscure ones view. The Imperial Pce Armory was uniquely constructed with bricks. Small windows for venttion were ced high up, and they were so small that not even a thief could slip through. The only door was guarded by more Embroidered Uniform Guards standing firm. ording to the regtions, Your Highness the County Princess and the Crown Princes teacher have two hours to enter and exit. One of the guards standing at the door pulled a strange ring beside it. Click-ckrat-a-tat-tat With that loud noise, the needle of a device connected to the ring moved to the position marked one. It was clear that this device was used to measure time. If the allotted time is nearly up, the apanying guards will inform you, so please do not worry. This meant that once the promised time was up, even the royalty had no special treatmentthey would be asked to leave. The Honorable County Princess nodded with a firm expression, but Yi-gang remained calm. Two hours was more than enough time to obtain what they needed. I will apany you. I am Wang Yi-ji. One of the guards standing at the door bowed deeply before the Honorable County Princess. The Honorable County Princess responded without even looking at him. Very well. Her surprisingly cold demeanor prompted a soft exmation from Zhang Sanfeng. This was how arrogant the Honorable County Princess, a member of the imperial family, usually was. Instead, Yi-gang asked the guard a question, Is there only one of you? Surely As expected, there were no permanent guards stationed inside the Imperial Pce Armory. Since the martial arts manuals were valuable just by being read, not even the guards were allowed to stay inside permanently. Therefore, guards were only assigned to apany those who entered. There is one moreme. At that moment, a voice came from behind. The Embroidered Uniform Guard frowned. Yi-gang quietly turned his head. He had already noticed someone approaching. I am Ye Il-myung, a guard from the Eastern Depot. There, a guard from the Eastern Depot, dressed in dark red attire, was bowing deeply to the Honorable County Princess. I will apany you. The Imperial Pce Armory was not guarded solely by the Embroidered Uniform Guard. A guard from the Eastern Depot, which could be considered a rival to the Embroidered Uniform Guard, also apanied them. This arrangement was meant to ensure that neither group could covet the Emperors possessions without the other watching. I dont care. Open the door quickly. Of course, neither the Honorable County Princess nor Yi-gang were concerned with that. Screeech As the door opened, the sweet, musty scent of old books wafted out. Once Yi-gang and his party entered, the door closed firmly behind them. Hmm, so this is what it looks like. The Honorable County Princess muttered to herself. Despite the small size of the windows, the interior was bright, thanks to the luminous pearls embedded in the ceiling. There are many ominous items here, Teacher. The armory contained not only martial arts manuals but also various divine weapons. The walls were lined with extraordinary swords that would drive any martial artist in Jianghu wild. That sword over there looks like Gan Jiang, and the one hanging next to it might be Mo Ye. Gan Jiang and Mo Ye I think Ive heard of them before. The Honorable County Princess pped her hands. At that moment, the Eastern Depot guard smiled and tried to join the conversation. You are correct. Long ago, in the state of Yue, a master named Ou Yezi Dont interrupt, you lowly creature. My apologies. The Eastern Depot guard stiffened and bowed deeply. He had attempted to be friendly, but was met with nothing but cold disdain from the Honorable County Princess. Yi-gang didnt miss the slight upward curl of the Embroidered Uniform Guards lips. The rtionship between these two groups was indeed poor. Naturally, this unique groupposition was something Yi-gang had taken into ount. Lets head to the bookshelves. When Yi-gang said this, the Eastern Depot guard took the lead and cleared the way. Long rows of bookshelves stretched out on either side. At a nce, the first ones they encountered were marked with the character three. The books belonged to the third grade. They were the most abundant but not particrly valuable. You could find sword techniques like the Three Talents Sword Technique or the Six Harmonies Sword Technique, and even Taiji Fist from the marketce, not the Wudang Sect. The manuals here are likely to be of low quality. As they moved further in, they encountered second-grade manuals. These were somewhat more valuable martial arts. You could asionally find sword techniques or inner cultivation methods from smaller sects. Even the foundational techniques of major sects were present here. Considering how they obtained these manuals, they should be viewed with caution. Most were likely acquired through plunder, so if someone with ill intentions had a hand in it, they might have left out some crucial instructions. And then came the first-grade manuals. The shelves, which had been packed until now, became noticeably less crowded. There were only a few manuals left and right, which seemed to record the core techniques of the major sects. Yi-gang subtly raised his head to look above. The upper parts of the bookshelves, invisible from below, and the ceiling. The areas hidden in the shadows shined with luminous pearls. What glittered could be the arrowheads hidden by a mechanism, and the fine cracks might indicate something hidden within the stone walls. Yi-gangs superhuman senses quickly absorbed a massive amount of information. Lower your head, Crown Princes teacher. However, the Embroidered Uniform Guard stopped Yi-gang. The Honorable County Princess, standing beside him, shot a nervous nce, but the guard remained unperturbed. It is against the rules to look up at the top of the bookshelves. This is your warning. If he looked up again, he would be expelled regardless of the time remaining. Yi-gang nodded. He already knew this. In fact, it didnt matter. So, this is whats up there. Those thin threads seem to be connected with celestial silkworm silk. Above, Zhang Sanfeng was floating openly, inspecting the interior of the armory. He observed the mechanisms hidden atop the shelves, even noting the arrow holes drilled next to the luminous pearls. In truth, Yi-gang didnt need to look up at all. It seems that attempting to climb above the bookshelves will trigger the mechanisms. Also, it would be wise not to step beyond that red line on the floor. Do the mechanisms appear well-maintained? They seem to be oiled regrly. Haha, this almost feels like were thieves. Zhang Sanfeng chuckled, amused by the unusual experience. As Yi-gang was using Zhang Sanfengs assistance to map out the structure of the Imperial Pce Armory in real-time, the Eastern Depot guard quietly spoke, This is the first-grade bookshelf. Please look around and let us know which book you seek. However, when pulling a book from the shelf, please first consult with me or the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Perhaps because of the Honorable County Princesss earlier reprimand, the guards demeanor became more cautious. Then, I will take a look around myself. Yi-gang said this as he began to explore the first-grade bookshelf area. The Honorable County Princess followed closely behind him. Yi-gang pretended to make mistakes by attempting to pull out a martial arts manual. Oh, didnt they say not to touch anything? Oh, my apologies. He even tried to step over the line drawn on the floor, just to scare the guards. You must not step on that line. Knowing that acting too knowledgeable might arouse suspicion, Yi-gang deliberately acted this way. Meanwhile, Yi-gang thoroughly examined every section of the first-grade bookshelves. The tense guards exhaled sharply, clearly stressed. Hmm, Ive found something better than expected. Really? the Honorable County Princess responded with excitement. Yes. I was considering Lions Roar but found something even better. The Lions Roar was originally a sound-based martial art from Shaolin. The image of Shaolin monks shouting Ha! as they fought demons originated from the Lions Roar. However, Yi-gang discovered a martial art in this ce that was even more suitable. Its a Taoist martial art called Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar. Its a technique from the Quanzhen Sect. Yi-gang didnt expect to encounter another technique from Quanzhen after mastering the Radiant Shadowless Art. Since the Quanzhen Sect had already been annihted, learning this martial art wouldnt cause any futureplications. Furthermore, being a Taoist sound-based technique, it would be easier to learn and teachpared to the Lions Roar. Would you like to read it? Yes! With a delighted expression, the Honorable County Princess took the manual for Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar and began to read. As Yi-gang smiled to himself, he thought, And three cultivation techniques that protect the upper dantian. He had found two of the techniques Zhang Sanfeng had mentioned, as well as one that he discovered on his own. He nned to take the opportunity to read one of themter. At this point, it seemed there was no real need to obtain the blueprint of the Imperial Pces armory from Seong Ji-an. Just then Priest! Zhang Sanfeng, who had been inspecting the mechanisms, suddenly shouted urgently. He had just left to explore a section deeper inside, beyond the first-grade bookshelf area. Its here! A special bookshelf, whose existence was revealed by studying the blueprint. Indeed, this is worthy of being called a special-grade bookshelf! There was something in the special-grade bookshelf. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 C The Imperial Pce Armory (2) The special-grade bookshelf. If it werent for the structural map of the Imperial Pce Armory, they would never have known about the existence of the special-grade bookshelf in advance. However, upon entering and verifying the interior, it certainly existed. The Muscle-Tendon Change Marrow Cleanse ssic Huh, even the Great Mudra of Vajrayana! This seems to be the original! The Great Mudra of Vajrayana was the ultimate divine art of Tibetan Buddhism, and the Muscle-Tendon Change Marrow Cleanse ssic was a divine art created by Bodhidharma of Shaolin. This special-grade bookshelf might just be the true value of the Imperial Pce Armory. Its no wonder then, that Yi-gang and the Honorable County Princess werent even granted permission to approach the special-grade bookshelf. Zhang Sanfeng emerged smoothly from the shelves. What martial arts manuals have you found? Three kinds. Yi-gang found three manuals in the first-grade bookshelves that could protect the middle dantian. He named the manuals he had discovered. Zhang Sanfeng nodded gravely. As expected of the Imperial Pce Armory, it contains all the renowned martial arts. Learning any one of these will greatly aid you in your cultivation. Thus, Yi-gang had achieved the goal he originally set out to aplish. Are you satisfied and ready to return? Yi-gang carefully observed Zhang Sanfengs expression as he spoke. His eyes were wide open, and the corners of his mouth, hidden under his rough beard, trembled slightly. In other words, he was incredibly expectant. No. Haha, haha, if the Priest is so persistent, theres nothing I can do. Zhang Sanfengs demeanor was one of great satisfaction. He asked what martial arts manuals had been found, but all he said in response was, See for yourself, hehehe. Yi-gang couldnt deny his own anticipation. Go to the right-hand shelves; youll have a clearer view from there. Following Zhang Sanfengs instructions, Yi-gang did as he was told. The Honorable County Princess waspletely absorbed in examining the martial arts manual of the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar, while an Embroidered Uniform guard subtly followed Yi-gang. Sure enough, from the position of the right-hand shelves, the inside of the Imperial Pce Armory was fully visible. That ce I cannot tell you, the Embroidered Uniform guard responded curtly. Is that ce off-limits? Yes. Even members of the imperial family cannot approach it without the Emperors decree. Since the Emperor had secluded himself in Huangtian Pce, it was as good as saying that no one could approach. Yi-gang moved closer to the special-grade bookshelf. You were told not to approach. Isnt it fine as long as I dont cross that line? Yes, but Dont worry. I have no intention of breaking thew, Yi-gang said and then stopped in front of the special-grade bookshelf. He could sense the Embroidered Uniform guards wariness but acted naturally. Pretending to examine the first-grade bookshelves within the boundary, Yi-gang subtly nced to the side. The security here is intense. Indeed, it is. Do you know why the floor is red? The special-grade bookshelf consisted of just one shelf. The shelf wasnt packed with books either; only about twenty martial arts manuals were stored. The distance from the lone shelf to the boundary of the red floor was roughly ten zhang. No matter how light Yi-gangs movements were, it was a distance he couldnt leap across in one go. No, even if they brought in a master of light footwork, they would still have to touch the ground at least once. It doesnt seem like it was dyed with regr pigment. They ground Mirror-Faced Cinnabar and scattered it on the floor. Mirror-Faced Cinnabar was a mineral used in the making of talismans. When ground into a fine powder, it can be mixed with water for medicinal purposes or used for its mystical properties. The powder was finely ground and spread over the floor. Even if someone possessed the light footwork of Flying Over Grass or Stepping Lilies Crossing Water, they would still leave traces. It seems theyve also employed some kind of magical protection. Even if someone used the secret art of light footwork to lighten their body, footprints would still be left behind. Judging by the extraordinary energy felt in the area, it seemed unlikely that one could use sorcery up there either. There must also be mechanical traps. I couldnt find them all. Yi-gang pretended to examine the shelves for a moment before turning toward the Honorable County Princess. Oh? Are you just going to give up? Perhaps we should consider another approach Though, unless youre like me, a spirit, its unlikely youll find a proper solution. Im not giving up. This was a martial arts manual Zhang Sanfeng was willing to risk danger for. Giving up was not an option. It seems there might be a way. Its fortunate that I prepared in advance. Is that so! However, Yi-gang simply returned to the Honorable County Princesss side after speaking. Zhang Sanfeng seemed curious but decided to watch, trusting that Yi-gang had a n in mind. How is it, Your Highness? Do you understand the mnemonic phrases? Theyre a bit difficult. There are many old expressions. I see. Ill assist you. The martial arts manual of the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar appeared to have been written at least several hundred years ago. Even though the Honorable County Princess had received royal education, it would not have been easy for her to decipher such an ancient document on her own. Yi-gang immediately exined the difficult mnemonic phrases to her. The ears of the Eastern Depot guard and the Embroidered Uniform guard perked up. They were undoubtedly interested in the martial arts manual as well. The Honorable County Princess nodded, indicating she understood. So thats why you made me practice shouting every morning. Training the abdominal pressure and strengthening the vocal cords are fundamental to this kind of sound technique. Was it very difficult for you? It was a bit embarrassing at first, but its fine now. Yes. Regarding this part It was at that moment when the guards, curious about the mnemonics of the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar, turned their heads away to avoid showing their interest. Yi-gangs lips moved as if murmuring something. Even though the Honorable County Princesss expression briefly changed, Yi-gangs voice could not be heard. It was a transmission of sound. Im going to take a bit more time to check if theres a more suitable martial arts manual. Please continue reading for a little longer. Oh, okay After confirming the Honorable County Princesss nod, Yi-gang turned back around. He returned to the boundary of the special-grade bookshelf. Once again, the Embroidered Uniform guard followed him. Zhang Sanfeng asked Yi-gang from beside him, What did you say? The most crucial groundwork. Yi-gang had clearly grasped the situation. The biggest obstacle to essing the special-grade bookshelf wasnt the cinnabar on the floor or the hidden mechanical traps. There are thirty minutes left. The Embroidered Uniform guard was watching with keen eyes. If anything suspicious was seen, it wouldnt be easy to get away with it. Yi-gang needed to find a way to be left alone, even for just a moment. That was the first priority. However, how could he shake off the Embroidered Uniform guard who was following him so closely? As soon as he heard about the unique security measures of the Imperial Pce Armory, Yi-gang hade up with a n. They had a surveince system where two guards were sent in together. However, these pairs arentposed solely of Embroidered Uniform guards or only Eastern Depot guards. Yi-gang had to make use of this unique situation where two adversarial guards were forced to work together. Moreover, the one currently by Yi-gangs side was an Embroidered Uniform guard known for his strong loyalty to the imperial family, while the one guarding the Honorable County Princess was an Eastern Depot guard. From the Embroidered Uniform guards perspective, the Eastern Depot was utterly untrustworthy This was evident from the fact that the Embroidered Uniform guard watching Yi-gang frequently nced back toward the Honorable County Princesss direction. Hmm. Yi-gang stopped at a spot where the special-grade bookshelf was visible. Pretending to observe his surroundings, he began counting silently in his mind. Ny-six, ny-seven, ny-eight What are you doing? Ny-nine one hundred. A brief silence lingered. It seemed that the Honorable County Princesss counting had been slightly slower than Yi-gangs. It didnt matter. Soon, a scream erupted. Kyaaaaaah! It was a blood-curdling scream. The Embroidered Uniform guard turned pale and looked back. Then he looked at Yi-gang once more. His conflicted feelings were evident in his eyes. However, the Embroidered Uniform guard knew his foremost duty well. Dont touch anything, and stay right here! With that, he dashed off with terrifying speed. He didnt even wait to see Yi-gang nod in response. Are you going to stay still? Of course not. Naturally, Yi-gang had no intention of staying still. How much time had the Honorable County Princesss scream bought? If were being conservative, not much. During that time, Yi-gang had to find a way to traverse the ten-zhang distance like a bird. Yi-gang had already devised a method. That dragon sculpture on top of the shelfits made of wood, isnt it? It is indeed. Thats a relief. Weapons were not allowed inside the Imperial Pce Armory. However, Yi-gang carried the golden whip, a symbol of the Crown Princes teacher, at his waist. Yi-gang pulled out the long golden whip and unwound the chain he had secretly wrapped around his forearm. With a slight movement of Yi-gangs slender fingers, the chain hooked onto the ring attached to the whip. The other end of the chain was securely tied to the first-grade bookshelves, and as soon as the golden whip in Yi-gangs hand began to tremble violently. Although Yi-gang wasnt fully trained in hidden weapon technique, for this distance, there was no problem with throwing. SwishThud! The golden whip struck the dragon sculpture on top of the special-grade bookshelf, embedding itself in its mouth. In other words, the chain now connected the first-grade bookshelves to the special-grade bookshelf. Of course, the chain was too thin and precarious for a person to climb on. Swoosh However, for Yi-gang, who had perfected the secret art of light footwork, it wasnt a challenge. The chain swayed violently, but Yi-gang on top of it was as steady as if he were running on solid ground. He even changed his stance mid-way. That was close! Thin threads, like spider webs, were strung all over the air. If any of those threads were touched, the mechanism would have been triggered. Zhang Sanfeng burst into joyfulughter. Yi-gang ran swiftly. It took only five steps to reach the special-grade bookshelf. Performing this series of actions didnt even take a single breath. He quickly skimmed through all twenty martial arts manuals. Muscle-Tendon Change Marrow Cleanse ssic. Grand Purity Aura Qi. Barehand Demonic Art. They were all divine martial arts that could bring a storm of bloodshed in Jianghu. Yi-gangs eyes stopped on one of them. Immortal Divine Art? These crazy bastards. He didnt expect to find the Immortal Divine Art there. The reason it was in the special-grade bookshelf was obvious. The desire for longevity was the greatest yearning of those in power. But that wasnt what Yi-gang was looking for. Thats it, the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. A pitch-ck martial arts manualy in the right corner of the shelf. Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. Yi-gang lowered his body and swiftly reached out his hand. Before his hand even touched it, the book flew right into his grasp. It was a basic use of Qi Kinesis. Yi-gang didnt know what kind of martial art Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion was. He simply trusted Zhang Sanfengs choice. Quickly, read it! Yi-gang secured the manual. At that moment, the voice of the Embroidered Uniform guard echoed. Wh-what is this! He realized that running to the Honorable County Princess had been a misunderstanding. Zhang Sanfeng urged Yi-gang, Hurry up! A moment earlier. -Your Highness, after counting to one hundred, do what you did this morning. The sound transmission that Yi-gang sent to the Honorable County Princess contained such instructions. The Honorable County Princess, who understood what a sound transmission was, responded wisely. First, she quietly listened without asking questions or revealing anything. -It might be a bit embarrassing, but think of it as practice and try shouting. It was an action Yi-gang took, knowing he might face rejection. It was a request based on the time he had spent teaching the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Prince. The Honorable County Princess answered with a slight nod. -I will not betray the trust you have ced in me, Your Highness. After Yi-gang left, the Honorable County Princess hesitated for a moment. She couldnt understand what Yi-gang was aiming for. Surely, he wouldnt steal a martial arts manual. Ny-eight, ny-nine one hundred. After counting to one hundred, sheplied with Yi-gangs request. Kyaaaaaah! Naturally, the Eastern Depot guard was greatly startled. The Crown Prince wasnt the only one who enjoyed yful mischief. Y-your Highness, whats happening! The Eastern Depot guard was flustered, and the Honorable County Princess couldnt help butugh. So, she screamed once more. Kyaaaaaah! Before long, the Embroidered Uniform guard who had gone with Yi-gang came running back with a ghostly pale face. Your Highness! The thunderous sound of his footsteps was anything but ordinary. The Eastern Depot guard naturally took a defensive stance. You treacherous scoundrel! I knew it! W-what are you talking about? Without breaking his momentum, the Embroidered Uniform guard crashed into the Eastern Depot guard. Bang! The Eastern Depot guard, unable to deflect the impact, was thrown back and collided with the shelves. Your Highness! Are you all right? What has this traitor done to you! Cough, t-traitor? What nonsense are you spouting! The Eastern Depot guard awkwardly regained his stance. The Embroidered Uniform guard growled as if he was ready to kill the Eastern Depot guard on the spot. You dared to harm Her Highness What the hell is this all of a sudden! At that moment, the Honorable County Princessmanded with a voice dripping with coldness. Both the Embroidered Uniform guard and the Eastern Depot guard, stunned, turned to look at her. I was merely testing the sound technique Ive just learned. What is this nonsense? S-sound technique? The Embroidered Uniform guard mulled over the Honorable County Princesss words. The sons and daughters of King Gye-yeong had begun learning sound techniques. Coming to the Imperial Pce Armory was part of the ridiculous effort to find and learn these sound techniques. But to suddenly pull something like this was unthinkable. W-what is this! Do you have anyints about my decision? No, of course not Suddenly, the Embroidered Uniform guard snapped back to reality. Yi-gang, whom he had left behind. He was certainly standing right in front of the special-grade bookshelf. Surely, unless hed lost his mind, he wouldnt have actually approached the special-grade bookshelf Yet, an instinctual sense of danger surged within him. No! The Embroidered Uniform guard started running again. As soon as the Embroidered Uniform guard turned in the direction where the special-grade bookshelf was visible, he was startled. Yi-gang was already walking back slowly. You left first, and now, whats all thismotion? His demeanor was calm. The Embroidered Uniform guard nced past Yi-gang. If Yi-gang had stepped on the cinnabar, there would have been footprints. However, there were no such traces on the floor. Did Her Highness perhaps engage in sound technique training? Y-yes, thats right. Haha, as expected, Her Highnesss determination to improve is exceptional. What kind of determination to improve was he talking about? The Embroidered Uniform guard felt a surge of frustration. When he returned to where the Honorable County Princess was. You wont get off easily, said the Eastern Depot guard as he red at him with snake-like eyes. And as for Yi-gang. Clean. He was secretly enjoying a sense of satisfaction. In contrast, Zhang Sanfeng looked slightly flustered. Did you really memorize the entire Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion? It wasnt that long. Your focus is terrifying. Yi-gang had memorized all the mnemonic phrases of the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion after reading it just once. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 C The Imperial Pce Armory (3) The Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. Just as its name suggested, the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion had a nature different from other martial arts, being more like a scripture. The manual itself was thin, only about 50 pages. If it werent for Zhang Sanfengs advice, he probably wouldnt have chosen the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion from the special-grade bookshelf. Compared to other renowned techniques like the Barehand Demonic Art or the Great Mudra of Vajrayana, it was virtually unheard of. The Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion is the absolute technique of Pot Pce. He never expected the words Pot Pce toe from Zhang Sanfengs mouth. Pot Pce was a martial sect outside the Great Wall. A grand sect that ruled over the distant northwest region of Tibet. Themas there rarely ventured out, making them incredibly mysterious. Thus, the martial artists of the Central ins tended to disregard the martial world beyond the Great Wall, often dismissing Pot Pce. But such behavior was no different from that of a frog in a well. Pot Pce was powerful. The fact that the headquarters of the Demon Cult was nearby and still remained strong was proof of this. The head of Pot Pce is ama called the Di Lama. Di Lama. Baek Yi-gang had also encountered that name a few times before. The Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion was founded by the first Di Lama. There was a reason why the name Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion was unfamiliar. Pot Pce has shed with the Demon Cult and Shaolin more than anyone else. The Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion cultivates anti-demonic power while also developing the upper dantian. It was Zhang Sanfeng who had fought against the Heavenly Demon. Because of that, he seemed well-versed in the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion and Pot Pce. This is a divine art that only the Di Lama and the high-ranking monks of Pot Pce can master You are quite fortunate. Baek Yi-gang recalled the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion that he had memorized. Originally, it would have been written in Tibetan, but it had been tranted and transliterated. The training method is simple. You just have to recite it. Thats how this martial art works. Though it sounded simple enough to be memorized in his head, something about it felt strange. Is it eptable for a Taoist to learn Buddhist martial arts? Hahaha It was indeed a fundamental question. In a stricter sect, this might even be considered grounds for expulsion. However, Zhang Sanfeng dismissed it easily. If anyone questions you, just tell them that Immortal Zhang Sanfeng said that the Tao is infinite, and the Taiji stems from Wuji. At times like this, it was clear that Zhang Sanfeng was not a humble man. If I mention your name, it might seem odd, so Ill just use the Sword Emperors name instead. Baek Yi-gang closed his eyes and recalled the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion he had memorized. May the Heavenly Dragon and the saints protect us. With the power of countless samadhi, it shall be achieved in an instant. Cleanse all suffering and cross the sea of affliction. May I quickly gain the eyes of wisdom. May I quickly attain the body of truth. While walking, Baek Yi-gang recited the verses silently, feeling his vision grow dim. Baek Yi-gangs steps naturally slowed, and he came to a halt. Teacher? The Honorable County Princess, startled, grabbed Baek Yi-gangs arm. The Embroidered Uniform guard who had been leading the way also stopped and turned his head. I-Im fine. It didnt take long to recite the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion from start to finish. But he sensed some kind of change. How do you feel? My head feels light and dizzy and my vision is At first, he thought his vision was getting blurry. But it wasnt. I can see clearly. Rather, things that were previously invisible were now visible. He could see a strange mirage-like aura around the Honorable County Princess and the Embroidered Uniform guard in front of him. It appeared for a moment like a mirage, then disappeared. It seems your spiritual eyes have temporarily awakened. Is this the effect of the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion? Yes, the stimtion of the upper dantian caused it. Make sure to recite the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion daily from now on. Baek Yi-gang made up his mind to do so. It wasnt a martial art with overwhelming destructive power, but it was more unique than any martial art he had encountered so far. As Baek Yi-gang remained still, the Embroidered Uniform guard quietly spoke, If you are fine, shall we continue walking? Lets do that. The group started walking again. The time allowed in the Imperial Pce Armory was nearly over. In the Honorable County Princesss hand was the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar manual. They had managed to borrow that single manual for seven days and nights. Once back, Baek Yi-gang nned to master the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar manual himself and teach the royal siblings. As they reached the exit of the Imperial Pce Armory, the tightly closed door opened by itself. As soon as Baek Yi-gangs group stepped out, the door closed again. The guards reported to the person in charge that there were no abnormalities. With this, the procedure for entering and exiting the Imperial Pce Armory isplete. Thus, the inspection of the Imperial Pces treasure vault, the armory, was concluded. You may return the way you came. In front of the Imperial Pce, the eunuchs and pce maids apanying the Honorable County Princess would be waiting. However, Baek Yi-gang did not move and remained standing still. The Embroidered Uniform guard looked puzzled. Is there something you need to say? Where is the Medicine Vault? Although the Honorable County Princess had finished her business, Baek Yi-gangs task was not yetplete. I still have something to attend to in the Medicine Vault. Ah There was still something Baek Yi-gang needed to receive, the elixir from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault, as promised by King Gye-yeong. This way, please. The Embroidered Uniform guard, looking somewhat reluctant, guided Baek Yi-gang. The Medicine Vault was truly the crown jewel of the Imperial Pces treasure vault. At least, thats what Baek Yi-gang thought. Perhaps due to the importance of natural venttion and humidity control, the structure of the Medicine Vault was different from that of the armory. As soon as therge doors were opened, an overwhelming fragrance of medicinal herbs wafted out. Ah Baek Yi-gang closed his eyes without thinking. It was as if he were strolling through a flower field on a warm spring day. Unlike the armory, there were staff members present inside the Medicine Vault. They were royal physicians managing the medicinal herbs of the Imperial Pce. Ahem, may I ask what brings you here? Ivee to collect a third-grade elixir, as per the orders of His Majesty, King Gye-yeong. The Embroidered Uniform guard exined on Baek Yi-gangs behalf. The royal physician furrowed his eyebrows slightly but nodded. He had been informed in advance. Please,e in. Although the imperial physician is currently absent In the Forbidden City, the organization to which the imperial physician and royal physicians belonged was called the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Here, the esteemed physicians who could treat the emperor and the royal family were known as imperial physicians. The Imperial Institute of Medicine also had a pharmacy, known as the Imperial Pharmacy, which managed the medicinal herbs. An imperial physician from the Imperial Pharmacy was responsible for overseeing the Medicine Vault of the Imperial Pce. Here we are. Ah At the ce where the imperial physician led him, Baek Yi-gang couldnt help but gasp in awe. The sight was overwhelmingly grand, iparable even to the medical hall of the Azure Forest. The entire visible wall was filled with elixirs. Drying, grinding, making them into pills, wrapping them in paper, storing them in crystal containers. The various methods used to refine or preserve the elixirs, or to keep them raw as they were. Baek Yi-gangs expression was even more moved than when he had seen the special-grade bookshelf. Third-grade elixirs, you said? Yes, thats correct. Baek Yi-gang had knowledge of herbal medicine. He had learned some medicine from the Golden Needle Phantom and had studied on his own, so his understanding of elixirs was far deeper than that of the average martial artist. He hadnt expected much when they said they would give him a third-grade elixir These are only third-grade? Haha. The royal physicians expression changed. He looked smug, as if he had encountered someone naive. This is His Majesty the Emperors Medicine Vault. Even the third-grade elixirs here, above the fourth and fifth grades, are not to be taken lightly. Isnt that Purple Spirit Phantom Herb! Oh, you have a discerning eye. In the corner, there was even some dried Purple Spirit Phantom Herbs that Baek Yi-gang had taken before. This Medicine Vault truly seemed to demonstrate the Emperors majesty. The Honorable County Princess whispered to Baek Yi-gang, Is it really that amazing? Yes. Its truly precious. I see. How well could a young royal girl understand the greatness of these elixirs? Baek Yi-gang deeply savored this moment. For some reason, just the scent of the elixirs made him feel as if his heart was being healed. A Taoist must not be too greedy, Zhang Sanfeng sternly warned. But Baek Yi-gang quietly retorted, Even so, arent you smiling as well, Sage? Haha The one with a warm smile was indeed Zhang Sanfeng. Baek Yi-gang had a rough idea why. With so many elixirs brimming with spiritual energy, its natural to feel uplifted. Elixirs could not be simply dismissed as just something good for the body. These were treasures filled with the condensed energy of nature. If by chance theres ten-thousand year snow ginseng, what grade would that be? Ten-thousand year snow ginseng is ssified as first-grade. He asked just in case, and it turned out that ten-thousand year snow ginseng was indeed first-grade. If so, how extraordinary must the special-grade elixirs be, if they even existed? He swallowed as his mouth watered involuntarily. It was a foolish thought. Unlike in the armory, stealing an elixir here would immediately get him caught and branded a traitor. Well, would you like to choose one? Anything here will do. Let me take a look first, Baek Yi-gang said as he examined the elixirs. They were varied. There were truly many different kinds of elixirs. Just as poisons were categorizednt poisons, mineral poisons, animal poisons, insect poisons, ancient poisons, and bacterial poisons. Elixirs were categorized simrly. The mostmon were spiritual herbs. Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, ten-thousand year snow ginseng, and even the Three-Element Sacred Flowerall of them were miraculous nts that were themselves elixirs. But, not all elixirs came from nts. The inner cores of animals were also elixirs. Spiritual beasts, or yokai, have inner cores within their bodies. If purified, these elixirs also disyed tremendous efficacy. In the deep caves of sacred mountains, over thousands of years, something like the Pure Sky Oil, a type of mineral, umted. Mushrooms and other fungi were also considered elixirs. Pills made bybining these miraculous materials were also elixirs. Things like the Violet Sky Pill, Grand Purity Pill, Great Rejuvenation Pill, and Small Rejuvenation Pill were also present in this Medicine Vault. This ce, filled with third-grade elixirs, had nearly every kind of elixir. But Baek Yi-gang soon realized there was a problem. What should I choose? There were too many choices. Too many. If he had suddenly acquired just one of the elixirs here, he would have been overjoyed. But when it came time to choose, he felt overwhelmed. Hmm, Im not particrly knowledgeable about elixirs Noticing Baek Yi-gangs hesitation, the royal physician chimed in, From what I can see, it would be best for you to choose an elixir brimming with yang energy. How about the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb you mentioned earlier? Hmm It wasnt a bad choice. Recalling the experience of boiling and consuming three roots in the past, the effects were quite good. That wouldnt be a bad choice, but it might be better to select an elixir that can nourish your Innate True Qi and cultivate your spiritual energy. Zhang Sanfengs advice was sound. In the past, when Baek Yi-gang was much weaker, the reason he survived even after being possessed by the Immortal Divine Sword was because he had consumed ten-thousand year snow ginseng beforehand. I dont think theres an elixir as extraordinary as that here. However, among the third-grade elixirs, none had the level of spiritual energy as potent as ten-thousand year snow ginseng. By any chance Yes? Can I see the fourth or fifth-grade elixirs? Hmm Its not impossible, but our ssification system is quite strict, so you might be disappointed. The royal physicians tone carried a hint of pride. The implication was that even if he saw the fourth or fifth-grade elixirs, they wouldnt surpass the third-grade ones. However, Baek Yi-gang was firm. Please show me. With the permission of King Gye-yeong and Baek Yi-gangs status as the Crown Princes teacher, higher than that of a mere royal physician, the physician couldnt refuse. Though muttering under his breath, the physicianplied. Theres no need to go elsewhere. Theyre right here. The royal physician grabbed what looked like handles protruding from the wall with both hands. When he pulled with force, a disy cab hidden within the wall slid out. These here are fourth-grade. And He also pulled on a door covering one side of the wall. This revealed a disorganized workspace. This is where we store the fifth-grade elixirs and those currently being processed. There were various ways to prepare elixirs. In the case of spiritual herbs, they could be dried or have unnecessary parts trimmed off. For the internal elixirs of animals, the process involved extracting them from the carcass of the spiritual beast and then purifying them of toxins. Perhaps because of this, a strange, bloody smell permeated the newly revealed space. Ugh. It was only natural for the Honorable County Princess, who was with him, to cover her nose. What do you think? Theres really no need to look, is there? The royal physician spoke curtly, but there was no reply. Baek Yi-gangs gaze was fixed, as if nailed to the spot, on the ce where the fifth-grade elixirs were stored. To be precise, his gaze was fixed on one internal elixir that was being detoxified. That one. Yes? What grade is that? Baek Yi-gang didnt immediately recognize what that internal elixir was. However, Zhang Sanfeng did. Thats definitely No, it couldnt be. His tone suggested uncertainty. It looks just like the heart of an evil dragon. Chapter 241: The Imperial Palace Armory (4) They call it the Heart of the Evil Dragon. Yi-gang pondered on how significant the Dragons Heart truly was. It was certain that this heart did not refer to an organ that actually pumped blood through the body. Otherwise, it would not be something that looked like a gem, but rather a piece of meat dripping with blood. Are you talking about that thing you said you would give me? Yes, that was it. Zhang Sanfeng, during his lifetime, had defeated an Evil Dragon with his human body. Though he ascended afterward, it was indeed a remarkable feat. The dragon was a creature among spirits, considered to be the finest of all, possessing power nearly equal to that of an immortal.The Dragons Heart was essentially the dragons inner elixir. When Zhang Sanfeng was enticing Yi-gang, he exined that if one were to consume an elixir made from the Dragons Heart It could heal my body, you had said. It could indeed connect the major meridians Each time he connected a major meridian, the difficulty of connecting to the next one increased exponentially. Even if Yi-gang were to regain the spiritual energy left by the Immortal Divine Sword, he could no longer connect to a major meridian. In essence, the Heart of the Evil Dragon hidden by Zhang Sanfeng represented a formidable opportunity that was hard toe by for Yi-gang. But when I actually went to look, the seal they said was in ce had been broken, and the Sword Emperor had eaten it all up. Yes, thats right Im not trying to me the Sage, but the seal was not as tight as you were confident it would be. Zhang Sanfeng had a somewhat gloomy expression. But Yi-gang really had no intention of ming Zhang Sanfeng. If Zhang Sanfeng had truly sealed it carefully, it wouldnt havee undone on its own. There might have been external interference. The problem was that there were no clues to uncover the details. Regardless, it was found here in the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. The issue was that it was located in a ce where fifth-grade elixirs were stored. That one has just been prepared by the imperial physician It probably belongs to either the fourth or fifth grade of elixirs. The royal physician who guided the Medicine Vault said so. Instead of responding, Yi-gang nced sideways at Zhang Sanfeng. Is this correct? It seems different from the Heart of the Evil Dragon upon a closer look. For starters, it doesnt even seem to be a tenth of the size. This one was a bit bigger than an acorn, so the Heart of the Evil Dragon must originally be about the size of a fist. Then what exactly could it be? It seems to be an inner elixir, but whose inner elixir is it? That might be The royal physician, who had been confident until just moments ago, now disyed an unsure attitude. It made sense. The royal physician obviously had extensive knowledge about medicinal herbs. Managing the Medicine Vault, he must have deep knowledge about elixirs, but most of that was focused on herbology. Knowledge about spirits or yokai, especially their inner elixirs, would rather be more profound with Dam Hyun or Yu Jeong-shin. The pondering physician rifled through several documents and then stammered out, It seems like the inner elixir of a Flood Dragon. A Flood Dragon? Yes, a Flood Dragon is well I know what a Flood Dragon is. Yi-gang knew what was being referred to by a Flood Dragon. But his question remained unanswered. Isnt a Flood Dragon an alligator? An alligator? A Flood Dragon originally referred to an alligator. However, it was clearly distinct from a dragon. Its unlikely for a normal alligator to possess an inner elixir. Ah, but this wasnt a typical Flood Dragon. It was hunted in Yunnan and was reportedly three zhang in length. It must have been a spiritual creature then. It was definitely not an ordinary alligator. But still, it was nothingpared to the Evil Dragon that Zhang Sanfeng had caught. Its iparably smaller than a real dragon, haha. So then Could it be worthless? Assessing the value of an inner elixir was not easy. Yi-gang pondered whether to keep the third-grade elixir, the Purple Spirit Phantom Herb, or the uncertain efficacy of that inner elixir. And then, an idea urred to him. The Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion he had acquired earlier from the Imperial Pce Armory. He recited it again in his mind. May I soon gain the eye of wisdom. Certainly, he remembered his vision changing after reciting the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. Zhang Sanfeng mentioned that the upper dantian was stimted, causing a temporary opening of the spiritual eye. May I soon attain the body of truth. And then Keuk. Yi-gang staggered. The Honorable County Princess was startled. Yo-youre bleeding from the nose. Yi-gang casually wiped under his nose with his hand. Bright red blood was smeared. The physician quickly brought a dry towel and offered it. Fortunately, the nosebleed stopped, but his head still felt heavy. It would be better to space out the recitations of the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. That would be wise. But there was certainly merit in reciting the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. Ill take that one. Yi-gang confidently pointed to the Flood Dragons heart. Ah Why not choose one of the third-grade spiritual herbs? This one is fine. Sigh, this hasnt been properly categorized yet. It seems I need to get permission from the imperial physician He had never imagined that someone would choose the Flood Dragons heart. Is it not allowed? Not that Uh. Yi-gang looked eager for it, and the Honorable County Princess beside him crossed her arms and looked on. For a mere physician, the pressure was overwhelming. Since its definitely below third grade, Ill give it to you. No sooner had he spoken than Yi-gang took the Flood Dragons heart. A smile was ying on his lips as he turned away. I definitely saw it. The clear vision that came after reciting the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion At that time, the Flood Dragons heart was emitting a distinctly bright red spiritual energy. Inside the Medicine Vault from which Yi-gang and his party had departed the Royal Physician Choi Seo diligently organized the elixirs in the repository. His assigned section ranged from third to fifth-grade elixirs. While these were of lesser importance, the volume of work required was by no means small. In the midst of this, he had to attend to Yi-gang and his partying to collect an elixir, which only added to his backlog. Im swamped Choi Seo moved briskly. He checked if the elixirs were well arranged in their proper ces and adjusted the humidity and light. Even a slight mishap could cause these valuable medicines, difficult to acquire even for a hefty price, to lose their efficacy. After organizing the third and fourth-grade areas, Choi Seo started cleaning the area that stored the fifth-grade elixirs. Most of the items here were ordinary ones that could be found even in low markets. Of course, there were exceptions. Things like the inner elixirs of spiritual creatures, rare regardless of their efficacy. As he wiped down the blood-stained workbench, the earlier incident came to mind. Specifically, Yi-gang taking away the inner elixir of the Flood Dragon. Hes an unusual man. It wasnt even that remarkable an item. Though a bit taken aback, Choi Seo had ultimately handed over the Flood Dragons heart. He checked because he was worried, but the Flood Dragons heart was something that could be handed over without any issue. An elixir should originally augment Qi and possess clear medicinal effects, but the inner elixir of the Flood Dragon clearlycked in this respect. However, it bothered him that it was an item personally processed by the imperial physician You rascal. The sun is already setting, and youre just starting to clean! At that roar, Choi Seo was startled as if his heart had dropped. As they say, speak of the tiger and it appearsthe imperial physician had returned. Y-youve arrived. Hup. Youre even hupping from the shock. Euhahaha! The imperial physicianughed at Choi Seo, who was hupping. Choi Seo had never imagined that the imperial physician would return to the Medicine Vault today. However, the imperial physician, who seemed to be in a good mood for some reason, personally helped clean the fifth-grade medicine area. Hehe, its finally over. Really? Thats how it is. The smile of the imperial physician gradually faded as he rummaged through the fifth-grade medicine area. His hands seemed to speed up, and then he asked, looking flustered, Where did it go? What are you referring to? That thing, you rascal. That thing! What that thing The inner elixir extracted from the belly of the Flood Dragon. The one I personally processed! Are you talking about the one ssified as fifth grade? A bead of cold sweat formed on the nape of the imperial physician. Royal Physician Choi Seo felt a knot of tension tightening in his stomach. That, tha-that But telling the truth was the only option he had. He exined what had happened earlier. He said that someone called the Crown Princes teacher hade under the orders of King Gye-yeong to collect an elixir. He told everything, including that he had given away the inner elixir of the Flood Dragon, while the Honorable County Princess was boldly standing next to him. It wasnt anything significant It was an item that the imperial physician himself had ssified as fifth grade The imperial physician trembled, his ashen beard quivering. He red at his assistant, Choi Seo, then swiftly grabbed the knife he had used to cut open the belly of the Flood Dragon. You foolish brat! Hiiiek! Knowing the imperial physicians fiery temper, Choi Seo immediatelyid t on the ground. P-please spare my life, imperial physician! So you really intend to drive me to my grave. I went through all that trouble to get it, and you just handed it over? I didnt know anything The imperial physician had personally obtained it. So that was why he had personally processed what was barely a fifth-grade inner elixir. The reason why the imperial physician had done such a thing became clear from what he said next, Should I rece the Flood Dragons heart with your own heart? Should I send it to Huangtian Pce to give to those guys from the Seven Great Immortals instead? Gasp! Even after yelling, the imperial physician abruptly shut his mouth with a gasp. He had said too much to a lowly physician. Ugh! What madness is this because of those people. The Seven Great Immortals, under the guise of serving the Emperor, had taken numerous elixirs from the Medicine Vault. Not stopping there, they had recently made an even stranger demand. They wanted an inner elixir of a Flood Dragon said to live in Yunnan. Even if it were to be reported to the imperial physician in Beijing, it would have been impossible to obtain it. However, for months, the demands had been made with an attitude that was indistinguishable between threat and persuasion. The imperial physician also sought to escape this pressure, and had inquired everywhere, finally seeding in acquiring the inner elixir of the Flood Dragon through a coincidental connection recently. Ugh. Its done! But now it was like spilt water, beyond recovery. The only fortunate thing was that he hadnt mentioned having secured the Flood Dragons heart for the Seven Great Immortals. Keep todays events strictly confidential! For your own lifes sake! I-I will! The imperial physician firmly warned the royal physician. If it had already passed to the Honorable County Princess and the Crown Princes teacher, it was an item that could no longer be retrieved. Throwing the knife to the ground, the imperial physician turned around. Nothing seems to go right Then, he went into the deepest part of the Medicine Vault. Passing the areas for third grade, second grade, and first grade, he reached the very back of the wall. The items here were indeed the most important ones in the repository. Click Activating a mechanism on the wall, a door made of iron slid open. Only the imperial physician managing this Medicine Vault could enter here. Not even the Emperor himself or any members of the imperial family were allowed. This was because it housed only the most critical elixirs. As he stepped inside, where a chilly gust met him, the iron door closed automatically. This ce, kept cool using the ice spirits from the North Sea, was truly a refuge in the imperial physicians heart. s what is to be of this country. In this inessible ce, one could freely curse both the Emperor and the Seven Great Immortals. But that didnt ease his mind. And for good reason, as the crystal boxes storing the special-grade elixirs were all but empty. I should have guarded the vault Originally, there were about twenty different elixirs here. This ce had gathered the most precious elixirs that existed before the founding of the dynasty. Not even the Emperor knew what kinds of elixirs were sleeping here. Otherwise, past Emperors would have taken all the special-grade elixirs for themselves. The export of elixirs was allowed only when prescribed to the imperial family through consultations at the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Pure Sky Oil too Man-Shaped Snow Ginseng as well However, since the imperial physician took over, more than seven-tenths of the special-grade elixirs had been taken. The Emperor was confined in Huangtian Pce and the Seven Great Immortals continually demanded the special-grade elixirs. It was because of the relentless pressure exerted on the Imperial Institute of Medicine and its head, the imperial physician. It was unclear how they could even use such potent elixirs that one alone would be difficult for a human body to assimte. I will protect the remaining ones with my life The imperial physician stood in front of thest remaining crystal box. Five elixirs. Among them, the most radiant caught his eye. If they knew this existed, they wouldnt have asked for something as trivial as the Flood Dragons heart. It was a fist-sized gem that seemed almost like a red jade at first nce. That self-illuminating object was indeed among the rarest of the special-grade elixirs. The Heart of the Great Dragon in by Lu Dongbin. Lu Dongbin, the Sword Immortal who had be an immortal after defeating the Great Dragon, before Zhang Sanfeng. The heart of the dragon he had in was still here. Chapter 242: The Duty Of Blood Ties (1) Yi-gang had been in the Forbidden City for quite some time now. Recently, he received a letter from Baek Ryu-san. It was about the whirlwind that had arisen in the Murim Alliance and Jianghu. The biggest issue facing the martial world was the movements of the Unorthodox Union. The Evil Cult was a threat with difficult-to-discern depths, but the Demon Cult was a disaster that clearly needed preparation for the future. Compared to those two, the Unorthodox Union was less dangerous, but it was an imminent threat. The unorthodox sects affiliated with the Unorthodox Union were spread throughout the central ins. They were mostly insignificant andcked a sense of camaraderie, but their sheer numbers were the most troublesome aspect. They picked fights with the sects of the Murim Alliance from all sides, making it a very troublesome situation for the orthodox Murim.Baek Ryu-san had shared this rted story. -The Nine Spear King So Jin-gong and West Sky Castle have decided to ally with the Murim Alliance. Dont worry about this ce and take care of yourself instead. It was a letter filled with concern for Yi-gang. It also mentioned his maternal family. Baek Ryu-sans stance was no different than before. You are the most important, so its alright to oppose your maternal family. The Baek Noble n is not so weak, was the gist of it. -Watching the Demon Cults movements is more important than the Unorthodox Union. If it had been earlier, Baek Ryu-san would not have spoken such things. A son born with meridian blockage disease was a frail and worrisome being, not someone to be trusted with responsibilities. However, the son who returned from Mount Wudang as a Supreme Peak master had be a reliable figure at some point. -Its not something to say to you in Beijing. Just think about it for now. Lets meet in Kaifeng after everything is over. Nheless, Baek Ryu-san seemed relieved that Yi-gang was outside the whirlwind of the martial world. Its not necessarily the case. Exactly. Could Baek Ryu-san have guessed that the Demon Cult had reached out to the imperial court? Its unclear what the Seven Great Immortals were aiming for, but whether they revived the Heavenly Demon or not, it wouldnt be good for the Central ins. Originally, if the Demon Cults invasion wererge-scale, the government forces would also step in. No matter how much the martial world was supposed to be untouchable, indiscriminate chaos must be prevented. But if the Seven Great Immortals were to control the Ministry of War using the emperor, then that expectation could not be upheld. Anyway, we have to stop those bastards from the Seven Great Immortals. Thats what Seong Yeok-ju and King Gye-yeong wanted. Yi-gang pretended not to be interested, but in fact, it was an important matter to him as well. Yi-gang fiddled with the Flood Dragons heart he had kept in his pocket. It wasnt called a heart for no reason; it felt strangely warm. Instead of immediately consuming the Flood Dragons heart, Yi-gang decided to store it for a while. Anyway, its far from enough to connect your major meridians. It would be better to use it in a crisis. The fullness of Qi felt from it was lesspared to other elixirs. However, true to a dragons heart, the spiritual energy it contained was overwhelmingpared to ordinary elixirs. If consumed and possessed by Zhang Sanfeng, it could show the same majesty as during the previous White Monkey Demonic Hand incident. Its a hidden weapon. It would be good to think of it that way. Yi-gang pondered for a moment. Then he asked Zhang Sanfeng something he had been curious about, Are you trying to prevent the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon? At first, thats what he thought. Because the Heavenly Demon was a terrifying being like no other in the world, Zhang Sanfeng intended to prevent his resurrection. But the more he talked with him, the more he felt it was slightly different. Zhang Sanfeng seemed to be assuming that he would meet the Heavenly Demon someday. Too proactive to be just preparing for a potential situation. Not really. He was not surprised by the unexpected words. Yi-gang quietly waited for Zhang Sanfengs words. Perhaps that is an unavoidable matter. Do you see it as inevitable? Just as people must eventually die. The Heavenly Demon will certainly resurrect. Probably soon. It sounded like fate or destiny. Zhang Sanfeng was not trying to prevent the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. However, I will simply stand against him when he returns. That was Zhang Sanfengs resolve. However, Yi-gang still had lingering questions. The Heavenly Demon had tried to leap across centuries by even tearing his soul apart. What could be the reason? What did he intend to achieve upon his return? I dont know either. Even Zhang Sanfeng didnt know exactly. However, perhaps I cannot just leave it be. Yet, Zhang Sanfeng believed that one day he would inevitably have to confront the Heavenly Demon. If the Sage says so, I will take it as such and prepare ordingly. You trust me. Well It was slightly different from trusting. He didnt truly believe that he would face the Heavenly Demon. He was just seriously preparing for the possibility. Assuming the worst-case scenario ensured no regrets in the future that would eventuallye. That was the lesson Yi-gang had learned through his life. Then, a disturbance from behind disrupted Yi-gangs focus. Behind him, the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess were practicing the Azure Dragons Demon Breaking Roar. Get out! Go away! Previously, it was all about screaming almost in terror. But at some point, they began to practice the Azure Dragons Demon Breaking Roar verbally. Its not for nothing that the high monks using Lions Roar shout Ha!, and Go Yo-ja from Kunlun shouts Svh! Language has power. It was the same when using sound arts. Vivid cries that were hardly befitting for royalty were resounding loudly in Yongzhao Pce. Die! Fatheeeer! Indeed, the voices began to imbue with internal energy. At first, he was embarrassed to roar, but at some point, he began to enjoy it. It felt as if the rage inside was melting away. Even now, his veins were bulging in his neck, but his face was smiling. However, such moments didntst long. A few days ago, startled by a resounding noise, Queen Yuye hurried over and set a time limit. Perhaps it was because of thatmotion. Yi-gang noticed someones approach a bit toote. Aunt? The one who hade looking for Yi-gang was Seong Ji-an. Her expression was stiffer than when they had first met. Her face felt distant, but that was to be expected. I received your helpst time. He had requested theyout of the Imperial Pce Armory. In the process, an undeniable conflict arose. Although it would not have been strange for them to curse, Seong Ji-an instead smiled. It was a fresh smile that, to anyones eye, seemed free of any pretense. No, its something I can do. Because were family. Of course, we are family. Yi-gang also smiled in response. His smile, too, looked sincerely clear. An awkward silence followed. The one to break the silence would seem more eager. Seong Ji-an was aware of this but couldnt help but speak. The Senior Grand Secretary has called for you. I see. Hes waiting, so lets go together. She hade here to ry the call from Seong Yeok-ju. However, Yi-gang did not nod. Thats difficult. Im currently teaching Their Highnesses the Crown Prince and the County Princess. Seong Ji-an felt it was absurd because Yi-gang was leisurely sitting and resting at the moment. That can wait. No. After that, I must stay by their side to protect them. Yi-gang spoke as if he wasnt sorry at all. Seong Ji-ans eyes widened slightly. Your maternal grandfather has called you. He wants to hear your story directly. The words your story were slightly emphasized. It must have been Seong Yeok-ju himself who procured theyout of the Imperial Pce Armory. Seong Ji-ans tone conveyed disbelief that her maternal grandfather had requested a conversation first and was being rebuffed. But Yi-gangs face remained calm. Zhang Sanfeng also had an expression of approval. Really, it has gone just as the Priest predicted. My maternal grandfather is a smart man. Yi-gang had anticipated this situation. Knowing Seong Yeok-ju was clever, he would rather have a discussion than take offense at his grandsons defiance. And being wise, he would also try to take the initiative rather than be led by Yi-gang. Yi-gangs guess had indeed been urate. I have made a promise to King Gye-yeong. That should be the priority, shouldnt it? Today I dont have time, so lets meet another time. If you inform me in advance, I will make time. Finally, Seong Ji-an showed her anger. This is not the martial world where you wielded your sword, Yi-gang. Well, I wonder. In Jianghu, strength determined everything, and one could either submit or dominatethere was no third option. I think this ce is no different. Yi-gang considered this ce to be the same as Jianghu. Seong Ji-an quietly hardened her expression and left again. Are you sure this is okay? Being so rigid like this. It has to be okay. And it will be. Yi-gang reassured Zhang Sanfengs concern. And Yi-gang was right. The next day, the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju came to visit in person. Seong Yeok-ju came dressed in a round-cored red robe. As with the official robes of high-ranking officials, it was splendid. Upon closer inspection, the fabric was silk, with borate patterns embroidered on it. On the chest was an embroidered bird surrounded by clouds, and he wore a hat to further disy his authority, making his power clearly felt. Seeing Seong Yeok-ju like that, Yi-gang thought again. This was the armor of officials. Just as generals wore ornate armor and headed into battle, officials donned their official robes in preparation forbat. Though wearing official robes didnt stop a sword from cutting, in some ways, it had an effect greater than armor. Especially in situations like now, where it suppressed the opponents spirit. Did you want me toe in person? Seong Yeok-ju was different from Seong Ji-an. Unlike Seong Ji-an, who showed traces of raw emotion, Seong Yeok-jus gaze toward his grandson held not a hint of humanity. Even when they first met, it wasnt like this. At that time, it seemed as though he was feeling regret while thinking of his daughter. But now, it was clear that he had steeled his heart as well. If his heart were ake, he had frozen its surface solid so that nothing beneath could be seen. As you wished, I havee to see you personally. Well done. What did you say? How should one deal with such a person? The method was simple. Throw a stone to break the frozen surface of the water. I was thinking it might be time to go back. After all, Im just a mere warrior, not an official. Life in the Imperial Pce is hard to adapt to. Are you being obstinate? Is that what you think? As expected, I must have been a fool to expect anything from someone so young and inexperienced. But did you think such reckless behavior would be tolerated here? Seong Yeok-ju clearly seemed displeased. You have already received the title of Crown Princes Teacher. Do you think promises, especially those with the imperial family, can be taken lightly? Do you think your paternal family can protect you? Then, will you protect me, Grandfather? You insolent boy! Seong Yeok-jus voice grew louder. Whether it was due to the word Grandfather or the content of his words, it was unclear. But it was clear that his emotions were stirred. Its not that Im tired of my duties and want to leave. Then what is it? If the contract was unfair from the beginning, wouldnt it have to be annulled? Perhaps the words unfair contract sounded too abstract to Seong Yeok-ju. While he remained silent, Yi-gang continued speaking, Grandfather, youve hidden too much from me. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju nned to eliminate the Seven Great Immortals to secure the Emperors safety. However, they never informed Yi-gang or the Baek Noble n of these ns from the start. The secrecy of the matter left us no choice. Seong Yeok-jus excuse suggested that Yi-gangs suspicions were entirely correct. You might have thought of me as a sharp sword, but I am not an object. My father and the n also feel the same. Seong Yeok-ju tightly closed his eyes. It wasnt because he was moved by Yi-gangs words. It was because he had heard these words before. It was what his daughter had said when he refused to approve her marriage. I am not your property, Father. As memories from the past muddled his mind, Yi-gang continued speaking, Theres a high probability that the Seven Great Immortals are associated with the Demon Cult. ! Seong Yeok-jus lips twitched slightly. Although he heard it from Seong Ji-an, if its true, its indeed a very dangerous situation. If those people of the Seven Great Immortals are high-ranking members of the Demon Cult, then Grandfather and King Gye-yeong would have failed. Then, you would all be dead. Yi-gang said it just like that. The possibility was high. If the Baek Noble n hadnt sent a master upon Seong Yeok-jus request or if someone other than Yi-gang hade and followed orders without thinking, they might have been caught off guard. It could have led to King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-jus families being used of treason and executed. In that case, the Baek Noble n would have been in danger as well. As an honor flower disciple of the Azure Forest and the eldest son of the Baek Noble n, I can confront the Seven Great Immortals. However, I do not wish to be used like this, Yi-gang dered. Seong Yeok-ju felt all the strength drain from his body. It wasnt that Yi-gang had persuaded him. He had already considered the possibility of failure from the start and had prepared several contingency ns. What drained his strength was the presence of Yi-gang standing before him. In his grandson, he saw his deceased daughter. It was undeniable. Speaking his mind, intelligent, and capable of bingpletely emotionless at certain pointshe was exactly like his daughter. Seong Yeok-ju acknowledged that Yi-gang was someone he could not keep within his grasp. What do you want? This was the moment Yi-gang had been waiting for. Yi-gang nodded. Lets make a proper contract again. I want detailed and clear information. That is not something easily shared. How can you n something big with someone who doesnt even know the details of the task? Yi-gang waved his hand. I made sure no sound could escape. Even the birdsong that could be heard outside was no longer audible. His grandsons Qi techniques appeared truly otherworldly to Seong Yeok-ju. He barely managed to hide his amazement. Very well. I will do so. However, it may be difficult for me to handle this alone. Especially if they are indeed the entire Seven Great Immortals. Isnt that different from what you said earlier? I can gather more martial artists, but The allies I mentioned are not just those who are skilled in martial arts. Seong Yeok-ju couldnt fully trust the martial artists he would gather. We need the help of my sect. The Azure Forest But the numbers must not be too great. Seong Yeok-ju epted the need for the Azure Forests help. He, too, was aware of the significance of the Azure Forest. It was the most crucial condition, so Yi-gang felt relieved internally. I understand that the goal is to rescue His Majesty the Emperor. That is correct. But, what is the purpose for which I and my sect should act? This was where the detailed negotiations began. Seong Yeok-ju sighed. What reward do you want? Yi-gang smiled slightly. It was a smile that seemed to say he had been waiting for this moment. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 C The Duty Of Blood Ties (2) Seong Yeok-ju fell silent for a moment after hearing Yi-gangs demands. His expression did not change at all. Concealing his emotions had long been his habit. If Yi-gangs demands had been ordinary, there would have been no need for such consideration. However, Yi-gangs demands were numerous, and none of them were easy to fulfill. Seong Yeok-ju was a perceptive individual. Naturally, the moment the topic of pensation arose, he began to deduce various possibilities. What could Yi-gang be asking for from his maternal grandfather, who was the Senior Grand Secretary? The first possibility was something for himself. Seong Yeok-ju was aware of the meridian blockage disease. Patients with such a condition required many things. He might be asking for elixirs or something simr. The second possibility was a demand for his n. Given his apparent attachment to the Baek Noble n, he might make a request rted to them. However, the first demand Yi-gang made was something Seong Yeok-ju had not anticipated. Please reinforce the military power of the garrison located at the border of the Xinjiang region. You need to increase the number of soldiers and provide them with better armaments. Strengthen the defense of the northwest border through the military department. What did you say? Yi-gang exined. He meant that the Ming army should be on guard at the western border in case of a resurgence of the Demon Cult. Seong Yeok-jus thoughts becameplicated. The remnants of the White Lotus Sect were already a subject of concern. Though intelligence hade in, the ministers were merely quarreling over opinions, unable to take clear action. That is the Ministry of Wars responsibility. Without an imperial edict, its impossible to mobilize the troops. Isnt it possible if the grand n seeds anyway? If the distracted Emperor could be pulled out of the grip of the Seven Great Immortals, then it would be possible. Very well. I will bring it up as an important agenda and consider it positively. Thank you. Fortunately, Yi-gang did not push further. He seemed to understand that this was not something Seong Yeok-ju could decide on his own. The second and third demands were within Seong Yeok-jus expected realm. The problem was, the extent of those demands exceeded his expectations. Please exempt the Baek Noble n in Xian from taxes for three years. The Baek Noble n was the hegemon of Xian. The area of farnd owned by the n was immense, and a significant portion of its produce was paid as taxes. This was a demand to exempt those taxes. The second demand was even greater. Please bestow upon us a sword and an elixir. The main reason for the increased difficulty was that the sword and elixir he requested belonged to the Imperial Pce Treasury. Moreover, the elixir he desired was of the special-grade. Do you realize what it is that youre asking for? The swords in the Imperial Pce Treasury were unparalleled in the world. Special-grade elixirs were so powerful that they could even save someone on the brink of death. No matter how precious treasures may be, are they more important than the fate of the nation? However, as Yi-gang mentioned, if they could rescue the Emperor from the clutches of the Seven Great Immortals, it would be worth the price. Very well. In the end, Seong Yeok-ju also raised both hands in surrender. None of the three demands were easy, but they were all just within the limits of what could be granted. If Yi-gang had fully understood those limits when he made his demands, then his shrewdness was beyond Seong Yeok-jus imagination. Seong Yeok-ju stared at his grandson with deep-set eyes. But Yi-gangs expression remained calm. It was as if he was staring at a mirror image of himself, causing a chill to run down his spine. And Yi-gang thought to himself I never imagined all three would be granted. It was easier than expected. He was trying hard to hide the satisfaction that was welling up inside him. The Imperial Pces Medicine Vault was truly impressive If its a special-grade elixir, it might be able to restore your major meridians! He didnt actually believe that a single elixir could restore the major meridians. However, having seen the inside of the Imperial Pce Medicine Vault, he thought it might be possible with a special-grade elixir. But do we really need another new sword? The idea to request one of the treasured swords from the Imperial Pce Armory wasnt Yi-gangs but Zhang Sanfengs. The reason was something even Yi-gang hadnt considered. I wish to teach you the Telekic Sword Technique. But its more dangerous than you might think Dangerous? First of all, you need to practice in an open space. Its better to train in the mountains rather than in a training hall. The reason being, you need to learn how to move the sword in all directionsup, down, left, and right. Still, when asked if they really needed an additional sword, Zhang Sanfeng replied like this: If you mishandle the flow of Qi, the sword might just fly off. I once lost my favorite sword like that. Thats dangerous. Imagining the meteorite sword flying off into the sky during practice of the Telekic Sword Technique was terrifying. While Yi-gang was lost in thought for a moment, it was Seong Yeok-ju who spoke first, I will take my leave now. Safe travels. Although there had been a mental battle, the rtionship between Yi-gang and his maternal grandfather was not ruined. On the contrary, Seong Yeok-ju had conceded more than expected to Yi-gang. Yi-gang courteously saw him off as he departed. I will request assistance from the sect. Do so. Seong Yeok-ju left without looking back. Unlike when he arrived, his departing figure seemed unusually small. That night, Yi-gang wrote two letters. One was to his father in Kaifeng, exining the situation. The other was a letter to the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. The orthodox Murim was engulfed in a storm of chaos. So, what about the Azure Forest, nestled in the foothills of Mount Heng in Hunan? To put it briefly, it slightly sidestepped the storm. The center of the most intense conflict was further north, beyond where the Azure Forest was located. In Henan, where Shaolin resided, in Sichuan where the Tang n, Emei Sect, Qingcheng Sect, and Diancang Sect gathered. And recently, even the Wudang Sect from Hubei, which had recently descended from their sealed mountain. In contrast, Nanyues Mount Heng, where the Azure Forest was situated, was geographically isted. Despite this, the Azure Forests power was not inferior to Wudang or Shaolin. It was naturally daunting for the Unorthodox Union to provoke them. Thus, the Azure Forests territory remained unscathed for now. But did that mean the disciples of the Azure Forest were leisurely reciting scriptures or swinging wooden swords in practice? Certainly not. Piiiiiiiiiiik A harsh whistle echoed from all directions. It was in a forest near Xiangyin County. The disciples of Green Slope Manor, which belonged to the Murim Alliance, looked around in shock. Their faces were smeared with blood and dirt. Are we the only ones left? They had long been in opposition with the Abstinent Moon Hall of the Unorthodox Union. The enmity began when disciples from both sides first shed. As was often the case with enmity, under the pretext of revenge, it grewrger as the two sides became more entangled. Finally, after the Young Manor Master of Green Slope Manor had his head smashed and killed by the Hall Leader of Abstinent Moon Hall, they became sworn enemies. The bnce of power shifted after the rise of the Unorthodox Union. Masters from the Unorthodox Union joined forces to support Abstinent Moon Hall. Among them were dozens of elder-level masters, and more than five were at the Hall Leaders level. Naturally, the oue of the conflict was obvious. It was more of a hunt than a battle. The disciples of Green Slope Manor abandoned their sect and fled into the depths of the forest. And it seemed that even their escape had finallye to an end. Heh heh, so here you were. The first squad leader of Abstinent Moon Hall appeared, holding a long ck de. Blood was dripping from the ck de, undoubtedly the blood of Green Slope Manor disciples. Green Slope Manors great disciple, Jang Mu-jeong, shouted in anger, You scoundrels! Do you even realize what youve done?! What do you mean? Its a war. Didnt you know? To involve the Unorthodox Union in a matter between sects! Cowards! I cant listen to this anymore. The first squad leader of Abstinent Moon Hall raised his ck de high. His subordinates also drew their weapons one by one. You must have requested aid from the Azure Forest as well. ! But its already toote. Jang Mu-jeong felt a dizzying sensation before his eyes. If they were acting this way despite knowing that the Azure Forest wasing, it meant they were confident they couldpletely destroy Green Slope Manor before the Azure Forest arrived. Jang Mu-jeong was the third-ranking master in Green Slope Manor, but now his left hand had been shed and was dripping with blood. Behind him were young disciples who had been in the sect for less than three years. He wanted to at least save them, but the warriors of Abstinent Moon Hall relentlessly pursued them. Ill buy some time, so run! E-eldest Senior Brother! There was no time to console the young disciples. Jang Mu-jeong took the starting stance of the Green Slope Fist Technique with his injured left hand. Come on! Of course, the first squad leader of Abstinent Moon Hall and his men all charged at once. Haha, alright then! Jang Mu-jeong, prepared to die, braced for the sh. At that moment, a miracle urred. The distance between the martial artists of Abstinent Moon Hall and Jang Mu-jeong wasnt far at all, yet that gap wasnt closing. Wha-what! What is this! Those who were running seemed as if they were running in ce. The faces of those who had been so confident just moments before turned pale as if they were possessed by ghosts. Ugh. Its dark magic! Dark magic! It was only natural for them to think so. Suddenly, a woman dropped in front of the startled Jang Mu-jeong. He didnt know where she came from or who she was. The only noticeable thing was that her garment was embroidered with three red flowers. Calling it dark magic, how foolish. Though there was no wind, the womans hair fluttered gently. She called out a name briefly. Jun Myung! And then Thump- thump- thump, thump, thump! A loud, rough sound, as if a bear was charging, echoed through the forest. A strong man burst out from between the trees. And immediately struck one of the Abstinent Moon Hall members on the outskirts. Smack! One might wonder if a person could be knocked away so easily even if struck by a bear. The Abstinent Moon Hall member, whose neck snapped upon impact, flew off and even knocked anotherrade unconscious as he fell. Senior Sister Su-rin. Did you call for me? Hehe. Focus. Yes, maam! Jun Myung scratched his head with a goofy smile. On his chest were three vividly embroidered blue flowers. The first squad leader of Abstinent Moon Hall recognized their identity. The Azure Forest! The spell that had bound them, cast by Yu Su-rin, had been broken due to Jun Myungs strike. Just two young brats! Noticing that Yu Su-rin and Jun Myung were still young, they resumed their attack. But it soon became clear that this was a foolish decision. They all react the same way. Yu Su-rin scoffed, drawing a whip sword from her waist. Swishthe sword shed, and blood spurted from the chests of several Abstinent Moon Hall members who had rushed in. Jun Myung, too, drew an iron mace, appropriate for his size, and swung it. Despite his seemingly bulky frame, his movements were swift. Each time the iron mace swung, the heads of Abstinent Moon Hall members were smashed, or their limbs were broken. As a Taoist, he wasnt needlessly brutal. However, there was no hesitation in his actions. Wha- what? The first squad leader of Abstinent Moon Hall trembled as if he were a wild dog before a dog butcher. One advantage of being an unorthodox sect member was their quick judgment and flexible thinking. The moment he thought of fleeing, his legs started to move. Yu Su-rin noticed but did not pursue. There was still someone who hadnt stepped in yet. Eldest Senior Brother. Yes. Someone seemed to drop from a tree and brushed past. The first squad leader felt a sharp pain in his knee. His body tilted forward, and he rolled heavily onto the ground. Ahhhh! The back of his knee had been shed deeply. The one who suddenly appeared and shed his leg was Son Hee-il, a third-generation disciple of the Azure Forest. Son Hee-il had long been a swordsman of the Peak realm. He nced briefly at the first squad leader before turning to the disciples. There stood Jang Mu-jeong of Green Slope Manor, wearing a dazed expression. We havee from the Azure Forest. We hurried, but it seems we were a bitte. N-no, not at all. What do you mean! Thanks to you, the disciples were saved. Jang Mu-jeong truly believed this. If they had been even slightly dyed, both he and the young disciples would have been killed. Thus, he treated these young masters, much younger than himself, with the utmost respect. Ah, there are still many surviving disciples. And then he quickly lifted his head. It was time to set aside pride and ask for more help. By any chance did only the three of youe? Son Hee-il, Yu Su-rin, Jun Myung. All three were undoubtedly Peak masters. However, among the martial artists who hade to support Abstinent Moon Hall from the Unorthodox Union, there were more than five Peak masters. An unavoidable anxiety appeared on Jang Mu-jeongs face. Son Hee-il stroked his chin and replied. Ah. Its not just us S-squad Leader! The one who interrupted Son Hee-il was the first squad leader of Abstinent Moon Hall, who had fallen after his knee was shed. The person he called Squad Leader was certainly not himself. Before him, a row of warriors dressed in ck stood in line. Please help. The Azure Forest people are! Be quiet. Ugh! The Unorthodox Union warrior, whom the first squad leader had called Squad Leader, kicked him in the jaw. The first squad leader trembled but could no longer move. The Unorthodox Union martial artist didnt even nce at him and instead red at Son Hee-il. I am Cheon Sal-ho, the Ghost Order Squad Leader of the Unorthodox Union. It was clear from his presence that he was no ordinary man. The ck-d martial artists standing behind him were the same. Their sharp gazes were iparable to the ragtag members of Abstinent Moon Hall. The Azure Forest has made a foolish choice. Cheon Sal-ho wielded a chained sickle, a rare and deadly weapon. He began to spin the chain, making the sickle whirl in circles. To think they would send only young ones like you. No matter how skilled the third-generation disciples were, experience in actualbat was crucial. To the Ghost Order Squad, known as the hound of the Unorthodox Union, the third-generation disciples seemed like mere novices. Whooshwhooshwhoosh The sound of the spinning chained sickle filled the air with an unpleasant whistling. A red aura surrounded the sickle, making it seem as though he were swinging a ball of fire. Youve interfered with our operation, so you should be ready to die. Indeed, their strength was enough to make them confident against the third-generation disciples. Ill send your severed heads back to the Azure Forest! The moment the Ghost Order Squad Leader uttered those words, a hot liquid suddenly sshed against the back of his head. When he turned his head involuntarily, he saw the body of one of his subordinates, now headless. Wha? And there, a woman in blue clothing appeared. On her garment were four embroidered blue flowers. Jin Ri-yeon moved her whip sword with far more elegance than Yu Su-rin. ParrrrrKaang! The Ghost Order Squad Leader barely managed to parry the blow. While the whip sword wasnt as lethal as the chained sickle, it was still difficult to counter. Jin Ri-yeons face was filled with cold anger. You bastard! How dare you touch our kids! But that rough shout wasnt from Jin Ri-yeon. Another swordsman appeared beside her. It was Jin Mu, now in his mid-30s, and the eldest senior brother among the second-generation disciples. A clear Sword Aura was emanating from Jin Mus de. Lets join in. Son Hee-il chuckled and joined the fray. With the addition of the second-generation disciples, even the feared Ghost Order Squad of the Unorthodox Union was nothing to fear. The scene was cleared in an instant. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 C Second-Generation Disciples (1) Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. Known as the sword that could dye the red mountain blue, it was considered a supreme martial art even among Azure Forest swordsmanship. As it was regarded as the most exceptional technique of the Blue Flower Pce Master, not every disciple of the Azure Forest could master it. The blue Sword Aura flickering on Jin Mus sword was undoubtedly from the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. That blue Sword Aura sliced through the chest of the Unorthodox Unions Ghost Order Squad Leader. Swoosh Ugh, ugh. The Ghost Order Squad Leader staggered backward. His eyes were filled with resentment. Just a moment ago, numerous disciples of the Green Slope Manor had perished at his hands. Why was he now filled with such regret? However, the second-generation disciples, seasoned with battle experience, were not distracted by such matters. Typically, when someone was on the brink of death, they faced it with a strangelyplex expression. However, there were rarely those who did not lose their fighting spirit until the very end, those who held onto the will to kill their opponent until theirst breath. The Ghost Order Squad Leader of the Unorthodox Union was one of them. Instead of copsing backward, he attempted to take something out of his bosom and swiftly throw it. Shrrk Jin Ri-yeons whip sword moved swiftly, not missing a beat. It pierced through the gap between his armpits and severed the tendons as it passed through. The Ghost Order Squad Leader finally gave a regretful grin before copsing with a thud. Jin Mu gave a wry smile. Indeed, the martial artists from the main branch of the Unorthodox Union are not easy opponents. If it were in the days of his naive early years in Jianghu, he might have been caught off guard by such an ambush. But Jin Mu was no longer idle. His robes were embroidered with five blue flowers. Fifth-flower disciple. He had already be one of the key forces of Azure Forest. There was no way he would be caught off guard by an ambush of this level. Well done, Ri-yeon. Yes, Senior Brother. Jin Ri-yeon responded in a dry tone. She wiped the blood off her whip sword with a dry cloth and sheathed it at her waist. Her robes were also embroidered with four blue flowers. If Jin Ri-yeon could break through the supreme barrier she had yet to shatter, she would surely earn her fifth flower. Thank you, Senior Ri-yeon! Yu Su-rin ran over with quick steps and hugged Jin Ri-yeon. Jin Ri-yeon gently stroked Yu Su-rins hair. Good job, Su-rin. Hehe Despite the passage of time, Yu Su-rins affection for Jin Ri-yeon had not faded. On the contrary, she followed Jin Ri-yeon even more closely than before. Jin Mu awkwardly intervened. Uh, Su-rin, am I invisible to you? Oh, yes, thank you as well, Senior. Theres no need to be so formal There wasnt much of an age difference between the second-generation disciples and the third-generation disciples, which made them rtively close. But Jin Mu was a bit different. He stroked his rough-grown beard. As the eldest disciple among the second generation, he was already in his mid-thirties. If he were not a martial artist, he would already have children and be the head of a household by now. Seeing the third-generation disciples, who were still in their early twenties, only brought a bitter smile to his face. But did only the two of youe? Son Hee-il asked cautiously. They say a position shaped a person. Since bing the eldest disciple of the third generation, Son Hee-il had be more thoughtful than before. The fact that one of the three second-generation disciples who were supposed toe together was missing left him feeling uneasy. Are you talking about Dam Hyun? Yes. Hes by himself. Jin Mu scratched his ear. Not only did he seem unconcerned, but he also seemed somewhat reluctant to even talk about it. His reaction left the third-generation disciples puzzled. Wouldnt it be dangerous? Jun Myung spoke, but the other two shared the same thought. The martial arts of Senior Dam Hyun are now It is natural that the second-generation disciples are stronger than the third-generation disciples. Although this statement was not entirely true in reality, it still felt like a natural assumption. In fact, Dam Hyun was strong. Even though he was an honor flower disciple and had been confined for a long time, he remained strong. However, the state of Dam Hyuns body upon returning to the sect after a long time was a different story. Hundred Refined Was it some kind of great technique? Yu Su-rin had only vaguely heard about it from her father, Yu Jeong-shin. For several years, Dam Hyun, who was once a master of the Peak, had actually regressed. Now, he could barely be considered a first-rate expert. In terms of martial arts level, he had now fallen below the average of the third-generation disciples. He said he was fine, but it was clear that it would take a long time for him to return to his former level. If he were to be defeated by the Unorthodox Unions martial artists Haha, that guy? Jin Mu burst intoughter as if he found the idea absurd. It wasnt even a funny situation, but Jin Musughter grew louder. Haha, Ri-yeon, what do you think? These kids are worried about Dam Hyun. Hahaha! As always, Jin Ri-yeon remained silent. Feeling awkward, Jin Mu scratched his beard and said, Theres no need to worry. That guy, Dam Hyun At that moment, a loud wail was heard. It sounded like someone crying or perhaps screaming in pain. The sound was so chillingly clear that the third-generation disciples flinched in surprise. Well, lets go and see. Jin Mu smiled faintly and looked back at the Green Slope Manor martial artists. Gather your disciples and head down the mountain. We will take care of the Abstinent Moon Hall and the Unorthodox Unions martial artists. What? Y-yes! It was doubtful whether such a task was possible with only six people, but Jang Mu-jeong of Green Slope Manor gratefully sped his fists in thanks. Jin Mu turned his body and started running. The group followed behind him. The strange wailing sound was still audible. Woooo! Uhuuuu! The chilling sound made Jun Myung shiver slightly. Although he had grown in size, he still had a timid side to his nature. As for Dam Hyun Even while rapidly performing the Azure Forests Cloud Treading, Jin Mus voice remained steady. Hmm, the area hes in charge of is the entire western ridge of this mountain range. What? Son Hee-il was startled. He had naturally assumed that Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon had cleared the west side along with Dam Hyun. While it was true that the Ghost Order Squad Leader was the most dangerous individual, there were several Peak masters from the Unorthodox Union, including the Hall Leader of Abstinent Moon Hall, on that side. Did Dam Hyun take on all of that by himself? Why would he? Dam Hyun personally requested it. No matter what Seeing the third-generation disciples still worried about Dam Hyun, Jin Mu spoke, Dam Hyun might not be stronger than me. No, his martial arts level might even be lower than yours Jin Mu, too, had been shocked by the drastic change in his junior brother upon his return. But hes certainly the most dangerous among us. Wooooaaaah! The scream was now heard nearby. As soon as they burst out from the forest that had been blocking their view, the group raised their sleeves to cover their faces. The acrid smoke stung their noses, causing tears to spring from their eyes. This is People were sprawled everywhere. From those wearing the uniforms of Abstinent Moon Hall to those dressed in ck like the Ghost Order Squad from earlier. Some were dead, while others were unconscious or groaning in pain from their injuries. The surprising thing was that there wasnt a single Green Slope Manor martial artist among them. Furthermore, some had fallen dead with their weapons still embedded in each other, as if a conflict had erupted among them. Yu Su-rin flinched, her body trembling. The surrounding bushes were aze. Yet, the mes were strangely purple, an otherworldly hue. It was clearly a special fire created through sorcery. The advanced sorcery of ascension, which even Yu Su-rin, who was being taught by the Snowke Hermit Pce Master as a Taoist flower disciple, could not dare to imitate. Aaaargh! It soon became clear who was screaming. It was the Hall Leader of Abstinent Moon Hall, a rugged middle-aged man who was kneeling with both hands on the ground. Somehow, two daggers had been driven through his palms, pinning them to the earth. And perched on his back was Dam Hyun in a rather arrogant manner, with his legs crossed. Be quiet. Ugh In an instant, the Hall Leader of Abstinent Moon Hall fell silent. Dam Hyun quietly ran a hand through his hair, then turned his head to look to the side. Well, Ive done as you wanted. Gathered on that side were the members of Green Slope Manor. The daughter of the Green Slope Manor Master and the martial artists protecting her were gathered together, trembling with fear. Th-thank you. The payment? First let us handle this situation. Huhu if you fail to provide the promised payment Dam Hyun spoke in a sinister, hissing voice like a snake. Youll end up like these guys You fool! Jin Mu quickly ran over and grabbed Dam Hyun by the scruff of his neck, pulling him back. Ah, what the?! What kind of nonsense is this from someone who came to help Haha. My apologies, everyone of Green Slope Manor. No, if I saved their lives and avenged them, its only natural that! Just shut your mouth, will you? I had my reasons for needing this! Are you going to start talking about foxes again? Let go of me! The third-generation disciples watched in a daze as Jin Mu and Dam Hyun bickered. Jin Ri-yeon sighed as if she had a headache. Seeing such a ridiculous scene, Jun Myung and Son Hee-il burst into giggles. Senior. However, Yu Su-rins expression had be more serious than before. Yes? Is Senior Dam Hyun the strongest among the second-generation disciples? Jin Mu had said otherwise, but Yu Su-rin, having observed the horrific scene, couldnt help but think so. Given the traces of sorcery left here Perhaps. Jin Ri-yeon replied softly. Yu Su-rin shuddered in this dreadful situation. That day, the six members of the Azure Forest dispatched to support Green Slope Manor sessfullypleted their mission. Green Slope Manor survived, while Abstinent Moon Hall, having lost its key masters to death or injury, faced a path of annihtion. And when they returned to the sect, more rxed than when they had departed, they were greeted by a summons from the Forest Lord. Jin Mu, Dam Hyun, Jin Ri-yeon. A first-generation disciple, having received orders from the Forest Lord, met them at the gate. Go to White Cloud Peak immediately. The second-generation disciples went to meet the Forest Lord. The Forest Lord was a master nearing the age of 100. He should have long been honored as a master of the previous generation, but he still held his position as the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest. Outsiders might think this was due to the Forest Lords personal ambition. However, none of the disciples of the Azure Forest thought that way. The Forest Lord spent most of his days on this remote peak. Someone with a desire for power would not behave like this. Does the tea taste good? asked the Forest Lord while stroking his white beard. Jin Ri-yeon drank her tea without making a sound, while Jin Mu slurped slightly as he sipped. As for Dam Hyun, he merely petted Cheongho, saying he didnt want to drink. Urururu, ururururu. Jin Mu shot a sharp re, but Dam Hyun ignored him and continued to y with his hands in front of Cheongho. Cheongho sat quietly but showed no interest in Dam Hyuns hand movements. Her two tailsy t, indicating it was not in a good mood. This tea is called Da Hong Pao. Are you familiar with it? None of them had ever tasted Da Hong Pao. This was sent from Beijing. Yi-gang sent it. Cheongho nced back at the Forest Lord. The two drooping tails started to wag. Along with the tea leaves, a letter was also sent. The Forest Lord pulled out a letter wrapped in bright red silk from his robe. From the texture of the wrapping alone, one could sense that it was sent by Yi-gang. Cheongho suddenly stood up and slipped out of Dam Hyuns arms. Read it once. When the Forest Lord handed over the letter, Jin Mu received it with a respectful attitude. Dam Hyun and Jin Ri-yeon also gathered around the letter. Even Cheongho, who couldnt read, sniffed at the letter. Jin Mus expression turned serious after reading the letter, Jin Ri-yeon remained calm, and Dam Hyun chuckled. The Forest Lord spoke softly, You all will go to Beijing. Forest Lord! Jin Mu was taken aback. Although the Azure Forest was rtively peaceful, it was still in a precarious situation like other sects. Jin Mu did not think too highly of himself, but he was a Supreme Peak master and one of the great disciples of the Azure Forest. There were numerous tasks assigned to him, so he didnt expect to receive orders to go to Beijing immediately. Dam Hyun scolded Jin Mu, who was flustered, Come on, Senior Brother. If youre told to go, you go. Why are you whining so much? What did you say? The Forest Lord must have his reasons for sending us, right? Since they were in front of the Forest Lord, Jin Mu couldnt get angry at Dam Hyun. However, inwardly, he agreed with Dam Hyuns words. The Forest Lord was wise. And if Yi-gangs words were true, something significant was happening in the imperial pce. Do you think Yi-gangs spection is true? Jin Mu asked. Dam Hyun giggled next to him, amused by something. Among the three, Jin Mu had spent the least time with Yi-gang. Theres a strong possibility. The Heavenly Demon, really! The revival of the Heavenly Demonhe had never heard such a story, not even after bing a fifth-flower disciple. However, the Forest Lords expression remainedpletely calm. Rather than being deeply contemtive, it was as if he already knew Go and assist Yi-gang in dealing with the Demon Cults sorcerers With these orders, the Forest Lord took out a ck box and held it out. Deliver this to Yi-gang. It was at that moment. Cheonghos fur suddenly bristled, and it leapt away as if trying to avoid the box. Chapter 245: Second-Generation Disciples (2) Cheongho bared her teeth. Ruffling her fur was a physical reaction to make herself appearrger. In other words, its an instinct that appears when a beast feels threatened. Humans also possessed this habit; its the sensation of hair standing on end and goosebumps spreading all over the body. Grrrr Cheongho growled softly. Even on Dam Hyuns white forearm, which was stroking Cheonghos back, goosebumps had formed. Dam Hyun was smiling, and the way he bared his teeth was remarkably simr to Cheongho. What is this?Among the second-generation disciples gathered here, Dam Hyuns spiritual sensitivity was the sharpest. It had always been so, but now it was even more pronounced. It was a side effect of the Hundred Man Refined Great Technique. When Yi-gang unblocked the Ren and Du meridians, Dam Hyun consumed his own Innate Qi to assist with Yi-gangs great technique. However, that wasnt all Dam Hyun did. He shared the pain and even used his own body as a test subject. As a result, his lifespan was shortened, and his essence suffered damage, but he gained an unexpected reward. His spiritual sensitivity had be sharper. As Dam Hyun discharged the Qi that filled his body, he attained enlightenment of the void. Thanks to this, his sorcery skills instantly leaped several levels. He immediately sensed that there was something suspicious inside the box in front of him. This was despite the fact that the box was perfectly sealed. Is it a Treasure? Or perhaps an artifact? Hoho The Forest Lord merely let out augh like that of an immortal. It was a sign that he had no intention of answering. No matter how perceptive Dam Hyun was, he couldnt force an answer from the Forest Lord. He wasnt the kind of person who could be pressured, to begin with. After delivering it to Yi-gang, you may open it. That was all Dam Hyun could be satisfied with. Dam Hyun was assigned to manage the box. He ced it carefully in his robe. Cheongho climbed onto Dam Hyuns head and wagged her tail proudly. I will depart immediately tomorrow. Have a safe journey. Yes, Forest Lord! Jin Mu answered loyally. As the second-generation disciples were about to depart Um, Forest Lord, Dam Hyun asked slyly, as if he had just remembered something. Hmm? This feels like walking into a tigers mouth quite a dangerous situation His tone was light, as if he were requesting something trivial Id like to inspect a Treasure before we go. If he were an honor flower disciple, he could certainly do that. However, the fact that he was asking the Forest Lord instead of Yu Jeong-shin meant the Treasure he wanted to take Which one are you referring to? Things that you usually keep buried in dust, when else would you take them out? Among the forbidden Treasure Jin Mu tried to cover Dam Hyuns mouth, but Dam Hyun deftly dodged. The Sulfur Lantern, the Silver Scale Armor, and the Sacred Martial rm Bell. Just those three, Ill borrow them. Hoho It wasnt just one; he was asking to take three forbidden Treasures. Forest Lord smiled wryly. Normally, such a request would be tly refused You cant take three, but you may choose one to take with you. ! Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon were astonished. Even taking out just one forbidden Treasure was extremely dangerous. It showed how seriously the Forest Lord was taking this mission. Well, it cant be helped, I suppose. Dam Hyun slumped his shoulders as if he were deeply disappointed and bowed. Then, he trudged away, leaving first. Dam Hyun, you! We will take our leave, Forest Lord. The second-generation disciples thought Dam Hyun must have been disappointed and followed him. But Dam Hyun was not disappointed. Kekek. A twisted smile hung on the shadowed corner of Dam Hyuns lips. He never intended to take all three forbidden Treasures from the beginning. The one he was targeting was only one of the three. If he had asked for only that from the start, the Forest Lord might have refused. Dam Hyun was satisfied with his strategic victory. However, after Dam Hyun and his party had left, the Forest Lord also chuckled softly about something Dam Hyun did not know. Yi-gang sent two letters. One of the letters, which he did not show to the second-generation disciples, contained more intimate details. What a clever child. From the moment he epted Yi-gang as a disciple of the Azure Forest, the Forest Lord sensed a great flow of destiny. Although he was a mortal being trapped within the prison of the flesh, the Forest Lord was someone who could ascend if he desired. While his current level wasnt enough to confront the Unorthodox Union satisfactorily, he could clearly read the heavenly signs. The Heavenly Demon will soon appear in the world. The Forest Lord also knew about the secret of the Heavenly Demon. He was as certain as Zhang Sanfeng that the Heavenly Demon would inevitably return to the world. The fact that the spirit of the immortal Zhang Sanfeng was attached to Yi-gang was a smallfort. May the young star called Yi-gang not lose its light in the face of the great waves of fate. And may those who trust in him continue to be his strength until the very end. That was what the Forest Lord hoped for. And while the three second-generation disciples rode on horseback toward Beijing, Yi-gang was honing himself within the Forbidden City. His routine had be stable. As the Crown Princes teacher, he guarded and guided the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess, while refining his own martial arts. It was not his role, but that of Seong Yeok-ju, to think about systematic methods to seize the Seven Great Immortals and the flow of power in the imperial pce. Yi-gang only needed to be a sword that could think. To be able to decide what to cut and cut it down without hesitation when the time came. To do that, he first had to sharpen his own edge. Today, as part of that effort, he was testing himself. Yi-gang stood at the end of the training ground. Under the high wall, he stood with his hands empty, not even holding a wooden sword. His arms were rxed and hanging loosely as if he had released all the strength from his body. Opposite him, quite unexpectedly, the Crown Prince stood holding a bow. Master Azure Sky and the Honorable County Princess watched with worried expressions. Yi-gang spoke, Your Highness, raise your bow. Ah. The Crown Prince quickly regained hisposure and raised his bow, aiming at Yi-gang. Draw the bowstring. Ugh. He aimed at Yi-gang and slowly pulled the bowstring. Yi-gang watched the Crown Prince, whose hands were trembling, and pointed out, You need to nock an arrow. I-I know! The Crown Prince hastily pulled an arrow from the quiver and drew the bowstring again. His fingers, clutching the arrow fletching, turned white and trembled. Although he was aiming at Yi-gang, his eyes stung, and his focus kept wavering. Shoot at me. But Shoot. I was the one who told you to shoot. The Crown Prince felt his head grow hot. Of course, as a member of the imperial family, he had shot arrows many times before. If Master Azure Skys praise was to be believed, the Crown Prince had the qualities of a fairly good marksman. However, he had never shot an arrow at a person before. If the arrow hits you could die. He had once seen a guard die with an arrow lodged in his face. Even if he found Yi-gang annoying, shooting an arrow at him was terrifying. Yes, it was truehe was scared. The arrowhead on this arrow was sharp enough to kill a person. I will not die from an arrow shot by Your Highness. Are you scared of something as trivial as this? Are you afraid? But the mention of fear touched the Crown Princes pride. Yi-gang even mocked him, Haha, while I, who am being aimed at by the bow, am not afraid, it is the Crown Prince himself who is afraid Didnt you say you would protect Her Highness the County Princess? Watch your words Cant you shoot? Is that really the extent of it? Then just give up. Enough. Yi-gang was clearly provoking the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince waspletely falling for Yi-gangs simple provocation. Yi-gang threw his final taunt. Tsk Well, I guess this is all you can do. The sound of his tongue clicking swept away the Crown Princes hesitation. I can. Pardon? I cant hear what youre saying. I can shoot! I can shoot! The pale fingers finally released the bowstring. As the bent bow straightened, the stringunched the arrow. Shooong The assessment that the Crown Prince had the qualities of a skilled marksman was no exaggeration. Even in such a situation, the arrow flew straight towards Yi-gang. If one were truly a master, perhaps at the Supreme Peak, they could deflect the arrow barehanded. In a prepared scenario like this, it might even be possible to catch the arrow. However, Yi-gangs choice was neither to deflect nor to catch the arrow. He simply extended his right hand and calmly ced it in the arrows path. At this rate, his palm would be pierced through. At the moment Master Azure Sky noticed this, his eyes widened likenterns. Now! Only Yi-gang could hear the shout from Zhang Sanfeng. The arrows trajectory suddenly shifted right in front of Yi-gangs palm. As if an invisible hand had casually pushed the arrow aside. Thwack! The arrow veered to the right and struck the wall behind Yi-gang. Yi-gang inspected his palm. The area between his thumb and index finger was slightly cut by the arrowhead, causing a bit of blood to flow. It was clearly still an area that needed improvement. However, Yi-gang was the only one who seemed disappointed. Impressive truly impressive! Zhang Sanfengs expression was a mix of delight and astonishment. To think you managed to master the basics in less than a month. Even I didnt expect such speed One of the things Yi-gang had been practicing diligently over the past month was none other than the Telekic Sword Technique. Yi-gang had never heard of anyone using the Telekic Sword Technique in the current Jianghu. Not even among the Absolute masters. However, Zhang Sanfeng had said that even for a Supreme Peak master like Yi-gang, it was possible, and todays results seemed to prove him right. Well done, Your Highness. Ugh, ugh The Crown Princes legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground. I-I cant believe someone can deflect an arrow with their hand It is possible if you diligently practice martial arts. Then, one day, I too The Crown Prince nodded firmly, as if he had made a resolution. Of course, Yi-gang hadnt actually deflected the arrow, and he didnt mention that deflecting an arrow was not a level everyone could attain. I have been greatly enlightened! Only Master Azure Sky, who recognized what Yi-gang had truly aplished, looked as if he was about to burst into tears. Could it really be Telekic Haha. Yi-gangughed, as if to say not to speak it aloud. Leaving Master Azure Sky, who quickly closed his mouth, behind, Yi-gang stepped away for a moment. This was because Zhang Sanfeng was persistently urging him from the side. Everything has momentum. When you grasp a fragment of enlightenment, do not let it slip away! Yi-gang eventually headed to a secluded ce. You have talent, Priest. As expected, my judgment was not wrong. Zhang Sanfeng wanted to teach Yi-gang the Telekic Sword Technique. There were several reasons for this, but one of the key reasons was simply that Yi-gang could do it. There might be more people like me who have a talent for the Telekic Sword Techniques than you think. If you search the entirety of the Central ins, there might be some. But whats the use? There would be no one to teach them the telekic sword techniques. Zhang Sanfengs words were urate. No matter how much talent one had, it was useless if it could not be developed. And ording to Zhang Sanfeng, there wouldnt be many people with the aptitude for it in the first ce. How many swordsmen are familiar with spirit descent? Spirit descent was a term simr to possession. Simply put, it is akin to saying someone is possessed by a spirit. When asked what that had to do with the Telekic Sword Technique, Zhang Sanfeng replied: You know about the term unity of body and sword, right? Yes, I do. Have you achieved the unity of body and sword, Priest? Unity of body and sword: It meant the body and the sword became one. It referred to the state where the sword held in ones hand moved exactly as one desired, like an extension of the arm. Normally, Yi-gang would have nodded in agreement. However, after reaching the Supreme Peak, he found it difficult to readily affirm this. Indeed, even if the body and the sword unite, truly uniting the spirit and the sword is a much more challenging state. Zhang Sanfeng was not referring to the body. The spirit he mentioned likely referred to the spirit from the Essence-Qi-Spirit. To imbue the sword in your hand with the swordsmans spirit and soul that is the essence of the Telekic Sword Technique. Is that why one must be ustomed to spirit descent? Only those who have experienced having something transcendental inhabit their body can imbue their own spirit into the sword. Initially, Yi-gang doubted the necessity of the Telekic Sword Technique. Why would one need to wield a sword from a distance when one could simply grasp and swing it? But Zhang Sanfeng replied with confidence, Thats because you dont understand the true essence of the Telekic Sword Technique, Priest. What would happen if one mastered the Telekic Sword Technique to its extreme? When the spirit fully resides in the sword, it will wield itself to strike down the opponent, demonstrating miraculous swordsmanship! How can an inanimate sword do such a thing? Think of it as imparting a portion of your soul into the sword, which is a lifeless object. Yi-gang felt that this was somehow simr to the story of the Heavenly Demon, who was said to have split his soul. Perhaps that was why Zhang Sanfeng misunderstood his reluctance as not wanting to learn. Zhang Sanfeng added, Think about ita sword wielding the same swordsmanship as you, but with no body holding it. You couldnt simply cut it down, could you? How would you face such a sword? Yi-gang recalled the ways to deal with a swordsman. Naturally, the thing to cut down was the person holding the sword. Then how would you deal with a sword that had no wielder? Thinking of a flying Shooting Star Fang with its own will, Yi-gang shuddered slightly. Shall we begin? Yes. Yi-gang could not deny the attraction he felt towards the Telekic Sword Technique. Lets give it a try. Chapter 246: Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (1) Yi-gang was holding the Shooting Star Fang. Ordinarily, carrying a sword within the imperial pce was forbidden, but through the influence of King Gye-yeong, Yi-gang was allowed to retain his sword. He felt the familiar weight that had be perfectly ustomed to his hand. Recalling the time when he was initially startled by the weight of the Shooting Star Fang, its a significant improvement. In an empty space, Yi-gang held his sword straight out in front of him. His bodys weight was almost entirely ced on his front foot, and his arms were extended straight. For someonecking in strength, their outstretched arm would start to tremble after a short while. However, Yi-gang achieved a perfect state of stillness. With his wrists fully extended, this posture had his body in a perfectly straight, extended state.In other words, unless he withdrew his body backward, he wouldnt be able to move even if he tried. This was because he had thrust the sword to its limit. Yi-gangs eyelids slightly trembled, and even his drawn-out breath momentarily stopped. Thud! The sword bounced slightly. His hands hadnt moved at all, yet the sword moved as if it were alive. Was this the beginning of the Telekic Sword Technique? If so, it should have been a cause for celebration, but Yi-gangs expression was anything but pleased. What are your thoughts on Qi Kinesis? Zhang Sanfeng asked in a serious tone. This ce was a secluded area within Yongzhao Pce, where no one could see them. Thanks to the consideration of Master Azure Sky, they were allowed to use this room like a training hall. Isnt it the act of pulling objects using internal energy? Qi Kinesis was akin to a form of telekinesis. When experts stretched out their hands, objects like wine cups would be drawn into their grasp as if sucked in, and with a flick of the hand, open doors could m shutall of these were based on Qi Kinesis. Are you capable of Qi Kinesis? Yes. Zhang Sanfeng must have already seen it several times. After bing a Supreme Peak master, Yi-gang was able to use the Qi Kinesis technique. Even pulling the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion from the special-grade bookshelf was due to Qi Kinesis. However, there must be another reason Zhang Sanfeng asked again. Thats precisely it. You are confusing Qi Kinesis with the Telekic Sword. The internal energy and Innate True Qi within the Priests body are the essence. The internal energy was breathing and alive in Yi-gangs dantian. To imbue that into the sword is Qi. Raising the sword energy and condensing it to forge a Sword Aura is the action of Qi. Qi Kinesis was the same. Moving a distant object was an action of Qi. What you should imbue into the sword is not Qi, but spirit. Haha Its not easy. Perhaps it would be good to take a short break. Yi-gang obediently followed Zhang Sanfengs suggestion. He set down the sword and sat leaning against the wall. His breathing had be ragged before he knew it. It wasnt that his body was tired, but rather the mental exertion was extreme. However, outwardly, he didnt appear very disheveled. It was a natural manner ingrained in his body. Even when exhausted, he didnt lie down on the floor or roughly loosen his clothingmaintaining basic dignity. It wasnt that he wasnt tired. Zhang Sanfeng looked at Yi-gang with a peculiar expression. Well, this is strange. What do you mean? You worked so hard, but when I told you to rest, you rested immediately? I thought youd say, Let me try a bit more! You, Sage, are the one who told me to rest; why are youining? When Yi-gang looked at him in bewilderment, Zhang Sanfeng burst into heartyughter. Im not scolding you. Im just fascinated, thats all. Fascinated? The Priest is quite a peculiar person. Yi-gang squinted his eyes. Peculiar? That wasnt something he expected to hear from Zhang Sanfeng. Where in the world would you find a sensible and ordinary person like me for you to say such things? Sensible? Ordinary? Hahaha. Im serious. Its truly unfortunate that you believe that. Yi-gang chuckled softly. It was because the image of the Immortal Divine Sword came to mind when he looked at Zhang Sanfeng. What do you think about martial arts? What do you mean by that? Do you love the sword? Are you happy when you practice martial arts? Yi-gang thought for a moment before replying. No. He wasnt obsessed with martial arts. He had never thought that training with the sword made him happy, nor had he felt love for the sword. With a somewhat bitter expression, Zhang Sanfeng spoke, I heard that your ancestor called you a genius. He did I suppose. I understand now. You certainly possess that talent. It didnt quite sound like apliment. Through the ensuing conversation, Yi-gang could understand why he felt that way. Why do you learn the sword and martial arts? To survive. To heal my body and to confront those who pose a threat. That is clear to you, then. Yes, that means you see martial arts as a means to an end. That way, you cannot achieve greatness. You will only reach a mediocre level at best. For Yi-gang, martial arts were a means. They were for survival and a tool to protect those close to him. In fact, it wasnt such an unusual thing. Most of the martial artists in Jianghu used martial arts as a means to an end. They learned martial arts for survival or to make a name for themselves. Only those who truly pursue the zenith in martial arts, those for whom it is the essence of life, can reach the end. However, Zhang Sanfeng said this. That, like the Sword Emperor or the Immortal Divine Sword, only when martial arts were not a means but an end in themselves could one be a true master. Even so, to have reached the Supreme Peak level at such a young age, what else could one call it but genius? Yet, Yi-gang had proven it. To have reached the Supreme Peak level in his early twenties. It was certain that he wouldter be counted among the Ten Grandmasters, and he was progressing quickly enough to aim for the title of the best in the world. However, from here on, things will be different. Are you referring to the Absolute realm? The Absolute realm is the process of bing the embodiment of martial arts in a human body. It wasnt an exaggerated statement. No matter how talented you are, with such acent mindset, you cannot reach the Absolute realm. I am certain of that. Are you disappointed? Yi-gang quietly remained silent and then smiled. How could I talk about the Absolute realm when I have only just reached the Supreme Peak? Thats exactly the problem At this point, you should be saying, Lets see if I can reach the Absolute realm or not! and burning withpetitive spirit. Instead of responding, Yi-gang dusted off his clothes and stood up. I will try again. He then raised his sword. After catching his breath a little, he intended to resume practicing the Telekic Sword Technique. Zhang Sanfeng gave a wry smile. Yi-gang certainly regarded the sword as a means. But how could someone like him have such a sincere expression on his face? Yi-gang undoubtedly had the seed of potential. Zhang Sanfeng was certain of that as well. I will help you. Lets try it once more. The peaceful and quiet time was, in fact, only so for Yi-gang. For King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju, every day was spent with such mental exertion that their hair turned gray. They meticulously adjusted the bnce of power in the Forbidden City to prevent it from tipping, thoroughly categorizing who was on their side and who was not. The n to kill the Seven Great Immortals and rescue the Emperor could never be revealed. To other factions, it would seem as if King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju intended to take the current positions of the Seven Great Immortals. And perhaps, to some extent, Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng thought this might be true. At the very least, I dont believe loyalty is their true motive. It was unlikely that they were nning such actions out of loyalty to the Emperor or the country. It was probably more out of a sense of crisis, feeling they couldnt leave things as they were. What does it matter? Its better to deal with those who want to protect whats theirs rather than those who speak of loyalty. That may be true, but If they had said it was a duty of the subjects or imed it was for the Emperor, I wouldnt have participated. It would have been a deceitful and cunning excuse. Because it was a matter of protecting themselves and what was theirs, King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju were, at least, sincere. Just looking at the heavy atmosphere in King Gye-yeongs hall was enough to understand. Senior Grand Secretary, tell us about your preparations. King Gye-yeong, who usually wore a pleasant smile, now had a serious expression. Seong Yeok-ju was the same. We have recruited two pce maids and two eunuchs from Huangtian Pce to monitor the situation. Werent there three eunuchs? We ssified and recruited the eunuchs affiliated with the Office of Pce Affairs, but one of them was caught in contact with a spy from the Eastern Depot faction. The influence of the Admiral Grand Eunuch has reached even here. Was it handled well? Yes, we have excluded them entirely from Huangtian Pce. Additionally, the recruited informants are unaware of each others identities. Reliable. While Yi-gang would eventually have to draw his sword and rampage, it was Seong Yeok-ju who needed to set the stage. After negotiating with Seong Yeok-ju, Yi-gang heard the detailed n. The n to kill the Seven Great Immortals, who desecrated the court, and rescue the Emperor. It was a rather unconventional approach. With the Longevity Festival approaching The Longevity Festival that King Gye-yeong mentioned referred to the Emperors birthday. The Longevity Festival was the day when envoys from neighboring countries came to celebrate the Emperors birthday. During such a time, even the reckless Gyeongmun Emperor would have to leave Huangtian Pce. Naturally, the Forbidden City would be unsettled in preparation for that. Thats our opportunity. King Gye-yeong had a special rtionship with the Gyeongmun Emperor. Every year, he brought gifts that the Emperor would like, and the Gyeongmun Emperor enjoyed spending time with King Gye-yeong. Before the Longevity Festival, he would use that as an excuse to enter Huangtian Pce. The core of the n was to wipe out the Seven Great Immortals all at once. There were, of course, risks, but it wasnt a bad n. The questions of how to include Yi-gang and hispanions, and how to procure weapons were issues, but the details could be worked out. Your Majesty, however, we must prepare an alternative n in case things go awry, Seong Yeok-ju spoke in a low voice. Though King Gye-yeong was of royal status, Seong Yeok-ju was almost at the pinnacle of the bureaucratic officials. The two had a mutually respectful rtionship. King Gye-yeong didnt take Seong Yeok-jus words lightly. What do you mean by an alternative n? The Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot. We must recruit at least one of them. Hmm The power structure within the Forbidden City couldrgely be divided into three factions. Seong Yeok-ju, who represented one of these factions, was certain. If the other two factions joined forces to attack, they would be unable to resist. At least one faction must either join them or, at the very least, remain passive. Neither the Admiral Grand Eunuch nor the Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu is an easy person to deal with, but we must recruit at least one of them. If they failed to eliminate the Seven Great Immortals all at once, or if the use of force in Huangtian Pce was discovered, both the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot would move simultaneously. In that case, they could be used of treason and be counterattacked. Make contact with them. I will do so. Seong Yeok-ju replied calmly. At that moment, someone pointed out an important matter. We must be wary of the Guardian. It was none other than Master Azure Sky. He, too, had been involved in this grand scheme from the beginning. The original duty of the Guardian is to stay by the Emperors side and protect His Imperial Majesty. However, the Seven Great Immortals are still acting so boldly. Indeed. We must consider the possibility that the Guardian is either merely observing the situation or has abandoned his duty and colluded with them. At those words, the atmosphere in the room grew tense. Yi-gang thought quietly. If the Guardian had betrayed the Emperor, there was a possibility that Yi-gang would have to confront him. For the first time, Yi-gang spoke up, What is the Guardians level of mastery? It was Master Azure Sky, a fellow martial artist, who answered, We must assume he is at the level approaching the Absolute realm. Approaching the Absolute realmit was a peculiar choice of words. An Absolute master couldnt just be found anywhere, and the likelihood that the Guardian, who was confined within the imperial pce and not out in the martial world, was an Absolute master was not high. However, if the Guardian were at the Absolute realm and became hostile towards Yi-gang and the disciples of the Azure Forest Warrior Baek, can you confront him? King Gye-yeong asked Yi-gang, and Yi-gang remained silent for a moment. Zhang Sanfeng, who was standing beside him, spoke softly, I will not let you die. It wont be easy, but I think I can confront him, Yi-gang replied, trusting Zhang Sanfeng. King Gye-yeong seemed inwardly pleased as he spoke, Haha, theres no need to worry too much about the Guardian. If the Seven Great Immortals had tried to assassinate His Imperial Majesty, their heads would have already been cut off. At least, he wouldnt be in collusion with them. Being close to the Emperor, King Gye-yeong seemed confident that there was no need to worry about the Guardian. However, Yi-gang remained cautious. Regardless, it was a suspicious variable. In any case, that was the main point of the n King Gye-yeong let out a deep sigh and ced his hand on his forehead. A problem had arisen. It was an issue that urred even before the reinforcements from the Azure Forest had arrived. The one who always remained quiet suddenly decided to take action. What could he be thinking? A message hade to King Gye-yeong from Huangtian Pce. His Imperial Majesty has summoned you to Huangtian Pce for tomorrow. It was from the Emperor, requesting King Gye-yeong toe to the pce for a chat after a long time. Isnt this a good opportunity? Yi-gang spoke to King Gye-yeong, They say, If you know your enemies and yourself, you can win a hundred battles without a single loss. I will see with my own eyes what kind of people the Seven Great Immortals are. Haha, Warrior Baeks spirit is reassuring. King Gye-yeong smiled wryly. Chapter 247: Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (2) Huangtian Pce. Drip- Drip- Drip- Pink liquid slowly dripped into the porcin bowl. A small candle was lit beneath the porcin bowl. The gathered elixir, as it heated up, gave off a sweet fragrance. Just a slight whiff of the scent was enough to make ones head spin. The aphrodisiac effect extracted from the Samadhi Herb is quite potent. Yi-ryong, the leader of the Seven Great Immortals, opened the window to ventte. Then he circted his True Qi to expel the aphrodisiacs poison that had entered his body.Huuu His skill was nothing ordinary. It was to be expected, as Yi-ryong was an extraordinary Supreme Peak master. Most of the remaining members of the Seven Great Immortals were also masters beyond Peak. Being both a sorcerer and a master of martial arts was not amon urrence. Even if you searched the entire Jianghu, only the Azure Forest or the Demon Cult could match it. Indeed, Yi-ryong was a sorcerer of the Demon Cult. A sorcerer of the True Demon Pce faction, no less. It was the True Demon Pce Master who sent the Seven Great Immortals directly into Jianghu. Though the burden weighed heavily on their shoulders, including Yi-ryong, the Seven Great Immortals carried their mission with a sense of duty. For the Heavenly Demon who will return The Demon Cult wasrgely divided into three factions. The High Spirit Pce faction, which did not believe in the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. The Cult Leader faction, which believed in the resurrection but waited passively. And the True Demon Pce faction, which believed in the resurrection and actively sought to aid it. The Seven Great Immortals were the vanguard of that very True Demon Pce faction. Warriors of the Heavenly Demon, who took on the grand mission and set out into the Central ins. Like the warriors of the Heavenly Demons White Wolves who once guarded the Heavenly Demon closely Eldest Brother. Jeok-woong. As Jeok-woong entered Yi-ryongs room, his thoughts were interrupted. Have you been preparing? Yes, with this, we will be able to deal with the emperor even outside of Huangtian Pce. A light of emotion appeared on Jeok-woongs face. Yi-ryong was a man whocked nothing as the eldest brother of the Seven Great Immortals. He demonstrated a steely sense of responsibility and determination, leading all the Seven Great Immortals. In the Demon Cult, which prided itself on the strength of its members, it was thanks to Yi-ryongs efforts that the Seven Great Immortals were entrusted with such a grand mission. The brothers are waiting. Lets go. Yi-ryong checked the clock he had brought from the distant Western Regions. It was soplex that most people didnt even know how to tell the time with it. Theres not much time left. Today, the Emperor summoned King Gye-yeong. Since defying the Emperorsmand was not an option, King Gye-yeong would soon enter the pce, apanied by his children, the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess. In the room Yi-ryong entered, all members of the Seven Great Immortals were gathered. Though not rted by blood, they were bound by strong ties of duty. This was the inner sanctuary of Huangtian Pce, specifically the deepest quarters of the Seven Great Immortals. There were no eunuchs or courtdies. Not even the Guardian would be watching. Because of this, Yi-ryong spoke words he usually wouldnt utter, Soon, the era of the Demonic World will begin. Everyone looked at Yi-ryongs face. Their faces were filled with excitement, as if brimming with anticipation. Yi-ryong looked at each of his brothers faces one by one. Their reason for wanting to resurrect the Heavenly Demon was the hope that the resurrected Heavenly Demon would unify the Demon Cult and conquer the Central ins. Perhaps, in this era, such a notion might seem outdated. Even within the Demon Cult, the term Era of the Demonic World was used like an old-fashioned, faded word. But at least to these men, it was sincere. Heuk Seok-gye. Yi-ryong looked at Heuk Seok-gyes face. Yes, Eldest Brother. The Kunlun that abandoned you will fall. Heuk Seok-gye, who was once a disciple of the Kunlun Sect, fled to the Demon Cult after escaping from his sect, which had tried to kill him. Chu Yeong-ho. Yes. Those who disfigured your face will also pay for their crimes. Chu Yeong-ho, who was originally handsome, had an affair with the daughter of a Magistrate and was tortured by having hot water poured on his face. With his face twisted in an ugly grimace, betrayed even by the lover he trusted, he joined the Demon Cult. Jeok-woong. Yes! You Yi-ryong made eye contact with each one as he spoke. This was a ritual. A ritual to add fuel to the fire within their hearts. They had always solidified their resolve in this way. All of them were people who had been abandoned by the world, and instead of despairing, they sought revenge. Yi-ryong was no different Shaolin as well When Yi-ryong brushed aside his bangs, a hideous scar was revealed. It was the ce where the imprint, a symbol of the Shaolin monks, had once been branded. A mark left by burning with a branding iron, a sign of emunication. will burn once again. No one knew what hardships awaited until then. Surely, one or two of the Seven Great Immortals were likely to die, and even if the Heavenly Demon was resurrected, the Seven Great Immortals may still be torn apart and killed by the Imperial Army. Nevertheless, they reaffirmed their resolve. The Divine Demon descendsC- When Yi-ryong led the chant, the rest of the Seven Great Immortals followed in a low voice. To conquer the world! They could not raise their voices, so they murmured softly. However, the day woulde when they could shout it loudly, with the force of expelling all the air from their lungs. Lets go. Soon, King Gye-yeong and his children will arrive. Yi-ryong took the lead. They headed towards the Emperors bedchamber. The Emperor, bloated with fat, hated walking even within the inner quarters of Huangtian Pce. He was originally azy and cruel person, but the Seven Great Immortals had greatly contributed to his degradation to this extent. The Emperor turned his head at the faint sound made by the Seven Great Immortals. Oh, Yi-ryong! Your Imperial Majesty. The Emperor, who was almost lying down in a reclining position, struggled to lift himself up but gave up. Yi-ryong and Wi Mi-hyeon approached the Emperor. Please be careful, Your Imperial Majesty. We are concerned for your well-being. Hehe, Im fine. A sickly sweet, fishy odor emanated from the foolish Emperors body. It was only natural, as he bathed daily in scented oil and consumed aphrodisiacs regrly. Yi-ryong pretended to support the Emperor while checking his physical condition. It was unexpected that the Emperor was developing Demons Horn Disease. However, after shaving the horn that was beginning to sprout and peeling off the scales on his nape, he looked fine on the surface. The Emperor frowned and raised his bby arm. When I woke up, my arm here was hurting. On that arm was a bandage Yi-ryong had wrapped himself. Haha, perhaps you have indulged too much in intercourse practice. I treated the wounds on your noble body. Hm, yes, I did drink too much yesterday. Hehe. The wound on his arm was from when they drew blood. Yi-ryong unconsciously nced up at the ceiling. The Guardian still did not appear. The closest sword protecting the Emperor. What the Seven Great Immortals were most wary of was the presence of the Guardian. However, the Guardian was entirely different from what was expected. Even though some information had been obtained beforehand, it was still astonishing. Yi-ryong lowered his gaze and looked to the side. Then he sent a telepathic message. -Lower your gaze, Wi Mi-hyeon. Wi Mi-hyeon, who had unconsciously been looking up at the ceiling, hurriedly lowered her head. The Guardian did not appear unless under special circumstances. Yi-ryong had only encountered them twice. The first was when someone showed killing intent toward the Emperor or attempted an attack that could take his life. They appeared immediately. Then, without question, they eliminated the attacker. Their speed and ruthlessness were at a level that even Yi-ryong, a Supreme Peak master, found difficult to counter. It was a condition of appearance faithful to their mission to protect the Emperor. The amusing part was that as long as one did not try to kill the Emperor, its fine. Even when they cut the Emperors arm to draw blood, the Guardian remained still. The second instance was when their location was discovered first. If one stared at the ce where they were hiding for too long or tried to locate them, the Guardian would appear. Perhaps this was to fulfill their mission as the des in the darkness. However, unlike when attempting to harm the Emperor, they did not attack first. If the opponent did not react, they soon disappeared again. Surely, there must be several other conditions for the Guardian to intervene besides those two. The conditions to summon the Guardian. If the Emperormanded, the Guardian will also appear. Moreover, if the Seven Great Immortals were to cross a certain line, they might no longer stand by and watch. Everything needed to bepleted before such an event urred. It was at that moment The Embroidered Uniform Guard, who normally could not enter the inner sanctuary, arrived. Your Imperial MajestyKing Gye-yeong has arrived. It was because an outside visitor hade. Let him in! Yi-ryong answered in ce of the Emperor. The Embroidered Uniform Guards officer looked displeased but dared not show it and left. In the meantime, Yi-ryong sent a telepathic message to his brothers. It was about what they should do regarding King Gye-yeong and his children. And finally, King Gye-yeong arrived. Your Majesty! It is I, Yeong-sik! King Gye-yeong, seemingly forgetting his dignity, referred to himself by his childhood name. Surprisingly, he shouted cheers as soon as he appeared. It is so moving to see Your Imperial Majestys esteemed face after such a long time. Long live the Emperor, long live, long live! When someone led the cheers of Long live the Emperor, everyone around had to follow suit. The Seven Great Immortals also joined in, albeit reluctantly. Your ImperialMajesty! Then King Gye-yeong, though less so than the Emperor, ran over with his ownrge body. As he ran with his arms wide open, the Emperor also stood up from his seat with a broad smile. Oh! Yeong-sik! I missed you! What followed was an emotional embrace. Touching the Emperors noble body was usually unthinkable, but these two were different. King Gye-yeong expressed his joy with great enthusiasm. The naive Emperor, though seemingly caught off guard, didnt appear displeased. I have been diligently preparing a gift to present to Your Imperial Majesty for the uing Longevity Festival. A gift? I look forward to Yeong-siks gift more than anyones. Did you bring it? Haha, gifts are the joy of the Longevity Festival. Today, I have simplye in response to your summons. King Gye-yeong was smiling, but his eyes were calm. Yi-ryong realized that this demeanor was also a pretense. Ah, right. I I summoned you. The Emperor kept ncing at Yi-ryong. It was the Seven Great Immortals who had advised him to summon King Gye-yeong. Ah, but thats not the important thing. Your Imperial Majesty, these are my children. Theyve grown a lot, havent they? Yes, indeed. They are lovely children. At King Gye-yeongs gesture, the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess bowed to the Emperor. The Emperor smiled and epted their bows. Ive wanted to see them, Yeong-siks children. Hehehe, they are stillcking in many ways. But who is that young man? The Emperors gaze fell on Yi-gang, who was bowing beside the Honorable County Princess. He had only summoned King Gye-yeong and his children to Huangtian Pce. Yet Yi-gang had apanied them without prior notice. It was a moment where the Emperor could have felt displeasure, but King Gye-yeong timely broke intoughter. Hahaha! This is the Crown Princes teacher Ive recently appointed for my children. Hes a rare, virtuous young man these days, so I always keep him close. Haha, is that so? Yes, indeed. Doesnt he have a lively spirit? The atmosphere remained warm. The Emperors eyes became half-closed as he looked at Yi-gang. Very It was an open secret that not only beautiful women but also handsome men frequented Huangtian Pce. handsome. At that moment, no one noticed that Yi-gangs fist clenched with tension. King Gye-yeong lightly suggested, Shall I have him leave? No, its fine. I actually summoned you because I wanted to talk with you. Yes, what would you like to discuss? Come over here and sit with me. The Emperor pulled King Gye-yeongs hand. Yi-ryong intervened at the right moment. Your Majesty, what shall we do with the others? Hmm, have them shown around. It will be done. The Seven Great Immortals each attached themselves to Yi-gangs group to escort them. Yi-gang quickly assessed the situation. Hmm It was the moment when the group was about to be split up, Yi-gang immediately took action. First, he sent a telepathic message to King Gye-yeong. -Carefully observe the Emperors temples and the back of his neck. Also, check how the color of his nail beds has changed. He needed to first understand how the Emperors Demons Horn Disease was progressing. Your Highnesses the Crown Prince and Honorable County Princess, pleasee this way. Two members of the Seven Great Immortals apanied the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess. Yi-gang sent a telepathic message to the Crown Prince. -If you encounter any danger, call for me with Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar at any time. The Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess knew nothing about the grand mission. However, the Crown Prince listened calmly without showing any reaction. As for Yi-gangs situation My name is Yo Myung-sa. I am Baek Yi-gang, the Crown Princes teacher. One of the Seven Great Immortals, known as Yo Myung-sa, was assigned to him. Yo Myung-sa, as her name included the character for snake, exuded a mysterious, serpentine aura. She recited a strange incantation and bowed her waist. Yi-gang responded with a nickname. Priest. Yes. Even before Zhang Sanfeng could warn him, Yi-gang already sensed something unpleasant. I will guide you. It was at the moment when Yo Myung-sa lifted her head again. Her long, slitted eyes glimmered with the light of sorcery. Yi-gang immediately reached out and covered Yo Myung-sas eyes with his hand. What are you There seems to be dust in your eyes. He spoke while still keeping his hand over Yo Myung-sas eyes. What? She, who had been frozen in surprise, quickly stepped back from Yi-gang and rubbed her eyes. I-I can handle it myself. The sorcery energy that had gathered in her eyes dissipated. Phew Conceal your presence for a while. I suppose I must. Zhang Sanfeng immediately concealed his presence. What Yo Myung-sa was about to use was clearly the spell of the Insight Eye. P-please, follow me. She guided Yi-gang with a wary look in her eyes. Chapter 248: Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (3) When Yi-gang was busily spreading telepathic messages around. Yi-ryong also sent telepathic messages to others. -Heuk Seok-gye, continue monitoring by the Emperors side. You must carefully remember what King Gye-yeong says. If it seems like their conversation is ending early, stall for as long as possible and give the signal. He first told those who would stay by King Gye-yeong and the Emperor. -Wi Mi-hyeon, take the Crown Prince and the County Princess. Use any method to collect their blood, test it with the reagent, and report immediately if there is a reaction. Bringing the children from King Gye-yeong was not actually the Emperors will but rather what the Seven Great Immortals desired. And finally, he spoke to Yo Myung-sa. -That Baek Yi-gang, no matter how I look at him, he is suspicious. Baek Yi-gang, who was brought by King Gye-yeong, was the only variable that had appeared today.Having stayed in the imperial pce for a long time, the Seven Great Immortals were actually not well-versed in the martial world. Therefore, they failed to notice that Baek Yi-gang was the eldest son of the Baek Noble n and currently a Supreme Peak master renowned in Jianghu. -Suddenly epting a teacher like that He doesnt seem like just an ordinary bodyguard. On the surface, he didnt seem strong. However, seeing that he did not lose hisposure even before the Emperor, he was certainly no easy opponent. Feeling frustrated at his inability to gauge the opponents level, Yi-ryong furrowed his brow. However, more important than identifying his identity was to take action before any issues arose. -Yo Myung-sa. You should stay close to that Crown Princes teacher and guide him separately. In the meantime, observe closely who he really is. -Yes, Eldest Brother. Yo Myung-sa epted the assigned task. Even in unexpected situations, Yi-ryongs use of talent was appropriate. Yo Myung-sa was the person among the Seven Great Immortals with the keenest insight. She was sensitive to both Qi and spiritual energy, excelling in detecting and discerning things. She was the first to discover the Guardian. Her most outstanding skill was her art of the Insight Eye. It could not bepared, but she prided herself on possessing better insight than even the Taoist priests of the Taoist sects. As she greeted Yi-gang, she quietly chanted a Taoist incantation. It served as an incantation used when casting a spell. As the Innate True Qi of her Middle Dantian slowly flowed out and gathered in her eyes, she looked up to see Yi-gang. If she looked up, she would be able to discern the size of his Qi, spiritual energy, and more. I will guide you And when Yo Myung-sa raised her head. She suddenly froze. Yi-gangs face was right in front of her. His face was fair and delicate. A faint blue light shed in his eyes. A dizzying aura simr to yokai Qi. Even with her Insight Eye activated, she could not see through the porcin-like skin. But that was not what mattered. Beyond where Yi-gang stood something like a mirage was flickering there. Was there something there? If so At that moment, Yo Myung-sa forgot to breathe. It was something far beyond her ability toprehend, something of a higher dimension. Her diaphragm, which contracted and expanded the thoracic cavity, stopped, and her breathing halted. Her heartbeat slowed significantly. Just as her consciousness, which was born the most sensitive among the brothers, was about to be muddled Tap. Yi-gang covered Yo Myung-sas eyes. Thanks to that, Yo Myung-sa quickly regained herposure. What is Dust got into your eyes. Pardon? He didnt wipe his own eyes, but said dust got into the other persons eyes. It was the first time she had heard such an absurd excuse, but Yo Myung-sa quickly rubbed her eyes. Her eyes felt dry and stung, causing tears to stream down. She couldnt see herself, but they were probably bloodshot red. -Whats happening? Sensing something unusual, Yi-ryong sent a telepathic message. Only then did Yo Myung-sa fully regain her senses. Pretending to rub her eyes, she subtly replied. -Its nothing. I will investigate further. -Understood. It was clear that her Insight Eye technique had failed. What she had learned was not the genuine spell of the orthodox lineage but a dubious one, so such side effects weremon. Otherwise, how could a human carry something so enormous on their back like that? P-please, follow me. Yo Myung-sa said this and took the lead, walking ahead. Yi-gang followed behind her. The Emperors residence wasnt exactly a sightseeing spot, so there wasnt much to guide. However, this was Huangtian Pce, a secret pce built by the Emperor for his pleasure and a fortress influenced by the Seven Great Immortals. Its maze-like structure was soplicated that anyone unfamiliar who tried to intrude would easily get lost. Contrary to her offer to guide him, Yo Myung-sa showed a rather unenthusiastic attitude. What kind of ce is this? Haha This is where His Imperial Majesty rests. She would answer vaguely like that. There are many precious mirrors in that room. This is for His Imperial Majestys enjoyment. What does enjoyment have to do with mirrors? She would simply smile and remain silent. After wandering inside Huangtian Pce for quite some time, Yo Myung-sa led Yi-gang to a certain room. What is this ce? This is a space where you can have some tea. Tea? It indeed seemed like a suitable space for that. Despite being indoors, the room was decorated with nts to enhance the atmosphere. However, there were no signs of any tea sets. I will bring out some tea, so please wait here for a moment. All right. Both were trying to probe each other. From Yi-gangs perspective, this wasnt a bad thing. Of course, Yo Myung-sa was aiming for something more. If his mind gets hazy, hell reveal his true identity. Even the renowned Eastern Depot and the Embroidered Uniform Guard lost their reason in front of the Dream Soul Drug she concocted, so Yo Myung-sa smiled slightly as she went to fetch the tea. Since its colorless and odorless, she was certain he would drink it unknowingly if mixed in the tea. Yi-gang was left alone again. He gently closed his eyes. What are you doing? Cant you hear me? Zhang Sanfeng had appeared again at some point. When Yi-gang didnt respond even after being spoken to, he grumbled in frustration. Yi-gang opened his eyes. This ce Its the room just behind where I met the Emperor earlier. Hmm? He retraced in his mind the path Yo Myung-sa had guided him through. Zhang Sanfeng, curious, slipped through the wall to take a look. Then he suddenly appeared, pping his hands together. Quite a skill you have there. I didnt know you were capable of this too. Yo Myung-sa had deliberately taken a winding path to confuse him and brought him to this ce. The reason was obvious. She could stay close to her allies, and for Yi-gang, who didnt know the way, it was as if he had been isted alone. Yi-gang recalled the recent events. Yo Myung-sa had certainly used the Insight Eye technique. Even though Yi-gang had hastily covered her eyes, she must have sensed something suspicious. Fortunately, if Zhang Sanfeng went inside the Divine Demon Disk, he could conceal his presence even if the Insight Eye was used. The problem was that this would increase their suspicion of Yi-gang. Yi-gangs abilities were not limited to mere swordsmanship. Since he left his weapon behind whening to Huangtian Pce, his capabilities as a warrior were effectively halved. This could lead to underestimating him, which might be advantageous when dealing with the Seven Great Immortals That person named Yi-ryong seemed to be a Supreme Peak master. I thought so too. The others werent unfamiliar with martial arts either. While Yi-ryong couldnt urately gauge Yi-gangs level, Yi-gang was different. When he first met the Seven Great Immortals here, he observed all the members. It was clear that none of them would be easy to deal with. Indeed, I will need help. Today, it seemed best to stop at just assessing the opponent and then withdrawing. The grand n had to be carried out after waiting for the reinforcements sent by the Azure Forest. Still, I must try to make contact with the Guardian. This was something that weighed on Yi-gangs mind. King Gye-yeong was certain that the Guardian had not betrayed the imperial family. If so, shouldnt he meet them first to understand their intentions? Both Seong Yeok-ju and King Gye-yeong agreed, but merely wanting to know the location of the Guardian didnt make it so. Even if Yi-gang called out, they would not appear. However Guardian. It was when he murmured this, just in case. Thududududu A loud noise came from the ceiling. Startled for a moment, Yi-gang soon chuckled. It seems there are rats in the pce as well. No matter how he listened, it wasnt a sound made by a person. And not only that, but a rat poked its head out from the direction where the sound had passed. At that moment, Zhang Sanfeng muttered, The ce where the Guardian could be hiding. Yes. Wouldnt it be above the ceiling over there? Yi-gang thought for a moment. The Guardian was not an assassin, but hiding was almost the same as an assassins tactic. In a ce as open as the Emperors room earlier, the only options were to hide underground or above the ceiling. Let me go check it out. Without waiting for Yi-gangs response, Zhang Sanfeng floated upward. Since he was in a spirit form, there was no way a blocked ceiling could prevent him from passing through. After disappearing for a moment, he returned through the ceiling just as he had vanished. Then, with an intrigued expression, he spoke, There! Over there! The ce Zhang Sanfeng pointed to was not where the Emperor was, but the ceiling of the room Yi-gang was in. Over there is where they are? Yi-gang stared at a particr spot on the ceiling Zhang Sanfeng was pointing to. Unlike Yu Su-rin or Yo Myung-sa, Yi-gang had not mastered the Insight Eye technique. It was a skill that could only be acquired by those with special talents. Unable to see through the blocked ceiling, Yi-gang focused on his hearing. However, even with his keen senses, he could not hear a single breath. No, he could not even feel any trace of living energy. It seemed that the stealth techniques of the Guardian were indeed extraordinary. Then Although he could not use the Insight Eye, Yi-gang had a secret technique called the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. Soon, his eyelids began to warm, and he started to see what was previously invisible. ! From a spot on the ceiling that Zhang Sanfeng pointed out, something ominous, like a flickering mirage, was flowing down. All living beings naturally possessed living energy. By reciting the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion, one could temporarily open their spiritual eyes to see it. It allowed one to see the natural energy flowing from a persons Baihui acupoint. However, from that ceiling, a strange energy, unlike anything he had ever seen before, was billowing down. It had been quite some time since he began staring intently at the exact spot where the Guardian was located. Although Yi-gang did not know it, he had satisfied one of the conditions for the Guardian to make a move. Thud With that sound, a section of the ceiling swiftly opened. SwooshThud! A willow leaf throwing knife flew down and embedded itself precisely at Yi-gangs feet. It was a white de with a small handle made of gold. It was a remarkably swift throwing technique that sent chills down his spine. However, Yi-gang did not attempt to dodge. A warning. From the beginning, it was a warning aimed just in front of Yi-gangs feet. And the person who issued that warning Oh Raising his head, Yi-gang saw it, two gleaming eyes shining in the deep darkness of the ceiling. The Guardian was there. Guardian. Yi-gang called his name in a low voice. There was no response. He continued to quietly stare at Yi-gang from within the darkness. The section of the ceiling that had opened as if by itself remained open. Would youe down for a brief conversation? Silence again. Yi-gang tilted his head slightly and then smiled. If you dont want to, Ille up. Alright, then Iming up. Yi-gang jumped up through the open ceiling. His expression and actions were calm, but his attitude was not careless. He maintained a distance that would allow him to defend at any moment. So, there was a ce like this. The space above the ceiling was high enough for a person to stand and walk aroundfortably. However, it was unclear how one would navigate in such a dark ce. Fortunately, the open ceiling allowed for some visibility. The Guardian was there. He was crouched, one knee bent, his body hunched. Ready to scatter the willow leaf throwing knives at any moment, just like before. If he were to use a killing move, not just one, but dozens of willow leaf throwing knives would fly out from his sleeve. Despite his crouched posture, his eyes were fixed on Yi-gang. His face was not visible. It was hidden behind a mask. It was a peculiar mask. It seemed to be made of metal, with a grim appearance resembling that of a ghost. From the eye sockets of that mask, a gleam of light was shining through. Why are you silent? Yi-gang slowly began speaking to the Guardian. The reason I sought you out is Yi-gang suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Then he frowned. What is this? Without a word from Zhang Sanfeng, he moved closer to the Guardian and examined him closely. With the room now brighter than before, he could observe more clearly. Zhang Sanfeng also noticed something odd. Could it be There was no trace of living energying from the Guardian. Is he perhaps a jiangshi? Не удается получить доступ к сайту This chapter is missing , we are fix soon ! Chapter 249 Chapter 249 C Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (4) Yi-gang almost spoke out without thinking. Huh? A jiangshi? He barely swallowed his voice, but Zhang Sanfeng still had a serious expression as he observed the Guardian. I cant feel any vitality. If he were human, that would be impossible. A jiangshi in this world No, I suppose it could exist. Yi-gang shut his mouth, wanting to ask how a jiangshi could exist in this world. There were ghosts and immortals; theres no reason a jiangshi wouldnt exist. Jiangshi did exist. There were people in the world who would enshroud corpses to turn them into jiangshi. To Yi-gang, who was once a modern man, this seemed bizarre, but in the Central ins, a jiangshi was not considered a mere monster. In fact, there were ces that used jiangshi to transport corpses. Ordinary jiangshi, maybe, but there are no skilled jiangshi. However, a jiangshi was nothing more than a dead person. Even if it could move after death, it would only hop around; it couldnt keep up with even amoner, let alone a martial master. But how could the Guardian, who was said to be on par with Absolute masters, be a jiangshi? There is such a thing as a powerful jiangshi. Are you talking about those celestial jiangshi or something? I thought they only appeared in legends. Indeed. But Zhang Sanfeng crossed his arms beside the Guardian. Well, its not a jiangshi after all. He seemed somewhat disappointed. Meanwhile, the Guardian continued to re at Yi-gang in an immobile stance. Even if its not a jiangshi, it didnt look like an ordinary person. To be precise, this person is in a state of suspended animation. Do you see this? Behind the neck here. From my angle, I cant see it. Under the fabric, hes wearing armor. But theres something strange attached to that armor. As Zhang Sanfeng exined, five crystal orbs were vertically embedded in the back of the Guardian. The crystal orbs contained a peculiar blood-red liquid, and two of the five crystal orbs were already empty. Whats inside, Im not sure Oh dear. Zhang Sanfeng realized what it was. It was a unique liquid that only Zhang Sanfeng could recognize. This is dragons blood. Is it condensed and refined? Dragons blood? Dragons blood possesses immense spiritual energy. However, for humans, its akin to poison; if ingested or injected into the body, it would inevitably result in death The Guardian himself might not have noticed, but Zhang Sanfeng inspected every corner of the Guardian right up close. Normally, touching the body of the Guardian or getting too close would trigger an attack, so it was something only Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng could manage. Moreover, this isnt ordinary armor. Sharp needles are embedded in all the joints and muscles. No ordinary person could wear such armor. Additionally, Yi-gang had now realized it too. The armor worn by the Guardian was undoubtedly a precious treasure, a Treasure. And of quite an extraordinary level. For armor to control its wearer could such a wicked Treasure exist? And also this dragon blood. If the dragon blood were to be injected, the true consciousness of the Guardian might awaken. Yi-gang observed other items worn by the Guardian. That peculiar demon mask also seemed like a Treasure. Shoes, beltnow that he looked closer, it seemed the Guardian was adorned with at least five or six Treasures. Is this why he was said to be on par with Absolute masters? That might be the case. If a Supreme Peak master were to use multiple Treasures simultaneously, they could indeed rival those at the Absolute level. However, I cant fathom why he is in such a miserable state, Zhang Sanfeng muttered. Yi-gang, too, wondered why the Guardian, who was supposed to protect the emperor, was in such a condition. It was a wretched state that could hardly be considered a human life. But now wasnt the time to find out why. In this state, it will be hard to gain cooperation. If the Guardian were to join, it would be easy to sweep away the Seven Great Immortals. However, it was not in a state tomunicate. There might be a way to bring him back to his senses I might be struck down before figuring out how. Yi-gang had a guess. The Guardian was acting like a jiangshi due to being in a state of suspended animation. Even if the Treasure controlled his body, it couldnt be better than being in his right mind. If he feels threatened, he might return to his senses. We might have to engage in a full-on battle. That wont work, at least not now. It was uncertain if Yi-gang could defeat the Guardian. Even if he could, it would cause an uproar. He hadnte here to fight the Guardian. Since the messenger would return soon, Yi-gang decided to hold off on taking further action. Still, why not try speaking to it again? There was no response before. They say sincerity moves heaven. Why not try asking once more? So, there was nothing to lose. Excuse me, can you hear me? I didnte here to fight. If you can understand what Im saying, at least nod your head. There was still no response. It felt like talking to a wall, so Yi-gang inwardly gave up on the conversation. Guardian. It was at that low whispering moment. The gaze of the Guardian fixed squarely on Yi-gangs face, and his previously hunched posture returned to a normal stance. It was as if all hostility had been withdrawn in an instant. Hmm! What is this? Could he have sensed something? Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng hadnt noticed, but the Guardians reaction was natural. His ability to protect the emperor while in an unconscious state was entirely due to the effect of a powerful spell. It was a spell that responded to the emperors blood,pelling the Guardian to protect and follow him, and this applied to Yi-gang as well. Although Yi-gang was not aware of it himself, he also had the blood of the imperial family from his mother. The Guardian, responding to the imperial blood within Yi-gang, temporarily lowered his guard. However, Yi-gang had not yet realized this underlying reason. Iming in. The messenger made their presence known from outside the door. Yi-gangs body elerated like lightning. Yo Myung-sa. The fifth among the Seven Great Immortals. She was the child of a shaman. Born to a rather renowned shaman, she did not starve, but neither did she live an ordinary life. Many visitors came to her mother, who was said to be possessed by a spirit. Even Murim sects visited, attracted by her reputed spiritual power. And so, one day, martial artists from a great sect came. That night, her mother, dressed in white, hid young Yo Myung-sa in the attic. -If something happens, go west. Ask your uncle for help and go west. You have talent, so he will ept you. What was in the west, and why did her mother suddenly speak of such things? Without any time to ask, her mother left Yo Myung-sa behind and went downstairs. That night, Yo Myung-sas mother died. It was clear that the warriors of a major sect had killed her. However, the reasons behind it and what conversations took ce were unknown. It felt like a sharp, white de was lodged in her heart. So, the young Yo Myung-sa went west and joined the Demon Cult. The Demon Cult recognized Yo Myung-sas talents. She was a better spirit medium than her mother. She was taken in by the True Demon Pce Master and raised as one of the Seven Great Immortals. Yet, the de in her heart remained as sharp as ever. All members of the Seven Great Immortals were exceptionally talented as sorcerers. But among them, Yo Myung-sas talents were unique. The first task of the Seven Great Immortals was to find the fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul, and Yo Myung-sas role was crucial in aplishing this. Yo Myung-sa. Yes, Eldest Brother. After keeping Yi-gang waiting, Yo Myung-sa returned to the base of the Seven Great Immortals. Yi-ryong, who was there, frowned upon seeing Yo Myung-sa return. Why did youe back? I came to get something. She cautiously gathered a few items while ncing at Yi-ryong. Simple tea utensils, tea leaves, and white powder. It was a type of Dream Soul Drug, which muddled a persons mind and made them speak their inner thoughts. Recognizing it, Yi-ryong quietly warned her. Investigate, but avoid taking any dangerous actions, Yo Myung-sa. Answer. Yes. Yo Myung-sa stood at an angle where her face was hidden from Yi-ryong. Because of this, she could hide her twisted expression. Brotherhood, my foot. The Seven Great Immortals were bound together under the name of duty, but not everyone thought of each other warmly. Yi-ryong, Jeok-woong, and Heuk Seok-gye treated each other like true brothers. But not Yo Myung-sa. To her, the most important thing was herself. Additionally, she had ambitions. Once this grand task is over I will be the True Demon Pces For now, she was following Yi-ryongsmand and direction, but she could not be satisfied with just that. From the beginning, the core of this grand task was not Yi-ryong but Yo Myung-sa herself. The True Demon Pce Vice Master had promised. If she returned, she would be given a greater role. Moreover, the Vice Master had given Yo Myung-sa a secret hint. That is Yo Myung-sa. At that moment, Yi-ryong called her name again, startling her. Is there anything unusual about that Crown Princes teacher? Unusual? There certainly was. Yo Myung-sa debated whether to mention the possibility she had considered. I am not sure yet. I see. Got it. After much deliberation, she decided to keep her thoughts to herself. She wasnt certain, and even if she were, it was something she should definitely not reveal first. Meanwhile, Yo Myung-sa picked up one more item. It was a unique hair ornament, an antique made of sharkskin and metal decorations, used by men to tie their hair. And inside it, there was a fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul. Ill be back soon. This fragment was discovered by the Seven Great Immortals, or more precisely, by Yo Myung-sa, beforeing to this imperial pce. It was an item that should not be taken lightly or touched carelessly, even for a moment. Clutching her pounding chest, Yo Myung-sa returned to where Yi-gang was. Iming in. As she was about to push the door open, Yo Myung-sa heard a ttering noise from inside the room. She hesitated for a moment, then opened the door immediately. Yourete. Yi-gang was sitting in the same position as when Yo Myung-sa had left. Sitting on a chair, legs crossed, just as before. Yo Myung-sa instinctively offered an excuse, Ah, sorry, Im sorry. What was she apologizing for beingte for? If she had observed carefully, she might have noticed that Yi-gangs breathing was slightly rough, but Yo Myung-sa was already suspicious of a certain possibility. If Yi-gang was indeed that person, he would certainly not be an ordinary man. I was preparing the tea leaves. She began to boil the tea water. The tour of Huangtian Pce was roughly over, so she suggested they drink tea and wait here, but she saw this as an opportunity. Just in case, she mixed some Dream Soul Drug powder into the tea leaves. If Yo Myung-sas assumption was wrong, then she could just serve this tea. It seems that the Crown Princes teacher has earned King Gye-yeongs trust. It just happened that way. So, before then Yo Myung-sa began to ask about the things that had been bothering her. She was roughly asking how Yi-gang had be the Crown Princes teacher. In truth, even though the Seven Great Immortals had control over the emperor, their intelligencework was not very good. It wasnt just not good; it could be considered quite poor. They had no experience in Jianghu and were also isted here in the Forbidden City. Normally, the Admiral Grand Eunuch of the Eastern Depot would have acted as the conduit for information, but after their rtionship with him deteriorated, even that became impossible. In other words, they had no information about King Gye-yeong among the various kings of the Forbidden City, nor about the new Crown Princes teacher he had appointed. Even if Yi-gang answered in a half-heartedly fabricated manner, it would be hard to determine the truth. Youre a Taoist from the Azure Forest, I see. Yes, thats correct. At the mention of a Taoist from the Azure Forest, Yo Myung-sa disyed a puzzled expression. She wondered if such an identity could be fabricated. Yi-gang, too, was just as puzzled. It seemed Yo Myung-sa hadnt thought of the Baek Noble n when Yi-gang mentioned he was from the Baek n. And in reality, that was indeed the case. Is his identity prepared by the True Demon Pce as a Taoist of the Azure Forest? Is that even possible? The Vice Master of the True Demon Pce had given a secret hint to Yo Myung-sa. He had said that someday, he would send a person from the cult as an assistant, to wait for the right time. She had been waiting, curious about who woulde. But it seemed that Yi-gang was not the person the Vice Master had mentioned. A Taoist its a usible identity, but The other members of the Seven Great Immortals hadnt noticed, but Yo Myung-sa, born with the talents of a spirit medium, could sense it. Yi-gang possessed an overwhelming spiritual energy. It was a quality that an ordinary martial artist could never have. It was a power possible only for a genius sorcerer or someone born as a spirit medium surpassing even Yo Myung-sa. That thought made her mind confused. For now, I just need to figure it out. Yo Myung-sa poured the tea into a cup and handed it over. She had a method to determine if someone was sent by the cult. It was a bit risky to reveal this method, but if things went wrong, she could simply make him drink the tea. Please, drink. Yi-gang calmly took the teacup. As he was about to bring the teacup to his lips Yo Myung-sa discreetly ced an item on the table. It was the hair ornament containing a fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul. And then. Do you recognize this? Zzzzzzing Something shot out from Yi-gangs waist with a violent vibrating sound. It was none other than the Divine Demon Disk that Zhang Sanfeng was embedded in. The very object that White Monkey Demonic Hand had stolen and fled with, whichter came into Yi-gangs possession, suddenly sprang out by itself. The string tied to his waist pulled tight, and the needle, which always pointed in a mysterious direction, began spinning wildly. In this astonishing situation Yi-gang, whose inner thoughts were not easily revealed, still maintained a nk expression. This gave Yo Myung-sa a sense of certainty. Could it be! She asked with a face that seemed both moved and shocked. A-Are you someone from that ce? Yi-gang remained silent for a moment with an exceptionally cold expression, then finally spoke. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 C Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (5) Yi-gang had been carrying the Divine Demon Disk all along. He had obtained it from the time he met White Monkey Demonic Hand and White Hand Demonic Emperor, so one could say he had it for quite a long time. Although he couldnt determine its exact use, it was clearly a precious item of the Demon Cult. Despite that, he never kept it away from his body. This was because it was the very object in which Zhang Sanfengs spirit was embedded. Naturally, he was careful even when entering Huangtian Pce. If the Seven Great Immortals were people of the Demon Cult, they might recognize the Divine Demon Disk. He kept it hidden in his clothes to avoid exposure. But who would have thought that the Divine Demon Disk would suddenly pop out as if drawn by a ma? The string that fixed it to his waist was pulled taut. What appeared before his eyes was even more absurd. With the arrival of Yo Myung-sa, Zhang Sanfeng, who had hidden himself within the Divine Demon Disk, sprang out in surprise. Aaaah! Priest! The movement of the Divine Demon Disk did not seem to be a normal urrence. Otherwise, there was no reason for Zhang Sanfeng, in his spiritual state, to be shaken like this. Yi-gang, though in this bewildering situation, maintained a calm expression. Are you trying to achieve nirvana? What nirvana are you talking about?! Zhang Sanfeng shouted loudly. It seemed that even Yo Myung-sa hadnt intended for this to happen, as she looked utterly shocked, her eyes bulging. At that moment, Yi-gang brushed his hand against the willow leaf throwing knife hidden within his sleeve. He had concealed it after the Guardian had shot it out as a warning a moment ago. If Yo Myung-sa intended to cause a disturbance, he was prepared to slit her throat first. A-are you from that ce? Yo Myung-sa shouted, at that moment. No, it was more of a whisper than a shout, as if she were worried someone might overhear. Yi-gang halted the hand that was about to draw the knife. He quickly processed his thoughts. What could Yo Myung-sa be thinking? He analyzed her reaction, her gaze, and each word she used. The first one to possess the Divine Demon Disk was White Monkey Demonic Hand. The ones who pursued it were warriors of the Demon Cult, among whom was White Hand Demonic Emperor, an elder-level Supreme Peak martial artist. Yo Myung-sas demeanor was particrly secretive. There was a certain expectancy reflected in her eyes. The slight curl of her lips hinted at it. Does she mistake you for someone from the Demon Cult?! It seemed so. But that alone wasnt enough. Based on the exnation Yi-gang had heard from the martial artists of the Kunlun Sect, the affiliation of White Monkey Demonic Hand and White Hand Demonic Emperor was clearly The silence grew too long. If this stillness continued any longer, it would go beyond maintaining gravity and start appearing suspicious. One word, the first word, was crucial. A word that could erase suspicion without shattering the others delusion. Indeed The Forest Lord of the Azure Forest had mentioned that there were words akin to identification among the followers of the Demon Cult. Yi-gang murmured softly, The Divine Demon descends. Then, Yo Myung-sa responded, To conquer the world! The Divine Demon descends, to conquer the world A saying that if the Heavenly Demon descends, the world will be overturned. To the Seven Great Immortals, who truly believed in the revival of the Heavenly Demon, Yi-gangs words carried deep resonance. Yo Myung-sa immediately bowed deeply. I have been waiting. The start wasnt bad. Yi-gang felt a sense of relief inwardly. Even the Divine Demon Disk, which had been vibrating intensely, soon calmed down. How shameless. Its an astonishingly brazen sight. Deceiving a Demon Cult sorcerer! And by a Taoist from the Azure Forest! Please be quiet. For my sessor to praise the Heavenly Demon! Oh, howmentable! How infuriating! Although Zhang Sanfeng seemed to understand the situation, he appeared frustrated. This was probably natural, considering his adversarial rtionship with the Heavenly Demon. In the midst of this, Yi-gang was startled by the word sessor mentioned by Zhang Sanfeng. He had never shown such an attitude before, but it seemed he regarded Yi-gang as his disciple deep down. However, that wasnt important right now. Yo Myung-sa was looking at Yi-gang with a gaze full of curiosity. Yi-gang decided to speak first before she could ask any questions, The True Demon Pce is keeping an eye on this ce. Yes There wasnt much of a reaction. He had mentioned this because he recalled that White Monkey Demonic Hand, who possessed the Divine Demon Disk, and White Hand Demonic Emperor belonged to the True Demon Pce. Did he perhaps say the wrong thing? Or perhaps, it was simply because he had stated an obvious fact. The Vice Pce Master told me to wait. Did the person who sent you here happen to be the Vice Pce Master? Could you possibly tell me your true name? I cannot say. Yi-gang didnt respond to whether the Vice Pce Master had sent him. It was clear that various spections and doubts were still swirling in Yo Myung-sas mind. At this point, Yi-gang decided to take a bigger gamble. The White Hand Demonic Emperor sent me. The White Hand Demonic Emperor! I see! So thats why Yo Myung-sa seemed genuinely surprised. After pondering for a moment, she nodded as if she hade to some understanding on her own. I thought he had retired from the front lines. So, that was the reason. Yi-gang just nodded, keeping his words to a minimum. To avoid suspicion, it was better to raise new questions than to provide perfectly fitting answers. When trying to deceive someone, the more lies are piled on, the more the words be like a patchwork quiltclumsy and coarse. Yo Myung-sa was adding her own imagination to the name White Hand Demonic Emperor that Yi-gang had thrown out. Additionally, Yi-gang gained a valuable insight. It seems they have had no contact with the Demon Cult. What do you mean? If they had been in regr contact with the Demon Cult, they would have already known that the White Hand Demonic Emperor is dead. Indeed! If Yo Myung-sa had shown any signs of suspicion, Yi-gang was prepared to act immediately. Then, did the White Hand Demonic Emperor also report to the Vice Pce Master? Enough. Yi-gang did not allow any further questions. Report on the current progress. Yes. Yo Myung-sa quickly bowed. Judging by her respectful attitude, it seemed her position within the cult wasnt very high. She began to cautiously divulge valuable information. Who would have imagined things would unfold this way? As Zhang Sanfeng said, it was a situation no one could have imagined. For that reason, Yi-ryong opposes any direct harm to the Emperor. Its because he is concerned about the aftermath. Zhang Sanfeng was right. There was a fragment of the Heavenly Demons spirit in this imperial pce. However, the ce where that fragment resided was beyond what Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng could have imagined. The Emperors blood. Yes, thats correct. What we had only suspected turned out to be true. I cant even begin to imagine how the Heavenly Demon aplished such a great feat As a sorcerer, what is your opinion? Yi-gang was genuinely curious. The Emperors blood was just a concept. There was no direct connection between the current Emperor, Gyeongmun Emperor, and the Song Dynastys Emperor during the time of the Heavenly Demon. There wasnt even a physical bloodline linking them. Then how could the Heavenly Demons spirit fragment reside in the current Emperors blood? I think it is a sha on the concept. Sha? Sha. This word was used in terms like xingshnsh. Shamans often said, Youve been struck by a sha, or A sha has been cast. If it were to be substituted with a simr word for easier understanding, it might be akin to the term curse. Yes, he has cast a curse on the Emperors blood. The Heavenly Demon cast a curse on the concept of the ruler of the Central ins. That was why, even after hundreds of years, the soul of the Heavenly Demon could still reside within the Emperors blood. It was just a hypothesis, but we have finally proven it to be true. Yo Myung-sa looked excited. Yi-gang was also shocked. How could a mere human perform such a feat? Yes, for him, its possible Zhang Sanfeng affirmed the possibility. However, if that were the case, the problemy in what was toe. To extract the fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul, they would have to draw the Emperors blood. In other words, the Emperor might have to be killed. When is the operation nned? Its scheduled after the Longevity Festival. I see. What is the reason the Emperor summoned King Gye-yeong here today? Yi-gangs next steps would depend on the information he could extract from Yo Myung-sa. At that moment, That is Yo Myung-sas gaze briefly flicked upward. Then, she immediately looked down again. The Emperor has been fickle. The demonic Qi has invaded all the way into his bones. The pause in her speech was so brief that it barely seemed unusual. Yi-gangs expression didnt change. The symptoms of Demons Horn Disease have appeared. You recognized it! Yo Myung-sa lowered her head, seemingly impressed. Then she took something out from her robes and looked at it. Yi-gang nced over and saw that it was a small clock. It wasnt an object from the Central ins. It must havee from the Western Regions. Excuse me, Im running out of time, so I have to go. Could you wait here for a moment? Very well. If you need regr reports in the future I am always at Yongzhao Pce. I will be waiting for contact. Understood. Yo Myung-sa bowed with a loyal demeanor. It was a satisfactory oue for Yi-gang as well. By an incredible coincidence and stroke of luck, Yi-gang managed to deceive a member of the Seven Great Immortals. I will remain loyal My devotion is more towards the safety of the cult than to the Seven Great Immortals. Moreover, Yo Myung-sa seemed dissatisfied with the Seven Great Immortals structure centered around Yi-ryong. If she could be continuously used as an informant, things might be resolved more easily than anticipated. Turning misfortune into a blessing, things have gone well. Haha! However, things had gone too well. Yo Myung-sa slowly stood up and turned around, intending to head toward the door. Yi-gang looked up at the ceiling for a moment and then down at the floor. Phew He let out a long sigh. It was before Yo Myung-sa even had the chance to open the door and leave. In an instant, Yi-gang considered several possibilities. Among them was what to do if the worst-case scenario happened. The conclusion was reached. He had to make a choice. Even if something had to be sacrificed because of it. Yo Myung-sa. Moderately intelligent people had a major weakness. They tended to underestimate others. Yes. However, Yi-gang continued to doubt Yo Myung-sa, just as she had constantly doubted him. How did you know? Yo Myung-sa froze on the spot. She had just realized a moment ago that Yi-gang was not a member of the Demon Cult. Yi-gang was certain of it. There could be several reasons for this. Perhaps with her keen intuition, Yo Myung-sa sensed at some point that he was lying. Or perhaps it was because the clock she took out from her robe, though she pretended to check the time, had actually stopped Hmm. Things are unfolding like this again If he were to deal with Yo Myung-sa here, things would certainly go awry. Since he couldnt wipe out all of the Seven Great Immortals today, he might have to escape the Forbidden City immediately. Priest, what are you waiting for? However, he couldnt just stand still out of fear. Yiik! As Yo Myung-sa turned her body and scattered hidden weapons, Yi-gangs hand flew toward her nape. The dagger he held shed, and drops of blood sttered. Ouch. The Honorable County Princess looked at her hand in surprise. Blood was welling up from the tip of her finger. The flower that Wi Mi-hyeon from the Seven Great Immortals had handed to her had thorns. Seeing the blood, the Honorable County Princess was too startled to even get angry. Instead, the Crown Prince beside her jumped up in rm. O-oh! Sister! Are you okay? I-Im fine Wi Mi-hyeon quietly approached. She took out a white cloth and wiped the Honorable County Princesss finger. Your Highness, are you all right? Im fine Wild roses have thorns. Let me apply some ointment for you. Saying this, she naturally wrapped the blood-stained handkerchief in paper and tucked it into her robe. The Honorable County Princess, seeing her so calm, could never have imagined that all of this was intentional. As Wi Mi-hyeon applied the ointment, the bleeding stopped quickly. Really, you should be more careful said the Crown Prince while ring at Wi Mi-hyeon. If this had not been Huangtian Pce, where the Emperor resided, he might have shouted. At that moment Aaaaah! A womans scream echoed from not far away. Everyone in the hall turned to look toward where the scream hade from. Yi-ryong was among them. Yo Myung-sa. He gritted his teeth. Jeok-woong, Heuk Seok-gye! Follow me! He began to run in the direction of the scream, his ck clothes fluttering. Chapter 251: Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (6) Chapter 251: Seven Great Immortals, Guardian (6) All of the Seven Great Immortals were both sorcerers and Peak masters. Yo Myung-sa was no exception. Her weapon consisted of a pair of twin daggers, curved des typically used by the barbarians of Yunnan. A dagger shot out from her fluttering sleeves, aiming for Yi-gangs neck as it passed by. Yi-gang tilted his head to avoid it. Although hepletely evaded the daggers de, the sword energy enveloping it was far thicker than he had anticipated. Screech The thin skin beneath his ear was sliced open, and blood sttered. In terms of martial prowess, Yi-gang was naturally far superior. However, what he held in his hand was not his familiar longsword but a short willow leaf throwing knife barely a hand span in length. It was the very thing that the Guardian had thrown earlier as a warning. Yi-gang overcame the disadvantage of his weapon through his mastery of martial arts. As the willow leaf throwing knife aimed for her face, Yo Myung-sa recoiled in shock. Yi-gang advanced, intending to cut off Yo Myung-sas breath in one swift move. At that moment, Zhang Sanfeng shouted, The opponent is a sorcerer! Be even more vignt! Yi-gang had faced opponents more skilled than Yo Myung-sa before, but he had never actually fought against a sorcerer. Upon hearing Zhang Sanfengs warning, Yi-gang decided to step back. It was the right choice. Two long snakes suddenly shot out from Yo Myung-sas sleeves, where she held her daggers. Hisssss! The bright red snakes even had horns on their heads. They flew up as if they had wings, baring their fangs. Damn! Thanks to the distance he had created, Yi-gang could react in time. He split the head of one snake vertically with his dagger, while his hand grabbed the neck of the other. Boom The snakes dispersed, leaving only a bright red mist behind. It wasnt that she was carrying real snakes; it was a type of spell. Moreover, even the mist itself was dangerous. Hold your breath! It was clear that inhaling it wouldnt be good. Yi-gang held his breath as he prepared to charge through the mist. At that moment, Yi-gang caught sight of Yo Myung-sas face. She was quietly waiting for him. Her eyes were calm, like a hunter who had set a trap and was waiting for the beast to walk into it. The moment Yi-gang saw that look, he changed his mind and altered his actions. He pretended to step into the red mist but pulled his upper body back. Tick And in that instant, the red mist burst into blue mes. It was just a moment, but the light was so intense that it was blinding, and the heat made his face burn. Ugh! Yo Myung-sa groaned as if in frustration. That was herst chance. Even though she had unleashed all her hidden tricks, she couldnt stop Yi-gang. Only then did she resign herself to her fate. Aaaaaaaah! She let out a loud scream to call for help. Yi-gang subdued her in an instant. Using the Azure Forests Wisteria Hand, he twisted her arm behind her back and pressed the dagger against her neck. Is there nothing more to say? If you provide me with useful information, Ill make your end painless. Ugh! Yo Myung-sa bit her lip hard. Do you think youll be safe after killing me? Well see. Ugh, if you dont want to die, let me go now! Yo Myung-sa shouted boldly instead. Yi-gang hesitated for a moment. It wasnt because he was persuaded by her words. He was considering what would happen after he killed Yo Myung-sa. Since the scream was heard, chaos would soon ensue. Perhaps, he might have to face all of the Seven Great Immortals. Is it possible? If they are gathered together, we could wipe them out in one fell swoop Yi-gang had the Flood Dragons heart in his possession, and by his side was the spirit of Zhang Sanfeng. If Zhang Sanfeng were to possess him, it would be easy to handle the Seven Great Immortals, no matter how strong they might be. Nevertheless, there was a reason why he couldnt use such a trump card. The Emperor is in our grasp! If you dont want to be used of treason and face execution by dismemberment As Yo Myung-sa said, if they couldnt wipe out the Seven Great Immortals in one go, or if the Embroidered Uniform Guard rushed in and things went wrong, there was a chance they could be used of treason. They had to avoid any action that would harm the n or the martial sects. As Yi-gang hesitated, Yo Myung-sas confidence grew. Yes, think carefully. You are Disgusting creature. But regardless of anything Nothing thates out of your mouth is truthful or valuable. there was no reason to keep Yo Myung-sa alive here. Her face turned pale.
Bang! Yi-ryong smashed the door open. Wi Mi-hyeon and Jeok-woong, who had rushed alongside him, were startled, but his actions were unwavering. The first thing that caught Yi-ryongs eye was Yi-gang standing calmly. He wasnt holding a sword, and his stance was just an ordinary one. However, Yi-ryong could tell with certainty that Yi-gang was a swordsman. The chilling sensation along his spine told him so. And, just below Yi-gang to the right, Yo Myung-say copsed. Shey dead, blood flowing from her mouth. Yi-ryong felt his mind gopletely nk, as if it had turned white-hot. Crash! The moment of the sudden sh erupted without warning. A loud noise echoed as the shockwave spread out. The hems of Yi-ryong and Yi-gangs clothes fluttered wildly, as if caught in a storm. The teacups on the table fell, shattering with a loud crash. You bastard. It was as if mes were about to pour out of Yi-ryongs mouth. The scar left on his forehead, from when he had been branded, burned as if it were still fresh. You! However, Yi-gangs face, facing him, remainedpletely calm. His ss-like eyes stared directly into Yi-ryongs, devoid of anger or passion, as if ice had been embedded in his eye sockets. That expression ignited Yi-ryongs fury. Hand Aura condensed in Yi-ryongs hand. Sword Aura gathered on the dagger Yi-gang held. Just as another sh was about to erupt You seem to be mistaken, Yi-gang spoke dryly. I wasnt the one who killed her. Yi-gang nced at Yo Myung-sas corpse with his eyes. Yi-ryong, still wary of Yi-gang, opened his mouth, Heuk Seok-gye. Eldest Brother This is! He had ordered Heuk Seok-gye to investigate, but the reaction was unusual. Only then did Yi-ryong turn his gaze to Yo Myung-sas body. And the Hand Aura condensation covering his fist dissipated into nothingness. A willow leaf throwing knife was embedded in the center of Yo Myung-sas forehead. It was a fatal wound, more than enough to take her life. However, what truly stopped Yi-ryongs breath was none other than the form of that dagger. Guardian! A white de with a golden handlethere was no doubt it was a willow leaf throwing knife used by the Guardian. The ceiling opened, and a willow leaf throwing knife flew out. It was an unavoidable ident. That woman tried to respond, but the skills of the master in the ceiling were extraordinary. I tried to help as well, but So, it was the Guardian. Yi-gang threw the dagger he had picked up from Yo Myung-sa onto the floor. The ttering sound echoed in the silence. Yi-ryong remained still for a long time. His mind was filled with confusion. That was definitely the Guardians willow leaf throwing knife. If the Guardian had intervened, it made sense that Yo Myung-sa was taken down so easily. What he couldnt understand was, why? Why would the Guardian, who had remained silent until now, kill Yo Myung-sa? Aside from Yi-gang, who was present here, no one could guess the reason. Yi-ryong raised his head and looked up at the ceiling. He felt like tearing the Guardian to shreds right then and there. However, that was not possible. Can you exin in detail what exactly happened? Of course. Yi-gang nodded. While Yi-ryong was deliberating, Yi-gang was calcting. The possibilities. He was assessing the possibility of wiping out all of the Seven Great Immortals here. How long would it take to deal with Yi-ryong and the two behind him? If I possess you, I can subdue the one in front in ten moves and the two behind in three seconds each. Only three members of the Seven Great Immortals hade with Yi-ryong. Even if he dealt with all of them What is going on here! Huff! At that moment, the Embroidered Uniform Guard appeared. They were horrified to see Yo Myung-sas corpse. Ordinarily, the Embroidered Uniform Guard would not have been allowed into the inner quarters, but due to the presence of King Gye-yeong, they had expanded their patrol inside. Yi-gang gently ced the Flood Dragons heart he had been toying with back in his hand. The weight in his heart leaned towards staying still. Youve made a wise choice. Yi-gang walked steadily towards the door. Yi-ryong remained still, but Jeok-woong and Heuk Seok-gyes hands twitched slightly. Ill exin everything. But first, Id like to leave. Yi-ryong red at Yi-gang for a moment before stepping aside. Yi-gang walked through the open door. The Embroidered Uniform Guard, wary of both the Seven Great Immortals and Yi-gang, made way for him. Indeed, it is quite surprising. Zhang Sanfengs words were true. Just a moment ago, Yi-gang had thought of the Guardian as a way to resolve this situation. The mysterious and silent Guardian. He had intended to pin the responsibility on him. But then, at that exact moment, the ceiling opened, and the Guardians willow leaf throwing knife was fired. It took her life. Whether he understood the situation and decided to help, or it was merely a coincidence Im not sure. Neither Yi-gang nor Zhang Sanfeng could know the exact truth. However, it was undoubtedly a stroke of luck for Yi-gang. Upon returning to where the Emperor was, King Gye-yeong and his children were gathered with serious expressions. Yi-gang gave his statement to the Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Seven Great Immortals about what had happened before leaving the pce. There wasnt much to add beyond what he had already told Yi-ryong earlier. In the heavy atmosphere, Yi-gang and King Gye-yeong left the pce.
That night, in the inner courtyard of Huangtian Pce. Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals stood in a small outdoor garden that the Emperor no longer visited. Or rather, it should now be called the Six Great Immortals. Under the starless night sky, the lit torches cast shadows on Yi-ryongs face. He stared at Yo Myung-sas corpse with hollow eyes. He knew Yo Myung-sa was not satisfied with the current situation, but Yi-ryong had considered her a sibling. He thought the other members of the Seven Great Immortals felt simrly. Wi Mi-hyeon. Yes, Eldest Brother. The blood of the County Princess? It still holds value as a reagent. I see. The purpose of summoning King Gye-yeong and his children through the Emperor today was to secure the Honorable County Princesss blood. The n was sessful, and the results were satisfactory. However, they had not anticipated that Yo Myung-sa would be killed by the Guardian. Eldest Brother, please calm yourself, advised Heuk Seok-gye, the calmest of them. Only then did Yi-ryong realize that his hands were trembling. We cannot confront the Guardian about this. Do you think I would jeopardize our grand task out of revenge? Not necessarily, but Theres no need to worry. In Yi-ryongs hand was the willow leaf throwing knife that had been embedded in Yo Myung-sas forehead. He carefully ced it inside his robe, as if he intended to keep it. The moment our grand task isplete, the world will pay its price. That includes the Guardian. Today, they had been especially cautious and set up a formation around the inner courtyard. Not even the Guardian would dare eavesdrop on their conversation here. The Great n willmence on the Longevity Festival. When you say the Great n Their strategies were prepared in various ways, depending on the situation. A total of five strategies, ranked by their risk level and severity. And what came out of Yi-ryongs mouth was the most dangerous, the fifth strategy. It is the Great n of the Beast Blood Ritual. Eldest Brother! A strategy involving a sacrificial ritual with the blood of beasts. It meant performing a blood sacrifice for the Heavenly Demon. Isnt that n too extreme? First of all The startled Heuk Seok-gye tried to dissuade Yi-ryong. He assumed that Yi-ryong had lost his reason in anger. However, Yi-ryongs voice that followed was nothing but calm, Think wisely, Heuk Seok-gye. Do you really believe the Guardian is a mindless puppet? Even after witnessing todays events? He clearly has his own agenda. The Great n of the Beast Blood Ritual is the most appropriate. If the Great n of the Beast Blood Ritual were to begin, countless people would die. Members of the imperial family, ministers, and even the Emperor. And perhaps all of the Seven Great Immortals as well Tomorrow, I will issue an imperial decree with the Emperors seal. Understood. Yi-ryong stood up from his seat. Burn Yo Myung-sas body and bury the ashes in the ground. It was a cold way to handle the body of arade. However, none of the Seven Great Immortals thought of it that way. At least, among us, she will depart the most peacefully. Tonight, Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals were all prepared to die painfully and be torn apart. Chapter 252: Beijing Restaurant (1) A kindly face with a generous build. Perhaps because of this, King Gye-yeong gave off an impression of softness and leniency. But not today. He stood tall, and a sense of determination shone in his eyes. Soon, we will begin the grand n, he dered solemnly, his expression grave. It had been a few days since he visited the Emperor at Huangtian Pce. With the court long engulfed in chaos, I can no longer overlook this situation. Like a general heading to the battlefield, King Gye-yeong proimed solemnly, I will use this opportunity to purge the evil practitioners who have clouded His Imperial Majestys vision and desecrated the state with their wicked sorcery. The reason for reiterating what had already been discussed was clear.It was to reaffirm their resolve and to foster a sense of camaraderie among those on the same ship. King Gye-yeong looked at the people gathered there. First, his wife, Queen Yuye. Then, Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju and the ministers who followed him. Yi-gang, Master Azure Sky. There were not many people present. If this n fails, we could be used of treason. All those treacherous retainers who clouded the Emperors eyes have used such tactics. The vast empire of Ming was an abnormal form, where power was concentrated in a single figure, the Emperor. Thus, the one closest to such an Emperor held the greatest power. Even more than King Gye-yeong or Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju, the current power was most strongly held by the Seven Great Immortals. Those who fear this can leave now. I will neither pursue nor me you. A silence followed. No one left. Standing on the outskirts, Yi-gang smirked bitterly. Such pointless words. Indeed. As if anyone would truly leave just because of those words. Even if someone did leave out of fear, King Gye-yeong would not let them be, contrary to his words. Your resolve is firm, and your spirits are high. King Gye-yeongughed heartily, Hahaha, then nodded with satisfaction and called someone. Admiral Grand Eunuch. The Admiral Grand Eunuch was the leader of the Eastern Depot. How could someone from one of the three factions within the Forbidden Citye to this ce? Yet, Hu Gyeong, the Admiral Grand Eunuch, truly appeared here. Hu Gyeong, I am truly d that you have decided to join our cause. How could I stand idle while you pursue a righteous cause? His Imperial Majestys favor is as vast as the sea; if I can sacrifice my life to assist him He had decided to join the n. Originally, Hu Gyeong was the person King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju were most wary of. It was Hu Gyeong himself who introduced the Seven Great Immortals to the Emperor, making him appear to be in collusion with them. However, as the situation grew dire, King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju extended a hand to the Admiral Grand Eunuch. The Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Bu Yeong-hu, did not take that hand, but the Admiral Grand Eunuch quickly did. Isnt it my fault? If I had known they were evil sorcerers, I would have prevented them from approaching His Majesty In fact, this was nothing less than a heaven-sent opportunity for Hu Gyeong. Having lost the Emperors favor to the Seven Great Immortals, he was always at risk of losing his position. Now that he had a chance to save his life, it was only natural for him to cooperate with King Gye-yeong. What does the past matter? The future is whats important. Oh, I, Hu Gyeong, am overwhelmed by His Imperial Majestys mercy. Hu Gyeong bowed so exaggeratedly it was almostical. Certainly, those who would despise each other inwardly were all smiles outwardly. Yi-gang quietly observed these interactions. This is, for now, good news The fact that the Eastern Depot was joining them was certainly wee news. However, the situation wasnt turning in their favor entirely. There was also bad news. His Imperial Majesty has decided to hold a huntingpetition tomemorate the Longevity Festival. A huntingpetition. Hunting. It wasnt particrly special. Hunting animals had always been a way to train martial skills and one of the pastimes of the royal family. However, to those aware of the Gyeongmun Emperors condition, it sounded ridiculous. The idea of that hefty Emperor going hunting isughable. When one spoke of royal hunting, it naturally referred to mounted huntinghunting on horseback. But the Gyeongmun Emperor couldnt ride a horse. Partly due to his naturally timid nature, but also because his body was in no condition to ride or hunt. He couldnt even walk properly, let alone ride a horse and chase animals. Many officials, including members of the imperial family, will participate, and His Imperial Majesty will be there to observe. Of course, it would proceed in such a manner. If one thought of it that way, the huntingpetition seemed unremarkable, but it became very special because of its location. They n to release all sorts of animals in the gardens attached to the Forbidden City and the pce, and conduct the hunt there. The Emperor, who originally never even left Huangtian Pce Naturally, it was madness to hold a huntingpetition, which should have been outside the Forbidden City, within the pce grounds. Such a reckless act was worthy of condemnation, even for an Emperor. Ordinarily, ministers, including Seong Yeok-ju, would have risked their lives to oppose it For us, this could be an opportunity. While His Majesty enjoys the huntingpetition, we can iste and eliminate the Seven Great Immortals. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju decided to seize this chance, even though it was against their better judgment. King Gye-yeong looked at Yi-gang. The Eastern Depot will be keeping an eye on the Embroidered Uniform Guard, so your role is crucial, Crown Princes Teacher. All eyes turned to Yi-gang, who was standing quietly. Yi-gang responded to King Gye-yeongs expectation, I will fulfill my duties to the best of my ability. Unlike the others, his answer was straightforward, without any embellishment. Good. However, in a ce overflowing with excess, simplicity often sounded more sincere. Have the helpers from the Azure Forest arrived? They will arrive within five days. There must be no dys. Do not worry. Not long ago, a message pigeon arrived from the Azure Forest. The letter stated that three second-generation disciples had been sent to Beijing as requested. As expected, Dam Hyun was included. And Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon were also sent to control him. I guess Ill be meeting that strange senior brother of yours again. Haha. Senior Brother Dam Hyun is indeed quite peculiar. But clearly, there was no better person to deal with the sorcerers than Dam Hyun. But will they arrive on time? The five days mentioned to King Gye-yeong were certainly a generous deadline. There was an agreement to rendezvous with the helpers from the Azure Forest at a ce called Fujing Restaurant. Yet, Yi-gang felt uneasy for some reason. Jin Mu smiled with a satisfied expression. Heh heh The distance from the Azure Forest to Beijing was not short. Even though they were experts riding swift horses at full speed, the journey remained arduous. Moreover, Jin Mu had the responsibility of leading the group as their leader. Fortunately, they managed to reach Beijing without missing the deadline. Jin Mu had never been to Beijing before, but despite it being his first time, he sessfullypleted the journey. Though his whole body was covered in dust, making his appearance shabby, his heart felt refreshed. Look! From halfway up the ridge, having traversed the rugged road, Beijing was visible below. That is the Grand Capital, Beijing! The Grand Capital, the city of the Son of Heaven, ruling over the vast Central ins. Beijing came into full view. The grand city was bathed in the mystical dawn fog. Yet, even the grandeur of nature could not overshadow the magnificence of Beijing. The red walls and golden zed tiles, visible clearly even from this distance. Their identity was unmistakable. The Forbidden City has been waiting for us! Jin Mu felt a surge of emotion welling up inside him. Heughed heartily and looked back at Jin Ri-yeon and Dam Hyun. What is it? Jin Ri-yeon remained silent, while Dam Hyun was digging his ear as if to say, What do you want? You guys have no sense of romance. Jin Mu lowered his head bitterly. There was still a long way to go. The path they had traveled was not a proper road but a shortcut through the mountains. It was a small, rugged trail used only by hunters. If they were to enter the city by today, they needed to hurry from this point. Just as Jin Mu was about to set off again, he raised his hand to halt the group. Wait a moment. The group, sensing the presence as well, did not question hismand. Hmmm Soon, someone sprang out from the bushes. It was a person with ashes smeared on their face and branches stuck in their clothing. He flinched in surprise upon seeing Jin Mu and his group. However, the disciples of the Azure Forest reacted differently. Jin Mu asked with a gentle smile, Are you a hunter? Yes, but you, sirs It was obvious to anyone that the person who appeared was a hunter. Their clothing and the bow slung over their back made them look like quite a professional hunter. We are just passing through. I see. Jin Mu was about to leave. However, he couldnt leave immediately because of the strange sight that unfolded. More hunters suddenly emerged from the bushes where the first hunter had appeared. But these hunters were all in peculiar states. Quiiiik! One of them appeared dragging a boar with its limbs tied to a cart. That noise is going to burst my eardrums. Why dont you switch with me! This one is so heavy Im dying here. The blindfold hase off, so its thrashing more. Tie it up properly. Some appeared carrying deer on their backs. Others showed up with several rabbits in a mesh bag. Jin Mu couldnt help but ask, bewildered by the bizarre sight of hunters capturing live game, What on earth are you doing? Did you just arrive in Beijing, sirs? Yes. Then you wouldnt know. The emperor has issued a decree to us hunters. The first hunter, who appeared, spoke with a sense of pride. And rightly so. The Emperor of Ming himself had given direct orders to the hunters of Beijing. Hemanded us to catch animals because theyre going to hold a huntingpetition inside the Forbidden City. A huntingpetition inside the city? Well, who are we to understand the minds of high-ranking officials? Kekeke. The one who snickered was Dam Hyun, standing at the back. Thats an amusing thought. What a ridiculous person. Watch your mouth, Dam Hyun. As Dam Hyun mocked the Emperor, the hunters face turned pale, and he quickly ran away. Dam Hyun looked interested, regardless of what was happening. At that moment, Cheongho poked her head out from Dam Hyuns cor. Cheongho sniffed the air and then stared at the hunters heading down the mountain. More precisely, it was focused on the cage one of the hunters was holding. Oh look, theyve even caught a fox. Inside the cage, a fox cub was struggling. The little creature was gnawing on the cage bars with its tiny teeth, but there was no way it could escape. Shall I save it? When Dam Hyun said this, Cheongho looked up at him. Her ears perked up, as if expectantly waiting. With a joyful expression, Dam Hyun slowly raised his hand. The moment his finger pointed directly at the hunter holding the fox Hey, you! Sensing danger, Jin Mu stopped Dam Hyun. What are you nning to do to amoner Hey, what makes you think Id do anything? Its obvious, you idiot. Youre a Taoist priest; you shouldnt act like that. Cant I just mess with him a little? Im not killing him or anything. You must never harm amoner! Dam Hyun lowered his finger, wearing a look of frustration. As long as I dont harm them, right? Yes oh. Jin Mu might have briefly forgotten that Dam Hyun was not someone who gave up easily. In fact, he had been waiting for the answer, As long as you dont harm them. Without giving anyone a chance to stop him, Dam Hyun took out a small bell from his sleeve and rang it. Deng Thats the sound it should have made, but nothing was heard. It was as if the bell hadnt rung at all, leaving only silence. It was a strange urrence. Having never seen the Star Mist rm Bell, a forbidden Treasure, ring before, Jin Mu couldnt discern what had happened. The sound of the Star Mist rm Bell could only be heard by its intended target. Thus, the hunter carrying the fox cage suddenly stopped in his tracks. Good. When Dam Hyun rang the bell again, the hunter fell to his knees and opened the cage to release the fox cub. The hunterspanions were flustered, but the fox cub dashed into the bushes the moment the cage was opened. Haha, hahaha! Dam Hyunughed cheerfully. This is what a forbidden Treasure is! Hey you fool What are you doing, Senior Brother! Lets hurry down. Yi-gang, that guy oh, oh. Suddenly, Dam Hyun wiped under his nose. A stream of blood was running down from his nostrils. Ah, Im still not used to it. Whew Then he wobbled and copsed on his horse. If Jin Mu hadnt grabbed his cor, he would have fallen off his horse. Damn it! Jin Mu cursed, feeling like the world was spinning. Get a hold of yourself, idiot. If we want to arrive today, we need to hurry. Yes, haha. Jin Mu could only feel relieved after tying Dam Hyun securely to the horse. Itll take some time to find the meeting ce once we get there damn. The name of the ce where they were supposed to gather was definitely Beijing Restaurant. Yes, thats where we need to go. Beijing Restaurant. However, the location Yi-gangmunicated was actually Fujing Restaurant. Without noticing the mistake of a single character, the second-generation disciples entered Beijing. Chapter 253: Beijing Restaurant (2) They havente yet? Seong Ji-an said, crossing her arms. Yi-gang raised his head and looked at her. What? Those people. They havente yet? When Yi-gang tilted his head, his slightly faded hair swayed. Did you send someone? To the ce you mentioned. Fujing Restaurant. It seems they havent arrived yet. Right, there wasnt even a g with a purple flower drawn on it.The group from the Azure Forest had agreed to hang such a g by the window of the room upon their arrival. Seong Ji-an had sent someone, but it seemed that the disciples of the Azure Forest had not yet arrived. There isnt much time left now. Even bringing three people into the Forbidden City requires procedures. Are you listening to me? Yes. Seong Ji-an sighed deeply, as if frustrated. Ill try to find other warriors even now. They will definitelye. I know. But we must be prepared. Yes, understood. Yi-gang didnt insist needlessly. This matter was important enough for that. Three days, three days is the limit we can wait. After Seong Ji-an left, Yi-gang finally let out a sigh. Tsk He had deliberately set a generous deadline. He had told King Gye-yeong that they would arrive within five days, giving them a generous margin, but those five days had already passed. Now, time was genuinely running out. He couldnt understand why they still hadnt arrived. With three second-generation disciples, there should have been no concerns no matter where theynded in the Central ins. Among them, Jin Mu was a Supreme Peak master. Jin Ri-yeon was also said to be knocking on the gate of the Supreme Peak, and most importantly, Dam Hyun was among them. Even if they encountered an obstacle that could not be solved with martial arts, Dam Hyun would have likely handled most of it. Could it be because of that senior brother of yours? The problem, however, might have been that their journey was dyed because of Dam Hyun. If that were really the case Crack. The armrest of the chair Yi-gang was holding broke. No way, it cant be. Heheh. Yi-gang closed his eyes and focused his mind. The yokai Qi within his body squirmed. This meant that Cheongho was getting closer. It was clear they were approaching. I need to go find them myself. Yi-gang made up his mind. In truth, it wasnt that something had happened to the second-generation disciples, as Yi-gang feared. They had already entered Beijing a few days ago. Also, it wasnt that Dam Hyun had messed things up. He had obediently followed along without causing any trouble. The one who made the mistake was none other than Jin Mu, the leader of the group. However, the problem was that he didnt even realize he had made a mistake. Beijing Restaurant. Contrary to what the word restaurant suggested, it wasnt just a simple restaurant. It was a tavern as well as an inn. Though there were no courtesans, the magnificent five-story pavilion was more impressive than any tavern Jin Mu had ever seen. And the peopleing and going there were equally splendid. Even the gatekeepers standing at the main entrance were dressed more extravagantly than the second-generation disciples. This was true even considering that the second-generation disciples were dressed in in clothes to hide their affiliation with the Azure Forest. Hey, there. A gatekeeper looked at Jin Mu and spoke to him. Jin Mu, feeling somewhat nervous, nced at the attendant. He wondered if they would be thrown out for looking shabby. Are you here for a meal? Please,e in. Oh, y-yes. However, even the gatekeepers here possessed the keen eyes of professionals. Though the guests looked shabby, they noticed the extraordinary aura emanating from their posture. While Jin Mu wore a bewildered smile, the gatekeeper led the second-generation disciples into the restaurant. The interior of the first floor, with its high ceilings, was bustling. Sounds ofughter filled the air, peopleughing heartily, and every table was piled high withvish dishes. There was even a sweet aroma of wine. Growl Right on cue, a thunderous noise came from Jin Mus stomach. Dam Hyun chuckled, while the attendant who came to greet them maintained a business-like smile without batting an eye. Would you like both lodging and meals? Yes, thats right. Ah, wed like rooms by the window, please. Ah rooms by the window. The attendants eyes widened slightly. Jin Mu had no way of knowing how expensive the window rooms at Beijing Restaurant were, so the attendants silence seemed to ask, Do you have the money? Jin Mu, realizing this, rummaged through his belongings. Make it two rooms. Enough for two men and one woman. Understood. Well be staying for five days Here. Jin Mu pulled out a single silver nyang. He thought it would be enough to cover the expenses for three people. But the attendant just stood there, smiling quietly. Jin Mu, flustered, took out another silver nyang. Again, there was silence. Finally, after taking out as many as seven silver nyang, the attendant broke into a wide smile. Thank you. Would you please follow me? Ill guide you to a good spot. Thank you. Jin Mu forced a smile, but his hands were trembling. Among the three, he had the most experience in Jianghu, but the Azure Forest was clearly a Taoist sect. He hadnt had much experience staying in such luxurious ces. Even when traveling to other regions, most sects wanting to establish ties with the Azure Forest provided amodations themselves. Seven silver nyang just for five days Why is it so expensive? Thats why the rich never understand the value of money. Even Dam Hyun sympathized with Jin Mu. Jin Mu calcted the remaining money he had. While it was natural for the Azure Forest to provide travel expenses, there had been some unexpected expenditures on the way. A horse had copsed and died, which forced them to spend more silver. Less than thirty silver nyang remained. It wasnt a small amount, so he wasnt worried, but he did feel some pressure. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, Why did the youngest ask us to wait in such an expensive ce? Hes not from an ordinary rich family, you know. They say he used to toss silver around since he was a child. He was already frequenting taverns at the age of 13. What? Hmph, lucky guy. Hehehe. When Dam Hyunughed, Jin Mu quickly closed his mouth. Right. Rich brats should all be pierced with bamboo spears Senior Brother Dam Hyun! Jin Ri-yeon cautioned him. Even as it was, the gazes from the surrounding customers were not kind. The talk about bamboo spears seemed to have rubbed them the wrong way. Come on, lets order some food first. Jin Mu called the attendant and asked for rmendations. However, he soon felt awkward because he couldnt understand the names of the dishes. Our Beijing Restaurants specialty is braised shark fin with dried abalone and sea cucumber, along with other dried delicacies like dried flower. Oh, I see Or we have meat dishes as well. Theres an old saying, In the sky, dragon meat; on the ground, donkey meat. How about chilled Tang meat? Its a specialty of Xian cuisine! In the end, Jin Mu had to swallow his pride and speak up, Well Just bring us something suitable. Nothing too expensive. Haha, understood. Jin Mu felt a bit uneasy. However, as soon as the food arrived, he regained his bright smile. The table was filled with a variety of exquisite dishes he had never tasted before. When he scooped up the well-braised pork with his chopsticks, it melted in his mouth, leaving a savory, oily vor. And the shark fin? Taking arge spoonful with some broth, the rich vorbined with its chewy texture was an artistic blend. Our meal cost is included, right? Yes, it was, certainly. Eldest Senior Brother, lets order some alcohol too. A-alcohol? Why not? Is there a problem? Jin Mu epted Dam Hyuns suggestion with a heartyugh. Hahaha! Sounds good! Hehe, one bottle of that liquor over there! Upon hearing that the bottle of liquor Dam Hyun ordered cost a whole silver nyang, Jin Mus face soured. Huh? You dont look so happy? What do you mean, not happy? Jin Mu tried his best to hide his displeased expression. Right? I believed you wouldnt be stingy aftering all this way. Stingy? Do I look like such a petty man to you, your eldest senior brother? Well Dam Hyun, instead of answering, simply stared nkly at Jin Mu. Before Jin Mus pride could be truly wounded, Dam Hyun poured liquor into his ss and offered it. It has a nice aroma, doesnt it? Yes, it does. Jin Mu clinked his ss against Dam Hyuns. Since it was their first day in Beijing, sharing this one bottle would be just fine. The heat spreading down his throat seemed to melt away his fatigue. Alright, just trust me, both of you. Jin Mu said confidently. Dam Hyun chuckled, and Jin Ri-yeon smiled slightly, but Jin Mu was serious. After all, Jin Mu was the Azure Forests eldest disciple and their eldest senior brother. He swallowed the heavy sense of responsibility along with the liquor. After the meal, Jin Mu returned to the well-organized room and hung a g by the window. He believed Yi-gang would certainly find them in a day or two. That night, he was able to sleep soundly for the first time in a while. The next day, he woke up to the refreshing morning sunlight on his face. Yawn At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and he opened it. Who is it? Standing there was the attendant from the previous night, who had taken their money, rubbing his hands together. And then, he spoke words like a bolt from the blue. Jin Mu scratched his head roughly, his mouth agape. W-What? Really? Yes, its true. The silver I gave yesterday was only for one days room and board? He had naturally thought hed paid for all five days. The attendant hade to collect more money. Of course. No, no, how can it be so expensive! I gave you seven silver nyang! This room costs four silver nyang. The youngdys room is three nyang. The meal costs are also included. How can it be that expensive! Well, our Beijing Restaurant is one of the top inns in the imperial capital The rooms by the window are especially rare. The attendant wasnt trying to rip him off. The cost of living in Beijing was simply that high. Wait. Isnt there a cheaper room? We can move right now. Unfortunately, there are no other avable rooms at the moment. At this rate, we wont be able to stay for five days By any chance are you out of money? Yes, we are! Just as he was about to shout those words, Dam Hyun, with his usual nonchnt expression, appeared in the hallway, as if he had just stepped out. Whats going on? Is something wrong? There you are! The room and board fees! Without thinking, Jin Mu handed over another seven silver nyang to the attendant. The attendant left with a beaming smile. Dam Hyun asked with a puzzled look. Whats the rush? Like someone who needs to go to the bathroom. Its nothing. Just go back inside. Jin Mu forced himself to stand tall. The budget was tight, but he couldnt leave the designated location either. Still, Yi-gang shoulde soon. Since he had hung the g, with any luck, Yi-gang might return by today. If that happened, they could get back even the money given to the attendant and leave. Jin Mu tried hard to calm his anxiety. Until Yi-gang arrived, he just needed to check his condition and stretch a bit. Just go back to the room. Yi-gang might show up soon. Yes, alright. However, Yi-gang did note by that night. Haha, hell probablye tomorrow. At dinner that night, Jin Mu stopped Jin Ri-yeon from ordering more food. The next morning, Jin Mu negotiated with the attendant, asking for a one-silver discount since they would only have a simple meal. However, Yi-gang did note the next day either. This brat Yi-gang iste Well, isnt it nice to take a break once in a while? I suppose so. Hehe. Unlike Dam Hyun, who chuckled, Jin Mu felt as if his insides were burning ck. But Yi-gang didnte that day, or the day after that. Finally, Jin Mu was left with only three silver nyang. Are you out of your mind? Thats what Dam Hyun shoutedst night. Jin Mu had finally confessed to the second-generation disciples. He told them they were running out of money. Jin Ri-yeon remained calm, but Dam Hyun sneered at Jin Mu as if he couldnt believe it. One person could have stayed here while the other two stayed at some cheap ce. Ah! Hehe, this is driving me crazy. Jin Mu felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment. Why hadnt he confided everything to Dam Hyun sooner? But he had already been drained of silver by Beijing Restaurant. Yesterday, they managed to get through the day by skipping meals. Today was thest day they could afford to stay at Beijing Restaurant. Jin Mu wandered aimlessly around the rear garden of the inn with a nk expression. Beijing Restaurants rear garden was also beautifully and luxuriously decorated, with couples strolling hand in hand everywhere. Sigh. This only deepened his sense of loneliness. At the same time, resentment towards Yi-gang welled up, causing him to close his eyes tightly. Youngest, youre putting me through such trials. Why did Yi-gang choose such a luxurious inn as the meeting ce? However, it wasnt right for the eldest to resent the youngest. Jin Mu let out a deep sigh and opened his eyes. Huh And then, he couldnt believe his eyes. What! A shiny gold coin had fallen right in front of him. It was worth twenty silver nyanga huge sum. Was it instinct? Before he knew it, he was stepping firmly on the gold coin with his foot. Thump thump thump His heart was pounding hard. He looked around, but no one was watching him. It must have been dropped by someone who had been strolling in the rear garden. Who could have so much money that they would drop a gold coin like this? In that case, wasnt this a stroke of luck sent by the heavens? A gift given out of pity for poor Jin Mu. However, Jin Mu stood there trembling. Is this the right thing to do? A gold coin wasnt a small amount of money. The person who lost this might be desperately looking for it. Perhaps it was just a staff member here who had dropped a customers payment, or it could have been lost by someone with a desperate need. Maybe its for medicine for a sick mother No, that cant be it. Jin Mu struggled with inner conflict. It could just be the money of some wealthy idler No, what does that matter? Jin Mu, get a grip. You are a Taoist. However, he was both a Taoist and the eldest senior brother responsible for his junior brothers. At this rate, they would be thrown out with only three silver nyang left. To sessfullyplete the mission and to stop his junior brothers from starving, he needed money. If Jin Ri-yeon, the admirable junior sister, knew about this, what would she say? His thoughts were so conflicted that he could hear his juniors voices in his head. This isnt right. You should return it to its owner. Thats what Jin Ri-yeon would definitely say. Then what about Dam Hyun? Senior Brother, are you kidding right now? That guy might say something like that. His words came to mind even more clearly than what Jin Ri-yeon would have said. Why arent you picking it up right away? Especially when youre broke. He might speak harshly in that way. It felt as if Dam Hyun was really speaking beside him, and Jin Mu was distressed. Ah, this is so frustrating I could die. Is Senior Brother really an idiot? Dam Hyun no matter what, calling your senior brother an idiot is going too far -Just pick it up already! Jin Mu suddenly opened his eyes. It wasnt a voice in his head. Dam Hyun had appeared out of nowhere and whispered to him telepathically. Dam Hyun moved Jin Mus foot aside and quickly snatched up the gold coin. What are you doing, seriously? Uh, how long have you been watching? Since just a moment ago. Your expression was very amusing. At that moment, Dam Hyun felt incredibly reliable. However, could it be that the heavens are always watching over the earth? Someone spoke to them, Hey, you. Turning around, they saw a young man and woman, well-dressed, frowning as they looked at Jin Mu. That gold coin looks like its mine. Jin Mu was so startled that his heart nearly stopped. He was about to snatch the gold coin from Dam Hyuns hand and return it, but Dam Hyun swiftly pulled his hand away. Then, with remarkable confidence, he said, Do you have any proof? Chapter 254: Dam Hyun, Il Wi-gang (1) It was clear that the owner had appeared, but what kind of shameless statement was that he wasnt the one? Jin Mu gave Dam Hyun a sharp jab in the ribs, signaling him to return the gold coin. However, Dam Hyun didnt budge, as if he had iron ting around his side. The noble who imed ownership of the gold coin frowned and asked, What do you mean? I simply picked up the gold coin that I had dropped. It means its not yours, Dam Hyun replied with a nonchnt smile. It was a tant lie, as if implying the gold coin had been his from the start. -What are you doing! Ill find a way to earn money, so just stop! Jin Mu sent a desperate telepathic message. Dam Hyun turned back with a smiling face.-I just found something very important here in the market a little while ago. I might die if I cant buy it. -What kind of nonsense is that! -If youre going to interfere, just leave. It was a brief moment, but an argument ensued through their telepathic message. Noticing that, the owner of the gold coin frowned. A martial artist, huh? I knew the people of the martial world were savage, but to act so arrogantly here in Beijing. Oh dear. Is that thing hanging from your waist not a sword, but something else? In response to the insult directed at martial artists, Dam Hyun mockingly pointed at the sword hanging from the mans waist. However, the owner of the gold coin was not flustered. This is not for swordsmanship but for punishment. Hoho. It is to cut off the wrist of those who covet others belongings and to sever the tongue of those who lie without blinking an eye. That is why I carry it around. Even someone not trained in martial arts could exude such an imposing aura. The young mans voice, delivering such cruel words, carried a sense of authority. He was clearly someone capable of carrying out his words. It was evident that he was not a martial artist, so his power must surelye from authority. In other words, he must be the son of a powerful figure here in Beijing. A sly smile appeared on Dam Hyuns lips. Hehehe Hahaha! Seeing Dam Hyunugh at his words, the young man also burst into loudughter. At that, the women and men around the young man alsoughed. You may be an amusing fellow, but you must still pay the price for lying. That gold coin is indeed mine. I even have proof. Proof? I am Il Wi-gang, the third son of the Vice Minister of Personnel, Il Yeong-cheon. The young man spoke proudly. If someone was referred to as Vice Minister, they were a high-ranking official of the upper rank 3. If they were the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, they would be a significant power holder. As the third son of the Vice Minister of Personnel, he certainly had a status that would allow him to hold his head high even here in Beijing. Il Wi-gang secretly hoped that Dam Hyun and Jin Mu would immediately prostrate themselves. However, that did not happen. Dam Hyun stood with a sullen face, and Jin Mu merely looked at Dam Hyun with concern. Whats the proof? On the back of the gold coin, the character Il will be engraved. Oh dear. Since gold coins were precious, such things did happen. Il Wi-gangs family had engraved their surname as a mark. Upon hearing this, Dam Hyun looked at the back of the gold coin. Then, as if embarrassed, he scratched his head. He smiled again and said, Theres nothing like that. What did you say? If youre curious, I can show you. Bring it here. All right. It was surely the gold coin that Il Wi-gang had dropped, but he couldnt believe how brazenly Dam Hyun was acting. Dam Hyun approached with a confident stride. The women and young men beside Il Wi-gang also leaned in, curious about the situation. Here, take a look. Dam Hyun held the gold coin in his left hand. His right hand, not holding the gold coin, was clenched into a fist, which he raised first. Naturally, everyones eyes were drawn to that fist. From Dam Hyuns mouth came a voice like metal, Now look. The moment his fist opened, peoples eyes blurred. Their gaze lost focus, and they seemed dazed. Seizing the moment, Dam Hyun held up the gold coin and gently waved it. See, theres no such mark, right? The gold coin Dam Hyun was waving clearly had the character Il engraved on it. However, the people nodded at Dam Hyuns words. Its really not there. When someone said that first, the rest became easier. It seems Young Master Il made a mistake oh dear. That could happen This is rather awkward Dam Hyun had deceived everyone with a simple dark magic. He hadnt actually erased the mark engraved on the gold coin but had instead momentarily clouded their judgment. It was difficult to deceive a single person, but its much easier to deceive many at once like this. Thats because they reinforced each others misconceptions, deepening their delusions. Ho astonishing. Even the boastful son of the Vice Minister of Personnel waspletely fooled. Thats what Dam Hyun thought. However, upon hearing the following words, Dam Hyuns expression soured. A remarkable skill. Did you use some kind of spell? You must be something like a Taoist. Its the first time Ive actually met one. Il Wi-gangs attitude became more confident. Only then did Dam Hyun realize what was going on. Do you have a Guardian Treasure? Haha Its something I received from my father. I never understood why he emphasized its importance so much when he lent it to me. Il Wi-gang pulled out a ne he had been wearing and showed it. It was a Guardian Treasure that protected against sorcery, such as the Soul Capturing spell. Such items were originally extremely rare, objects that could only be possessed by royalty or very powerful individuals. It wasnt something the child of the Vice Minister of Personnel should be carrying around, but upon seeing the identity of the item, Dam Hyun understood. Haha You seem dumbfounded. Are you surprised to see such a precious item? Quite the opposite. It was merely a suitable item, capable only of blocking very superficial spells. From the moment Il Wi-gang had so boldly shown the Guardian Treasure, he had proven himself to be an ignorant novice. Dam Hyun had more than enough ways to neutralize a Guardian Treasure of that level. He would crush this arrogant young masters expression. That was Dam Hyuns resolve when he raised his hand. Il Wi-gang escaped the impending danger by adding one more remark. Youre an interesting fellow. Ill give you that gold coin. Oh, really? Ill also forgive your insolence. How about it? Would you like to follow me? Whats in it if I follow? Ill give you an exciting experience. Also, if youre lucky, you might make some money. You could even make a fortune. Hmm Dam Hyun pondered for a moment. Il Wi-gang, unaware that his fate was swinging between paradise and hell, waited for Dam Hyun to speak. Will it end early? It will be over by today. Fine. Hahaha, I like it. Il Wi-gangughed heartily. Despite knowing that Dam Hyun could use spells, the young noble made such an offer, which could be seen as youthful bravado. Or it might just be foolishness, relying on a flimsy ne and acting bold. Da Dam Hyun Ill be back. Wouldnt it be better not to go? Ill be back by dinner, so prepare a feast fit to break the table legs. Of course, it wasnt Jin Mu who would prepare the meal but the chefs at the inn. And also, a good pound of beef. Thats for Cheongho. Uh okay This situation, where he had to stake his future on the most unreliable disciple Jin Mu felt a great unease and, inexplicably, a strange sense of reassurance, struggling with this contradiction. So, you see, I shot arrows from horseback and hit every target. You should have seen Jo-gas face back then. Wow, as expected, Young Master Il is amazing. You are indeed incredible, Brother! I admire you! Il Wi-gang was indeed a person full of confidence. Thats the polite way to put it; more bluntly, he was someone who loved being praised. Il Wi-gangspanions constantly fulfilled his desire for admiration. Even if you paid them, they wouldnt provide such immediate responses as these people did. It was as if they were machines for pping or expressing admiration. And Dam Hyun, who was apanying them Yawn. Had already lost all interest. The reason Dam Hyun followed Il Wi-gang was half due to spontaneous curiosity and half to earn money. His curiosity was to see how far he could go along with the arrogance of the boastful novice, but Il Wi-gang turned out to be an even more superficial character than he thought. But now, even those little tricks are getting boring. Well, of course. Young Master Ils capacity is much greater than theirs, after all. Hmm, is ttery the only thing you know how to do? Im tired of it. So tired. Its not like that Im sorry. The man who had been smiling cheerfully just moments ago suddenly turned serious and snapped irritably. He quickly turned his head away from the flustered man and asked Dam Hyun, Isnt that right? Only a true hero can recognize another hero Huh? Oh, yeah, sure. If Dam Hyun had been even half-listening to Il Wi-gangs words, he wouldnt have responded like this. Feeling pleased, Il Wi-gang was asked by Dam Hyun, When exactly are we going to arrive at this interesting ce you mentioned? Haha, were almost there. If it turned out to be nothing special, he would make Il Wi-gang pay for wasting his time. That was Dam Hyuns resolve at that moment. Young Master, weve been waiting for you. Someone ran out from a shabby butcher shop to greet Il Wi-gang. His clean attire did not resemble that of a butcher working in such a ce. Il Wi-gang entered the butcher shop with a familiar demeanor. Are you nning to feed us some meat? Haha, just wait a little longer. The fishy, greasy smell of pork and dog meatthe chunks of meat hanging on iron hooks somehow made one feel intimidated. Dam Hyun smelled blood. It wasnting from the chunks of meat. It was a hotter, thicker scent of bloodone could even call it the smell of evil energy. Such a smell would appear when there was bleeding apanied by extreme pain. Dam Hyun gave a sly smile. The real essence of this ce is underground. Normally, one must have their identity verified to enter, but since youre with me As Il Wi-gang said, no one stopped them. Indeed, after passing the chunks of meat, a staircase leading downwards appeared. Clearly, there were individuals who appeared to be martial artists guarding the entrance. They seemed quite strong. Both were at least of first-rate level. Would you like to wear a mask? Yes, I have one. Il Wi-gang took out a mask from his inner pocket and put it on. Hispanions did the same. Ah, you dont have a mask, do you? Il Wi-gang said with a grin to Dam Hyun. Could there be something down below that required one to hide their face? They lend out masks here, so take one. Theres no need for that. Dam Hyun smiled and wiped his hand over his face. Then, as if performing a trick, a mask appeared over his face. It was a mask with a blue fox drawn on it. Interesting. Haha. This is getting boring. Lets go. Haha. Dam Hyuns serious tone seemed to unsettle Il Wi-gang, but he obediently led the way. Thump- Thump- Thump- The deeper they went down the dark stairs, the louder the sound resembling a heartbeat became. Darkness and a sense of foreboding were all too familiar to Dam Hyun; such an underground space should have felt like a cradle to him. However, Dam Hyun realized that this sensation was oddly unpleasant. This is drum sounds. They hired a famous band from Beijing, and there are skilled courtesans here, too. Its a ce my friends created. Soon, the sound of drums and singing could be heard. And then, Waaaaah! A loud cheer. It was a cheer shouted by many people at once. There are many interesting things this time around. Why dont you ce a bet with the gold coin I gave you? A bet? This ce is, you see. When the stairs ended and another door was opened, a loud noise apanied by a surprising sight appeared. Its a dogfighting ring. Dogfighting and cockfighting. These were typically pastimes for idle people or gamblers from the underworld. Its not just dogs that are featured. This dogfighting ring had been reborn here underground. Inside the iron cage, there were five dogs. They drooled and barked wildly, and in front of them was a tiger. They captured all the animals from the mountains around Beijing to send to the pce, and I sneaked some here. With a roar, the tiger leaped among the dogs. The spectators roared withughter, gulped down liquor, and puffed on their pipes. The thick smoke seemed not to be from ordinary tobo but mixed with opium. Hahaha! This guy is totally scared. When Dam Hyun said nothing, Il Wi-gang burst intoughter and patted him on the back. Are you scared? Huh? Hmm? The sight of red flowing blood excites people. Its only natural. This is true entertainment. Dam Hyun realized that the people gathered here were not ordinary. Everyone looked wealthy, whether man or woman. Those born with everything in their grasp created this ce to ovee the boredom of life. Tough and chatter while watching animals bleed. This is boring. Huh? You might as well have people fight each other instead. Give them each a sword, Dam Hyun clicked his tongue as he spoke. If this ce were such an arena, he might have burst outughing himself. I thought about that, but if we get caught, Father would scold me. Hehehe Dam Hyun couldnt help butugh at Il Wi-gangs attitude, worrying about getting scolded by his father. The man ying the role of the dogfighting rings host began directing the cleaning of the iron cage. After releasing the tiger that had been chewing on the dogs corpses, they brought in a wild boar and its three piglets. This time, we have a wild boar family! Then he motioned to the servants standing behind him toe forward. They were carrying a lot of things. This is an event in which you all can participate. What they had were bows and arrows. Now, one silver nyang for each arrow. It was a very expensive price. However, upon hearing that, the spectators who had been watching threw their silver nyang and received bows and arrows. Avoid the mother and try to hit the piglets. Hahaha! the host said with augh. Dam Hyun alsoughed. Here as well. He called a servant and casually handed over a gold coin. Give me everything you have. The servant, though flustered, handed out arrows. As many as twenty. He also tried to give him a bow, but for some reason, Dam Hyun refused to take it. As he fiddled with the sharp arrowheads, he asked Il Wi-gang in a friendly manner, Wi-gang. Yes. I thought your name sounded familiar. Its quite simr to that guy Yi-gang. ? Your father is the Vice Minister of Personnel? Yes, thats right. I dont know how impressive that is. Are you close with King Gye-yeong, Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju, those guys? You madman! Il Wi-gang shouted angrily. The people Dam Hyun mentioned were all at the pinnacle of power. Im saying that Yi-gang is with those guys. I should find a way to reach them, but I dont know how. This is difficult to listen to. Now that I think about it, maybe I could use you. Dam Hyun pulled out a yellow talisman from his inner pocket. Unlike ordinary talismans, it had a pattern drawn in blue dye. If I grab you by the neck and threaten your father, I might be able to lure out Yi-gang. Stop speaking nonsense Shhh- The talisman burned white and vanished. The hundreds of candles that had been lighting up this underground space all went out at once. The spectators, who were about to shoot arrows at the wild boar, screamed in surprise. Il Wi-gang could hardly breathe in the sudden darkness that descended. Right next to his ear, Dam Hyun whispered, And you, you talk too much. Thud! What pierced through both cheeks and locked his mouth in ce was clearly one of the arrows Dam Hyun had been holding. Guuuugh! A scream burst out, unable to open his mouth properly. And soon, simr screams echoed from all directions. Chapter 255: Dam Hyun, Il Wi-gang (2) This ce has no official name. It is simply called the Underground Dog Fighting Arena. Enjoying dog fights or cockfights was usually something done by idle farmers or gamblers who had lost everything. But who would have thought that such a secretive andvish dog fighting arena would emerge beneath Beijing? No one could have known. This was possible because of the status of those who created this ce. The children of powerful families banded together to create it. Of course, it wasnt just their idea; the unorthodox sects they mingled with while indulging in pleasure caught the scent of money and offered their help. Officially, there were no martial sects in Beijing, but wherever theres dirty money, there were always those who would sniff it out. The martial artists guarding the entrance to this underground dog fighting arena were also such unorthodox members.Did you hear that? They looked down the stairs in confusion. It was too dark to see anything. Im getting confused. No, I definitely heard something. The low thud of a drum was faintly audible even here. But that drumbeat had abruptly stopped just moments ago. Until then, they hadnt noticed anything strange. Aaagh, Huaaagh! That kind of scream was heard again. A chill ran down their spines. The screams echoing from the dark underground sounded like the wails of ghosts rising from the underworld. One of the martial artists asked hispanion. There are people down there too, right? There are four of them, and even the boss is there. Then why is there such amotion? Maybe one of the captive beasts escaped. This is why those arrogant young masters We should have known when they started ying around, wanting to run a dog fighting arena without knowing a thing about the real world. No matter how much they cursed, in the end, they were still stuck cleaning up after them, getting paid for their troubles. Shouldnt we go inside and check? Yeah. They suppressed their unease and descended the stairs. Luckily, they had brought torches with them. Themps on the walls were extinguished beyond a certain point. Even if the beasts had escaped, themps wouldnt be extinguished like this. The expressions of the martial artists, tinted orange by the torchlight, were tense with anxiety. Gyaaah! Grrroar! Move! W-wheres the exit? The further they descended, the louder the screams of the people became. The roaring sound in the middle was definitely from a tiger. The tension grew even more intense. The one leading the way suddenly screamed, Argh! He almost dropped his torch. What is it? What happened? M-my foot! Ah, damn it! Something like a rat or a weasel brushed past their feet. It wasing up from below. As was usually the case in emergencies, the animals were the first to flee. It was clear that for some reason, the gates of the cages holding the animals had been opened. Not only small animals like rats but even packs of injured wild dogs began rushing towards them. They climbed the stairs eagerly, as if overjoyed by their sudden freedom. The martial artists, despite their confusion, continued to descend. Damn it, what the? Ugh, watch out! This time, arge boar brushed past them. Smaller ones, presumably its young, also followed their mother up the stairs. If nothing else, there would likely be chaos in Beijing. Suddenly, wild animals would appear and rampage through the streets. Only then did the two martial artists realize the gravity of the situation. Hey what about the tiger? Havent seen it yet. The underground space, which should have been brightly lit, was strangely dark. Probably, these two holding the torches were the only source of light. In such a narrow passageway, what would happen if a tiger suddenly charged at them? That fear stiffened their bodies with tension. Naturally, when someone suddenly appeared, they were startled and almost swung their swords. Its the exit, its the exit! The masked figure was supporting someone on one shoulder. The martial artist was startled when he saw the face of the person the man was carrying. W-what happened? Cant you see? Its chaos! Although the man was wearing a mask, an arrow was lodged right through the cheek of the man he was dragging. As the martial artists hesitated in confusion, the one supporting the injured man shouted angrily. Move aside! Unless you want to take responsibility! Y-yes! Everyone here was of a distinguished status. Moreover, the condition of the man with an arrow through his cheek wasnt good, and the martial artist was frightened. Grrrk, Guhhh Young Master! Are you all right? Guhhh! Youre not all right! Ill take you to a physician immediately! He couldnt utter a single coherent word. It seemed he was half out of his mind. P-please, go ahead. Tsk! The one supporting him didnt look in good shape either, yet he managed to drag the young man, who was of simr build to himself, up the stairs. However, the martial artists could no longer pay attention to them. As soon as they descended the stairs, the people inside, seeing the torchlight, began rushing toward them. Its the exit!! This wayyyy! Move, moveee! Those who normally acted as if they didnt know how to run were now swarming like a pack of dogs. Dont push! Slowly, ugh! Aaagh! The martial artists, overwhelmed by the rushing crowd, couldnt keep theirposure. The surge of people and animals trying to escape in the darkness was overwhelming. They were trampled by both humans and animals andpletely forgot about the two who had just passed. The first to escape were Dam Hyun and Il Wi-gang. Hehe. Once out of the martial artists sight, Dam Hyun quickened his pace. Even though he had lost much of his martial prowess, he was still iparable to an ordinarymoner. He could easily carry someone like Il Wi-gang up the stairs. Soon, they emerged into a butchers shop, with bs of meat hanging around. Only then did Dam Hyun remove the mask covering his face. A refreshed expression appeared. Should I take off your mask too? Grrr Oh dear, I guess I should remove the arrow first. Thwack. When he mercilessly pulled out the arrow, a spray of blood sttered out. Despite this, Il Wi-gang couldnt even scream; he just rolled his eyes back and groaned. Why do you look so unwell? Is it because of the pressure point strike? Grrr Ill be taking the gold coins you have on you. Dam Hyun snatched a pouch filled with several gold coins from Il Wi-gangs chest. Just consider yourself unlucky. I was nning to stay quiet, but those guys asked me to get revenge for them. That boar, you see. It made a request to me. Y-you crazy b Seems the pressure point strike wasnt done properly. Dam Hyun jabbed Il Wi-gangs throat with his finger. His two finger joints sank in deep and came out. Gack, gack. Lets go. Dam Hyun dragged Il Wi-gang, who couldnt speak and could barely walk. It looked exactly like he was helping a heavily drunk person, so no one looked at Dam Hyun with suspicion. They were probably too distracted by the animals that suddenly appeared on the streets at night. Ah, the weather is nice, isnt it? Dam Hyun smiled. And Jin Mu cried. Aaaargh! When Dam Hyun brought someone into their shared room. When he realized it was Il Wi-gang, who had left with Dam Hyun a while ago. When he heard that the holes in both cheeks were Dam Hyuns doing, and that Il Wi-gang was actually the child of the Vice Minister of Personnel, Jin Mu let out a gasp each time, as if he were on the verge of death. Every time you get so startled when I speak, it makes me not want to talk anymore. Is there anything more you need to say? No. Jin Mu steadied himself, forcing strength into his trembling legs. As the leader of the group, he bore a significant burden. However, he never expected things to go awry like this even before meeting Yi-gang. He felt like beating up his daytime self, who had briefly thought of Dam Hyun as reliable. I thought it was a brilliant idea. You fool! What if things go wrong?! Jin Mus concerns were valid. Until now, they had been waiting for Yi-gang to make the first move. It wasnt that they hadnt thought of making contact with Yi-gang first. The problem was that the method to do so had been elusive. This ce was Beijing, where they had no connections. Moreover, there was absolutely no way to contact Yi-gang inside the Forbidden City. If its someone like the Vice Minister of Personnel, we could at least send a message. Yeah, and then hell probably kill us! You worry too much. Is there anyone who saw us bring him here? No, there isnt. Are you sure? Absolutely sure. Hmm well, thats a relief. Jin Mu, who had looked ready to devour Dam Hyun, surprisingly epted this with ease. What he didnt trust was Dam Hyuns character, not his skills. For Il Wi-gang, lying stiff as a log with his mute and paralysis acupoints blocked, it was an absurd sight. Alright, lets set aside the tracking issue for now. How exactly do you n to use him? Exin clearly. Well, ideally, Id like to cut off one of his wrists and send it, but that would be too troublesome in many ways. Instead, well persuade this guy to ask his father for help. As if hed quietly go along with that. What if he holds a grudge and goes crying to his father, using us? What do you mean? Dam Hyun looked shocked and turned to Il Wi-gang. Is that really what youre going to do, Il Wi-gang? Really?! As if interrogating him, Dam Hyun spoke forcefully, and Il Wi-gang desperately shook his head. But Dam Hyun just grinned. Of course he would. Thats why we need to be prepared in advance, right, Senior Brother? What kind of preparation? Brainwashing, of course. We need to clear up any misunderstandings he has about us through brainwashing. Brain washing? Brainwashing. Jin Mu hadnt expected to hear such a word from the mouth of an Azure Forest Taoist. Brainwashing B-brainwashing! Is that something a Taoist should be saying? Huh? Why do you think I got the Star Mist rm Bell, then? This isnt the time to be dodging the issue Why do you think the Forest Lord went out of his way to lend us the forbidden Treasure? He lent it so wed use it, didnt he? When else would we use it if not now? Thats Dont tell me you misunderstood the Forest Lords intentions how could you misinterpret it like that? Just as Jin Mu was about to lose his temper again, he briefly held his tongue. Lets first see what this guy thinks. Dam Hyun released the mute acupoint on Il Wi-gang. Of course, he did so while keeping a dagger close to Il Wi-gangs throat, making it clear he could kill him at any moment. Il Wi-gang spoke urgently, If you let me go now, Ill overlook everything that has happened. These types always say the same thing. I dont know what kind of sorcery youre nning, but brainwashing will never work on me Dam Hyun twirled the dagger and said, If brainwashing doesnt work, you die. Jin Mu simply crossed his arms. We could just slit your throat, dump your body in a ditch somewhere, and thatd be the end of it. If we peel the skin off your face, no one will be able to recognize your corpse. Well find another way to contact Yi-gang. What will it be? Please brainwash me, he spoke urgently, as if in desperation. Perhaps, inwardly, he thought he could pretend to be brainwashed and not truly believe Dam Hyuns threats. Only then did Dam Hyun smile, and Jin Mu let out a sigh. Well then, lets see Jin Ri-yeon suddenly burst through the door. Senior Brother! She had been keeping watch outside the door just in case something happened. Jin Ri-yeons expression as she entered was far from good. Suspicious individuals have entered the first floor. What? Theyre wearing official uniforms and are armed. There are some skilled masters among them. It seems theyre looking for us. Men in official uniforms, armed. Jin Mu red at Dam Hyun, but Dam Hyun remained indifferent. Hahaha! I knew this would happen! Il Wi-gangs spirits surged instantly. His face was filled with joy. Finally, the officials hade to rescue him. It was undoubtedly his friends who had sent the constables through their connections at the government office. None of you will die easily! Thump, thump, the sound of footsteps ascending the stairs could be heard. Especially you! Il Wi-gang tried to point his finger at Dam Hyun, but when that didnt work, he stuck out his tongue to indicate him. Dam Hyun smirked, amused by something. Bang! The door burst open. Martial artists holding swords stormed into the room. Here! Here Il Wi-gang, who was about to call for help, fell silent. What appeared were not constables. And those uniforms, those ck uniformsthey were unmistakably Eastern Depot? The ominous-looking ck uniforms were worn by the imperial guards of the Eastern Depot. They were not people who woulde to rescue Il Wi-gang. Even if the Vice Minister of Personnel himself, not just his third son, had been kidnapped, the Eastern Depot guards wouldnt havee. Hmm. The name Eastern Depot, feared by even the boldest, made Jin Mu extremely tense. However, the Eastern Depot guards did not show any hostility. They merely nced at the bound Il Wi-gang without paying much attention. One of the Eastern Depot guards approached Jin Mu. Jin Mu, Dam Hyun, Jin Ri-yeon. Is that correct? Jin Mu replied cautiously, Thats correct. Good, we found you, the Eastern Depot guard said and then stood silently. And soon after. Step, step. A strangely light sound of footsteps could be heard. A young man in red appeared at the open door. Its not Beijing; its Fujing, I tell you. It was none other than Yi-gang. He frowned when he saw Il Wi-gang lying on the floor. What kind of trouble have you caused this time? He looked around at the second-generation disciples. Youngest! Yi-gang. I didnt do anything. Different reactions burst forth from the second-generation disciples. Chapter 256: Yi-gang, Jin Mu (1) Dam Hyun had at least seen Yi-gangs recent appearance. However, in Jin Mus case, especially with Jin Ri-yeon, it had been quite a long time since theyst met. Youve grown a lot! Jin Mu marveled. Thest time he saw Yi-gang, he still had the appearance of a boy. His pale skin, through which blue veins seemed to faintly show. His somewhat irritable-looking eyes and slender fingers might have made him seem like an iplete person. But now, things were different. Among the guards of the Eastern Depot, he didnt seemcking at all. Though his paleplexion and lean build remained, the aura he exuded had changed.It might have been due to his upright posture and slightly softer eyes. Yi-gang its been a while. Its been a while, Senior Sister. For Jin Ri-yeon, who was the first to meet Yi-gang among them, her agitation was even greater than Jin Mus. Considering Jin Ri-yeons personality, which was calm to the point of appearing emotionless, even this slight change in expression was surprising. Yi-gang bowed to his seniors with a sped fist gesture. Why were you waiting here instead of at Fujing Restaurant? Fu jing? Not Beijing oh. Jin Mus face darkenedpletely. Only then did he realize the mistake he had made. For a moment, a lengthy exnation of the situation and an embarrassed excuse followed. Of course, it was just an absurd mistake, so there was nothing he could properly exin. Well, at least we found you today, so thats fortunate. Yi-gang was about to say something but nced briefly at Il Wi-gang, who was lying on the ground. It wasnt something he could say in front of just anyone. Who is this person, and what happened? I dont know who he is, but please save him! I! Dam Hyun quickly checked Il Wi-gangs acupoint. Then he stood behind Jin Mu as if nothing had happened. You said you didnt do anything. As Dam Hyun continued to keep his mouth shut, Jin Mu gently pushed him forward. The meaning was clear: he was expected to exin himself. Hes the son of the Vice Minister of Personnel. Dam Hyun hesitated for a moment, but then spoke confidently as if he had made up his mind. That guy approached me first and got involved. It wasnt out of malice that I made him like that. Yi-gang didnt show any surprise, even upon hearing that Dam Hyun had beaten up and kidnapped the Vice Minister of Personnels son. Whether Dam Hyun was being shameless or not, Yi-gang remained silent. As a result, Dam Hyuns voice lost some of its vigor. He didnt get hurt that badly, anyway In the first ce, the fault lies with him Dam Hyuns face gradually turned pale. He was feeling the pressure from his junior brother, Yi-gang. This realization left Jin Mu greatly shocked. How how did you manage this, Yi-gang! Dam Hyun was a junior brother even Jin Mu, the eldest disciple, found difficult to handle. Somehow, Dam Hyun seemed to have no respect for the authority of the eldest senior brother. If it were the old him, he would have casually spoken informally even to a senior brother who was like a figure of the heavens. Lately, he seemed content with merely being treated as a senior on the surface Yet, the much younger Yi-gang appeared to be controlling Dam Hyun. So, youve caused a mess. How do you n to clean it up? Of course, Ive thought of a way to clean it up. The only ones Dam Hyun couldnt act recklessly toward were the Azure Forests Forest Lord and his master, Yu Jeong-shin. Perhaps Yi-gang, his junior brother, should be added to that list. So why did you do it? Well, that is Dam Hyun seemed conscious of who might be listening and spoke using voice transmission. After hearing the voice transmission, Yi-gangs face suddenly contorted. The anger that emerged on his usually calm face was strikingly clear. Ha. He scoffed, then grabbed his sword, still in its scabbard. He started walking forward, step by step. It seemed as though he was nning to strike Dam Hyun with the scabbard. Jin Mu was so shocked he nearly intervened to stop him. It was more than enough that Dam Hyun didnt understand the proper etiquette among senior and junior brothers. No matter how crazy Dam Hyuns actions were, beating a senior brother with a sword scabbard was beyond outrageous! Wait a moment! Yi-gang raised his sword and swung it swiftly. Fortunately, the one hit by the sword wasnt Dam Hyun. Yi-gang struck Il Wi-gang, who was lying on the ground. Squawk! With a dull thud, Il Wi-gang was hit on the temple, his tongue sticking out as he fainted. Dam Hyun nodded in satisfaction. When Jin Mu, startled, looked at Dam Hyun, he noticed Dam Hyun discreetly sending a voice transmission. -That guy and those who were running the dog fighting ring tried to kidnap Cheongho. -What? -Just think of it that way. In the meantime, Dam Hyun also managed to deceive Yi-gang. He wasnt an ordinary person, after all. Of course, whether Yi-gang truly fell for it remained uncertain. Whether you use the Star Mist rm Bell or whatever, clean up properly. Of course, certainly. Were at a crucial moment before the big event. These people will help you. Yi-gang was a bit surprised when he heard Dam Hyun mention that he had brought the Star Mist rm Bell. As a forbidden Treasure, it was a dangerous object, but it had the potential to produce remarkable effects. If used properly, it might even be capable of true brainwashing. Inspector Ye. Yes, Crown Princes teacher, responded one of the guards of the Eastern Depot to Yi-gang. Jin Mu widened his eyes at hearing the title inspector. In the martial world, even in the infamous Eastern Depot, the rank of inspector was right below the Admiral Grand Eunuch. Such a notable figure had been apanying Yi-gang in the attire of an ordinary guard. Can you assist in cleaning up the situation? The Admiral Grand Eunuch has ordered us to provide the utmost convenience for the Crown Princes teacher. Since the current Vice Minister of Personnel is about to lose his position soon anyway, we will handle it so that there are no issues. Thank you. Indeed, the Eastern Depots reputation for its capability to bring down even flying birds was well-earned. Hearing the term Admiral suggested that the leader of the Eastern Depot seemed to be on Yi-gangs side. Senior brothers and senior sister must enter the pce tomorrow. The hunting tournament starts immediately tomorrow. There was that much urgency in the situation. However, entering the pce was no easy task. With the approaching Longevity Festival, the security of the Forbidden City would be even stricter. The Embroidered Uniform Guard would be on high alert, conducting strict inspections, so there would be no way for the second disciples to enter under normal circumstances. There is only one way to enter the city with weapons. As soon as Yi-gang finished speaking, one of the guards of the Eastern Depot brought several ck bags. And inside those bags were We will disguise ourselves as guards of the Eastern Depot after changing our clothes. They were the ck and sleek uniforms of the Eastern Depot guards. The faces of the second disciples showed a peculiar mix of expressions at the thought of infiltrating the imperial pce while hiding their identities. You wont be able to enter with me, but tomorrow, the guards of the Eastern Depot will apany you. And once the mission started, they would rendezvous with Yi-gang. That seemed to be the essence of the n. Jin Mu asked in surprise, Are you nning to leave right after this? He meant to ask if Yi-gang was leaving in such a hurry after a long-awaited reunion. No. I will also stay here tonight. Oh! Jin Mu smiled brightly. The guards of the Eastern Depot said they would return in the morning and then left. Il Wi-gang would be detained in a secret house used as a base by the Eastern Depot. Why dont we have a meal? Since we also need to talk, it would be best if the food is brought to the room. Well actually, we Jin Mu, with an awkward expression, exined the hardships they had gone through until now, including the fact that the travel expenses they received from the Azure Forest had run out. In response, Yi-gang pulled out a small pouch, looking unconcerned. This should be more than enough to cover your travel expenses on the way back. Y-youngest! The pouch was filled with silver coins. It was even more generous than what they initially received from the Azure Forest. A junior brother who would easily offer such a thing Jin Mu felt an inexplicable sense of respect. Dam Hyun snickered beside them. That Yi-gang, hes a rich boy from a wealthy family. Senior Brother, thats not the way to speak, Jin Ri-yeon scolded. At that moment, there was a scratching sounding from outside the door. Yi-gang quickly recognized the source of the noise. Cheongho! It seems she noticed youve arrived. Dam Hyun smiled broadly as he approached the door. I cant show you here, but Cheongho has learned something incredible in the meantime Before Yi-gang could even ask about it, Dam Hyun opened the door. A slightly more grown Cheongho jumped out through the gap in the door. Cheongho darted into Yi-gangs arms as swiftly as a bolt of lightning. Yi-gang caught Cheongho. Cheongho climbed onto Yi-gangs shoulder, yfully biting his hair and licking his cheek. Hahaha. No one could me Dam Hyun for feeling a peculiar bitterness at this touching reunion. Jin Mu chuckled heartily and sat down at the table. Come on, tell us how youve been. Yes, you saw the letter, right? The soul of the Heavenly Demon How on earth did that happen? There was much to exin to them. Once the food was served, they began to converse. There were restrictions on discussing the spirit of Zhang Sanfeng, a matter agreed to be kept between Azure Forests Forest Lord and Dam Hyun, but Yi-gang was able to talk about many things after a long time. And so, the night grewte. The objective of those called the Seven Great Immortals is to resurrect the Heavenly Demon. That was the summary of the situation. And we must eliminate them. Yes. Yi-gang nodded in agreement with Jin Mus summary. But, the Heavenly Demon will inevitably be resurrected in the end? It is a bit difficult toprehend. No, since even the Forest Lord said so, I somewhat ept it. There are massive, unavoidable destinies in this world. Jin Mu, being a Taoist of the Azure Forest, was well aware of the inevitability of causality. Nevertheless, we must stop the Seven Great Immortals. We must avoid the imperial power falling entirely into the hands of the Demon Cult. Right. In the end, we just need to do our best in the tasks we are assigned. It was something they could fully understand. No, even if they couldnt fully understand it, it wouldnt dampen their determination. What happened when people faced an inescapable fate? Generally, humans felt helpless in the face of the vast uncertainty of darkness. When one faced an unchangeable destiny, no matter how desperately they tried, they lost their motivation. That was the nature of ordinary people. Never stopping is the duty of a Taoist from the Azure Forest. However, a disciple of the Azure Forest should not be like that. They must do their utmost in their given roles through intense contemtion and effort. That was the mission of those who have chosen to follow the Tao, not just ordinary civilians. Just as one should not find each day of life meaningless even if an unavoidable death looms someday. Since their tasks would begin tomorrow, Jin Mu drank tea instead of alcohol. I heard your achievements are remarkable, Yi-gang. Dam Hyun was curious about this. Yi-gang had be a Supreme Peak master. It was said that the Sword Emperor recognized Yi-gang and took him as his disciple. Youve reached the realm of the Supreme Peak? Yes, I have. Thats impressive. When I was your age, I couldnt even dream of it. Among the second-generation disciples, very few had reached the realm of the Supreme Peak. Including Jin Mu, there were only three, with Jin Ri-yeon standing before the wall of the Supreme Peak. Considering their ages, even that was an extraordinary feat. Yet Yi-gang had be a Supreme Peak master in his early twenties. As a fellow martial artist of the Azure Forest, he was genuinely curious about Yi-gangs martial prowess. Actually, Senior Brother, I have a favor to ask. What is it? At that moment, Yi-gang brought up a topic that seemed to have read Jin Mus inner thoughts. Would it be alright to request a sparring match? Sparring? Jin Mus hand, which was holding a teacup, came to a halt. Tomorrow morning, before we leave. As the senior brother, there was no reason not to help the junior brother with a sparring match. Jin Mu burst into a heartyugh. Great! I like it! I humbly ask for your guidance. Jin Mu was so pleased that he smiled broadly. Of course, no matter how much Yi-gang had grown stronger, Jin Mu did not think he would lose. Jin Mu had enough reason to have such confidence. That was until Dam Hyun sent a telepathic message. -Cancel it, Senior Brother. Just ask to be excused. -What do you mean? -Im saying this for your own good. Its not like I dislike you or anything, Senior Brother. He thought Dam Hyun was just ying a prank. It was obvious he was trying to make him anxious for no reason, so Jin Mu quickly gulped down his tea. -I clearly warned you. At that moment, Jin Ri-yeons voice could be heard conversing with Yi-gang. So, thats why you asked for the sparring match? Yes, because Senior Brother Jin Mu can point out my weaknesses. Still, its surprising. Ive only heard about it in legends Telekic Sword Technique, no less. Tea went down Jin Mus windpipe. Cough! With a rough cough, Jin Ri-yeon handed him a handkerchief. Thank you, cough, cough. Beyond that, he could see Dam Hyuns smiling face. The Terminally Ill Young Master of the Baek Clan Morning dawned. The attendant, who had always knocked on the door every morning to collect money, didnte today. It must have been because Yi-gang and the fellow Eastern Depot guards appearedst night. Even though this ce, Beijing Restaurant, was a top-tier restaurant in Beijing, the fearsomeness of the Eastern Depot guards was well-known here too. Above all, the impact of the silver bundles casually thrown by Yi-gang must have been significant. In fact, Jin Mu was extremely upset when he learned that there was no rule requiring daily payment for room and board. Crack As Jin Mu stretched his arms and shoulders, such a sound emerged. The random thoughts that had been overwhelming his mind began to fade as he loosened his body.This ce was the garden of Beijing Restaurant. Even though it was early morning, it seemed like a ce where people might be, but aside from Yi-gang and his party, there was no one else. The manager of the establishment, upon being asked for temporary use, lent the garden without a word. Crunch This time, he lightly loosened his neck. The neck and spine were essentially the center of a swordsman. As a Supreme Peak martial artist, Jin Mu had been diligently training his body every day. The developed muscles were visible even through the clothes he wore. Yi-gang, it seems this is the first time weve sparred. Thats correct. Yi-gang, standing opposite, remained still instead of loosening his body. That didnt mean he was arrogant or haughty. If there were hundreds of swordsmen, then there would also be hundreds of methods to prepare. I will use the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. What about you? I will use the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Not using the sword of the Azure Forest? I am most familiar with the sword of my n. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique is indeed a formidable sword technique. But the swordsmanship of the Azure Forest is no less impressive. Yi-gang silently closed his mouth. The assessment that it is no less impressive would be Jin Mus consideration. Objectively, the sword of the Azure Forest was rated higher than that of the Baek Noble n. After all, the martial arts of the Azure Forest have been proven and evolved with time since the distant ancient times. Your sword is sufficiently sublime. If there had been anythingcking, I would have rmended another sword technique. However, the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique that Yi-gang had learned was not the one known to the public from the Baek Noble n. It was the real Heavens Shadow Sword, which the Immortal Divine Sword had dismantled and refined to perfection. Moreover, he was directly taught by the Great Ancestor of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, the Immortal Divine Sword. I havent even perfected the Heavens Shadow Sword yet. That should be enough then. Jin Mu corrected his posture, seemingly having fully loosened up. The atmosphere had changed. Although Jin Mu had appeared sloppy since arriving in Beijing, now he was as tranquil as a solitary sword. Do not underestimate him, the eldest senior brother of yours possesses exceptional swordsmanship. Even without Zhang Sanfengs advice, Yi-gang did not underestimate Jin Mu. How could one dare to underestimate the chief disciple of the Azure Forest? Even if that were not the case, Yi-gang was a swordsman capable of gauging an opponents skill. Lets start by sparring lightly at first. I agree. As a master who has reached such heights, I wont be yielding the first move. Yi-gang and Jin Mu each raised their swords. Yi-gang held the dark-colored Shooting Star Fang. The meteorite sword was known to overwhelm the weapon of any opponent 100 out of 100 times. It seemed there would be an advantage starting from the sword itself Ha ha, did you think you were the only one with a treasured sword? Jin Mus sword was also exceptionally unusual. A clear blue light shed on the de. This sword was made by mixing Snow Iron with another metal for one season. Of course, its not as good as your meteorite sword Lets find out. There was no need to say who would go first. The distance between them closed in an instant. The Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword and the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique were unleashed simultaneously. ng A burst of white and ck light seemed to follow the swords btedly. Good. ng! Once more, a sharp metallic sound rang out, and Jin Mus sword rebounded backward. In terms of sheer strength, Jin Mu had a slight advantage. The fact that his sword rebounded first meant that the exchange of blows from the start was in vain. As proof, Jin Mus sword flexibly drew a curve and struck again towards Yi-gangs left nk. That area was a difficult spot for a right-handed swordsman to defend. Jin Mu was curious how Yi-gang would handle it. Yi-gangs response was straightforward. It wasnt that he was blocking Jin Mus sword. He was targeting the hand that Jin Mu used to hold his sword. Like a hawk swooping down on its prey, his gripping hand was infused with the Great Yin Flows third form, mixed with the Flying Hawks Deft Talon. Jin Mu had no choice but to withdraw his hand. Instead, he lowered his bodys center of gravity and stretched out his leg to scrape the ground. This stance aimed at the opponents lower body, and Yi-gangs response was again clear-cut. Since the target, Jin Mus right hand, had disappeared, he simply drove his sword straight into the ground. If he continued with this leg technique, Jin Mus calf would be pierced by the de. Ha ha! Instead of kicking at Yi-gangs de, Jin Mu kicked the ground. With a thud, his body bounced up, spinning in the air. In an instant, his blood boiled with heat. Therefore, Jin Mu had failed to warn in advance that he would now use the ultimate move of the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. Even as his body spun, Jin Mus sword precisely targeted Yi-gang. The tip of the sword trembled sharply. Yi-gangs eyes widened. If it wasnt an optical illusion, Jin Mus sword seemed to have split into hundreds of des. This was the ultimate move of the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. It was said to shake off all the leaves of a tree in a single strike. One-Hand Shaking the Tree. A storm of swords assaulted all the vital points of the body. This ultimate move was such that no one who faced it could afford to underestimate it. Jin Ri-yeon, who was watching, let out a small sigh. Dangerous! However, Yi-gangs responding sword move was equally exquisite. The technique, enriched with the mysteries of illusion and transformation, was also present in the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Especially, thest ninth move added the essence of weight, embodying the force as if to shatter the heavens, as if filled with swords that could shatter the sky. Perfected Sword Shattering Heaven. Yi-gang from below, Jin Mu from above. The deafening sound of hundreds of swords shing resounded at once. Qua-gwa-gwang It was as noisy as a series of explosives going off. Guests still asleep would have been startled awake by the premature noise. Jin Mu took a big step back. Surprise and joy simultaneously appeared on his face. Amazing, truly amazing! Ha ha! The surprise came from the fact that Yi-gangs skills truly warranted the title of a Supreme Peak master. The joy was because his own junior brother had achieved such a feat. Ri-yeon! he called out to Jin Ri-yeon, who was watching the duel, Watch closely and learn from the swordy. There will definitely be something to gain. Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang differed greatly not only in age but also in the time they have been learning swordy. Being told to watch and learn from a fellow disciples swordy could have been quite hurtful. I will do so. But Jin Ri-yeon was someone who could learn from anyone, and Jin Mu trusted her enough to say that. Jin Mu then looked at Yi-gang with slightly different eyes. Lets sh with our full strength this time. Yi-gangs request for a match was surely partly to seek help with his swordsmanship. But that was not the only reason. They both needed to properly understand each others capabilities. One must understand the full capabilities to properly allocate personnel. Knowing the abilities of the disciples, including Jin Mu, was necessary to distribute forces when facing the Seven Great ns. For Jin Mu, understanding Yi-gangs skills was crucial for him to trust and follow his junior brother. Yes. However, I have a request beforehand. A request? This time, I will use a rather extraordinary move. It might take you by surprise. Ha ha, good. And, even if it seems like I have been incapacitated, please do not stop your sword. Thats a bit risky. If Yi-gang were to be seriously injured, it would be a disaster. Especially since there was an important operation nned for today. I understand. Nevertheless, Jin Mu decided to trust his youngest junior brother, who had grown so much. A blue Sword Aura formed on his beloved sword, Snow Thicket. From the moment the Sword Aura was used, theres hardly anything in the world it could cut. If it made contact, it would easily sever bones. Hoo. In response, a Sword Aura also formed on Yi-gangs sword, but unlike Jin Mus, it was a white light mixed with a blue yokai energy, giving it a strangely dangerous appearance. Letspete with one move. Yes. A moment of silence followed. Jin Mu was the first to move. This time, he used a sword move befitting the promise ofpeting with a single stroke. It was said to pierce a single red leafRed Leaf Piercing. He unleashed a blue sword aura towards Yi-gangs body. In response, Yi-gang, almost absurdly, stepped back. Jin Mus face twisted in bewilderment. Releasing a sword strike was faster than pulling back. In this situation, Yi-gang would have to expose his torso. He clumsily stepped back and thrust his sword. At that awkward sword move, Jin Mu even felt anger. Then something unbelievable happened. Yi-gangs sword dropped from his hand. It wasnt thrown. The sword, having risen from his hand, targeted Jin Mu with a fierce momentum. Gasp! The essence of swordy often focused on cutting the opponent holding the sword. Just as Yi-gang had earlier aimed for Jin Mus hand instead of his sword, in most cases, targeting the opponents body was an effective response. Facing a sword flying solo is no easy task. Especially if that sword was also enveloped in a Sword Aura. However, Jin Mu was not intimidated. Instead, his eyes sparkled fiercely with courage. Grunt! In a contest of strength against strength, Yi-gang was stillckingpared to Jin Mu. Moreover, it seemed he couldnt properly execute his swordy using his still unrefined Telekic Sword Technique. Crash! Jin Mu deftly deflected the strike from the Shooting Star Fang. Yi-gangs sword soon lost its momentum and crashed into the ground. However, Jin Mu was still holding his sword. As the swordsman had lost his weapon, the duel should rightly end with Jin Mus victory. However, Jin Mu kept his promise to Yi-gang. Be careful! It was his own sword that Jin Mu thrust towards Yi-gang, who had be a formidable opponent. This was likely because Yi-gangs eyes still burned with fighting spirit. Yi-gaang! Jin Mu shouted, with a hope that he wouldnt be pierced just like that. Yet, he did not slow his hand. And Yi-gang brought his hands together in a strange shape. His hands formed a circle, seemingly without tension, as if depicting the Taiji symbol. The sword Jin Mu thrust pierced through the round circle created by those hands. Jin Mu felt a strange sensation. It was a feeling that shouldnt be felt or even be possible during an intense duel. His eyelids were heavy, and his mouth was dry. It was as if he had dozed off and just woken up. eh. During that brief moment of dozing, Jin Mus sword had been caught between Yi-gangs hands. Just moments before, it had surely been a strike meant to prate Yi-gangs body. What kind of harmony was this, anyway? Moreover, Jin Mus right hand, which held the sword, was throbbing and swollen. It was a bacsh of his energy from the sword handle. What kind What is this Its a dramatically unrealistic situation. Rather than the shy Telekic Sword Technique, Jin Mu found this even more unbelievable. What kind of technique is this? Its called the Non-Act Daydream. Non-Act Daydream. True to its name, Jin Mu felt as if he was experiencing a daydream in broad daylight. Such an unreal technique must surely be Is it a supreme ultimate technique? Could it be that Yi-gangs realm had reached the Absolute? Thats not it. Its merely an imitation of the form of a supreme ultimate technique. Did you get it from the Wudang? Thats correct. Indeed The Sword Emperor must truly have be an immortal. Jin Mus voice was filled with profound admiration and respect. Yi-gang did not bother to correct his misconception. Whether it was Zhang Sanfengs supreme ultimate technique or not, it was a technique impressive enough to move any swordsman of the Taoist sect. After learning the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion, Yi-gang aimed toy the groundwork for using supreme ultimate techniques during future possessions. The practice of Non-Act Daydream was also for that reason. He hadnt even thought that he could imitate Zhang Sanfengs supreme ultimate technique. Merely followed the form Ha ha. The issue was , Yi-gang, who was not even an Absolute master, began to grasp the technique of Non-Act Daydream bit by bit. I also cant guess how its possible. However, he still fell far short of the state Zhang Sanfeng had demonstrated. Yi-gang bowed to Jin Mu, performing a fist-and-palm salute. Thank you for the teaching. No, I have learned a lot myself. Jin Mu returned the salute. Through this duel, they had each felt the extent of the others skills. And they were assured. They could trust each other. Ill go ahead. Inspector Ye will being soon. Pleasee in with me wearing the Eastern Depot guard uniform. I will. Yi-gang mentioned a few more precautions before leaving Beijing Restaurant first. Today at noon, a hunting contest was set to begin. He had to immediately enter the Forbidden City andplete the preliminary preparations. Just as when he had left the Forbidden City, Yi-gang was apanied by an Eastern Depot guard. Thanks to this, he could enter without any further checks. The moment he passed through the red walls Kreung Squeeeek A beasts roar echoed. Who would have thought such a sound could be heard within the Forbidden City? These animals would soon be bleeding and dying throughout the pce. Undoubtedly, people would too. Just then, a pce maid cleaning near the gate murmured quietly, It wont be easy to clean up the blood. Yi-gang agreed with her statement. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 C Yi-gang, Jin Mu (2) Morning dawned. The attendant, who had always knocked on the door every morning to collect money, didnte today. It must have been because Yi-gang and the fellow Eastern Depot guards appearedst night. Even though this ce, Beijing Restaurant, was a top-tier restaurant in Beijing, the fearsomeness of the Eastern Depot guards was well-known here too. Above all, the impact of the silver bundles casually thrown by Yi-gang must have been significant. In fact, Jin Mu was extremely upset when he learned that there was no rule requiring daily payment for room and board. Crack As Jin Mu stretched his arms and shoulders, such a sound emerged. The random thoughts that had been overwhelming his mind began to fade as he loosened his body. This ce was the garden of Beijing Restaurant. Even though it was early morning, it seemed like a ce where people might be, but aside from Yi-gang and his party, there was no one else. The manager of the establishment, upon being asked for temporary use, lent the garden without a word. Crunch This time, he lightly loosened his neck. The neck and spine were essentially the center of a swordsman. As a Supreme Peak martial artist, Jin Mu had been diligently training his body every day. The developed muscles were visible even through the clothes he wore. Yi-gang, it seems this is the first time weve sparred. Thats correct. Yi-gang, standing opposite, remained still instead of loosening his body. That didnt mean he was arrogant or haughty. If there were hundreds of swordsmen, then there would also be hundreds of methods to prepare. I will use the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. What about you? I will use the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Not using the sword of the Azure Forest? I am most familiar with the sword of my n. The Heavens Shadow Sword Technique is indeed a formidable sword technique. But the swordsmanship of the Azure Forest is no less impressive. Yi-gang silently closed his mouth. The assessment that it is no less impressive would be Jin Mus consideration. Objectively, the sword of the Azure Forest was rated higher than that of the Baek Noble n. After all, the martial arts of the Azure Forest have been proven and evolved with time since the distant ancient times. Your sword is sufficiently sublime. If there had been anythingcking, I would have rmended another sword technique. However, the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique that Yi-gang had learned was not the one known to the public from the Baek Noble n. It was the real Heavens Shadow Sword, which the Immortal Divine Sword had dismantled and refined to perfection. Moreover, he was directly taught by the Great Ancestor of the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique, the Immortal Divine Sword. I havent even perfected the Heavens Shadow Sword yet. That should be enough then. Jin Mu corrected his posture, seemingly having fully loosened up. The atmosphere had changed. Although Jin Mu had appeared sloppy since arriving in Beijing, now he was as tranquil as a solitary sword. Do not underestimate him, the eldest senior brother of yours possesses exceptional swordsmanship. Even without Zhang Sanfengs advice, Yi-gang did not underestimate Jin Mu. How could one dare to underestimate the chief disciple of the Azure Forest? Even if that were not the case, Yi-gang was a swordsman capable of gauging an opponents skill. Lets start by sparring lightly at first. I agree. As a master who has reached such heights, I wont be yielding the first move. Yi-gang and Jin Mu each raised their swords. Yi-gang held the dark-colored Shooting Star Fang. The meteorite sword was known to overwhelm the weapon of any opponent 100 out of 100 times. It seemed there would be an advantage starting from the sword itself Ha ha, did you think you were the only one with a treasured sword? Jin Mus sword was also exceptionally unusual. A clear blue light shed on the de. This sword was made by mixing Snow Iron with another metal for one season. Of course, its not as good as your meteorite sword Lets find out. There was no need to say who would go first. The distance between them closed in an instant. The Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword and the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique were unleashed simultaneously. ng A burst of white and ck light seemed to follow the swords btedly. Good. ng! Once more, a sharp metallic sound rang out, and Jin Mus sword rebounded backward. In terms of sheer strength, Jin Mu had a slight advantage. The fact that his sword rebounded first meant that the exchange of blows from the start was in vain. As proof, Jin Mus sword flexibly drew a curve and struck again towards Yi-gangs left nk. That area was a difficult spot for a right-handed swordsman to defend. Jin Mu was curious how Yi-gang would handle it. Yi-gangs response was straightforward. It wasnt that he was blocking Jin Mus sword. He was targeting the hand that Jin Mu used to hold his sword. Like a hawk swooping down on its prey, his gripping hand was infused with the Great Yin Flows third form, mixed with the Flying Hawks Deft Talon. Jin Mu had no choice but to withdraw his hand. Instead, he lowered his bodys center of gravity and stretched out his leg to scrape the ground. This stance aimed at the opponents lower body, and Yi-gangs response was again clear-cut. Since the target, Jin Mus right hand, had disappeared, he simply drove his sword straight into the ground. If he continued with this leg technique, Jin Mus calf would be pierced by the de. Ha ha! Instead of kicking at Yi-gangs de, Jin Mu kicked the ground. With a thud, his body bounced up, spinning in the air. In an instant, his blood boiled with heat. Therefore, Jin Mu had failed to warn in advance that he would now use the ultimate move of the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. Even as his body spun, Jin Mus sword precisely targeted Yi-gang. The tip of the sword trembled sharply. Yi-gangs eyes widened. If it wasnt an optical illusion, Jin Mus sword seemed to have split into hundreds of des. This was the ultimate move of the Red Mountain Blue Glory Sword. It was said to shake off all the leaves of a tree in a single strike. One-Hand Shaking the Tree. A storm of swords assaulted all the vital points of the body. This ultimate move was such that no one who faced it could afford to underestimate it. Jin Ri-yeon, who was watching, let out a small sigh. Dangerous! However, Yi-gangs responding sword move was equally exquisite. The technique, enriched with the mysteries of illusion and transformation, was also present in the Heavens Shadow Sword Technique. Especially, thest ninth move added the essence of weight, embodying the force as if to shatter the heavens, as if filled with swords that could shatter the sky. Perfected Sword Shattering Heaven. Yi-gang from below, Jin Mu from above. The deafening sound of hundreds of swords shing resounded at once. Qua-gwa-gwang It was as noisy as a series of explosives going off. Guests still asleep would have been startled awake by the premature noise. Jin Mu took a big step back. Surprise and joy simultaneously appeared on his face. Amazing, truly amazing! Ha ha! The surprise came from the fact that Yi-gangs skills truly warranted the title of a Supreme Peak master. The joy was because his own junior brother had achieved such a feat. Ri-yeon! he called out to Jin Ri-yeon, who was watching the duel, Watch closely and learn from the swordy. There will definitely be something to gain. Jin Ri-yeon and Yi-gang differed greatly not only in age but also in the time they have been learning swordy. Being told to watch and learn from a fellow disciples swordy could have been quite hurtful. I will do so. But Jin Ri-yeon was someone who could learn from anyone, and Jin Mu trusted her enough to say that. Jin Mu then looked at Yi-gang with slightly different eyes. Lets sh with our full strength this time. Yi-gangs request for a match was surely partly to seek help with his swordsmanship. But that was not the only reason. They both needed to properly understand each others capabilities. One must understand the full capabilities to properly allocate personnel. Knowing the abilities of the disciples, including Jin Mu, was necessary to distribute forces when facing the Seven Great ns. For Jin Mu, understanding Yi-gangs skills was crucial for him to trust and follow his junior brother. Yes. However, I have a request beforehand. A request? This time, I will use a rather extraordinary move. It might take you by surprise. Ha ha, good. And, even if it seems like I have been incapacitated, please do not stop your sword. Thats a bit risky. If Yi-gang were to be seriously injured, it would be a disaster. Especially since there was an important operation nned for today. I understand. Nevertheless, Jin Mu decided to trust his youngest junior brother, who had grown so much. A blue Sword Aura formed on his beloved sword, Snow Thicket. From the moment the Sword Aura was used, theres hardly anything in the world it could cut. If it made contact, it would easily sever bones. Hoo. In response, a Sword Aura also formed on Yi-gangs sword, but unlike Jin Mus, it was a white light mixed with a blue yokai energy, giving it a strangely dangerous appearance. Letspete with one move. Yes. A moment of silence followed. Jin Mu was the first to move. This time, he used a sword move befitting the promise ofpeting with a single stroke. It was said to pierce a single red leafRed Leaf Piercing. He unleashed a blue sword aura towards Yi-gangs body. In response, Yi-gang, almost absurdly, stepped back. Jin Mus face twisted in bewilderment. Releasing a sword strike was faster than pulling back. In this situation, Yi-gang would have to expose his torso. He clumsily stepped back and thrust his sword. At that awkward sword move, Jin Mu even felt anger. Then something unbelievable happened. Yi-gangs sword dropped from his hand. It wasnt thrown. The sword, having risen from his hand, targeted Jin Mu with a fierce momentum. Gasp! The essence of swordy often focused on cutting the opponent holding the sword. Just as Yi-gang had earlier aimed for Jin Mus hand instead of his sword, in most cases, targeting the opponents body was an effective response. Facing a sword flying solo is no easy task. Especially if that sword was also enveloped in a Sword Aura. However, Jin Mu was not intimidated. Instead, his eyes sparkled fiercely with courage. Grunt! In a contest of strength against strength, Yi-gang was stillckingpared to Jin Mu. Moreover, it seemed he couldnt properly execute his swordy using his still unrefined Telekic Sword Technique. Crash! Jin Mu deftly deflected the strike from the Shooting Star Fang. Yi-gangs sword soon lost its momentum and crashed into the ground. However, Jin Mu was still holding his sword. As the swordsman had lost his weapon, the duel should rightly end with Jin Mus victory. However, Jin Mu kept his promise to Yi-gang. Be careful! It was his own sword that Jin Mu thrust towards Yi-gang, who had be a formidable opponent. This was likely because Yi-gangs eyes still burned with fighting spirit. Yi-gaang! Jin Mu shouted, with a hope that he wouldnt be pierced just like that. Yet, he did not slow his hand. And Yi-gang brought his hands together in a strange shape. His hands formed a circle, seemingly without tension, as if depicting the Taiji symbol. The sword Jin Mu thrust pierced through the round circle created by those hands. Jin Mu felt a strange sensation. It was a feeling that shouldnt be felt or even be possible during an intense duel. His eyelids were heavy, and his mouth was dry. It was as if he had dozed off and just woken up. eh. During that brief moment of dozing, Jin Mus sword had been caught between Yi-gangs hands. Just moments before, it had surely been a strike meant to prate Yi-gangs body. What kind of harmony was this, anyway? Moreover, Jin Mus right hand, which held the sword, was throbbing and swollen. It was a bacsh of his energy from the sword handle. What kind What is this Its a dramatically unrealistic situation. Rather than the shy Telekic Sword Technique, Jin Mu found this even more unbelievable. What kind of technique is this? Its called the Non-Act Daydream. Non-Act Daydream. True to its name, Jin Mu felt as if he was experiencing a daydream in broad daylight. Such an unreal technique must surely be Is it a supreme ultimate technique? Could it be that Yi-gangs realm had reached the Absolute? Thats not it. Its merely an imitation of the form of a supreme ultimate technique. Did you get it from the Wudang? Thats correct. Indeed The Sword Emperor must truly have be an immortal. Jin Mus voice was filled with profound admiration and respect. Yi-gang did not bother to correct his misconception. Whether it was Zhang Sanfengs supreme ultimate technique or not, it was a technique impressive enough to move any swordsman of the Taoist sect. After learning the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion, Yi-gang aimed toy the groundwork for using supreme ultimate techniques during future possessions. The practice of Non-Act Daydream was also for that reason. He hadnt even thought that he could imitate Zhang Sanfengs supreme ultimate technique. Merely followed the form Ha ha. The issue was , Yi-gang, who was not even an Absolute master, began to grasp the technique of Non-Act Daydream bit by bit. I also cant guess how its possible. However, he still fell far short of the state Zhang Sanfeng had demonstrated. Yi-gang bowed to Jin Mu, performing a fist-and-palm salute. Thank you for the teaching. No, I have learned a lot myself. Jin Mu returned the salute. Through this duel, they had each felt the extent of the others skills. And they were assured. They could trust each other. Ill go ahead. Inspector Ye will being soon. Pleasee in with me wearing the Eastern Depot guard uniform. I will. Yi-gang mentioned a few more precautions before leaving Beijing Restaurant first. Today at noon, a hunting contest was set to begin. He had to immediately enter the Forbidden City andplete the preliminary preparations. Just as when he had left the Forbidden City, Yi-gang was apanied by an Eastern Depot guard. Thanks to this, he could enter without any further checks. The moment he passed through the red walls Kreung Squeeeek A beasts roar echoed. Who would have thought such a sound could be heard within the Forbidden City? These animals would soon be bleeding and dying throughout the pce. Undoubtedly, people would too. Just then, a pce maid cleaning near the gate murmured quietly, It wont be easy to clean up the blood. Yi-gang agreed with her statement. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 C Beast Blood Ritual (1) In the lead-up to the Festival of Longevity, the Emperor organized a huntingpetition. It wasnt particrly special for the Emperor to enjoy hunting as a hobby. Holding a huntingpetition wasnt that unusual either. Even the notably dull andzy Emperor had held a few huntingpetitions before. Though they were called huntingpetitions, they were hardly different from pleasure trips. The problem was that this huntingpetition was held not outside the pce, but within its grounds. As ministers, the civil and military officials naturally had to kneel before the Emperor and offer their remonstrations. It was an act against thew and the duties of their positions. Please, withdraw yourmand, they said. However, due to the silence of the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju, many schrs and officials who followed him remained silent as well. Seeing this, other officials also did not dare to speak up. Thus, a preposterously outrageous event proceeded without any objection. Although the Forbidden City was vast, not all areas were involved in the huntingpetition. Excluding the inner courts of the Earthly Tranquility Pce, Union Peace Hall, and Heavenly Purity Pce, which could be considered the interior of the Forbidden City, animals roamed around the areas of the Eastern and Western Six Pces. With the northern Shenwu Gate, usually kept closed, now opened, the area behind it, including Jingshan and its garden, was designated as the huntingpetition zone. From here, to here. Inspector Ye from the Eastern Depot exined theyout of the Imperial Pce. It was obviously a serious crime to draw and possess the pcesyout, but it was absurd that the secret police of the Eastern Depot couldnt handle it. The Emperor is presumed to stay in the garden after passing through the Shenwu Gate. The Seven Great Immortals tempted His Majesty by saying he should absorb the natural vitality directly from the garden. Imitating the methods of the sorcerers. Yes, its always like that. The Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guards will personally take charge of His Majestys security. The Seven Great Immortals will be by His Majestys side again this time. Some are staying in Huangtian Pce, but the rest are certain. Recruiting the Admiral Grand Eunuch was a masterstroke. The Supreme Peak master Hu Gyeong himself refused to step forward, but thanks to that, he could now use the spy and the secret police. King Gye-yeong looked at theyout with a serious face. Unlike usual, he was dressed simply, not ornately. He even had a thumb ring for shooting arrows on his finger. Most of the imperial family staying in the Forbidden City were to participate in the hunting festival. This included King Gye-yeong and his children. He pointed his finger at the Shenwu Gate. There is a moat surrounding the Forbidden City. The only ce leading to the northern garden, the Garden, is here at the Shenwu Gate. Yes, its a narrow path. The Embroidered Uniform Guards will strengthen the security. In case something goes wrong, well need to send a rear guard here. Those who will jointer We will send Section Chief-level guards. Among them are those summoned by the Crown Princes teacher The gaze of the group briefly focused on Yi-gang. Yi-gang too was dressed appropriately for horseback hunting. These are my senior brothers. They are capable enough topete with me. Then they must be trustworthy. King Gye-yeong hade to trust Yi-gang, but today he did not smile carelessly. It was that critical of a situation. The n itself is simple. As Zhang Sanfeng said, the n could be simplified and exined easily. King Gye-yeong will alienate the Seven Great Immortals from the Emperor, and martial artists, including Yi-gang, will eliminate the Seven Great Immortals all at once. However, executing that n could involve countless variables. Firstly, it might not be possible to eliminate all of the Seven Great Immortals. In that case, any surviving members of the Seven Great Immortals could do anything. They might plead tearfully to the Emperor, and if so, the Emperor would be furious. Alternatively, they might despair and attempt to harm the Emperor. But if the Emperor were to die, the repercussions would be extraordinary. Many involved would die, perhaps even King Gye-yeong himself. If the Emperor died, there would be numerous power-seekers ready to wield their swords in the name of upholding sternws. Secondly, the other power yers were the problem. The Imperial Crown Prince? The Admiral Grand Eunuch will protect him thoroughly. Who was the most important person after the current Emperor? Naturally, it would be the next Emperor. The justification for the Admiral Grand Eunuch not participating in the n was indeed the protection of the Imperial Crown Prince. The current Imperial Crown Prince was the child of a concubine, not the Empress. Moreover, he had received no affection from the Gyeongmun Emperor. Is the Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guards attached to the Third Prince? Though Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu appears jovial on the outside, he is extremely cautious. He probably hasnt pledgedplete loyalty. On the other hand, the Third Prince was the child of the Empress. He was strongly supported by the external familys power and also received the majority of the Gyeongmun Emperors favor. If the situation became chaotic, there might be a conflict between the factions of the Imperial Crown Prince and the Third Prince. It was not the worst-case scenario but was still something that needed to be prepared for. Itsplicated, soplicated. It was enough to make the usually gentle Zhang Sanfeng grumble. The power struggles within the pce were not something a warrior needed to worry about. Its not our concern. Indeed. Just prepare for any potential situation. The worst-case scenario was the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon during the event. Others might scoff at it as nonsense, but Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng were preparing for just that. When asked what the Heavenly Demon would likely do first upon revival, Zhang Sanfeng replied, Hed ughter everyone around him and head straight for Xinjiang. If the Heavenly Demon truly came back, Yi-gang would change his course of actionto survive and protect those around him. Yi-gang was ready to be a sword himself. I will personally persuade His Majesty and make the Seven Great Immortals step down, King Gye-yeong said confidently. That was indeed the core of this n. The Seven Great Immortals were reluctant to leave the Emperors side, and the Emperor was not pushing them away either. They must be removed from the Emperors presence to resolve everything. For the Festival of Longevity, I have prepared a gift. King Gye-yeong had prepared a box made of gold. The value of the box alone was enormous, let alone the worth of its contents, which was incalcble. Even Yi-gang did not know what was inside. At least King Gye-yeong was confident this would distract the Emperor. Take it. The final review of the n wasplete. King Gye-yeong mounted his horse, and Yi-gang did the same. The group that would approach the Emperors garden with King Gye-yeong included Inspector Ye from the Eastern Depot, Master Azure Sky, and Yi-ganga total of four. The two would assist Yi-gang in purging the Seven Great Immortals. Queen Yuye saw off the departing group. Please, take care. King Gye-yeongs expression grew even more solemn. As they approached the main gate of Yongzhao Pce, those on horseback gathered around King Gye-yeong. Among them were the Crown Prince and the Honorable County Princess as well. Father! King Gye-yeong, as if he had never been solemn, beamed at his daughter. Your riding posture is quite good! Hehe, because I practiced. But it feels strange riding a horse inside the pce. The Honorable County Princessughed shyly. It was originally forbidden to ride horses within the pce unless it was an urgent dispatch. Even royalty did not ride horses like this unless necessary. The cheerful demeanor of the Honorable County Princess warmed the atmosphere in the courtyard. Naturally, the siblings werepletely unaware of todays n. Yi-gang suddenly felt something was amiss. The Honorable County Princess was so cheerful that the Crown Prince should have been even more excited, but his expression was far from happy. He led his horse and approached Yi-gang. He seemed to struggle with whispering to Yi-gang while still mounted, flustered. Eventually, he dismounted and came closer to Yi-gang. Yi-gang leaned in to listen closely. I have a favor to ask. What is it? The rebellious Crown Prince had given up resisting Yi-gang at some point. That didnt mean he hadpletely surrendered to Yi-gang; he simply realized that he couldnt overpower his new master on his own. He probably still harbored some resentment towards Yi-gang. Im sorry for the disrespect Ive shown so far. But today was somehow different. The Crown Prince, who seemed unaware of how to apologize, showed a much humbler attitude. Yi-gang responded seriously for the moment. Its alright. I. After hesitating for a moment, the Crown Prince spoke as if he had made up his mind. If a dangerous situation arises, Ill be fine, but could you please protect my sister? What do you mean by a dangerous situation? The Crown Prince didnt know what might happen next. But suddenly making such a statement made Yi-gang feel wary. I have a bad feeling. Was it a good thing? The Crown Prince didnt actually know anything. But when asked why he thought so, Father has been acting a bit strange. Strange, you say Hes usually kind but hes been unusually kind, forcing a smile, and hes put many guards around my sister and me. It was like this once before. That before must refer to when they were very young. When an adversary of King Gye-yeong tried to kidnap the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince knew nothing, but he had noticed the strange changes in his parents. Parents often mistook their children for knowing nothing. However, even young children had deep thoughts and could sensitively detect changes in their parents. Dont worry. Both of you will be safe. Still. Yi-gang tried to reassure him, but the Crown Prince seemed even more disturbed than he had expected. He grabbed Yi-gangs hand and pleaded. It doesnt matter what happens to me. Please, just save my sister if something happens. The Crown Princes hand was shockingly cold. But his eyes were zing intensely. I will repay you in whatever way I can. Ha ha From now on, I will behave well. I wont cause trouble and I will train hard. It seemed unrted to Yi-gangs benefit to have him not cause trouble and train hard. Yet, Yi-gang couldnt help but smile wryly and said, Remember the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar. Shout loudly. If I am nearby, I will definitely save both of you. Even if Im not, my colleagues will save Her Highness and Your Highness. Thank you. Yi-gang made that promise and released the Crown Princes hand. He mounted his horse again and returned to King Gye-yeongs side. You seem to have gotten quite close with the Crown Prince, King Gye-yeong said, appearing slightly surprised. Yi-gang replied with a smile, You have raised His Highness the Crown Prince excellently. Hmm? Haha, thats the first time Ive heard such words. Even as he said this, King Gye-yeong seemed pleased. Yi-gang and King Gye-yeong urged their horses towards Shenwu Gate, the northern gate of the Forbidden City. Beyond that gate, in the garden, the Emperor and the Seven Great Immortals would be waiting. And then, the garden. To the north of the Forbidden City was a mountain called Jingshan. Surprisingly, it was not a naturally urring mountain. It was an artificial mountain created by human hands, by the Emperor. The mountain was made from the earth dug up to create the moat surrounding the Forbidden City. The remarkable achievement of creating a mountain seemed to demonstrate the strength of the Ming Dynasty. The Emperor was in a pavilion called the Emperors Longevity Hall, built on Jingshan. The pavilion was positioned so that Jingshan, the garden, and even the distant Shenwu Gate could be clearly seen. Isnt the scenery magnificent, Your Imperial Majesty? Indeed, it is. They say that Yi, who was known for shooting down the sun, always enjoyed hunting, Wi Mi-hyeon whispered by the Emperors side, Hunting, from ancient times, has been about taking the vitality of living things. Blood represents essence, and the cirction of essence is the secret to longevity and the foundation of inner cultivation techniques. Indeed. The Embroidered Uniform Guards, who were supposed to protect the Emperor, were not on the pavilion. On the pavilion were some of the Seven Great Immortals and the Guardian. As always, the Guardian did not reveal their presence openly. They were currently standing on the rafters of the ceiling, ready to punish anyone who might attempt to harm the Emperor at any moment. The Emperor mumbled as if he were drunk, Soon, King Gye-yeong Yeong-sik will arrive. Is it alright like this? Haha, we can just tell them to wait in the front for a while. Yes thats right. Wi Mi-hyeon continued to appease the Emperor. Yi-ryong had been standing silently all the while. In the past few days, his face had be noticeably gaunt. It was likely due to the mental effort he had expended in preparing for the grand n. From below the pavilion, Heuk Seok-gye came up and delivered a message to Yi-ryong. -King Gye-yeong has arrived. -I see. Is everything prepared? -Yes. Then we should begin the grand n of the Beast Blood Ritual. Yi-ryong looked up at the Guardian. If it werent for the shackles of the Guardian, he would have dealt with this long ago. Additionally, Yo Myung-sa might still be alive. Would killing the Emperor be enough revenge against the Guardian? Kuh Yi-ryong let out a mockingugh. Of course, their actions were not driven by something as petty as revenge. They moved solely for the greater causefor the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. To achieve this, they had thoroughly analyzed the Guardian. When they would move and when they wouldnt, and how to neutralize that monster, which was nothing more than a puppet. -Wi Mi-hyeon. The time is now. The expression of Wi Mi-hyeon, who was beside the Emperor, slightly stiffened. She raised her head and looked below the pavilion. Then, as if startled, she reached out to touch the Emperor. Your Imperial Majesty, look over there. Hmm? Oh, oh. Its a snow-white snake. A white serpent! Just at that moment, a white snake could be seen in the distance. The white serpent was considered a highly auspicious spiritual creature. Shoot it. It is said that if you shoot and kill a white serpent, you will not age or fall ill. Me? That really is a white serpent. Heuk Seok-gye fetched a bow that had been prepared in advance and handed it to the Emperor. The Gyeongmun Emperor clumsily took the bow. The Guardian remained calm. Can I hit it? Its so far away. Do not worry. Surely, Heaven will assist Your Imperial Majesty. The Gyeongmun Emperors archery stance was aplete mess. Even someone holding a bow for the first time would likely do better. Wi Mi-hyeon offered advice from the side, You need to aim higher. The distance is quite far. Like this? Think of aiming at the sky, at the sun. If I do it this way it feels like I wont hit it at all. The Gyeongmun Emperor aimed the bow upwards. The Guardian remained still. This was not an act of attempting to harm the Emperor. Moreover, the Guardian was not capable ofplex thinking. Wi Mi-hyeon nced at Yi-ryong, and Yi-ryong nodded. Shoot. Then, the Emperor released the arrow. Piiing The arrow flew into the sky. Naturally, it was far too high to hit the white serpent. Yi-ryong whistled. Hoooo It wasnt a sharp tune that came out, but rather a sound like the breathing of an animal in winter hibernation. Heuk Seok-gye also whistled in response. A low, soft wind sound resonated between them. Darn it The Gyeongmun Emperor clicked his tongue at the dismal trajectory of the arrow. He turned his head to look at Wi Mi-hyeon, but she too, like the other Seven Great Immortals, was just looking up at the arrow. It was whistling without making a sound. Whiiing The Gyeongmun Emperor also stared nkly at the arrow he had shot. The arrow did not fall. Like a leaf blowing in the wind, it swayed back and forth in the air. Since the Embroidered Uniform Guards were not keeping watch on the sky, no one was actually looking at the arrow. Huh? At the moment the surprised Gyeongmun Emperor uttered that exmation, the arrow changed direction. The arrowhead pointed directly at the Gyeongmun Emperor and then descended straight down. By the time the danger was realized, it had already gained momentum. The arrow embedded itself into the Gyeongmun Emperors bulky body. Thunk! Blood sttered. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 C Beast Blood Ritual (2) The Shenwu Gate was guarded by soldiers of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. They appeared more tense than usual. The first reason was likely because the Emperor had stepped out of Huangtian Pce for the first time in a long while. Quiiiik The second reason was that wild boar-like animals were roaming around the Forbidden City. And the most important third reason SwaeaaaekThud! was the fact that those wielding weapons, including bows, were strutting around openly. Among them was Yi-gang. He took his position on horseback. The horse stood still, possibly because his horsemanship wasnt entirely unrefined. He drew the bow and nocked an arrow. Thwack, he shot it into the sky. The arrow flew as if piercing the sun, but it struck something and fell. Yi-gang, right after shooting the arrow,manded his horse to walk a bit further forward. After taking a deep breath and exhaling, a brief moment passed. As Yi-gang extended his hand, Tak to his surprise, he caught the very arrow he had shot. A hawk was pierced by the arrow. King Gye-yeong expressed his admiration. A skill close to divine. Did you have talent with the bow as well? No, it was just luck. Haha, so humble too. King Gye-yeongughed heartily at that. However, Yi-gang wasnt being humble. Who would have thought it would hit Just as Zhang Sanfeng was astonished, Yi-gang was also slightly surprised. It was indeed a stroke of great luck. Though he could shoot better than an ordinary person, this was akin to being a sharpshooter. Hitting a flying hawk dead-on was an incredible stroke of luck. This feels a bit ominous. Do you feel you have wasted your luck in a situation where you cant afford to? Yes. Such things are all a matter of perception. Remain detached from them, as a Taoist should. Yi-gang intended to do the same. They eventually arrived at the imperial garden where the Emperor was. The defense is impressive, King Gye-yeong murmured to himself. The Embroidered Uniform Guard soldiers were stationed all around the garden and Mount Jingshan. Although Jingshan was a man-made mountain and not veryrge, guarding this entire area was no easy task. A colonel, who was guarding the outermost perimeter, greeted King Gye-yeong, Your Majesty, King Gye-yeong. I am here to see His Imperial Majesty. Could you please head a bit more to the northwest? The fact that King Gye-yeong would be visiting the Emperor today had already beenmunicated to them. Is His Imperial Majesty at the Emperors Longevity Hall? I do not know. I was only told to guide you elsewhere if you arrived, Your Majesty. I see. Since the Emperors exact location was a closely guarded secret, even the colonel might not know. King Gye-yeong quietly followed the directions given. Yi-gang did not follow immediately but stood still for a moment. As he continued to stare at the colonel, the colonel looked back at him, seemingly a bit displeased. After looking for a while, Yi-gang soon followed King Gye-yeong. Why did you hesitate? It seemed like a colonel I had seen somewhere before. You have spent quite a bit of time here in the pce. You must have seen him in passing. Yi-gang did not respond further. They headed northwest, as the colonel had directed, toward Mount Jingshan. As King Gye-yeong had anticipated, there was a path leading up to the Emperors Longevity Hall. Along the path, beautiful trees, seemingly transnted, were lined up. From below the path, the Emperors Longevity Hall could clearly be seen above. Hes over there. At a nce, the bulky figure of the Emperor could be seen. Standing next to the Emperor was certainly the Seven Great Immortals. Prepare yourself. Once they approached the Emperors Longevity Hall, King Gye-yeong would meet the Emperor and push aside the Seven Great Immortals. In the meantime, Yi-gang, hisrades, and the soon-to-arrive Eastern Depot guards and the second-generation disciples would strike all of the Seven Great Immortalss men. Please stop for a moment. While they were preparing for battle, the Embroidered Uniform Guard soldiers approached. The Embroidered Uniform Guards here had a more solemn look in their eyes than those seen earlier. It was clear that they had stationed the elite troops here because the distance to the Emperor was not very far. Are you the one in charge? Yes, Your Majesty. The colonel gave a brief bow to King Gye-yeong. Youre not the Chief Colonel, King Gye-yeong looked at the colonel and remarked. Typically, there were separate guards among the Embroidered Uniform Guards who protected the Emperor most closely. The elite guards were led by a single Chief Colonel. Even Bu Yeong-hu, the Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, could notmand them at will. The Chief Colonel is at Huangtian Pce. Today, I have been given this honorable duty. Is that so? Yes. King Gye-yeong nodded in understanding. From here, you must dismount from your horse. Understood. It was an expected request. Would you also surrender your weapons? His Imperial Majesty has organized a huntingpetition. Is it necessary to go this far? Bows are fine. However, it is customary not to carry ded weapons The colonel mentioned the customaryw. But since the Emperor himself was not adhering to these customs, King Gye-yeong remained silent for a moment. Understood. Everyone apanying you must also surrender their weapons. Naturally, the Embroidered Uniform Guards demanded the same from Yi-gang and his group. In truth, they had already anticipated that their swords would be confiscated. In preparation for this, each member of the group had hidden secondary weapons. The group began to hand over their weapons to the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Yi-gang, however, stood idly as if he had no intention of doing so. The colonels eyebrows twitched. Please hand over your sword, Crown Princes teacher. Yi-gang remained silent. Yi-gang stared nkly at the sky, as if he hadnt heard the colonels words. Today, the sky was particrly clear and bright. Not a single breeze was blowing. Yi-gang lowered his gaze and scrutinized the faces of the Embroidered Uniform Guards one by one. Crown Princes teacher, please hand over your sword. There were about ten of them, including the colonel who seemed to be in charge, and the guards standing with him. More had gathered here than he had expected. Looking around, there were no other guards in sight. It seemed all the guards stationed along the path leading to the Emperors Longevity Hall had gathered here. Crown Princes teacher. King Gye-yeong called out to Yi-gang softly, as if urging him toe to his senses. Only then did Yi-gang finally move. Everyone thought he hade to his senses and was about to hand over the meteorite sword. But Yi-gang did not do so. Instead, he stopped Master Azure Sky, who was about to hand over his sword. Master Azure Sky was bewildered, and the Embroidered Uniform Guards were even more confused. What are you doing? Your Majesty. Yi-gang looked at King Gye-yeong and shook his head. Lets go back. King Gye-yeong was taken aback. What are you saying? We have just promised to meet His Imperial Majesty. His Imperial Majesty will understand. What? King Gye-yeongs eyes glinted. Yi-gangs expression was not that of a madman. In fact, he appeared calmer than usual. Lets leave for a moment ande backter. Alright, lets do that. Unfortunately, Inspector Ye had already handed over his weapon. It was at the moment when he approached the colonel to retrieve his weapon His Imperial Majesty is waiting. Please go and see him. the colonel did not return the weapon. He wore a smiling face, but his tone was strangely coercive. King Gye-yeong responded to him. Ive forgotten a gift I intended to present to His Imperial Majesty. I shall return shortly. At that moment, several of the guards began to move stealthily behind Yi-gang and his group. It seemed as though they were trying to block their way back. In an instant, the tension became palpable. -The colonel we saw earlier. Yi-gang sent a telepathic message to King Gye-yeong. -The ordinary colonel who imed not to know where His Imperial Majesty was is a close aide of Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu. Thats why I recognized him. It was there that he sensed something was off. -These men are also suspicious. Among those dressed in the ordinary guard uniforms, half are experts. There are those stronger than the colonel acting as the leader. Several individuals of higher rank than the colonel had concealed their identities and disguised themselves. That alone might not be enough to confirm this was a trap. However, the final reason, which Yi-gang hadnt exined to King Gye-yeong, was the most certain. It was when Yi-gang, sensing something was amiss, had just recalled the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. When he looked up at the sky, there were things visible there. Despite it being a windless day, bright red threads extended into the sky from the Emperors Longevity Hall. The multiple threads were distinctly visible even from this distance. The ominous threads fluttered as if blown by the wind or like seaweed swaying underwater. As Yi-gangs opened eyes closed, the threads disappeared from view in an instant, but the situation was undoubtedly suspicious. Wait a moment. At that moment, King Gye-yeongs eyes widened. He saw the Emperor stand up on the pavilion. For some reason, the Emperor drew his bowstring and shot an arrow into the sky. Yi-gang instinctively invoked the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion once more. The side effects hit him, causing his head to throb. The bright red threads became visible again. The threads, which had been swaying moments ago, now moved like living snakes and entangled themselves around the shot arrow. The arrow, which should have sumbed to gravity and fallen, was caught mid-air. As Yi-gang and his group watched, a few of the Embroidered Uniform Guards also turned their heads to witness the scene. What on earth! The arrow its moving by itself To others, it must have looked as if the arrow was alive and moving. For a few seconds, the arrow wavered in the air. The moment all the threads tightly grasped the arrow, it descended in the direction it had been shot from. Thud. There was no audible sound, but a faint echo resembling the squeal of a pig being ughtered, unmistakably from the Emperor, resounded. Shock enveloped the scene. The full details of the incident were likely unseen by the Embroidered Uniform Guards stationed around the Emperors Longevity Hall. They had been watching the opposite direction, not the Emperor. Only King Gye-yeongs party and a few of the Embroidered Uniform Guards who had turned to look back would have seen it. This is The colonel gave a cruel smile. It wasnt out of pleasure, but rather the grimness left by someone who had made a resolute decision. Half of the guards were still staring at the Emperors Longevity Hall, unable to believe what they had just witnessed. However, the other halfthose whom Yi-gang had assessed as those hiding their true skillsturned around. Chaechaechaeng And all at once, they drew their swords. Yi-gang and Master Azure Sky stepped in front of King Gye-yeong to block them. Puhuk But instead of attacking them, the guards stabbed their ownrades, who were still looking towards the Emperors Longevity Hall. There had already been a difference in skill level, and with the added element of surprise, there was no way to defend against it. Half of the Embroidered Uniform Guards were killed in an instant. The number of enemies they had to face was now cut in half. However, King Gye-yeong felt an even greater threat. Perhaps he instinctively understood what they were doing. The colonel shouted, Treason! He deliberately infused his voice with inner energy, shouting as loudly as possible. King Gye-yeong hasmitted treason! Embroidered Uniform Guards! The noise was loud enough to make ears feel like they were bursting. Startled horses reared up, causing chaos. The Embroidered Uniform Guards must take down these traitors! And then, a throwing knife thrown by Yi-gang embedded itself in the chest of the colonel. He seemed to be wearing armor underneath, so it wasnt a fatal wound, but it must have been chilling. He tried to take another breath and shout again. These traitors! Silence! Yi-gangs voice was even louder. The ones who had just killed their fellow guards were so startled that they clutched their chests. Seizing the moment while their souls were momentarily snatched away by the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar, Yi-gang pushed King Gye-yeong. Your Majesty, retreat. It was a trap from the start! Master Azure Sky! Escort His Majesty! Master Azure Sky grabbed the reins and helped King Gye-yeong mount the horse immediately. However, the Embroidered Uniform Guards, who had already nned to target King Gye-yeong, would not stand by idly. Where do you think youre going! Two guards who were holding the rear charged forward. They were clearly Peak masters, and they lunged forward, exuding powerful sword energy. Master Azure Sky deflected one of the swords. However, the other sword seemed ready to slice across King Gye-yeongs back at any moment. Puhuk! Argh! A sword pierced the side of one of the charging guards. Yi-gang had thrown his own sword to kill the guard. Seeing this, the colonel gave a bitterugh. Your loyalty is admirable, you traitor! It was a sneer, mocking Yi-gang for daring to discard his weapon so recklessly. Even if Yi-gang was a master, the colonel was confident that with coordinated attacks, they could handle him if he was unarmed. He swung his sword directly at Yi-gangs neck. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Yi-gang would attempt to confront it bare-handed. Yi-gangs hand smoothly swirled, grazing the sword. Pajik! A spark flew, and at that moment, the colonel felt a sharp jolt in his right hand, which went numb. The strange sensation made him wonder if it was some kind of sorcery. But it didnt matter. Because the guard next to him, who was attacking in coordination, was about to sever Yi-gangs neck. Puk. However, that did not happen. The very sword that Yi-gang had thrown away earlier seemed to return as if alive and pierced the chest of his fellow guard. D-dark magic Yi-gang grabbed the hilt of the sword embedded in the guards chest. Then, as if drawing a sword from its sheath, he pulled it out. Dengeong The colonels head was severed. Yi-gang took a step back to avoid the sttering blood and spoke, It is the telekic sword technique. It wasnt dark magic. Y-you scoundrel! The Embroidered Uniform Guards were momentarily too shocked to think about attacking. Seizing this opportunity, Yi-gang turned his body. Only after he leapt in the direction where King Gye-yeong had gone did the guards dare to follow. At that moment Treason, its treason! Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong was raging furiously. Next to him, the Imperial Crown Prince was scratching the back of his head with a dumbfounded expression. Bu Yeong-hu, that bastard, and the Third Prince have started a rebellion! Theyve truly gone mad! The Forbidden City was in an uproar. It was an unexpected counterattack. Not just the Seven Great Immortals, but even the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the Third Princes faction had joined in. An act like that of beasts, disregarding the lives of their own fathers and brothers. In the midst of this chaos, Dam Hyun was quietly sitting on a stairnding with his legs crossed. In his hand, there was a ck box. I need to deliver this right? The box that the Forest Lord of the Azure Forest had asked to be given to Yi-gang. He had been instructed not to open it until he met Yi-gang. Naturally, there was a seal attached to it I forgot to give it to him Should I just open it and check if theres anything inside? Cheongho continued to stare nkly at Dam Hyun. Yes, youre curious too, arent you? Well, I guess theres no choice. Dam Hyun smiled slyly and applied pressure with his hand. Chapter 260: Beast Blood Ritual (3) The box given by the Forest Lord was pitch ck. It was small enough to be carried inside a pocket. The smooth box, which seemed to becquered, was sealed with talisman paper. Talisman paper was not a lock. Its merely a device used to determine if the box was opened before reaching the recipient. Dam Hyun exerted strength in his hands, and the talisman paper should have torn lightly, revealing the contents of the box. However, Dam Hyun couldnt open the box. The moment he tried to open it, the pattern on the talisman paper shed a bright blue light. Ughhh!Dam Hyun made a strange noise and shuddered. His fingers trembled, and his hair stood on end. Ughhh, ck! Only after clenching his teeth did he let go of the box. Huh, haha. The Forest Lord is unexpectedly intense. A bright red lightning-shaped wound appeared on the back of Dam Hyuns hand. The moment he tried to open the box, the spell on the talisman paper emitted a sharp electric shock. It was clear that someone had made it so the box could not be opened. Its been set so that only Yi-gang can open it. Yi-gang harbored yokai energy within him. Right now, Cheongho, whose tail was swaying interestingly, possessed the power received from the Heavenly Thunder White-Tailed Fox. Because of that, he had gained an astonishing body capable of handling and resisting that energy. Even considering such, the level of the Forest Lord who embedded the technique of lightning in just a small seal was tremendous. Hehe, he. But Dam Hyun did not give up. Rather, it was a wee challenge. How much had he studied the methods of handling that energy and the techniques of the Thunder God Movement Art to get closer to Cheongho? Muttering something, he exerted force in his hand once more. The hot and prickly shock climbed from his fingertips throughout his body. The more force he applied, the greater the intensity became. Uh. He, uhh he. Blue sparks shed between the smiling Dam Hyuns teeth. The moment his hair poofed up, a burning smell began somewhere. Zzzt As the seal ripped, the box flung open. The electric shock assaulting Dam Hyuns body also disappeared. He licked his lips and swallowed the taste of blood he felt in his mouth. Once the pain subsided, only a sense of pride remained. Dam Hyun, still trembling slightly, stroked Cheonghos back. Cheongho, perhaps recognizing Dam Hyuns effort, unusually did not reject the touch. Lets see. What kind of item would need such a seal to be passed to Yi-gang? Dam Hyun examined the contents of the box. What is this? However, the contents were more disappointing than expected. It was just a single metal badge. It didnt even feel particrly rich in spiritual energy. Of course, it was clear it wasnt an ordinary item. It contained at least a hint of spiritual energy. It doesnt seem like a proper talisman The purple metal looked extraordinary. Dam Hyun frowned as he examined the engraved characters on the badge. The sole sun in the sky There were not two suns in the sky. He was trying to figure out the identity of the item. Dam Hyun! It was Jin Mus cry filled with astonishment. Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon hade looking for Dam Hyun. What were you thinking opening that! It was the box the Forest Lord had handed over for Yi-gang. Jin Mu red at Dam Hyun for opening it. No, you forgot to give this to himst time, thats almost criminal. You were the one keeping it! Anyway, it was the fault of the elder brother who was entrusted with the box by the Forest Lord. I just had it with me. Dam Hyun was not one to back down. I was supposed to deliver it, but things got busy, right? Yeah, thats true People everywhere were busily shouting, Treason! As disciples here, they couldnt be unaware of the seriousness of the situation. Which is more important, delivering this item or just doing the given task? Of course, you wouldnt know. You dont know how important this item is. Thats why I opened it. To see how important it was. Jin Mu barely restrained himself from punching Dam Hyun. It was all the more infuriating because Dam Hyuns argument made sense. So, in your judgment, what kind of item is it? Do you think it needs to be delivered urgently? Dam Hyun paused for a moment before speaking, Yes, immediately. Alright, go. Jin Mu nodded without much hesitation. Dam Hyun also rose without any hesitation. You really suit the Eastern Depot guards uniform, Dam Hyun. Hehe. The sleek, ck uniform of the Eastern Depot guard suited Dam Hyun very well. It made sense since the Eastern Depot guards,pared to the robust Embroidered Uniform Guards, had a sharper and colder impression. In terms of having a somewhat dangerous appearance, there were few who surpassed Dam Hyun. Unlike other investigators who didnt even carry a single sword, as Dam Hyun walked towards the door, the investigators blocked him. What are you doing! The one who shouted thismand was none other than Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong. The usual smile that hung over his plump chin had disappeared, and only irritable anger was visible. Are you not here to assist me? Hold your positions! Originally, Yi-gangs n was to capture the Seven Great Immortals staying at Huangtian Pce with the Eastern Depot guards and join the emperor at Jingshan. However, Hu Gyeong did not follow the original n and only tried to defend this ce. Dam Hyun clicked his tongue. This eunuchs noise is unbearable Wh-what did you say? Calling someone a eunuch in that tone could sound like an insult. Move aside. Im not your subordinate. This guy! Where else would a Supreme Peak master and a grand inspector of the heavens, the Eastern Depot Admiral, receive such treatment? Hu Gyeongs hand shone brilliantly white. It was clearly the pinnacle of hand-to-handbat known as Sosuma-gong. Boom! Jin Mu blocked the path between Dam Hyun and Hu Gyeong. Admiral Grand Eunuch! Jin Mu, with his sword sheath nted in the ground, red at Hu Gyeong. In this urgent situation, the Eastern Depot guards surrounded the area, ready to pounce at any moment if Jin Mu were to draw his sword. You have no authority tomand us! You call yourselves even if you im to be Azure Forest Taoists, dont you know youre justmoners! Under normal circumstances, Hu Gyeong wouldnt have used such aggressivenguage, even in this situation. But now the situation was dire enough. Does treason look like a joke to you! How dare these despicable people attack His Highness the Imperial Crown Prince! Supporters of the Imperial Crown Prince, including the Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu from the Embroidered Uniform Guards, had just attacked the Imperial Crown Prince. Because of that, the foolish-faced Imperial Crown Prince was pale with fear, hiding behind Hu Gyeong. Do you see those fireworks? Despite it being daytime, grand fireworks were lighting up the sky. Soon, the soldiers from the Five Military Commissions and the Embroidered Uniform Guards stationed outside the pce will flood in. And? I dont know what Bu Yeong-hu was thinking, but surely he wasnt nning to assassinate His Imperial Majesty. All that needs to happen is for those troops to reach the Forbidden City. Until then, we must protect His Highness the Imperial Crown Prince here! It was clear what Hu Gyeong meant. Rather than dealing with the Seven Great Immortals right now, we need to hold out and wait for the army. At that, Dam Hyun snorted. The Eastern Depot Admiral is so sloppy too. Wh-what did you say! Do you really think that narrowly? Are you certain the Emperor wont die? Dam Hyuns remarks were utterly irreverent. Even for the Eastern Depot, who were closest to the shadows of the imperial court, it was ufortably bold. What if those troops do arrive? The Embroidered Uniform Guards and those guys will want to live too. Who will be branded as traitors? That chubby little kid trembling as the Imperial Crown Prince or the Seven Great Immortals and the Embroidered Uniform Guards Commander-in-Chief who serves the Emperor with utmost devotion? Ugh. While its correct to protect the Imperial Crown Prince, the point was that one could not becent just by being passive. Jin Mu supported Dam Hyuns side. Thats the word. Hu Gyeong growled for a moment then snorted out a breath and said, Inspector Seo. You take the leaders and help these guys. The goal is to kill all the Seven Great Immortals and secure His Imperial Majestys safety. Ill jointer. Yes! The Eastern Depot guards stood by the side of the Azure Forest disciples. But Dam Hyun casually stepped to the side. It seems Yi-gang is in another direction. Ill head there first. Alright. Be careful. Dam Hyun did not reply but leaped away. At this, Hu Gyeong cursed as if in disbelief, nning to move alone? Hes crazy. The Forbidden City was now nothing short of a cauldron of chaos. Especially since the Embroidered Uniform Guards were actually stirring up usations of treason. How he intended to break through alone and find Yi-gang and King Gye-yeong was beyond understanding. Theres no need to worry about my junior brother, said Jin Mu, but Hu Gyeong couldnt quite believe it. Not until an explosion sounded from the direction Dam Hyun had gone. Kwaang! Amid the exploding smoke and building debris, an Embroidered Uniform Guard investigator was tossed about like a leaf before a storm. Hu Gyeongs mouth dropped open. Did he have explosives? Ha ha Jin Mu justughed. Inside, he was notughing at all. Could this guy actually have explosives? Because even he didnt know that Dam Hyun was carrying explosives. Hu Gyeong was raging madly. No, does he actually have explosives? Is that guy setting off bombs in the imperial pce now! Ha ha ha Are you trying tough it off! Jin Mu just keptughing. King Gye-yeong was riding his horse. He couldnt believe what had just happened. He had clearly seen it. An arrow that soared high into the sky then struck down as if still alive. It was undoubtedly sorcery. A dark magic surely cast by the Seven Great Immortals. Moreover, how about the Embroidered Uniform Guard investigators who reacted to this unbelievable miracle? As if waiting, they killed their fellow investigators and then shouted treason. It was definitely a trap. It was likely a trap involving even the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Dangerous. If Yi-gang had not been there, he might have been captured by the Embroidered Uniform Guards on the spot. Then he would have been framed as the traitor who shot the Emperor with an arrow, and without a doubt, his head would have been cut off. The n was to frame King Gye-yeong as a traitor from the beginning. The Queen my children! He had dodged the immediate wave of danger, but being targeted had not changed. Then, his family around the Yongzhao Pce must also be in danger. His heart grew anxious, and he urged his horse on. Getting through Shenwu Gate was his first worry. Surely, there would be Embroidered Uniform Guards there too. ! It was a stroke of divine luck. Shenwu Gate was empty. But perhaps it was too soon to hope. The enemys threat was already closing in fast. Screech The sound of the pursuers horn blew from the right. As King Gye-yeong turned around, he saw an Embroidered Uniform Guard sprinting towards him from between the trees of the garden. Oh no! Martial artists often aplished amazing feats. A Peak master, a colonel, can temporarily run faster than a horse. The colonel, using his light-footwork skills to the extreme to catch up to the horse, looked monstrous. Just as he nearly caught up with King Gye-yeong, the colonel crouched and then soared into the air. Suddenly, a short sword drawn from within his clothes shed in the light. Ugh! He came prepared to crash into him. King Gye-yeong felt a violent shock. If he hadnt been so heavy, he might have fallen off his horse. Cough, y-you bastard! Die! The Embroidered Uniform Guard colonel did not hesitate to drive the short sword into King Gye-yeongs back. sh! The short sword did not prate but deflected off. Shining armor was visible beneath the torn clothes of King Gye-yeong. Wearing protective armor in advance had saved his life. Protective armor! Kuh-ugh! However, it only bought him a brief moment. The colonel adjusted his grip on the short sword and aimed for King Gye-yeongs exposed neck. At that moment, pale fingers wrapped around the colonels neck. Choke! The owner of the hand yanked the colonel down from the horse. No matter how skilled, one could not survive falling under a horse like that. Moreover, the owner of the hand, Yi-gang, mmed the colonels face into the ground. Kwang, crash The colonel died instantly from the neck-breaking impact. King Gye-yeong cried out as if he was about to weep. Crown Princes teacher! Your Highness! Yi-gang ran at the same speed as King Gye-yeongs horse. Weve beenpletely fooled! The Emperor is not dead. Did you see it that way too? Yes, he was definitely hit in the shoulder. It seems that was even aimed for. These crazy kids! King Gye-yeong burst out in anger. There was nothing that could be done about what had already happened. Lets return for now. Yes, to Yongzhao Pce! King Gye-yeong, Yi-gang, and their party passed through the empty Shenwu Gate. Until just recently, the pce had been bustling with a hunting festival. And upon returning to Yongzhao Pce, King Gye-yeong heard shocking news from the pce eunuch guarding it. Her Highness the County Princess has been kidnapped. The father who had lost his daughter wore an expression as if the world had crumbled. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 C Beast Blood Ritual (4) Bring the County Princess to me. The blood of the County Princess will serve as the elixir to revive the Heavenly Demon that resides in the Emperors blood. That was themand given by Yi-ryong. Among the Seven Great Immortals, the ones tasked with this mission were Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong. Heuk Seok-gye and Wi Mi-hyeon were to assist Yi-ryong in conducting the ritual, while the youngest, Ye-song, was in no condition to move. Therefore, those who should have been guarding Huangtian Pce had stepped forward. -Jeok-woong. -Yes, brother. They concealed themselves as they moved through the Forbidden City. This was possible thanks to Chu Yeong-hos exceptional stealth spell. When they first found the Honorable County Princess, she was holding a bow, aiming at a rabbit. As she pulled the bowstring tight, her hand trembled slightly. Indeed, aiming at a living creature required courage. Even more so if the person was a young girl. Her heavily painted face, far too mature for her age, parted slightly with her bright red lips. Jeok-woong made his move. His enormous body grew evenrger. His upper garment swelled as though it would tear apart, and the fur-covered arm lengthened in a sh. With the majesty of a red bear, he struck the head of the horse that the Honorable County Princess was riding. Puh-uck! The horse died instantly, its skull shattered without even a whimper. The Honorable County Princess let out a sharp scream as she fell off the horse. Chu Yeong-ho swiftly grabbed her. When the Honorable County Princess saw Chu Yeong-hos distorted face up close, she screamed once again. Shut up! Chu Yeong-ho felt the murderous intent rise within him. If you keep making noise, Ill kill you! As he tightly grabbed the Honorable County Princess by the throat, tears welled up in her eyes. Seeing her like that, guilt suddenly surged in him. Brother! Jeok-woong called out after taking care of the Honorable County Princesss bodyguards. Only then did Chu Yeong-ho regain his senses. You are the Honorable County Princess, right? Unable to speak due to her tightly squeezed throat, she nodded frantically. The Honorable County Princess had the same appearance as the Crown Prince. To ensure there was no confusion, Chu Yeong-ho inspected the other items. The belongings and the horse, all matched what they had heard about Honorable County Princesss possessions. Kehk Her face turned bright red, and she made a choking sound as if she were about to pass out. Chu Yeong-ho quickly released his grip from her neck. The Honorable County Princess coughed harshly, then red sharply at Chu Yeong-ho as she lost consciousness. Itsmendable that you didnt scream. Chu Yeong-ho said this as he checked her pulse. With her now unconscious, Jeok-woong lifted her limp body onto his back. They immediately headed toward the Emperors garden. Although only two of the Seven Great Immortals, Jeok-woong and Chu Yeong-ho, were sent, their power was immense. Their skills were at the level of Peak masters,parable to an Embroidered Uniform Guard colonel or an Eastern Depot section chief, but they also possessed the added power of sorcery and dark magic. The return journey was not as difficult as expected, much like their arrival. They had thoroughly grasped the patrol routines of the Embroidered Uniform Guard and managed to avoid all of them. The most heavily guarded ce was the Shenwu Gate in the northern part of the Forbidden City, leading to the Emperors garden. However, through the Embroidered Uniform Guard Governor, they had arranged for the Shenwu Gate to be temporarily vacant. After passing through the Shenwu Gate and entering the garden, the atmosphere was more unsettling than ever. The Embroidered Uniform Guard was on high alert, and even for Jeok-woong and Chu Yeong-ho, breaking through their defense seemed nearly impossible. As they arrived at the designated location, the Embroidered Uniform Guardmander there pretended not to notice and allowed them to pass. -It seems the mission was a sess. -It appears so. The area around the Emperors Longevity Hall was even more chaotic. The pavilion known as the Emperors Longevity Hall was originally open on all sides. However, now it was different. Bright red silk draped down like a shroud. It was blocking the view of the inside of the Emperors Longevity Hall. Carrying the Honorable County Princess, they climbed the steps to the Emperors Longevity Hall. Wi Mi-hyeon received the Honorable County Princess, and Yi-ryong greeted them. Youve done well. Yes, Eldest Brother. Chu Yeong-ho nced over at the Emperor. Two imperial physicians were examining the Emperors condition. The Emperor was unconscious. His plump, bby body was exposed, as his clothes were loosened, and an arrow was lodged in his right shoulder. Blood was still trickling down from the wound. If you fail to save him, you will surely die. Y-yes. Heuk Seok-gye was threatening the imperial physicians. The imperial physicians, who had been suddenly summoned, were sweating profusely. Even so, they did not stop their hands. If the Emperor truly died, the imperial physicians who failed to save him would undoubtedly be executed. When struck by an arrow, the muscle gripped the arrowhead tightly, making it difficult to remove. Using a sharp scalpel, they made a small incision around the wound where the arrow was lodged. Then, they carefully extracted the arrowhead. Pyoouk! Blood spurted out, and a yellowish fatty substance oozed from the wound. After cleaning the wound with fresh water, they stuffed a white cotton cloth into the wound to stop the bleeding. Fortunately, since the injury was in the shoulder de, they were able to apply pressure and bandage it tightly. One of the imperial physicians grimaced. It had been a long time since he had closely examined the Emperors body. However, the Emperors condition was far from ordinary. The skin around his eyes was dark, and his lips were a purplish hue. It didnt seem like these symptoms were caused by the arrow wound. Is it finished? The imperial physician was startled by Yi-ryongs sudden question and hurriedly nodded. Yes, fortunately, the wound is not fatal. He just needs to rest. At least, will he be fine until tonight? If a fever rises, it could be dangerous. But until tonight? Thats right. Why are you asking that? When Yi-ryong remained silent, the imperial physician cautiously confirmed, Probably, there wont be any major issues. I see. Yi-ryong nodded in acknowledgment. Relief spread across the faces of the two imperial physicians. They must have thought they had passed the crisis. But reality was the opposite. Puk- Puk In an instant, both imperial physicians copsed, dead. A dagger was lodged in the back of each of their necks. Heuk Seok-gye, who had taken their lives, wiped the blood from his hands. The bodies of the imperial physicians were carelessly discarded into the corner of the pavilion. By orchestrating the Emperors arrow wound, the Seven Great Immortals hadpletely crossed the line. Now, nothing could stop them. The Guardian stood like a scarecrow atop the beams, even though the Emperor had been struck by an arrow. The time has finallye. All six remaining members of the Seven Great Immortals were gathered here. Yi-ryong dered, We will perform the grand spell and revive him. Yi-ryongs body trembled. The moment had finally arrived. The Emperory on a makeshift bed. Beneath him, a golden bowl was filled with bright red blood. It was the blood collected from the wound of the Gyeongmun Emperor, struck by the arrow. They were going to extract a fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul. Lay Ye-song in the center. Yes. Jeok-woong, the strongest among them, approached the youngest member sitting in the corner. Ye-song was the youngest of the Seven Great Immortals. Just over 20 years old, he was the most peculiar among the Seven Great Immortals. Sinceing here, he had done absolutely nothing. All Ye-song could do was sit in the chair, his face pale. Jeok-woong bitterly patted Ye-songs head. Born with the unique constitution of the Divine Spirit Heavenly Meridian, Ye-song was now in a state no different from a corpse. Originally, he could still move with his willpower, but not long after entering Huangtian Pce, he was attacked by the Guardian. The thin scar on his neck was the mark left by the Guardians willow leaf dagger. Thanks to that, the Seven Great Immortals had learned the conditions under which the Guardian would act. In exchange, Ye-songs body was left in a state between life and death. Youve suffered, Ye-song. Jeok-woong lifted Ye-songs body and ced it in the center of the Emperors Longevity Hall. Even if they gathered the fragments of the Heavenly Demons soul and revived him, a vessel was still needed. From the beginning, Ye-song was meant to y the role of that vessel. Everything was ready. The Honorable County Princess, whose blood was to be used as the elixir topensate for the Emperors insufficient blood, was bound to a chair. Yi-ryong stroked the Honorable County Princesss neck. If I cut here, we can collect the blood. If you perform the ritual while shes unconscious, the effect will be reduced. Got it. Yi-ryong lightly poked the Honorable County Princesss pulse. The Honorable County Princesss eyes shot open. Surrounded by the Seven Great Immortals, all holding swords, she kept her mouth tightly shut instead of screaming. Even if you scream, its useless. No one outside will hear anything. Yi-ryong quietly exined to the Honorable County Princess. We are going to use the blood of the Emperor and yours to revive the Heavenly Demon. He exined in detail. He told her that they would slit her throat to collect the blood, describing the process in full detail. The Honorable County Princess trembled silently. She understood as well. The reason for the detailed exnation was that they fully intended to kill her. You may resent us. But your death will not be the worst. Your family and rtives will be branded as traitors and wont escape execution by dismemberment. He was saying they would frame King Gye-yeong as a traitor who tried to assassinate the Emperor. Though now was the moment when she might scream, the Honorable County Princess remained silent until the end. Perhaps she still held out hope that things wouldnt turn out that way. It didnt matter. Yi-ryong drew out a pitch-ck de. It was a special sacrificial de used for the ritual. Well then. He ced the de against the Honorable County Princesss neck. With just a bit more pressure, the Honorable County Princess would spill blood, and the ritual would begin. The remaining members of the Seven Great Immortals were preparing to activate the barrier. However, Yi-ryong remained still. The hand holding the de trembled slightly, and his eyes widened. Soon, his face twisted in fury. Chu Yeong-ho! Jeok-woong! Yes, Eldest Brother! Damn it! Yi-ryongs body shook with rage and shock. What kind of mess have you made?! W-what do you mean? This is not the Honorable County Princess! What caught Yi-ryongs eye was a barely protruding Adams apple. For some reason, the one pretending to be the Honorable County Princess did not speak, or rather This isnt the Honorable County Princess! This is the Crown Prince! T-that cant be! Yi-ryong didnt respond but instead gripped the persons neck tightly and lifted them up. With a rough yank of the cor, a t chest was revealed. Only then did Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong realize the problem. They switched ces Damn it! It was strange from the beginning, how the captive hadplied without much resistance. Although they couldnt understand why, the Crown Prince had been pretending to be the Honorable County Princess from the start. Ha, haha Just like how his sister once imitated him to protect her younger brother, this time the Crown Prince had stepped forward for his sister. Ptoo! The Crown Prince spat in Yi-ryongs face. Insolent andwless scum. Ive heard enough of your mad ravings. Youll never get what you want! Even with a trembling voice full of fear, the Crown Prince spat out his words. Yi-ryong roughly threw the Crown Prince aside. Kraaak! The Crown Prince tumbled harshly across the floor, his body shaking. Chu Yeong-ho! Jeok-woong! Take responsibility and bring back the Honorable County Princess! Yes! Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong, their faces pale as ghosts, left the Emperors Longevity Hall once again. Yi-ryong then ordered Wi Mi-hyeon and Heuk Seok-gye, You two will stay and check the ritual process with me. If all else fails, we will proceed with the grand spell using that boy. By now, there was no turning back. Yi-ryongs face twisted into a demonic expression. The Guardian still stood on the beams, oblivious to everything. Jeok-woong and Heuk Seok-gye ran with all their might. The guilt of potentially ruining everything was etched on their faces. -Jeok-woong, this is ourst chance. -Even without us, can the grand spell still proceed? -Yes. It will. They were not essential personnel for the grand spell. Compared to the other brothers, the weight of their roles was light. Even so, the fact that they had failed to carry out such a simple task made them feel ashamed. They passed through the Shenwu Gate once again and re-entered the Forbidden City. Jeok-woong carefully sent a message through sound transmission. -By now, the security around the Honorable County Princess may have tightened. -I see. -If the situation gets dire, I will sacrifice myself to draw attention. You should return to Eldest Brother. Among the martial artists of the Demon Cult, there was a technique called the Explosive Blood Art, where they forcefully expelled their bodystent energy. Jeok-woong had made up his mind to do just that. -Understood. Knowing his younger brothers resolve, Chu Yeong-ho nodded in agreement. However, if possible, he would ensure that it wouldnte to that. -Wait. Sensing a presence, Chu Yeong-ho stopped Jeok-woong in his tracks. In a stationary state, Chu Yeong-ho possessed a stealth technique that could hide him even from the eyes of a supreme martial artist. -By sacredw, hurry forth! Upon uttering the incantation, their figures vanishedpletely. Someone passed by them. It seemed to be a sharp-eyed guard from the Eastern Depot. Hmm. He stopped abruptly. The shadows under his eyes made him look extremely fatigued. Disguised as a guard from the Eastern Depot, Dam Hyun tilted his head. Then, he looked directly at the spot where Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong were hiding. You there. Who are you? Chapter 262: Beast Blood Ritual (5) Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woongthey had even hidden the sound of their breathing. The Seven Great Immortals each possessed their own unique talents. Yo Myeong-sa had a sensitivity to spiritual sense like no one else, and in the case of Yi-ryong, as a sessor of Shaolin, he possessed exceptional martial prowess and a strong will. Jeok-woong was endowed with extraordinary physical strength. Like an ancient warrior or perhaps a true red bear, he had a mighty body. In the case of Chu Yeong-ho, he had a talent for stealth techniques. It was a talent that bloomed after his once-handsome appearance had transformed into that of an ugly monster. Perhaps it originated from his desire to hide his appearance due to shame. No, surely it was that.In any case, his talent wasparable to the stealth skills of the Guardian. It wasnt simply the martial artists way of concealing ones presence; even if someone stared directly at his position with their bare eyes, they wouldnt notice his stealth. Thus, Chu Yeong-ho and one or two others he apanied could movepletely hidden. Of course, they wouldnt be detected by even a guard of the Eastern Depot. You there. Who are you? However, it seemed Dam Hyun had noticed Chu Yeong-hos stealth and spoke up. Stealth masters knew that in moments like these, they should never hastily reveal themselves. This was because, even when the enemy detected a faint trace of their presence, they might just be bluffing. Chu Yeong-ho stayed silent for now. I asked you. Who are you? But then, Dam Hyun locked eyes directly with Chu Yeong-ho. He could no longer feign ignorance. Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong didnt realize it yet, but their opponent was far from a mere guard of the Eastern Depot. -Jeok-woong. -Yes. At Chu Yeong-hos briefmand, Jeok-woong immediately sprang into action. Though his massive build made him appear slow, Jeok-woong was neither sluggish nor dumb. As he reached into his sleeve and quickly withdrew his hand, a throwing knife shot out. There wasnt even a sound as it cut through the air. However, Dam Hyun extended his hand and caught it. Though Jeok-woong hadnt put his full power into the throw, Dam Hyuns skill was impressive. Yet, attached to the handle of the throwing knife Dam Hyun caught, there was a ck talisman. At the moment when the talisman was about to burst into blue mes. Hah. Dam Hyun sneered and wrapped his hand around the talisman. Chiiiik Thick smoke billowed from his palm. However, Dam Hyun didnt even flinch. The ones surprised were Jeok-woong and Chu Yeong-ho. -Hes dangerous. -A Taoist priest. Or perhaps a sorcerer, a dark mage. The talisman Jeok-woong used contained a spell. Neutralizing it in such a way was impossible unless one was an exceptional Taoist or a sorcerer. The problem was that they had no clue about their opponents identity. As an advanced sorcerer, it was not easy to determine what kind of person Dam Hyun was. However, rm bells were ringing in their minds, signaling danger. So, you must be the ones they call the Seven Great Immortals. I was curious what kind of people you were Moreover, Dam Hyun had figured out their identity. Not much to be impressed by. Meanwhile, Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong also made their decision. They realized this was not someone they could deal with easily, so the priority was escape. To do so, they nned tounch a powerful preemptive strike with their most potent techniques and then flee. Hmph! Chu Yeong-ho chanted a mantra, and Jeok-woong scattered three throwing knives at once, just like before. Then, without even ncing back, they activated their light footwork technique. A human-sized me flew towards Dam Hyun, and within that me, three throwing knives were mixed. It was a crisis on the verge of exploding. In that moment, Dam Hyun wasnt flustered. He simply chanted a short mantra and sank into the ground. The fireball and the three throwing knives only exploded where Dam Hyun had stood moments before. Boom! And then, Dam Hyun used the earth-walking spell in reverse, leaping swiftly upward, right into the path of Jeok-woong and Chu Yeong-hos escape path. They were shocked as they saw Dam Hyun rise up from the ground. Dam Hyun was smiling. If I snap your necks, I might finally earn some respect as a senior brother. He looked as if he was pleased with his unexpected stroke of luck. He drew a jet-ck sword and swung it. Where the de passed, blue mes lingered. Chu Yeong-ho was horrified. The Azure Forest! Oh, you recognize it. You youre an honor flower disciple! Chu Yeong-ho gritted his teeth. As a sorcerer of the Demon Cult, there was no way he wouldnt know the nature of the technique Dam Hyun was using. Jeok-woong, hes using Ghost Fire de! The honor flower disciples of the Azure Forest could summon blue ghost fire onto their des. Even though Dam Hyun couldnt use sword energy, the Ghost Fire de was just as formidable. In fact, it was even more terrifying. That ghost fire sttered blue sparks every time it shed with the opponents weapon. Grrr! Jeok-woong tried to shake off the ghost fire clinging to his arm, gritting his teeth as he swung his fist. His massive fist, twice the size of a normal persons, barely missed Dam Hyuns ear as it whizzed by. Whoosh As Dam Hyun dodged Jeok-woongs punch, Chu Yeong-ho seized the moment. From his empty palm, a de about a hands length shot out. Die! Not even the street strongmen from the marketce would fight in such a bizarre manner. But this was how a sorcerer fought. Pook! A distinct sensation was felt at the tip of his hand. The hand-length de had embedded itself directly into Dam Hyuns abdomen. Chu Yeong-ho felt a rush of both exhration and relief. Keurgh! Dam Hyun spewed a fountain of bright red blood from his mouth. It was undoubtedly a fatal wound. Heh, heh heh. Yet, with his teeth stained bright red from the blood, Dam Hyun smiled. That smile was eerily ghost-like. Just seeing the horrified faces of Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong made it clear. Faced with the brink of certain death, Dam Hyuns mind experienced an eleration. It was done. Martial artists referred to this moment as the Spirit Echoes. At the crossroads of life and death, or in moments of extreme elevation, a sudden eleration of thought urs. It felt as though time stretched out endlessly. Perhaps it was simr to the supreme ultimate technique of the Sword Emperor. However, unlike the body, which couldnt surpass the limits of time It was easy. Dam Hyun had finally be ustomed to achieving this heightened mental eleration. It wasnt something that had been possible from the start. It began when he shared the torment of the Hundred Refined Great Technique with Yi-gang, draining his innate Qi in the process. If something was emptied, perhaps something else was filled. Though Dam Hyun had lost his martial prowess, his shattered and ravaged body underwent a new transformation. While his body couldnt move as though time had frozen, at least his mind could think freely. And with such a mind, as a talented sorcerer, there was nothing he couldnt aplish. Within his elerated thoughts, Dam Hyun activated several spells and techniques at once. First, he controlled his physical senses to numb the pain. Next, he constricted the blood vessels in his abdomen where the de had pierced him. The bleeding stopped. Then, he carefully channeled Qi into the damaged meridians. Qi was both tangible and intangible. He filled his entire bodys meridians with Qi in a way that would have been impossible if time were flowing normally. By doing this, even for a brief moment, it was possible to surpass the physical abilities of a Supreme Peak master. Just like that bastard Yi-gang In the state just before death, he suddenly gained the strength of a superhuman. When time resumed its normal flow, the first thing Dam Hyun did wasnt to crush Jeok-woong or Chu Yeong-hos skulls. He swallowed the blue ghost fire that had clung to the de. Y-you madman! To the sorcerer, Chu Yeong-ho, and Jeok-woong, it looked as though he had just swallowed moltenva. It was a mad act, tantamount to seeking death. Soon, instead of blood, the blue mes began to pour out of Dam Hyuns abdomen, where the de was still lodged. Ive acquired yokai energy too! Kraaaaah! Chu Yeong-hos right hand was consumed by jet-ck mes. The blue mes that Dam Hyun released were denser and hotter than the original ghost fire. At that moment, the overwhelming sensation that Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong felt was one of sheer danger. Brother! Jeok-woong cried out, his face contorting in fear. Earlier, Jeok-woong had said he would sacrifice himself if danger arose and now he urged Chu Yeong-ho to go first: Go ahead first! He didnt expect to act on those words before they even met the Honorable County Princess. Jeok-woong grabbed Chu Yeong-hos arm and, without hesitation, flung him. Chu Yeong-ho, who was no mere pebble, was hurled through the air with a whizz. Where do you think youre going! Dam Hyun, with blue mes spilling from his mouth, swung his hand. Jeok-woong didnt just stand by and watch. Ill take care of you! Jeok-woongs body swelled, and his upper garments tore apart. The fur that covered his body grew thicker and turned bright red. Jeok-woong now truly looked like a red bear. Dam Hyun didnt dare underestimate him. So thats the Explosive Blood Art, is it! Rather, he shouted with a joyous smile. Jeok-woong had unleashed the Explosive Blood Art, a technique that caused ones power to run wild by breaking their energy reserves, without hesitation. Jeok-woong sacrificed his life to buy time, and Chu Yeong-ho survived by using his younger brothers life. Grrr! Once again, Chu Yeong-ho used his stealth technique and dashed off to find the Honorable County Princess. King Gye-yeong had just let out a roar that sounded like a beast in agony. It was when he first heard the news of his child being kidnapped. The eunuchs had reported that the Honorable County Princess had been kidnapped, but upon further investigation, the truth was the opposite. The one kidnapped was the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince had been pretending to be the Honorable County Princess and was captured. I knew it! The Crown Prince had swapped ces with the Honorable County Princess and imitated his sister. Those children often did that. On stormy days, or when I scolded them, theyd imitate each other. His Highness must have had a premonition that something bad would happen. Yi-gang had experienced this peculiar habit of the siblings as well. The Crown Prince had made a strange request earlier that morning, but who would have thought he would go as far as to swap ces? Does that mean the Seven Great Immortals were targeting Her Highness? Perhaps But why all of a sudden If the Crown Prince being kidnapped was a misunderstanding by the Seven Great Immortals, why did they specifically target the Honorable County Princess now? Yi-gang clenched his teeth. First, we need to secure Her Highnesss safety. Yes, we must! It crossed their minds that those who kidnapped the Crown Prince might try again to abduct the Honorable County Princess. King Gye-yeong quickly mounted his horse and followed Yi-gang in search of the Honorable County Princess. The search was not easy. In the vast Forbidden City, it was impossible to know where the Honorable County Princess might be. Given the circumstances, she could be hiding somewhere. In the worst case, she might already have been kidnapped. Yi-gang and King Gye-yeong rode through the Forbidden City, but they couldnt find the Honorable County Princess. Along the way, they encountered and fought many Geumuiwi members who were allied with the Third Princes faction. Had it not been for Yi-gang, even King Gye-yeong would have been in danger. Their swords were already sticky with blood and oil. King Gye-yeongs face grew paler as time passed. We cant we cant go on like this How could they find a daughter hiding in a ce like this? Even the father was gradually losing hope. However, Yi-gang did not give up hope. Do not lose hope, Your Majesty. Teacher. I made a promise to Her Highness. Yi-gang had made a promise to the siblings. If they ever found themselves in danger me! came a shout of the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar. That faint voice unmistakably belonged to the Honorable County Princess. Its over there! L-lets go! Yi-gang and King Gye-yeong turned their horses and raced like mad. While King Gye-yeongs expression brightened, Yi-gangs remained grim. The Honorable County Princess was not foolish. She wouldnt have used the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar just to reveal her location. That could also have drawn the enemy toward her. At the very moment when Yi-gang and King Gye-yeong rounded the wall of the inner pce The group encountered a series of people. You all! Y-Your Majesty! It was the eunuchs and bodyguards assigned to protect the Honorable County Princess. However, the Honorable County Princess herself was nowhere to be seen. King Gye-yeong cried out in desperation. Where is she? Where is the County Princess?! A strange person has kidnapped Her Highness. We chased after them, but they vanished as if they had turned invisible You fools! A woman wearing the attire of the Eastern Depot followed after them. Before King Gye-yeongs anger could explode further, Yi-gang intervened, Was she a martial artist who uses a whip sword? Y-yes! Yi-gang had asked just in case, and it turned out that Jin Ri-yeon had joined up with the Honorable County Princess. Perhaps she hade after hearing the Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar. With hope in his voice, Yi-gang asked, Which direction?! T-that way There was no need to listen any further. Help me! Once again, the Honorable County Princesss Azure Dragons Demon-Breaking Roar echoed. Yi-gang leaped from his horse onto the wall. Jumping over the walls of the Forbidden City was technically forbidden byw. However, King Gye-yeong raised his fist in support and shouted, I will follow! Please, save her! Yi-gang didnt respond. Instead, he kicked off the roof tiles and ran. Thump, thumpwith each step, the distance he leaped increased. In no time, Yi-gang had leaped over half the inner pce wall. Senior Sister! There, Jin Ri-yeon stood. Even knowing Yi-gang had arrived, she didnt spare him a nce. She was fully focused, ensuring she didnt miss even the slightest trace. Yi-gang, theres a sorcerer hiding ahead. Theyve kidnapped the Honorable County Princess. Her determination to pierce through the enemy the moment she pinpointed their location was evident. Her determination was reflected in her long sword. Just ahead, right nearby. Jin Ri-yeon was staring at what appeared to be an empty wall. If someone was truly hiding there, then it would be the pinnacle of stealth techniques. Yi-gang remained silent for a moment. More precisely, he didnt speak aloud. Instead, he recited the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion in his mind. With his enhanced vision, Yi-gang pointed to a spot. Directly in front of you, three steps ahead, thats where he is. Hes holding the Honorable County Princess by the neck, so dont stab. Jin Ri-yeon remained expressionless. She swung her long sword toward the ground. Whack! The soil burst as sand scattered forward. As the sand sprayed ahead, it revealed the hidden form of Chu Yeong-ho, who had been using stealth. Chapter 263: The Descent Of The Divine Demon (1) Chu Yeong-hos heart felt as though it were on fire. The Eastern Depot guard who appeared suddenlycould he really be a Taoist of the Azure Forest, and even an honor flower disciple at that? No sorcerer from the Demon Cult could fail to recognize an honor flower disciple. The revered Taoists of the Azure Forest were all dangerous, but honor flower disciples were especially more so. His younger brother, Jeok-woong, had used the Explosive Blood Art. He could surely face that honor flower disciple, but regardless of the oue, Jeok-woong would die. Jeok-woong I will not forget your sacrifice! Chu Yeong-ho survived by his younger brothers blood. At this point, he had no choice but to risk his life toplete the mission.He had kidnapped the Honorable County Princess. His stealth spell remained wless. The escorts of the Honorable County Princess were helpless as their throats were slit. After kidnapping the Honorable County Princess, he ran without hesitation. But, how such a small body had made such a loud sound, he could not understand. From the purity of the energy in the shout, it was undoubtedly a Taoist sound technique. The stealth spell, based on sorcery, suddenly unraveled. As he restrained the struggling Honorable County Princess, a woman with a whip sword appeared, having heard her scream. Kidnapper! She lunged forward, swinging her whip sword gracefully. Chu Yeong-ho, in a state of shock, almost died at that moment. The woman used the same movement technique as the honor flower disciple he had encountered earlier. Recognizing Jin Ri-yeons light footwork, Chu Yeong-ho quickly guessed her identity. Why do all the Azure Forest disciples dress like the Eastern Depot guard? He wanted to ask, but remained silent to maintain his stealth spell. Once again, the Honorable County Princess cried out loudly. Help me! Damn it! Chu Yeong-ho barely managed to block the mute acupoints on the Honorable County Princesss body. Because his right hand had been burned, he hadnt been able to properly strike the acupoints until now. Suddenly, Chu Yeong-ho felt a chilling presence behind him. Cherrrnnng! The softly swaying whip sword pierced the spot where Chu Yeong-hos head had been. As the sword straightened, the sharp noise jolted him back to his senses. Instead of climbing over the wall, Chu Yeong-ho maximized his stealth spell and concealed himself. By remainingpletely still, he enhanced the effectiveness of his invisibility. Jin Ri-yeon stopped in ce. Then, as if searching for Chu Yeong-ho, only her gaze moved silently. Shes relentless Chu Yeong-ho was thinking of escaping with the Honorable County Princess as soon as he found the slightest opening. But Jin Ri-yeon didnt blink once. It was as if she was determined to track down Chu Yeong-ho, who was hiding somewhere. Time was not on Chu Yeong-hos side. Soon, Yi-gang appeared. Senior Sister! Hearing the words senior sister, Chu Yeong-ho felt a chill run down his spine. The honor flower disciple from earlier, this swordswoman wielding the whip sword, and even the Crown Princes teacher. They were all disciples of the Azure Forest? Chu Yeong-ho held his breath in silence. The honor flower disciple from earlier was special, but surely these two wouldnt be able to see through his stealth spell. If he could just move away little by little and escape Hes standing directly in front of you, Senior Sister, three steps ahead, holding the Honorable County Princess by the neck. Dont stab him. Chu Yeong-ho never imagined that Yi-gang could pinpoint his location as if he could see him clearly. This was because he didnt know that Yi-gang had mastered the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion. Shooosh! The sand Jin Ri-yeon scattered covered Chu Yeong-hos body. Chu Yeong-ho gritted his teeth and shot upward while maintaining his stealth spell. Jin Ri-yeons whip sword grazed his thigh. Luckily, it didnt sever an artery, but blood started to drip rapidly. Senior Sister! Yi-gang ran up next to Jin Ri-yeon. Chu Yeong-ho still hadnt released his stealth spell, so Jin Ri-yeon couldnt see him. Ill take care of this! Yi-gang thrust his Shooting Star Fang at Chu Yeong-ho. At the very moment the sharp de was about to pierce Chu Yeong-hos chest, he lifted the Honorable County Princess into the path of the sword. Urgh! Yi-gang nearly stabbed the Honorable County Princess in the neck. This bought Chu Yeong-ho a split second. Kicking off the wall, he propelled himself away. At that moment, the effect of the Scripture of Inexhaustible Mind and Emotion Yi-gang had memorized wore off. Chu Yeong-ho disappeared from his sight as well. Damn it! Of course, Chu Yeong-hos stealth spell wasnt wless. But even Yi-gang couldnt find a way to break through at this moment. Senior Sister! Yi-gang shouted toward Jin Ri-yeon, who was in the direction Chu Yeong-ho was heading. However, he didnt expect much from Jin Ri-yeon. Unlike Yi-gang, she couldnt see Chu Yeong-ho. How could one strike an invisible opponent, especially when that opponent was wielding a hostage? But Jin Ri-yeon swung her whip sword. Charrararrrak! ! A bright blue sword sh gleamed, and the swishing sound of the whip sword echoed like a snake hissing. The sword clearly cut through something. Blood sttered, and Chu Yeong-hos left arm, which had been gripping the Honorable County Princess in mid-air, was severed and fell to the ground. Along with the Honorable County Princess. Arrrrgh! Chu Yeong-ho screamed in agony. He red fiercely at Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon. Then, as if making a final decision, he gritted his teeth. His eyes turning blood-red was a sign that he was about to unleash his energy and use the Explosive Blood Art. Shiiik At that moment, Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang left a dark trail as it passed. Chu Yeong-hos lips parted slightly. Krrk. But what came out wasnt wordsit was blood. His throat had been shed, and he copsed like a felled tree. Yi-gang flicked the blood off his sword and turned to Jin Ri-yeon. Jin Ri-yeon, looking slightly embarrassed, spoke up, I could see the bloodstains. Ah. Yi-gang noticed the blood droplets on the ground. They had dripped from Chu Yeong-hos wounded thigh. Jin Ri-yeon had perfectly predicted Chu Yeong-hos movements by following the trail of blood drops. Even knowing the Honorable County Princess was held hostage, her swordsmanship had been daring, yet precise without fault. Youre incredible, Yi-gang admitted sincerely. Thanks, Jin Ri-yeon responded with a soft smile. Yi-gang genuinely admired Jin Ri-yeon. Even with his sharp senses, it was a skill difficult for him to replicate. The courage of a dragon, the ferocity of a tiger They say young heroes emerge in troubled times. Just as Zhang Sanfeng said. Yi-gang and Jin Ri-yeon quickly checked on the Honorable County Princesss condition. Fortunately, she was unharmed. It seemed the Seven Great Immortals had a reason to capture her alive. As soon as the acupoints were released, she started crying loudly, clearly terrified. My younger brother, the Crown Prince! Huuu! No, the Honorable County Princess wasnt crying for herself, but for the Crown Prince. She then ran into the arms of King Gye-yeong, who had rushed over breathlessly, and continued to sob. Its okay. Its okay King Gye-yeongs face was filled with conflicting emotions. Relief that his daughter had been saved. But also despair that his son had been captured by the Seven Great Immortals Yi-gang, gazing at the scene, asked Jin Ri-yeon, Senior Sister, where are Eldest Senior Brother and Senior Brother Dam Hyun? Senior Brother Dam Hyun he went to find you, didnt you see him? No. Hmm Eldest Senior Brother went with the Eastern Depot guards toward the garden beyond the north gate. Thats where the emperor is. Yes, we need to join them. Thats why I came to deliver this message. Yi-gang understood the situation. He couldnt tell if the decision hade from Jin Mu or the Admiral Grand Eunuch, but it was the right one. It was obvious what the Seven Great Immortals were afterthe resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. They also tried to kidnap the Crown Prince and the County Princess It must be rted to the emperors blood. There was no other reason for them to carry out the kidnapping under such circumstances. Blood ritual A ritual involving the use of blood. They likely needed more imperial blood for it. Lets go! We must go! King Gye-yeong jumped to his feet, ready to rush off to save the Crown Prince at any moment. Yi-gang agreed, they needed to go and confront the Seven Great Immortals, then rescue the Crown Prince. However, there was a problem. Your Majesty, you must stay here. The viins could target Her Highness again King Gye-yeong would only be a burden if he followed. King Gye-yeong seemed to understand this as well. There must be someone to protect them. The martial artists of the Schr Circle, led by the Eastern Depot and the Senior Grand Secretary Seong Yeok-ju, were not here. Another of the Seven Great Immortals might already be on the way to target the Honorable County Princess again. At that moment, Jin Ri-yeon stepped forward. Ill protect her. With her whip sword in hand, she stood by the Honorable County Princesss side. Yi-gang, you go and help Eldest Senior Brother. Yes. Who else could they trust more than Jin Ri-yeon? King Gye-yeong was moved, tears nearly welling up in his eyes. Take my horse, Crown Princes teacher. His prized steed, was clearly a noble horse at a nce. The horse, which had carried the heavy King Gye-yeong with ease, calmly epted Yi-gang. May fortune be with you. Teacher! The Honorable County Princess approached the horse and tightly grabbed Yi-gangs hand. Her hand was as cold as her brothers. Please stay safe. She didnt ask him to bring her brother back, but instead wished for Yi-gangs safety. Yi-gang nodded. I will also save the Crown Prince. The Honorable County Princesss face brightened. After saying that, Yi-gang kicked the horse into motion. I thought you were the type not to make promises you couldnt keep. Well, I suppose thats also a good way to strengthen your resolve. Yi-gang rode off.
The guards of the Shenwu Gate were once again the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Their expressions were grim, and their eyes were bloodshot with anxiety. An internal conflict had erupted within the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Move aside! I must pass! It was clear that those stationed at the Shenwu Gate were not on the same side as Yi-gang. Because arrows flew at him without hesitation. Ting, ting, ting! Yi-gang deflected the arrows with a flick of his sword. The Embroidered Uniform Guard was shocked. The officer in charge quickly shouted at the soldiers. Drag him down! Throw the chains! The situation wasnt favorable. Yi-gang clicked his tongue. He had confidence in breaking through the Embroidered Uniform Guard guarding the gate. However, it seemed he would have to consume a lot of his True Qi to do so. Whoosh Just as a bright sword sh radiated from Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang Embroidered Uniform Guard! Stop! A group of schrs dressed in official robes suddenly appeared. Yi-gang quickly halted his horse. What was peculiar was that, incongruously, they were all carrying swords. How can a sword meant to protect the emperor and the royal family turn against them? The schr with the most impressive beard drew his sword and shouted. In response, we, the martial artists of the Schr Circle, will not tolerate the Embroidered Uniform Guards disgrace of our sacred duty! Uwaaah! The men dressed as schrs drew their swords and charged at the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Their swordsmanship and momentum were quite fierce. Yi-gang. Seong Ji-an, who had appeared beside Yi-gang at some point, spoke, We couldnt just stand by either. Go. Yes, Aunt. The martial artists of the Schr Circle were few in number, but their spirit was no less than that of any warriors. It was enough to throw the Shenwu Gate into chaos. Yi-gang urged his horse into full speed and leapt over the Embroidered Uniform Guards defensive line. Hiiing! No, stop him! Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang drew a long arc beside the horse, cutting down an officer. Yi-gang galloped forward, passing through the Shenwu Gate in one breath. Even a noble horse panted heavily after such a fierce run. Just as he entered the garden, he heard the sounds of many people fighting. The chilling screams of those struck by des and the shing of spears and swords filled the air. Shwaaak! Amidst the chaos, a sharp arrow flew toward him. Yi-gang raised his sword to block it, but the arrow was imbued with a brilliant blue bow energy. Crack! Though deflected by his sword, the arrows path curved and struck his horse in the neck. Hiiing! The horse copsed to the ground with a sickening thud. Yi-gang twisted his body midair and managed tond safely. As he nted his feet on the ground and lifted his head, he spotted the archer. It was one of the elite officers loyal to Bu Yeong-hu. Impressive, you move quickly! This time, the archer notched three arrows onto his bowstring. Just as the arrows, charged with blue energy, were about to be fired A pale hand suddenly appeared behind the elite officer and crushed his head like a watermelon. Thud! Yi-gang quietly observed the one who had intervened. The pale hand was evidence of the Barehand Demonic Art. Standing before him was Hu Gyeong, the Admiral Grand Eunuch of the Eastern Depot. The usually immacte Hu Gyeong was covered in blood, his hair disheveled. What are you doing? Hurry up and get up there to help your senior brother! Hu Gyeong said this as he dashed past Yi-gang. He charged into the ongoing battle between the Eastern Depot guards and the Embroidered Uniform Guard, fighting like a tiger. Go quickly! Yes. Yi-gang rushed through the garden toward Jingshan. Soon, the path to the Emperors Longevity Hall appeared. Even in front of the pavilion, a fierce battle was raging. Yi-gang! Jin Mu recognized Yi-gang and let out a joyful shout. Yi-gang began sprinting up the stairs. Then, without hesitation, he hurled the Shooting Star Fang in his hand. The dark-colored Shooting Star Fang flew straight toward Bu Yeong-hu, the Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had been fighting Jin Mu. Chapter 264: The Descent Of The Divine Demon (2) Yi-ryong wiped his darkened eyes. The Emperors Longevity Hall was adorned with red silk. The sunlight partially pierced through the silk, scattering a suffocating crimson hue. To suit that color perfectly, the interior of the Emperors Longevity Hall was filled with the stench of blood. It was because of the emperors blood in the bowl. Perhaps it was due to the higher grease contentpared to ordinary human blood, making the scent verge on foul. Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals remained silent. The preparation for the grand spell wasplete. Now, all that was left was for Jeok-woong and Chu Yeong-ho to return with the Honorable County Princess, and it would be over. The actual time wasnt long, but the waiting felt as if it spanned eternity. Although no one uttered a single word, the interior of the Emperors Longevity Hall wasnt silent. Die! Traitor! The sounds within the Emperors Longevity Hall didnt escape outside, but the noises from the outside intruded regardless. It was clear that a battle was raging beyond the Emperors Longevity Hall. Yi-ryong approached the window and slightly pulled aside the silk. The outside came into view. The Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Eastern Depot were entangled in a fierce battle. Provoking Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu and the Third Princes faction was easy. All they did was falsify an imperial edict, pretending it conveyed the emperors intention regarding session. Adding a few lies made everything flow as desired. However, they were not what Yi-ryong was seeking. Theyre noting. Chu Yeong-ho and Jeok-woong had not returned. They had waited long enough. There was no more time to wait. We begin the grand spell now. They were probably dead. Sensing this, the faces of Wi Mi-hyeon and Heuk Seok-gye darkened. But their bodies moved without hesitation. Set up the barrier. The grand spell must never be interrupted. A barrier had to be ced around the Emperors Longevity Hall to prevent anyone from entering. If they realized something was wrong, even the Embroidered Uniform Guard would storm into the Emperors Longevity Hall to kill the Seven Great Immortals. ng Wi Mi-hyeon opened the metal box that had been prepared in advance. Soon, even through the thick stench of blood, a clear fragrance spread. Inside were the rarest elixirs in the world. Using the emperors authority, they had been stolen from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. First, they took out the internal elixir of the legendary Old Nine-Shell Turtle, said to drift deep within Mount Hua. Wi Mi-hyeon pulled it out and crushed it in his palm without hesitation. As the fiery yang energy spread, his palm began to peel, and beads of blood started to form. The white rice scattered on the ground began to burn and cken. Wi Mi-hyeon repeated the process. This time, he shattered the Millennium Ice Essence, retrieved from the deep ice of the Northern Sea. Next, he crushed the fruit of a cactus, which bloomed once every 1,000 years in the great western desert. Elixirs, each worth a fortune, enough to purchase an entire castle, vanished in vain. At the moment when the supreme barrier created by these elixirs was about to form Yi-gangC! Someone shouted the name of the Crown Princes teacher. Yi-ryong flinched and approached the window once more. We will activate the Heavenly Dark Barrier! Yi-ryong nodded in response to Wi Mi-hyeons shout. However, his gaze remained fixed on a single figure visible beyond the silk curtain. A swordsman in red came charging forward without hesitation. Yi-gang swung his sword,unching an attack on Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu, a Supreme Peak master. Bu Yeong-hu, who was startled and wide-eyed, hurriedly parried the sword, but as if by magic, the sword returned to Yi-gangs hand. Jin Mu grinned brightly at Yi-gangs arrival. Then, with a shout, he yelled, Inside there! It was obvious he was referring to the Emperors Longevity Hall. Yi-gang was running straight toward the Emperors Longevity Hall. Bu Yeong-hu gritted his teeth and tried to block Yi-gang, but Jin Mu didnt stand idly by. Jin Mu used the refined sword techniques of the Azure Forest without holding back to stall Bu Yeong-hu. Meanwhile, the Embroidered Uniform Guardmanders blocked Yi-gangs path. Someone thrust a spear. However, instead of deflecting it, Yi-gang leaped into the air. Astonishingly, he stepped on the shaft of the spear. He sprang up. Stunned, he mmed down onto the face of one of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. And then, he leaped once more. Yi-ryong bared his teeth like a beast sensing danger. Through the gap in the parted silk, his eyes met Yi-gangs directly. Rip! Thepletion of the barrier meant to protect the Emperors Longevity Hall and Yi-gangs tearing through the silk to infiltrate happened almost simultaneously. Force the grand spell! Hold your ground! Yi-ryongs shout was as powerful as the roar of a Shaolin lion. The red silk, shed apart by Yi-gangs sword, flew toward Yi-ryong. Through the fluttering fabric, Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang pierced forward. Argh! Heuk Seok-gye, who had been aiming his sword at the Crown Princes carotid artery, had his shoulder impaled by Yi-gangs de. You wretch! Yi-ryong swung his hand like an enraged lion. The Shaolin fist techniques still ingrained in his body ripped through the red silk with a burst. His intent was to tear through Yi-gang as well, but Yi-gang was no longer there. Eldest Brother! Hes above! Wi Mi-hyeon shouted the warning as Yi-gang leaped into the air and hurled a throwing knife. Yi-ryong clicked his tongue as he tilted his head upward. Wi Mi-hyeon was the weakest in martial arts. The throwing knife she clumsily threw was easily caught by Yi-gang. Yi-gang immediately returned it to her. WhizzThud! Wi Mi-hyeon was fortunate that Yi-gang wasnt an expert in hidden weapon techniques. The knife flew past Wi Mi-hyeons neck and embedded itself into a pir. Instead of recklessly attacking Yi-gang, Yi-ryong made a more calcted decision. If you move, the Crown Prince dies! He shouted while gripping the Crown Prince by the neck. Yi-gangs Shooting Star Fang, which he had retrieved at some point, twitched in his hand. Do you think Im joking? As Yi-ryong tightened his grip, the Crown Princes face turned a deep red. His sharpened nails dug into the princes neck, drawing droplets of blood. In the end, Yi-gang lowered his sword. So, youre resorting to taking a hostage? Exactly. Youve read me well. Despite his inner turmoil, Yi-ryongs face quickly hardened, showing no emotion. Yi-gang, standing opposite him, wore an equally cold expression, as if they were staring into a mirror. Wi Mi-hyeon, Heuk Seok-gye, begin the other parts of the grand spell. Yi-ryong was confident that if the three of them attacked Yi-gang together, they could subdue him. However, if even one of the three were to die in the process, the loss would be far greater than the gain. It would be wise not to try anything foolish, Yi-gang warned in a voice as cold as ice, If you so much as touch the Crown Prince He was a man who had already been through hell. A fierce aura emanated from himone that no young man in his early twenties should possess. All of you will die. Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals did not fear death. And your ridiculous n to resurrect the Heavenly Demon? I will crush that as well. That was what they truly feared. You seem to know quite a bit. Someone told me many secrets. I might even know more about the Heavenly Demon than you do. Yi-ryongs brow twitched, but he didnt believe it. He couldnt have imagined that by Yi-gangs side was none other than Zhang Sanfeng, the sworn enemy of the Heavenly Demon. There he is. Over there. Zhang Sanfengs expression had never been more serious. His eyes were fixed on the items Heuk Seok-gye was organizing. Each one was old and worna sword, a hair ornament once owned by a necromancer. With the emperors blood, they now have three pieces. Is it possible to resurrect him without all the soul fragments? If more than half are gathered, its possible. As for the remaining items, he will easily find them himself. Yi-gang nced at Yi-ryong and then at the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince was trembling uncontrobly, unable to utter a single word. Looking up, Yi-gang noticed the Guardian silently observing them. Guardian! Yi-gang suddenly shouted, but the guard remained silent. Yi-ryong sneered at the sight. The Guardian is nothing more than a puppet. Didnt you know that? I see. Yi-gang knew, but he pretended otherwise. Meanwhile, Wi Mi-hyeon and Heuk Seok-gye continued progressing with the grand spell step by step. Yi-gang asked as if to confirm, Are you going to manipte the emperor like a puppet to aid the Demon Cults invasion of the Central ins? Hmph. At the direct question, Yi-ryong let out a bitter smile. To be honest, that was the first n, but things have changed. Now, we only seek his resurrection. It was true. The Seven Great Immortals could no longer control the emperor as they did before in Huangtian Pce. The scale had grown toorge. Fine, then I dont care. Just let the Crown Prince go. Yi-ryong looked somewhat surprised at Yi-gangs words. Very well. There are ways to achieve our goal without killing the Crown Prince. However, youll have to wait a bit. We will draw the necessary amount of blood and return him unharmed. Alright, I understand. A moment of silence followed. Yi-gang thought quietly to himself, Thats a lie. Indeed it is. There was little chance that Yi-ryongs words were true. If they only needed a small amount of blood from the Crown Prince, they could have extracted it in the same manner they had collected the emperors blood already. However, Yi-ryong continued waiting for a certain moment. As if he were aiming to sever the Crown Princes life in an instant to achieve something. There was no need to take any more risks. Yi-gang cautiously clenched his left hand. In his left hand was the Flood Dragons heart, holding the power to let Zhang Sanfeng take over. Youve done well. From here on, leave it to me. Zhang Sanfeng smiled faintly. Yi-ryong, the Guardian, and the remaining Seven Great Immortals. What was there to fear, other than the Heavenly Demon who had yet to be resurrected? It seems the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon will be dyed for now. Borrowing Yi-gangs body, Zhang Sanfeng would swiftly eliminate the enemies in the hall. Please use my body carefully. I will. And then, Zhang Sanfeng possessed Yi-gangs body. His mind grew dizzy. All the sensations in his body began to fade away. The still not fully healed blood vessels sparked with an electrifying sensation. That was exactly how it was supposed to feel. Ah. Zhang Sanfeng passed through Yi-gang without any effect. What are you doing? Wait a moment, let me try again Ah. Once again, the possession failed. Yi-gang was bewildered. What kind of trickery are you up to? Yi-ryong furrowed his brows and pressed Yi-gang for answers. Even though Yi-gangs face remained calm, he was internally shaken. It seems its because of the barrier surrounding this ce. The Heavenly Dark Barrier was created by consuming rare elixirs. The barrier, meant to guide the soul fragments of the Heavenly Demon, was designed to prevent any other spirits from possessing the vessel. And it appeared that Zhang Sanfeng was considered one of those other spirits. Hoo. This was no ordinary crisis. Yi-gang, feeling his head grow dizzy, tightly gripped the Shooting Star Fang.
Meanwhile, outside the Emperors Longevity Hall. The once intense battle had already calmed down. It had be. Commander-in-Chief Bu Yeong-hu of the Embroidered Uniform Guard and Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong, who had joined them here, stared at the Emperors Longevity Hall with bewildered expressions. What is this strange? The entire Emperors Longevity Hall was covered in something pitch-ck. It glistened like obsidian. Just moments ago, Bu Yeong-hu had struck it with the force of his sword energy, but it hadnt left a scratch. The emperor, the Seven Great Immortals, and Yi-gang, who had infiltrated the ce, werepletely isted from the outside. But that wasnt the only strange thing. The sky has turned red. Its still a long time before sunset. The sky, centered around the Emperors Longevity Hall, had turned a crimson red. An ominous, blood-red hue that anyone could see as foreboding. Commander-in-Chief, what exactly have you done? At Hu Gyeongs remark, Bu Yeong-hus face reddened. What nonsense! Wasnt this your doing? My Embroidered Uniform Guards and I were only trying to protect His Imperial Majesty. Oh my. How shameless. Hu Gyeong was about to throw a few more biting words, but then closed his mouth. Soon, the Embroidered Uniform soldiers outside the fortress would arrive, and wasting energy here wouldnt achieve anything. What mattered now was what was happening inside. Yi-gang. Jin Mu recalled his youngest junior brother, who had just stormed into the Emperors Longevity Hall. Though he only caught a glimpse, Yi-gangs divine presence was unmistakably trustworthy. It was more fitting to entrust the task to Yi-gang than for Jin Mu to enter himself. Will he be alright? However, as the eldest senior brother, he couldnt help but worry about his youngest junior brother. There was no way to know what might unfold inside. Suddenly, Jin Mu wondered if Dam Hyun had properly delivered the item to Yi-gang. If it contained the arrangements from the Forest Lord, it would surely be of help. This is a bitte, isnt it? Indeed, itste As Jin Mu turned around, Dam Hyun was standing there. In his hand was the wooden box given to him by the Forest Lord. Hey, you idiot! Jin Mu shouted furiously, You said youd deliver it yourself! Well, a bear-like guy suddenly jumped at me out of nowhere. Then I went looking for Yi-gang, but I saw him riding a horse at full speed in the distance. How was I supposed to catch up to that? Kugh Dam Hyun had his own justifiable reasons. Thanks to Cheongho, they knew where Yi-gang was. But that was the problem. Yi-gang had been riding his horse all over the ce, making it impossible for Dam Hyun to catch up. Moreover, he had been fighting Jeok-woong, who had used the Explosive Blood Art, so the box was still in Dam Hyuns possession. Yi-gang is trapped in there, right? Yeah, do you think you could open that? Its not ordinary. Its not even like the Eight-Trigrams Formation. Even with the Star Mist rm Bell, it would take three days to break it. Tsk So, what exactly was in that box, anyway? Dam Hyun opened the wooden box. Come to think of it, theres no real need to hand this over directly. Huh? This is what it is. As Dam Hyun whispered, Jin Mus eyes widened in shock. Why why would the Forest Lord give something like that? Because its necessary, of course. And given what it is, it had to be kept secret. Then Do you want to try it, Senior Brother? You just have to channel your True Qi into your voice and shout it out loud. Infuse the object with your True Qi as well. N-no, Ill pass! Jin Mu vigorously waved his hand, rejecting Dam Hyuns suggestion. Dam Hyunughed and dered, Then Ill do it. What he pulled out from the box was a metal que, simr in size to an identity tag. Engraved on it were the characters o. The grand phrase meant, There can be only one sun in the sky. It was the Heavenly Demons que, the emblem symbolizing the authority of the Heavenly Demon from the Heavenly Demon Cult, one of the sacred relics the Demon Cult had lost, and it possessed mysterious powers akin to a Treasure. It only worked for the followers of the Demon Cult. By holding the que, infusing it with True Qi, and shouting while channeling spiritual energy, its extraordinary ability would be activated. The Divine Demon descends! The booming, majestic voice drew everyones attention. Jin Mu felt dizzy hearing those wordse from the mouth of a disciple of the Azure Forest.
The Divine Demon descends! The thunderous voice echoed even inside the Emperors Longevity Hall. Yi-gang recognized it as Dam Hyuns voice. A strange wave, something he had only experienced once before, swept through his body. For Yi-gang, it only had a minor effect. However, for Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals, it had a different impact. All followers of the Demon Cult were bound by amandment to obey the authority of the Heavenly Demon. Their eyes momentarily dulled. Themandment, etched into their spirits, forced them to utter words of submission. To conquer the world! And Yi-gang didnt miss that opportunity. His Shooting Star Fang swept through the Emperors Longevity Hall. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 C The Descent Of The Divine Demon (3) The restriction ced on the spirit originates from demonic arts. In the era when the Heavenly Demon was alive, he wasnt just the cult leader of the Demon Cult. A living god, a Demon God. He was someone befitting such a title. The martial artists who followed him in the Demon Cult were powerful enough that in another era, they could have been contenders for being the best in the world. When an exceptional figure was born who could change the order of the world, exceptional followers naturally arose as well. Just as new trees sprouted from the ashes left behind by the Fire Demon burning down the forest, the very existence of the Heavenly Demon was nothing short of creative destruction. Those followers of Heavenly Demon ced restrictions on the demonic arts that the cult members would practice. To force them to obey the authority of the Heavenly Demon, to make them kneel before their god. The object that symbolized this authority was the Heavenly Demons que. Even after the Heavenly Demon disappeared, hundreds of years passed. But that restriction lived on in the spirit of the Seven Great Immortals. To conquer the world In the brief moment when the spirit became distorted If Yi-gang had been someone who knew nothing, he would have merely raised his guard and hesitated. But Yi-gang remembered the effectiveness of the Heavenly Demons que that the Forest Lord had shown him. From the moment Yi-ryongs expression became blurred, he made a quick decision. He threw the Shooting Star Fang and pierced through Heuk Seok-gyes chest. Simultaneously with the sword throw, he ran and kicked Wi Mi-hyeons jaw. Puh-beok! Ppeok! The opening created among the Seven Great Immortals was extremely brief. However, in the world of Supreme Peak masters, even a momentary opening could determine life and death. As soon as they were incapacitated, Yi-gang charged towards Yi-ryong. Like a creature with a will of its own, the Shooting Star Fang flew back into Yi-gangs hand. And the moment his hand touched the sword, Yi-gang, without hesitation, sliced toward Yi-ryongs neck. The sharp ck de dug halfway into Yi-ryongs neck. At that moment, Yi-ryongs paused right hand intercepted the sword. Kwaaang! It should have been right for both Yi-ryongs neck and hand to be severed at the same time. However, the Shooting Star Fang was pushed back by Yi-ryongs raised hand. It was because of the radiant Hand Aura that enveloped his hand. No matter how I look at it its the Shaolin Fist! Even without Zhang Sanfengs exmation, Yi-gang had guessed it. Surprisingly, Yi-ryong, a member of the Demon Cult, was using Shaolin martial arts. Unless the exclusive techniques of Shaolin had been leaked, Yi-ryong must have had some secret circumstances. Of course, Yi-gang didnt care and wasnt interested. Although he couldnt decapitate him in one strike, the momentum was already Yi-gangs. The Shooting Star Fang struck Yi-ryongs body like a storm. Quang! Kwaaang, Quang! Indeed, Yi-gangs sword was enveloped in Sword Aura. Yi-ryong managed to block it well. But during that time, his body was gradually being pushed back. Kheok! Yi-gangs Sword Aura pierced more than half an inch into Yi-ryongs palm, which was wrapped in Hand Aura. He could feel the de hitting bone. Y-you bastard, what the hell are you doing! Yi-ryong, determined to sacrifice his right arm, gripped Yi-gangs sword tightly. But that was a horrible mistake. Yi-gang mercilessly twisted the sword. As the sword spun, the rotating energy surged through Yi-ryongs arm. What would happen when such internal energy shed directly with the forearm? Yi-ryongs sleeve was torn to shreds as he tried to resist. Soon, along with the sound of muscles tearing and joints bursting, the arm twisted. Kraaaagh! Yi-ryong screamed but stubbornly refused to let go of the sword. Yi-gang boldly closed the distance between them. Maintaining distance was crucial when fighting against a master of fist techniques. At a range shorter than the extended sword hand, the martial artist would have an overwhelming advantage. As proof, Yi-ryong swung his unharmed left fist at Yi-gang. Whooong! The force of the fist, filled with Aura Qi, was fierce. Yi-gangs response was equally bold. He dropped the Shooting Star Fang and charged barehanded. Yi-ryongs twisted lips clearly showed mockery. However, Yi-gang wasnt acting thoughtlessly. He had also learned the art of using his hands and feet. He possessed the superior technique Azure Forests Wisteria Hand and the Wudang Taiji Fist taught directly by Zhang Sanfeng. Unlike the Shaolin Fist, which focused on sheer strength, Yi-gangs hands were fluid. By a hairs breadth, he deflected the immense force contained in Yi-ryongs left hand. Then, he pressed the Quchi acupoint on the elbow with his thumb. Pook! As if pressing into tofu, Yi-ryongs muscle caved in smoothly. The energy imbued in Yi-gangs fingers must have severed Yi-ryongs nerves. Immediately after, Yi-gangs hand struck Yi-ryongs sr plexus, throat, and chin in session. Bbeo-beo-beok! With the sound of a drum being hit, Yi-ryong was pushed back. Yi-gang pulled out a small de from his waist and extended his arm. If he were to stab a vital point now, Yi-ryong would die. That would solve the urgent problem. The resurrection of the Heavenly Demon would be dyed, and the imperial family wouldnt fall into the hands of the Demon Cult. However, Yi-gang stopped his extended hand. It was because of the look in Yi-ryongs sunken eyes. It was the kind of gaze only those who were calm in the face of death could have. How could Yi-ryong do that? A man trying to sacrifice his life and his brothers to resurrect the Heavenly Demon wouldnt give up so easily. Instead, Yi-gang struck Yi-ryongs paralysis acupoint. Puh-beo-beo-beok! Yi-ryongs entire body, along with both arms, had its paralysis acupoint struck. Though his body stiffened like a log, surprisingly, he didnt fall but stood upright. Kuh, kukuk Was it due to regret? Or perhaps the emptiness of knowing the grand spell he had prepared hadpletely failed? Yi-ryongughed in such a way. Why didnt you kill me? You seemed like you wanted to die. Haha, hahahaha! As Yi-ryong burst intoughter, Yi-gang wiped the blood off his sword beside him. Dont worry. Even if not right now, youll die soon. Whether Yi-gang finished him off or not, the Seven Great Immortals were all going to die. After all, they had yed with the Emperor, so it was inevitable. To think a grand n would crumble this much because of a mere boy. Ive lived long enough, anyway, Yi-ryong scoffed, but Yi-gang didnt pay any attention to him. He was already looking for a way out. It was difficult to find a way to undo the barrier from the inside. Its the Heavenly Dark Barrier. Even if youre quite skilled, you wont easily escape. We didnt design it with deconstruction in mind, not even for ourselves. Then how do you get out when the Heavenly Demon resurrects? Something as trivial as a barrier wouldnt be a problem for him. I see. Wi Mi-hyeon had already lost consciousness, and Heuk Seok-gye was wriggling like an insect. After setting the Crown Prince in a safe ce, Yi-gang checked his pulse. Given what could happen next, it was better for the young prince to remain unconscious. Yi-gang muttered, The resurrection of the Heavenly Demon, huh. Precious lives have been sacrificed for something so unusual. Haha, what do you know? Do you have any idea how rotten this world, ruled by the orthodox Murim, truly is? How hypocritical the world is with a Shaolin monk as the leader of the Murim Alliance! Only he will purify this decaying world! Yi-gang remembered Yi-ryong using Shaolin martial arts. He must really have been an emunicated Shaolin monk. Shaolin? Whats this have to do with Shaolin? That Divine Monk must know the darkness within Shaolin as well. But he pretends not to! Honestly, Yi-gang didnt care much. It wasmon for emunicated disciples to hold grudges against their sect. Its alsomon for the orthodox sects to be called hypocrites. Shaolin is raising a monster on Mount Song. A hideous monster! A monster? Did they seal away a yokai or something? Yokai, huh Heh, if it were only that, it would be fortunate, Yi-ryong spoke as if he had been waiting for this, Shaolin, hiding someone who is neither human nor monster, pretending to be virtuous I will surely Yi-ryong, whose emotions seemed to re, suddenly stopped speaking and bit his lips tightly. It doesnt matter. When the Heavenly Demon resurrects, Mount Song will be burned to ashes too. He will gather all the fragments of his soul. So, Shaolin has a fragment of the Heavenly Demons soul as well. Yi-ryong didnt answer. Yi-gang, as if losing interest, spoke, If you die, Ill find out for myself. Heh heh Yi-ryong smiled. That smile somehow bothered Yi-gang, causing him to furrow his brow. Yi-ryongs gaze initially turned toward the Emperor, but then shifted to the Guardian above. That one. The Guardian? Yes, apparently, it was once a great master from hundreds of years ago. But he fell into the trap of the Ming Imperial family and ended up like that, a puppet. Hes practically dead, his soul long gone. Yi-gang had seen figures resembling a jiangshi before, but he hadnt expected it to be someone from such an ancient era. Perhaps its because of that appearance that he managed to stay alive without dying. That thing isnt a puppet meant to protect the Emperor. To be precise, it was originally designed to protect Zhu Yuanzhang. After Zhu Yuanzhang died,ter Emperors started using it People nearing death tended to talk a lot. Since Yi-ryongs rambling was somewhat interesting, Yi-gang listened quietly. I only found out recently. Thats probably why its so wed. It doesnt have any rationality, only reacting to killing intent aimed at the Emperor. Thats why, even with all the experiments done on the Emperors body, it doesnt react. That must be why the Guardian stood there rigidly, even in this situation. I thought about removing the Guardian, but I left it. That was my mistake. After all, that led to Yo Myung-sas death. Revenge I must get revenge. Something cracked inside Yi-ryongs mouth. Dduk. At the moment when Yi-gang heightened his vignce, Yi-ryong spat something out of his mouth. Swish! It was an odd technique, using internal energy to shoot a broken mr. Zhang Sanfeng instantly recognized it as a Shaolin martial art. Tiny Projectile Art! It was a Shaolin martial art created by a high monk who allegedly killed a demonic figure by spitting apricot seeds. Yi-gang failed to respond properly to it. It was because, contrary to expectations, the attack wasnt aimed at the Guardian. Yi-ryong, filled with killing intent, shot his mr toward the fallen Emperor. Naturally, the attack didnt reach the Emperor. Ting! The Guardian deflected Yi-ryongs mr with a flying willow leaf de. Then, the Guardian red at Yi-ryong, who dared to attempt regicide. The punishment was immediate and swift. The protective Treasure wrapped tightly around his body activated instantly. What the Guardian threw wasnt just an ordinary flying leaf de. This time, a muchrger curved de wasunched, spinning as it flew. Its chilling speed was something even a supreme master could not easily block. It cut through Yi-ryongs neck effortlessly. Deng-geong Yi-ryongs head spun and flew off, while his body, now without an owner, teetered and copsed. Yi-gang felt a shiver run down his spine. What Yi-ryong had done was unmistakably suicide. However, the severed head was clearly smiling. ! When Yi-gang turned to look, Heuk Seok-gye and Wi Mi-hyeon were also no longer breathing. Blood flowed from their necks, pooling on the floor, as if they had driven daggers into their own throats. Priest, this is undoubtedly dark magic! Dark magic? What was dark magic? Zhang Sanfengs warning was immediately understood. The Emperor, who had been unconscious and copsed, began to writhe. Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals must have tampered with the Emperors body or spirit in some way. It was likely that a condition had been ced that would activate if they were all ughtered. When the Emperor grabbed the ck de that was rolling on the floor, Yi-gang didnt hesitate and rushed toward him. His goal was to snatch the ck de from the Emperors hand and subdue him. However, the Guardian, which had been still until now, suddenly descended. Its alertness had changed following the Emperors attempted assassination earlier. Yi-gang, without hesitation, swung his Sword Aura fully at the Guardian. Kaaang! The Guardian blocked it with its curved de. Despite the fact that its de wasnt enveloped with Aura Qi, it blocked the strike with ease. It was clearly due to the effect of the protective Treasure wrapped around its body. Yi-gang frowned deeply. Fool! While the Guardian was holding back Yi-gang, the Gyeongmun Emperor raised the ck de and shed his own neck. Kkueeeeek! With a sound like a pig being ughtered, the Gyeongmun Emperor bled profusely from his neck. The blood pooled on the floor. The pooled blood flowed along a pattern, in line with the ritual the Seven Great Immortals had prepared before their deaths. Yi-gang was unable to stop it. The best course of action was to fend off the Guardians attacks while keeping an eye on the situation. The blood pooled on the floor defied gravity, moving as if it were alive. The objects housing the fragments of the Heavenly Demons soul began vibrating on their own. Please, do not me yourself, Priest. Zhang Sanfeng suddenly became calm. Then, as if finally epting the inevitable, he stood next to Yi-gang with aposed demeanor. Kaaang! As Yi-gangs Sword Aura shed once more with the Guardians curved de, the Guardianpletely stopped. It was in that exact momentwhen the Gyeongmun Emperor must have fully perished. Yi-gang raised his sword to strike the Guardians neck but then stopped. It would be nothing more than an act of venting frustration. The damage had already been done. The resurrection of the Heavenly Demon is a powerful karma that even the great immortals of the Heavenly Realm refused to intervene in. It was an inevitable event. The Emperors blood, which had soaked the floor, had vanished entirely. The Gyeongmun Emperors body, too, had dried up like an ancient corpse. The objects that had held the fragments of the Heavenly Demons soul were shattered and weathered as if they had faced millennia of time. And most importantly That is why I, Zhang Sanfeng, remained on earthto stop Heavenly Demon Zhao Guang. The youngest of the Seven Great Immortals, who had been lying on one of the beds to be the vessel for the Heavenly Demon, twitched and began to move. Please, Priest Zhang Sanfeng sighed in sorrow. Inside this Heavenly Dark Barrier, he couldnt possess Yi-gang. Just block the Heavenly Demons single strike. Yi-gang gripped his sword tightly. Chapter 266: The Descent Of The Divine Demon (4) Chapter 266: The Descent Of The Divine Demon (4) At that moment, Mount Song. Shaolin Temple, which used to be always crowded with pilgrims, wasnt anymore these days. It was only natural. The orthodox Murim was struggling with the looming conflict against the Unorthodox Union and the impending invasion of the Demon Cult. There was no way that Shaolin, known as the Jianghus eminence, would stand still. The One Hundred Eight Arhats had descended the mountain. Following them, hundreds of disciples, recognized for their skill enough to leave the temple, also set out. Some imed that the Four Great Vajras had not moved, or that the high-ranking elders were still within Shaolin, casting doubt on the temples sincerity. However, despite such opinions, the forces Shaolin dispatched exceeded those of any other major sect. No matter what anyone said, Shaolin was the Demon Cults arch-nemesis.Shaolin, which had previously experienced the burning of the Sutra Pavilion, would not remain idle in the face of the Demon Cults resurgence. Everyone believed that. Yet, the Chief of the Guests Hall showed an unmistakably uneasy expression. The inner grounds of Shaolin Temple were traditionally a forbidden area for women. Though that long-standing and outdated rule had mostly be meaningless, this was no ordinary area. The Founders Cave was originally off-limits to outsiders. If the person in question hadnt been an urgent envoy from the Murim Alliance, and if the Divine Monk Grand Master Mu Myung had not been residing in the Founders Cave, none of this would have happened. The Chief of the Guests Hall would not have brought Radiant Dawn Sword Namgung Yeo-sang here either. Alliance Leader. Kuhum. The Namgung n was on the brink of destruction, but not all of its martial artists had disappeared. For instance, Namgung Shin, who had participated in the recent Dragon-Phoenix Conference, and his sister Namgung Yeo-sang were still actively serving in the Murim Alliance. You must return. The Alliance is eagerly awaiting your return, Alliance Leader. Stop calling me Alliance Leader already. What else would I call you but Alliance Leader? How about calling me monk instead? Or even just ragged old monk would do, hehe. The Chief of the Guests Hall cleared his throat at the Divine Monks words. But there was no way Grand Master Mu Myung cared about such things. How could I dare say such a thing? Namgung Yeo-sang was flustered but tried to maintain a calm expression. Even after her family had been forcibly sealed off, she had continued to work tirelessly. Thats why she had been given the important role of persuading the Divine Monk and visiting Shaolin on behalf of the Murim Alliance. Ever since the Iron-Blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san became the Vice Alliance Leader, the Divine Monk had gradually retreated from the front lines. He had always lived like a recluse, tending to the Murim Alliances garden, and now he hadpletely returned to Shaolin. Ive been ying the role of Alliance Leader for far too long. My old friend has be an immortal and ascended to the heavens. Shouldnt I also be a Buddha now? Kuhuhuhum! The Chief of the Guests Hall gave an exaggerated cough, signaling difort. Wasnt such a frivolous remark far too undignified for someone like Mu Myung, one who was of the same generation as the Shaolin Abbot? But it seems I cant be a Buddha after all. So, I intend to pass the position of Alliance Leader on to Baek Ryu-san. ! Namgung Yeo-sang was shocked. Judging by the Chief of the Guests Halls silence, it seemed that Shaolin had already been informed of this decision. Thats Return and deliver the message as such. The matter of the Alliance Leader position was not something Namgung Yeo-sang could intervene in. However, she had been instructed by the Murim Alliance to ask one question. The world is in chaos. There was never a time when life wasnt exhausting. The Unorthodox Union is stirring, and the Demon Cult will rise. Is the work you are focusing on truly more important than this? The Divine Monk was hidden deep within Shaolins inner grounds. But it wasnt to spend his remaining years in peace. He was working on something important, though he hadnt revealed exactly what it was. Yes, its somethingpletely unrted, but equally important. ! Namgung Yeo-sang bit her lip. What could possibly be more important than the issue currently shaking the entire martial world? However, the Heavens Secret Schr had already prepared her for such a situation. I understand. But the military strategist has asked me to tell you this. Namgung Yeo-sang looked up at the Divine Monk, and she was startled. The Divine Monk, who was always smiling calmly, had a hardened expression for the first time. Without a word, he suddenly stood up, slid open the paper door, and stepped outside. He then gazed up at the still-bright sky. The Heaven-ying Star Namgung Yeo-sang, flustered, followed him outside and looked up as well. Of course, there was nothing to see except the clear sky. Return. Excuse me? Chief of the Guests Hall. The Divine Monk called out, and the Chief of the Guests Hall, Beop Seong, responded. Yes. Escort the Alliances guest outside. As youmand. The Chief of the Guests Hall looked at Namgung Yeo-sang. Follow me. It was a firm attitude, leaving no room for objections. Namgung Yeo-sang hesitated for a moment before leaving. During that time, the Divine Monk continued to stare up at the sky. I suppose I must send a letter to the Di Lama The Heaven-ying Star, which had lost its light, had started flickering again.
At exactly the same time, in a different ce The sky where Mang-hon was located was dim and faint. Hmm? Because of this, when he sensed something unusual and looked up at the sky, he could see it clearly. Amidst the brilliant starlight, there was a particrly bright red star, the Heaven-ying Star. The silver rings hanging from his face jingled. What twisted on his lips was undoubtedly a smile. So, Gwi-ryeong finally went and did it. Surely, if any of the Absolute beings of this vastnd of the Central ins were like Mang-hon, they would have also sensed this anomaly. The Heaven-ying Star, which had lost its light, regained its strength. However, that Heaven-ying Star would not stain the world red again like it did hundreds of years ago. As proof, the current Heaven-ying Star was only flickering faintly. Surely, Heuk-am must have sensed it as well. Mang-hon wondered what Heuk-ams next move would be. Heuk-am, who roamed in search of his nemesis. Recently, he seemed depressed after missing the Sword Emperor, and Mang-hon found it amusing to see him that way. Now that the monster from the past had reappeared, Mang-hon was curious if Heuk-am would seek him out. It would certainly be quite an entertaining sight. Because of that wretch, Gwi-ryeong, I couldnt even watch. Mang-hon rattled his rings in irritation.
Many other Absolute beings also sensed the appearance of the Heaven-ying Star. Each of them were close to transcendence. The Di Lama, known as the living Buddha who had reincarnated repeatedly in Pot Pce, halted his chants and fell silent. The Lord of the Ice Pce in the North Sea looked up at the dark blue sky, standing on the freezing earth alongside wolves. A monster living in the southern jungles of Nanman let out a sharp sigh, hidden within the thick foliage. And all the other Absolute beings, too, sensed the return of the Heavenly Demon.
However, more than anyone else, Yi-gang was the one who truly felt the return of the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon stood right before his eyes. This was the youngest of the Seven Great Immortals, once called Ye-song by the now-decapitated Yi-ryong. Originally, he had been a rather thin and ordinary young man. But the young man who rose from the ground no longer appeared ordinary. It began with his hair growing longer. The slightly pale hair darkened to a jet-ck color. Drip, drip From his hair, ck liquid, like oil, began to form and drip onto the ground. Yi-gang looked at the feet of the Heavenly Demon. The ck shadow there was unusually thick. No, it wasnt a shadow. It is materialized demonic Qi. The progenitor of all demonic beings. A man who could rightfully be called the Great Ancestor of countless demonic arts and the greatest demon of all time. The Heavenly Demon raised his head. Where is this? His voice carried a metallic tone. This is the Imperial Pce. I see. And what time is it now? Soon, his voice returned to normal. Perhaps because he had borrowed a young body, his tone was surprisingly ordinary. Not quite 300 years have passed. Since your death. Is that so The Heavenly Demon looked around. His jet-ck eyes, like his hair, gleamed like obsidian. He must have already grasped the situation. Its early, too early. Too early? Did he mean that his resurrection came too soon? Yi-gang remained silent. Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Demon did not show any hostile behavior. Yi-gang had expected him to burst into maniacalughter and destroy everything around him before returning to the Demon Cult However, Zhang Sanfeng still did not let his guard down. You there, The Heavenly Demon turned to Yi-gang and spoke, Your eyes are disrespectful. Are you showing hostility towards me? Yi-gang tensed his entire body, ready for anything. Like a true swordsman, it could be said that Yi-gang had raised a de within his heart. I have never spared someone who pointed a sword at me. However, today is the day I have returned. If you lower your head and turn away, I will forgive you, as long as you dont act as if youre holding your breath. Yi-gang twisted his lips into a smirk at those words. It wasnt a threat. The Heavenly Demon was genuinely irritated. Nevertheless, Yi-gang could not turn his body or bow his head as instructed. It wasnt a matter of pride; it was a matter of possibility. As a trained swordsman, Yi-gang couldnt show his back to the Heavenly Demon. It was akin to being told to turn your back while a massive tiger lunged at you. I see. You must want to be punished. The Heavenly Demon took a step forward. It was a light step, with no sound at all. However, as soon as he took the next step Yi-gang felt as if the ground beneath his feet was copsing. Heavenly Demons Reigning Step! Quickly, use Non-Act Daydream! Boldly, Yi-gang threw away the meteorite sword from his hand. Hiding behind the sword would not block what wasing. He had to borrow the techniques he had learned from Zhang Sanfeng to withstand the blow from the Heavenly Demon. As soon as Yi-gangs hand formed a peculiar circle, a shockwave that felt as if the world was copsing erupted at the same time.
An abnormal phenomenon urred around the Emperors Longevity Hall. The change in the color of the sky was merely a sign of ominousness. But what happened next couldnt be easily ignored by the people around. The ckened Emperors Longevity Hall was now exuding a thick darkness. It was something that could only be described as darkness itself. It wasnt fog or smoke, yet it spread across the ground. It would have been fine if it had only covered the ground. Eventually, it ckened the surroundings, obstructing visibility. One could only see a few steps ahead. The Embroidered Uniform Guards and the Eastern Depot guards nearby were startled. Neither Bu Yeong-hu, the Commander-in-Chief, nor Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong were exceptions. They made a rather pitiful decision. For now lets retreat. Hu Gyeong, ever the coward, was the first to retreat. Colonels, gather the guards together! Bu Yeong-hu gave the same order, quietly withdrawing. It wasnt because they were afraid of the pitch-ck darkness. They were afraid the darkness would overshadow their power. Bu Yeong-hu feared that the Eastern Depot warriors might take advantage of the darkness to kill him, while Admiral Grand Eunuch Hu Gyeong worried about being surrounded and killed by the Embroidered Uniform Guards in this obscurity. Thus, the only ones left near the Emperors Longevity Hall were Dam Hyun and Jin Mu. With the Emperors fate still uncertain, it was the Taoists of the Azure Forest who stood closest to him. Jin Mu couldnt bring himself to criticize Dam Hyun, who was chuckling softly. What in the world is happening inside? There was no way to break into the Emperors Longevity Hall. He tried striking it with Sword Aura, pounding on it, but the barrier did not allow any intrusion. Well just have to wait. Relying on the youngest junior brother and waitingarent you being too irresponsible as the senior brother? Theres no one who treats Yi-gang like a child as much as you do, Eldest Senior Brother. Is that so. Jin Mu gave a bitter smile. Then, his eyes widened. The pitch-ck outer wall of the Emperors Longevity Hall had changed slightly. A reddish hue seemed to flow, and soon, the central part of the wall began to glow with an orange light. Jin Mu instinctively gripped his sword. He slowly reached out a hand toward the increasingly bright wall. Its hot Eldest Senior Brother! Dam Hyun shouted abruptly, Get back! Jin Mu immediately leapt backward. But it was a little toote. The wall erupted from within, as if Heaven-Shaking Thunder had exploded inside. Boom! Gah! Jin Mu was flung away. Dam Hyun, now standing alone, stared at what had emerged from the wall. At first, he thought it was a corpse. But it wasnt a corpse. It was someone Dam Hyun knew very well. Yi-gang? The usuallyposed junior brother was in a pitiful state. Yi-gang, who had copsed and was twitching, had both of his arms twisted in unnatural angles. His sleeves were torn, and his palms were shredded and ragged. He was alive, though, his body convulsing in spasms. At that moment, Cheongho who was in Dam Hyuns arms leapt out. She ran to stand in front of Yi-gangs feet, baring her fangs toward the Emperors Longevity Hall. Kyarr She revealed her small fangs, exuding hostility, as if trying to protect Yi-gang. Sparks of blue lightning crackled through Cheonghos white and blue fur. Dam Hyun understood what that sign meant. Cheongho had gained two new abilities during her separation from Yi-gang. She was about to use one of them to protect Yi-gang from the man walking out of the shattered wall of the Emperors Longevity Hall. Step, step Dam Hyun quickly grabbed Cheongho and held her tightly in his arms. Then, he jumped back. Cheongho resisted and struggled, but Dam Hyun didnt let her go. Stay still. Dam Hyun had no intention of watching Cheongho get torn apart. With a calm andposed gaze, he looked back at Yi-gang. Yi-gang was still alive. Well done. Somehow, with his broken and fractured hand, he had pulled out the blood-red heart of a Flood Dragon. Mysteriously, the Flood Dragons heart shattered and was absorbed into Yi-gangs palm. Dam Hyun realized it. Strictly speaking, this was not Yi-gang anymore. I The limp body suddenly stood upright as if the damage it took had never happened. His broken arms realigned, and his bent fingers snapped back into ce. The posture he assumed with both hands was unmistakably that of the Taiji Fist. The Shooting Star Fang, which had seemingly disappeared, shot out from the gaping hole in the Emperors Longevity Hall. It danced around Yi-gang, as though alive, spinning gracefully like a sword in flight. I shall protect your junior brother. The martial god of Wudang, who was said to have ascended to the heavensZhang Sanfengafter hundreds of years, he finally faced the Heavenly Demon once again. Chapter 267: The Descent Of The Divine Demon (5) Did anyone in the world still remember the divine might of the Heavenly Demon? Was there anyone left in this martial world who could recall the Taoist power of Zhang Sanfeng? No one remembered the valor of the Demon God who stood alone against the grand army of the Song Dynasty. No one remained who could recall the majesty of the Martial God who slew the evil dragon that coiled around Wudang Mountain. They were truly dragons among men. The fact that such two great individuals coexisted in one era was nothing short of a miracle. Perhaps it was only natural that these two heroes, pulled by the hand of fate, would sh. In the end, they collided. The first time, Zhang Sanfeng was victorious.The second time, it was a draw. The third duel, however, never took ce. And now, the duel that both the martial world and the two themselves had longed for centuries ago was about to begin. The Heavenly Demon tilted his head. His obsidian-like eyes gleamed. Was it because he had drawn upon his demonic energy? The whites of his eyes disappeared, and the entirety of his eyeballs turned pitch ck. Junbao? Zhang Junbao, is that you? The Heavenly Demon spoke to Zhang Sanfeng in a peculiar manner. It was difficult to discern what emotions were behind his words. Finally, Zhang Sanfeng responded, You use my name too freely. There is quite an age difference between us, so show some respect. Heh heh. There was a hint of irritation in Zhang Sanfengs voice. No one would find it strange that the Heavenly Demon was so brazen, but Zhang Sanfeng, being both a contemporary and an elder, was displeased with his attitude. ? A Taoist speaking of age difference, huh? Especially when the difference of a few decades means little to those of us who have lived for centuries. Kuh-hum. Dam Hyun, who was observing their exchange, felt a sense of disbelief. The confrontation between Zhang Sanfeng and the Heavenly Demonwitnessing such a legendary moment alone was an honor in itself Yet, the conversation seemed rather casual. So, did you really wait for me for centuries? Yes. In that cramped Demon Valley? Yes. You really had nothing better to do. The Heavenly Demon was engaging in conversation. Conversation was something that could only happen between equals. There were likely only a handful throughout history whom he respected so much. So, did you borrow that fragile half-baked body? It was a young man I was destined to meet. His potential surpasses mine. Youre too generous with your praise. Just as the Heavenly Demon borrowed a new body, Zhang Sanfeng had borrowed Yi-gangs body. The Heavenly Demon, who had shown a rather casual demeanor so far, rubbed his chin. However, I cannot allow you to stand in my way. Ill tear off your limbs. The shift in atmosphere was sudden. It was like tapping a seemingly fine tree, only for a swarm of ck spiders to pour out of a hidden hollow. However, Zhang Sanfeng appeared calm, as if he had expected it. For someone who has never surpassed this Taoist, your arrogance knows no bounds. From what I can see, you have yet to recover your full strength. If the third duel had taken ce, Zhang Junbao, you would not have achieved enlightenment. Ive already told you not to refer to me so casually. And then, the sh was abrupt. Though the Heavenly Demon had both hands lowered, his fingers suddenly stretched forward. A line of light extended from his hand. Whether it could be called a finger technique was unclear, but it was the infamous Heavenly Demon Finger. The Shooting Star Fang, moving as if alive, blocked it. Kaang! Fortunately, the Heavenly Demon Finger didnt pierce through the meteorite sword. However, instead of scattering into the air, the light curved and created a ck hole in the ground. The Shooting Star Fang, which had blocked Zhang Sanfengs view, moved aside. The Heavenly Demons face was right in front of him. His foot stomped the ground. Kuung! It was the Heavenly Demons Reigning Step. With a thunderous sound that shook the earth, an immense force exploded. Zhang Sanfeng floated in midair to escape the destructive power of the Heavenly Demons Reigning Step. Then, the Heavenly Demons right hand aimed at Zhang Sanfengs abdomen. It was the same strike that had almost killed Yi-gang and shattered the Heavenly Dark Barrier. His right hand was engulfed in Hand Aura and condensed once more. That pitch-ck orb was thepressed Aura Qi, known as an Aura Sphere. Huuup! Zhang Sanfeng formed a circr shape with both hands. It was the initial move of the supreme ultimate technique, Non-Act Daydream. Even his method of countering was the same as what Yi-gang had done earlier. But the oue was iparably different. The Heavenly Demons hand passed between Zhang Sanfengs hands as if it were an illusion. The Aura Sphere, which had seemed like it could destroy the world, had vanished without a trace. Pah-bak! Zhang Sanfeng grabbed the Heavenly Demons forearm. The obsidian-like gleam in the Heavenly Demons eyes dimmed. This was the true essence of Non-Act Daydream. It nullified any attack by rendering it effortless, scattering even the densest killing intent or hostility. Heh. However, Zhang Sanfeng knew well that this would not be enough to neutralize the Heavenly Demon. After all, he wasnt the only one who possessed a supreme ultimate technique. Zhang Sanfeng felt the pressure in the air grow heavier. As he braced himself, his feet slowly dug into the ground. The muscles in his calves screamed as if they were about to tear, and his shinbones felt like they were about to snap. Didnt you realize that such tricks wouldnt dull my mind? Kuhk. No, he knew. Even with the iprehensible supreme ultimate technique, Non-Act Daydream, it couldnt scatter the hostility and killing intent of the Heavenly Demon. He was truly a demon. Hostility and killing intent were part of his very being, like the flow of a river that couldnt be severed by a de. Thats why Zhang Sanfeng was the Heavenly Demons pr opposite. The Heavenly Demon, too, possessed supreme ultimate techniques. And not just one, but several. Centuries have passed, but Zhang Junbao, it seems your sharpness has dulled. The pressure crushing Zhang Sanfeng was one of those supreme ultimate techniques. It was like an ant being crushed under the fingers of a human. It resembled how the Great Sage Equal to Heaven had been crushed under the hand of Buddha long ago. Under the immense pressure, Zhang Sanfengs shins sank into the ground. Utterly disappointing. No one was allowed to stand higher than the Heavenly Demon. This supreme ultimate technique, born from his sheer arrogance, was this very pressure. Will you be crushed to death like this? Hap-! Zhang Sanfeng did not disappoint the Heavenly Demon. Even without applying any force, the Heavenly Demons body floated upwards. It was said that Taijiquan was the pinnacle of gentleness oveing hardness. The Heavenly Demons body didnt just float but spun in midair. And as if alive, the Shooting Star Fang lunged at the Heavenly Demon. Fighting against a living sword while upside down in midair The Heavenly Demon aplished what seemed nearly impossible. Ka-kang! Kang! Kang! With a series of sharp noises, the Sword Aura shed fiercely. The exchange of attacks was so fast it was hard to follow with the naked eye. The immense pressure that had been weighing down on Zhang Sanfeng vanished. He regained a brief moment ofposure. Impressive, truly, said Yi-gang, who had retreated to the back of his consciousness. Huu, not so much. No, truly impressive. Yi-gangs words carried admiration. Anyone who had trained in martial arts couldnt help but be moved by the fierce exchange between the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng. It was not something one could easily witnessmartial artists of the Absolute realm fighting each other. But the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng were monsters beyond even that Absolute realm. Even though Yi-gang had a keen eye, what they were doing was far beyond what he couldprehend. Thats not the problem. A big problem has arisen. A problem? I think Im going to lose. What? Yi-gang felt bewildered. Wasnt this attitudepletely at odds with how confident he had been earlier? Zhang Sanfeng quickly rified, Its not that my level is insufficient, its a matter of stamina! Zhang Sanfengs exnation was simple. The energy he had gained from the Flood Dragons heart was nearly exhausted. Therefore, in order to unleash techniques beyond a certain level using Yi-gangs body, an immense amount of spiritual energy was required. Although he had intended to ovee it using the Flood Dragons heart, the energy consumption was greater than expected. Then, what can we do? Yi-gang came up with an idea. The Imperial Pces Medicine Vault, we need to raid the elixirs stored there. The imperial pces Medicine Vault was sure to contain many elixirs far superior to the Flood Dragons heart. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible, but in the current chaos of the Forbidden City, it might just work. Especially if they could take advantage of the spreading darkness. Thats my thought as well! Tell Senior Brother Dam Hyun, whos watching from the side. Hes resourceful enough to figure out a way. It was fortunate that Dam Hyun was nearby. But Zhang Sanfeng hesitated. The Heavenly Demon must not hear of this. You can use voice transmission. If you cover your mouth, he wont be able to understand. The problem is. If the Heavenly Demon realized Yi-gangs n, he could harm Dam Hyun. Although Yi-gang knew this and rmended using voice transmission, Zhang Sanfeng said something shocking. The Heavenly Demon can hear voice transmission. The idea of eavesdropping on voice transmission was rming, if true. Is that even possible? It is. Yi-gang realized why Zhang Sanfeng had not nced at Dam Hyun since the beginning. It was to ensure that no harm woulde to Yi-gangs fellow disciples. If they used voice transmission to contact Dam Hyun, the Heavenly Demons hostility might be directed toward Dam Hyun or Cheongho. In this situation where retreat or advance both seemed impossible, Yi-gang felt suffocated. Unless we know how tomunicate through the heart, like Heart Speech of Wisdom Light Moreover, the Heavenly Demon, still shing with the Shooting Star Fang in midair, finally managed to seize the sword. Ridiculous! The meteorite sword, Shooting Star Fang, gripped in the Heavenly Demons hand, was driven into the ground. Amazingly, it sank so deep into the earth that even its hilt was no longer visible. With the sword now immobilized, the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng shed once more. Yi-gang let out a mental sigh. Senior Brother! No matter how much he shouted, Dam Hyun wouldnt hear him. Cheongho! There was no way his intentions would reach Cheongho, who was watching anxiously. It was all a desperate, futile act. Indeed, it was so. Yi-gang. Huh? Yi-gang suddenly felt his hearing open up. He heard the voice of a child. Cheongho is that you? Yi-gang, Yi-gang. It was still a clumsy, small voice. But it was clearly simr to the way Gumihomunicated her intentions. In Yi-gangs field of vision, he caught a glimpse of Cheongho. Cheongho was in Dam Hyuns arms, ears perked up attentively. Yi-gang. There was no doubtit was Cheonghos voice. For some reason, Yi-gangs heart swelled with emotion. Cheongho, who had died and been reincarnated after living as the Blue-Eyed Mad Demon, was now speaking for the first time. Whatever the reason, Cheongho was the only one who he couldmunicate with right now. Yi-gang, cing his hope in Cheongho, exined the situation. To ensure Cheongho could clearly ry the message to Dam Hyun, Yi-gang kept it as concise as possible. And then Hm. Dam Hyun noticed that Cheongho had suddenly be unusually quiet. He also noticed Cheonghos ears twitching and her nose wrinkling repeatedly. It meant Cheongho was using one of her newly awakened abilities. There was no one else around for Cheongho to bemunicating with. Dam Hyun smiled. Were you talking with Yi-gang? Um. Cheongho had only recently gained the ability tomunicate. The vocabry she could use was still at the level of a small child. What did Yi-gang say? Yi-gang. Cheongho then followed up with another word. Food. Hungry. Yi-gang, hurt. It was somethingpletely iprehensible. But Dam Hyun remained quietly silent. Then, as if he understood, he nodded and slowly retreated. The duel between the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng continued. Dam Hyun and Cheongho disappeared into the darkness.
And then, at the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. The physician in charge of the Medicine Vault was trembling in fear as he looked out the window. He had heard that the Emperor was hosting a huntingpetition today. He thought it had nothing to do with guarding the Medicine Vault. But the situation had taken a sudden turn for the worse. With shouts of treason echoing, the Embroidered Uniform Guards were running everywhere. Meanwhile, the Eastern Depot guards quietly vanished from sight. Suddenly, the Embroidered Uniform Guard warriors stormed in and summoned the imperial physician, saying that the Emperor was in critical condition. The imperial physician, who was expected to return soon, had yet toe back. The sky had turned pitch ck. Even the Medicine Vault of the Imperial Pce, which had never been left under-guarded, had fewer security personnel now. And just moments ago, a scream was heard outside. Kraaaaaahk! Like that. The sound of footsteps slowly approached. Even so, no one should have been able to force open the doors to the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. The massive iron doors could only be opened if the guards, who had sworn allegiance, betrayed their posts. Wasnt the Medicine Vault supposed to be a ce where no one could forcefully break in? Click The problem was, the door was opening. It was clear that the Embroidered Uniform Guard had betrayed them. As the door opened, an Embroidered Uniform Guard guard with vacant eyes stood there. He remained still for a moment before copsing to the floor. Behind him appeared Dam Hyun. He was holding the Star Mist rm Bell and had a nosebleed. Are you in charge here? Y-yes, I am. Dam Hyun threw a bag at him. Put everything in here. What? What do you think? Dam Hyun had perfectly understood Yi-gangs intentions as ryed by Cheongho. Everything. The most precious elixirs. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 268: Zhang Junbao Vs. Zhao Guang (1) The Heavenly Demon was focused solely on killing the enemy before him. At this moment, the one borrowing Yi-gangs body was Zhang Sanfeng. Since the Heavenly Demon recognized him as one of his few worthy rivals, he gave his all in the duel with Zhang Sanfeng. However, Zhang Sanfeng was different. Now, he was in a situation where he had borrowed Yi-gangs body. Though he was confronting his arch-enemy, the Heavenly Demon, how could Zhang Sanfeng not worry about Yi-gangs well-being? Protecting someone was inevitably many times more exhausting than having nothing to protect. Just hold on a little longer! Yi-gang kept his mouth shut, staying silent so as not to disturb Zhang Sanfeng.Yet, despite this, Zhang Sanfeng couldnt unleash his full power. Yi-gangs body was too weak by his standards, and the fact that two souls were residing in one body made it impossible to transcend properly. Kwaang! However, Zhang Sanfeng was growing more elevated. How could he not be? He had spent centuries on Earth. If Zhang Sanfeng hadnt transcended humanity, the long wait would have driven him mad. That patience had been solely to face the Heavenly Demon who would eventually appear. That long time of patience was now being rewarded. Yes, this duel was no different from a reward. The Heavenly Demons flying fists and the asional strikes of the Heavenly Demon Finger. With every step taken, it felt as if the heavens were trembling with the Heavenly Demons Reigning Step. Nothing in this fight was without threat. Amidst this, Zhang Sanfeng moved as if he were dancing. He lightly twisted the powerful force aside, and with Wudangs palm strike, tapped at the vital points of the Heavenly Demons entire body. Inevitable attacks were dispersed with Non-Act Daydream. Even so, the Heavenly Demons murderous intent burned endlessly like an unquenchable fire. Unlike the Heavenly Demon, Zhang Sanfengs energy was drying up, but despite that, what he felt was undeniably exhration. Good! The single word the Heavenly Demon unconsciously shouted was exactly what Zhang Sanfeng wanted to say. An overwhelming sense of tion. The Heavenly Demons physical body was different from before. But that white smiling face was undoubtedly etched into Zhang Sanfengs memory. I thought you were too old, but you still have some fight left! The stray dog seems to have learned how to talk! Indeed. When Zhang Sanfeng first met the Heavenly Demon, he was like a stray dog. Zhang Sanfeng recalled that time. It was before he had undergone body transformation, so his beard was still speckled with gray. At that time, the Heavenly Demon was nothing more than a young man. However, he was already a rising master of the Demon Cult, with a unique status. The meeting between Zhang Sanfeng, the strongest master of Wudang, and the demonic martial artist from the Demon Cult was indeed a special fate. Thus, instead of immediately crossing swords to vanquish him, they exchanged words. Bow your head, Taoist. Heh Zhang Sanfeng let out a dryugh. Discipleship, martial skills, the dichotomy of their stances There was absolutely no reason for Zhang Sanfeng to bow his head to the young Heavenly Demon, then known as the Heaven-Breaking Divine Demon Zhao Guang. At that time, Zhang Sanfeng still had a bit of youthful vigor. The words that left his mouth were far from polite. Heaven-Breaking Divine Demon Zhao Guang. Do you expect a mere Taoist like me to show courtesy to a dethroned crown prince? No, should I even address you as crown prince? Perhaps I should say grandson of the emperor? The Heavenly Demon was the Crown Prince of Songs eldest son. Now, he was the young firstborn of thete Crown Prince. Zhang Sanfeng was aware that the Crown Princes supporters had secretly smuggled him away to the White Lotus Sect. It was a piece of history known to very few in the world. Perhaps because he was called out on it, the young Heavenly Demon growled like a stray dog. You insolent fool. Then, absurdly, he immediatelyunched an assassination strike. Zhang Sanfeng smiled bitterly as he faced him. He had ties with the Song imperial family. Thus, he intended to discipline this abandoned stray dog with the mindset of giving guidance. But who could have expected those fangs to actually reach Zhang Sanfeng? Though their level was vastly different, the Heavenly Demons ferocity was unnaturally sharp. Zhang Sanfeng had nearly killed the Heavenly Demon by mistake. Clutching his lower abdomen where blood flowed freely, the Heavenly Demonughed. Thatugh had been as white as snow. However! Junbao, you are still fighting in a human way! Suddenly, the Heavenly Demons offensive changed. Zhang Sanfeng once again used Non-Act Daydream to block the Heavenly Demons hand. He could feel his spiritual energy and willpower being consumed in chunks. The limit was fast approaching. If he forced himself to use any more power, the aftereffects would surely kill Yi-gang. Its dangerous! Yi-gang shouted. Zhang Sanfeng, too, realized the strange situation. Once again, Non-Act Daydream scattered the Heavenly Demons Aura Sphere, but the Heavenly Demons malice wasnt fully dispersed. His left side appeared calm, but his right side resembled that of a ferocious wolf. He had split his mind into two. Zhang Sanfeng, realizing this, sighed. Dual Mind Art! A legendary martial art that had long been lost in Wudang had manifested by the Heavenly Demons will. At that moment, the Heavenly Demons left hand struck Zhang Sanfengs exposed abdomen. Kwaaang! Zhang Sanfeng was flung back violently, as if struck by a battering ram. In that moment, a memory resurfaced. The second duel with the Heavenly Demon. At that time, it ended in a draw. The Heavenly Demon, who had once been like a stray dog, had be a wolf over the span of a dozen years. Indeed, the blood of the imperial family could not be denied, as the Heavenly Demon was leading countless beasts of the Demon Cult. Back then, Zhang Sanfeng had been determined to kill the Heavenly Demon, but in the end, neither could finish the other off, and they both sustained grievous injuries. As Zhang Sanfeng barely caught his breath, this time, the Heavenly Demon wasntughing. He wore a face of barely suppressed rage. Just like now. Is that all the strength youve gained after enduring for hundreds of years?! Since Zhang Sanfengs ascension to immortality, the Heavenly Demon had spent an even longer time training in a human body. Though he couldnt be certain, Zhang Sanfeng suspected that the Heavenly Demon had be stronger than he was at the time of his ascension. Coughing up blood, Zhang Sanfeng made an excuse. Its just because Im low on energy. Thats all. That excuse must have infuriated the Heavenly Demon even more. It didnt matter. At that moment, Yi-gang shouted, Senior Brother Dam Hyun ising! Dam Hyun was running from afar. He was carrying a sack on his back, riding arge blue fox. The blue fox, Cheongho, had puffed up her body impressively. Judging by Dam Hyuns excited expression, it seemed that this was one of Cheonghos new abilities he had mentioned before. Yi-gang. Yes. There are two choices. One, I could escape using your body right now. If I do, we wont be able to stop the Heavenly Demon, and many people will die But at the very least, you and your senior brother will survive. Thats the option I rmend. Yi-gang fell silent. He hadnt expected Zhang Sanfeng to make such a suggestion. This was the man who had endured centuries in preparation to face the Heavenly Demon. The battle wasnt over yet. If they used the elixirs Dam Hyun was bringing, they could fight again. Even so, for him to say this I cant risk you for the selfish desires of an old man like me Whats the second option? The Heavenly Demon slowly approached. Zhang Sanfeng hesitated before speaking. You are trusting me. I may not be able to fully exert my divine power, but the Heavenly Demon himself hasnt fully revived either. I will win and seal him again, without fail. It was honestly hard to believe. Up until now, Zhang Sanfeng had only shown signs of being pushed back by the Heavenly Demon. Perhaps thats why he even advised Yi-gang to flee. I trust you, Sage. ! However, Yi-gang spoke without hesitation, If we dont stop him now, he will return even stronger. From the start, considering the first option wasnt possible. The Demon Cult would invade the Central ins. If the Heavenly Demon fully regained his strength and joined them, who would be able to stand against him? With even the Sword Emperor having ascended, only the orthodox Murim, including Yi-gangs father, would be left to face the Heavenly Demon. I havent lived this long just to run away and survive. That kind of life would not be a human life but the life of a beast. He couldnt live like that, especially for the sake of those who had sacrificed themselves for Yi-gang. If he didnt trust Zhang Sanfeng, then who could he trust? Alright, if thats the case Zhang Sanfeng! Dam Hyun threw the sack containing the special elixirs. The Heavenly Demon, noticing something strange, fired the Heavenly Demon Finger, but the Shooting Star Fang, which had been embedded in the ground until now, suddenly shot up and blocked it. Zhang Sanfeng caught the flying sack with his hand. Inside the sack were three types of elixirs. One of them undoubtedly included the heart of a great dragon. Its said that immortals didnt need to consume food through their mouths. All of it turned to powder and flowed into his body along with his breath. Had Yi-gang consumed all of this instead of Zhang Sanfeng, his body would have surely exploded and he would have died. However, Zhang Sanfeng endured it. No, it was more than just enduring. Tutuk, tududuk Yi-gangs blocked major meridians One of them had reconnected. Neither the Golden Needle Phantom nor Gumiho could reconnect the meridians in this way. It was truly a gift from the immortals. This is my gift to you. Zhang Sanfeng had also borne a burden to make this happen. Yi-gang felt an unusual sensation. So, wait just a moment. At the very moment the Heavenly Demon charged, apanied by a ck tidal wave of demonic energy, Yi-gangs vision suddenly lifted. It wasnt Zhang Sanfeng who had leaped into the air. It was Yi-gangs soul that had risen. In order to fully unleash his martial power, Zhang Sanfeng had cleared Yi-gangs meridians and drawn out his soul. From above, Yi-gang could see it all. He saw Zhang Sanfeng, who had possessed his body, shing with the Heavenly Demon. A white Aura Sphere opposite to the Heavenly Demons was gathering in Zhang Sanfengs hands. The two Aura Spheres collided and intertwined as if locking together. The sound of grinding metal filled the air. Zhao Guang! Even if the Song imperial family abandoned you, why seek vengeance against the entire world?! Zhang Sanfeng shouted. This was what he believed to be the purpose of the Heavenly Demons resurrection. The Heavenly Demons eyes widened, and he burst intoughter. Hahaha! Who, who says that? Did the heavens themselves say such a thing? Are you denying it? Wasnt it your n to drench the world in blood and establish a demonic world? Yes, that was the original n, but The Heavenly Demon let out a twisted smile. I didnt understand why I revived so much earlier than expected, nor why the cults sorcerers recklessly resurrected me with only half of my soul. What? They were all yed for fools. My followers, and even you, Junbao. What are you talking about? Even Yi-gang, listening in, felt his face grow tense. There was something ominous in the Heavenly Demons words. Zhang Sanfeng tried to probe further, but the Heavenly Demon didnt answer. I suppose we have no choice but to fight. A sh without the need for words. The two Aura Spheres finally exploded. The explosion itself had only physical force behind it. Yi-gang, still floating in his soul state, was also flung through the air. Fortunately, he felt no pain. Yi-gang simply floated upwards, rising above the ckened earth. In the form of a free soul, he could even defy gravity. Below him, the pitch-ck darkness still covered everything. It seemed that the entire area around the Jingshan Mountains and the surrounding forest had been engulfed by the demonic energy that the Heavenly Demon had unleashed. Like lightning shing within storm clouds, the ce where the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng were shing gleamed asionally. Yi-gangs gaze stopped at the area around the Jingshan Mountains. ! What ckened the surroundings of the Jingshan Mountains were soldiers. Generals on horseback, and in the front lines, there were cannons. It must have been the Five Military Commissions and the Embroidered Uniform Guard Army troops that had gathered, but their equipment was not ordinary gear. There were tens of thousands of them, a massive army. Yi-gang suddenly remembered. What would happen if the Heavenly Demon escaped alive? He could very well massacre those gathered soldiers as he advanced. No matter how many soldiers there were, none could capture the Heavenly Demon. But could they really? The Heavenly Demon, who hadnt yet fully regained his strength, against tens of thousands of troops. At the very least, the Ming army would suffer heavy losses. Even if they managed to kill the Heavenly Demon, the emperor was already dead, along with countless ministers and generals. The remnants of the Northern Yuan were eagerly watching for a chance to strike the borders. Perhaps the entire empire of Great Ming itself would be shaken. Yi-gang descended once again into the darkness. The ce he arrived at was the Emperors Longevity Hall, where the emperory dead. Bloodied corpses were still strewn about everywhere. The Guardian hadpletely lost their soul and was slumped like an empty shell. As Yi-gang prepared to return to the ce where the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng were fighting, something stopped him. Why Why was it all deceit?! It was someones voice, a voice that sounded quite familiar. The Crown Prince, the only survivor, had fainted. Yi-gang soon discovered the owner of the voice. You were supposed to return in yourplete form! It was a severed head. The severed head of Yi-ryong was weeping and spitting out its grievances. I I was deceived You. Huff! Though half-dead, it seemed Yi-ryong could hear Yi-gangs voice. You know something. Chapter 269: Zhang Junbao Vs. Zhao Guang (2) Yi-gang stared at the severed head of Yi-ryong, which was rolling on the ground. A severed head speakingsuch a thing was beyondmon sense. Yet, somehow, he understood. This was a man who had dedicated his and his brothers lives to the grand task of reviving the Heavenly Demon. Such obsession. Furthermore, the group of sorcerers didnt hesitate to use any means or methods. Perhaps, through some strange dark magic, he had temporarily postponed his death. After all, he was the highest-ranking sorcerer of the Demon Cult, which had been trying to resurrect the Heavenly Demon. Who is it? Who spoke those words? Yi-ryongs head, now flustered, rolled its eyes wildly. Theposed demeanor from a moment ago was nowhere to be found.He had seemingly epted his fate for the sake of the grand task, but in the end, he had wanted to witness his achievement with his own eyes in this twisted way. It was likely his warped obsession that drove him to this point Who Has the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon failed? Yi-ryong shut his mouth tightly. Though he couldnt see Yi-gang, it seemed he could still hear his voice. Heh Crown Princes Teacher. So, youve died as well? Have you be a spirit? Yes, much like you. Now speak. In fact, Yi-gang hadnt died but had momentarily left his body under the guidance of Zhang Sanfeng. However, Yi-gang didnt bother to exin. That way, Yi-ryong would likely speak more freely. Its true that the resurrection was sessful, but it wasnt as we expected. Yi-gang recalled what had happened earlier. The Heavenly Demon had been resurrected in the body of Ye-song, the youngest of the Seven Great Immortals. He had easily shattered the Heavenly Dark Barrier. Yet, despite this, his full strength had not returned. The Heavenly Demon had muttered something along those lines. Why was I awakened so early? Yi-ryong and the Seven Great Immortals had prepared only about half of the fragments of the Heavenly Demons soul. They had judged that with that much, the resurrection would be possible. Yi-gang and Zhang Sanfeng had thought the same, but it seemed they had been wrong. In time, the soul fragments would have naturally gathered. There was a sense of regret. The crows have plucked the feathers from the wings of the great phoenix. What had Yi-ryong been thinking at that moment? Was he going to offer an excuse or ask what that meant? But that was the Heavenly Demons final remark. With a simple step, he shattered the Heavenly Dark Barrier and left Yi-gang in a half-dead state. So, that wasnt even his full strength? Yes The fusion with the vessel was unstable. Perhaps he wont be able to endure much longer in Ye-songs body. The demonic energy was leaking out so thickly it could be seen with the naked eye If his resurrection had been perfect, he would have flown straight to Xinjiang using the sky-walking technique. ? The terrifying majesty of the Heavenly Demon wasnt even his full strength. The fact that the surroundings had been dyed ck with overflowing demonic energy wasnt intentional. Somehow, it had felt as though he was wasting his energy without reason. So, you should have gathered all the soul fragments? It seems so. Then why did you rush it before gathering them all? Why make such a foolish decision? Yi-ryong seemed to interpret Yi-gangs question that way. His face twisted in self-reproach and pain. Because thats what I was told! Someone had advised the Seven Great Immortals to do so. Who told you that? It was none other than the Depraved Heaven Pce Master! They said the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon had to be prioritized as soon as possible. What is the Depraved Heaven Pce? Kuh! Yi-gang found the story a bit difficult toprehend. To summarize briefly, the Seven Great Immortals were originally affiliated with the True Demon Pce. They were strongly in favor of the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. However, the previously indifferent faction from the Depraved Heaven Pce had suddenly be cooperative with True Demon Pce and the Seven Great Immortals. They even helped them infiltrate the Imperial Pce by handing over one of the soul fragments of the Heavenly Demon they possessed. That sounds suspicious. Yi-ryong couldnt deny Yi-gangs words. If everything had gone smoothly, there wouldnt have been anything to doubt. But now, with the situation as it was, suspicion was unavoidable. It was the Depraved Heaven Pce Master who had assured them that even without all of the soul fragments, the resurrection would be sessful. Now, armies are gathering from all sides. They wereing to capture the assassin of the Emperor. They might soon sh with the Heavenly Demon. Perhaps, Yi-gang had one less thing to worry about. Had he fled with Zhang Sanfeng, the Heavenly Demon would have faced the imperial army. Whether the Heavenly Demon could break through the army or not, his physical body would eventually copse, leading to his death once more. Yi-gang fully understood the implications of that. Possession wasnt an easy thing. Even for those naturally gifted as spirit mediums, it was an immense challenge. For spirits like Yi-gang to possess someone and even use their martial arts was nothing short of a miracle. How much more difficult would it be topletely integrate a massive spirit like the Heavenly Demon into someones body? If the grand spell had truly failed, the Heavenly Demons body would soon copse on its own. So thats what happened. However, Yi-gang didnt feel that entrusting everything to Zhang Sanfeng had been a mistake. What was the Depraved Heaven Pce Master trying to gain by deceiving you? He wanted to sabotage the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon first and foremost Preventing the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. and throw the nation into chaos. Killing the Emperor and depleting the soldiers, sparking a bloody storm. Nothing would be more effective in plunging the entire Central ins into turmoil. However, what troubled him was that the Depraved Heaven Pce Master had even put the Demon Cult in danger. Yi-ryong smiled bitterly. Your orthodox sects must be happy. The Ming army will soon seek to annihte our cult. The more soldiers who died at the hands of the Heavenly Demon, the more the Ming Dynastys hostility would turn toward the Demon Cult. And even if that werent the case, once the Demon Cults sorcerer learned of the Emperors death, the hunt would be inevitable. Yi-ryong thought Yi-gang would be delighted by this. Sorcerer. Yi-ryong flinched at Yi-gangs cold voice. It was an extremely stern response to his mockingugh. Take responsibility for what youve done. Yi-gang was scolding Yi-ryong. Is mocking others the only thing you can do? If this was something you were willing to stake your life and your brothers lives on, then you should take responsibility to the end Kugh. If your head has been severed, at least use that sharp tongue of yours. Yi-ryong felt a surge of resentment. Being lectured by Yi-gang like this made him feel unbearably humiliated. Did Yi-gang think he was morally superior? You should have struggled until the very end. What do you know! No, the reason his anger was rising was because he pitied his own miserable situation. It was clear that Yi-gang wasnt mocking him to enjoy a sense of superiority. After all, wasnt Yi-gang in a worse state than Yi-ryong? Youre just a dead man, nothing but a spirit, and yet you dare speak like that? Thats how Yi-ryong saw it. He couldnt even see Yi-gang. The voice echoing in his mind was clearly that of a ghost. This world will fall into ruin, and you, your n, and your sects people will all die! It was a curse-filled scream, no different from a death threat. But no reply came from Yi-gang. Had his spirit dispersed or ascended? Kuhk. Yi-ryong shed bitter tears from his reddened eyes. He was going to die, and his brothers were already dead. Despitemitting countless sins, he hadnt even achieved his goal. Pay for your sins. Yi-gangs voice came from a distance. Yi-ryong thought, What right does he have to speak like a judge of the afterlife? But that was thest he heard of the voice. Instead, he heard the sound of something stirring. It wasing from behind him. With only his head left, he couldnt even turn to look. He strained his eyes until they ached, but he couldnt see anything. Who, whos there?! There was the sound of someone standing up. If it wasnt his dead brothers, could it be the Guardian? A cold hand grabbed Yi-ryong by the hair. His vision began to rise. What he saw were the feet of the Guardian, who had lifted Yi-ryongs head. Krrk, kuk. Hmm. A sound of clearing a throat that hadnt been used for a long time. The words that came next only confused Yi-ryong even more, as the Guardian began to speak. Possession feels like this. N-no way! I didnt expect it to work either. Yi-gang had seeded in possessing the body of the Guardian. It was a miraculous event. The body was practically no different from a living corpse. Yet it was still a body that had been rigorously trained to the peak of martial arts. With his longevity forcefully extended by using dragons blood, the Guardians body had be spiritually softened over hundreds of years. All these conditionsbined had made it possible for Yi-gang to possess the body. Or perhaps, Yi-gangs spirit itself was something extraordinary If the Heavenly Demons body is in this condition, he wont have much time left. This is impossible! Youve truly possessed the body of the Guardian?! Yes. Being inside someone elses body was a strange sensation. Yi-gang could feel the copsing body. A body where the spirit and the flesh didnt align. The body was violently rejecting Yi-gangs spirit. He felt the pain of his entire body deteriorating. A normal person wouldnt even be able to move and would simply lie down, trembling. But Yi-gang was different. Pah-pah-pak- With a flick of his hand, he shot out a willow leaf throwing knife. Yi-gang noticed something on the Guardians wrista bracelet-like item wrapped around his forearm. One of the many Treasures the body wore was assisting in his hidden weapon technique. What are you doing?! Yi-ryong shouted in panic. The ce where Yi-gangs throwing knife embedded itself was the corpses of the Emperor, Wi Mi-hyeon, and Heuk Seok-gye. Im muddying the waters. What? I dont like being used as a pawn by those plotting in the shadows. Someone who had deceived the Seven Great Immortals and thrown the nation into chaos. Yi-gang didnt know exactly what they were after, but it was clear they werent on his side. Yi-gang tied Yi-ryongs head to his waist. Then, as he walked outside, he scattered willow leaf throwing knives everywhere. The knives embedded themselves in the corpses of the Embroidered Uniform Guard and Eastern Depot guards around him. It would be better for the official story to be that the Guardian went mad and rampaged, rather than the sorcerers of the Demon Cult being responsible for killing the Emperor and throwing everything into chaos. Yi-gang had thrown and used up dozens of willow leaf throwing knives. If things continued this way, nothing could stop the Ming army from marching to Xinjiang for a punitive expedition. Seong Yeok-ju and King Gye-yeong would need such a justification if they were to seize control and bring order. You Crown Princes Teacher. Yi-ryongs voice sounded panicked. But it was clear that Yi-gangs actions were not in favor of the Demon Cult. Yi-gang pulled out arge curved de and rushed straight toward where the Heavenly Demon was. There, the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng were locked in a contest of strength. It seemed they had reached the final stages of their duel, their hands pressed against each other. Even from a nce, it looked simr to an inner energy confrontation. Up until now, it had been evenly matched. A true battle between legends that had spanned hundreds of years. Any martial artist watching would have thought it was a sacred duel. Yi-gang charged fearlessly toward the site of the duel. Yi-ryong asked in astonishment, No way, what what are you doing?! Yi-gang elerated as he ran. Though he couldnt use Sword Aura, the curved de in his hand red with de energy. No, no! Yi-ryong tried to stop him, but with only his head left, he couldnt halt Yi-gang. The Heavenly Demon noticed Yi-gang charging and turned his head. Yi-gang could tell at a nce that the body Zhang Sanfeng had borrowed wasnt in good condition. It was a miracle the limbs were still attached. Returning to his original body would surely result in terrifying aftereffects. How could this body be fixed, Yi-gang, burning with rage, shouted, Die! Heavenly Demon! He swung the curved de as if to split the Heavenly Demons head in two. Yi-ryong cursed aloud. The Heavenly Demon, startled, raised his Defensive Aura Qi. Chweeeeeng! But in the middle of an internal energy duel, it wasnt easy for him to pay attention to Yi-gang. For the first time, a look of confusion appeared on the Heavenly Demons face. Priest! Zhang Sanfeng seemed to instantly see through Yi-gangs spirit. Was he about to scold him for interfering in the duel? Keep striking! These crazy Taoist bastards-! Fortunately, that wasnt the case. The Heavenly Demon ground his teeth in frustration. Even amid all this, Yi-gang relentlessly swung his curved de. The Defensive Aura Qi shed with each hit. Ka-kak! Atst, Yi-gangs curved de couldnt withstand it anymore and broke. Without stopping, Yi-gang threw a punch. Boom, boom The body, protected by the Treasure, was as tough as iron. But hitting the Defensive Aura Qi was practically a suicidal move. Kwajack! The Guardians fist shattered. The pain must have been immense, as his hand bones were visibly protruding. But Yi-gang didnt stop. If he couldnt use his hands, then he would use his feet. After that, he unleashed a flurry of kicks. You you annoying little insect! The Heavenly Demon couldnt hold back his anger. He finally broke off the internal energy confrontation and stomped the ground. Boom! Yi-gang, who had been about to strike the Heavenly Demons neck, was swept away like a fallen leaf. The energy unleashed from the Heavenly Demons fingers shattered the Treasure protecting the Guardians body and pierced through his abdomen. Then, the Heavenly Demons hand gripped his throat. The Heavenly Demons eyes widened. Yi-gang was smiling. Its nice to fight without worrying about whates after. You insolent fool! The Guardians neck exploded. Yi-gangs spirit was flung away, just like before. Something entered his field of vision as he flew. Taking advantage of the opening Yi-gang created, Zhang Sanfeng thrust both hands at the Heavenly Demon. In his joined hands, a bright white light, unlike anything seen before, was gathering. It was clear at a nce that this was an incredible technique, on par with the Non-Act Daydream. Yi-gang was inwardly worried whether Zhang Sanfengs body could withstand such a technique. Ive won, Heavenly Demon! However, wasnt it too bold to im victory after using such unscrupulous methods? The glowing hands pushed against the Heavenly Demons chest. Thoom! With the sound of a giant drum being struck, a faint, whitish soul burst out of the Heavenly Demons body. The body copsed powerlessly. Hey, Taoist! Help me seal the Heavenly Demons soul! At Zhang Sanfengs shout, Dam Hyun excitedly rushed over. Well done, Yi-gang! Though he couldnt see Yi-gangs spirit, he said that anyway. At the waist of the headless Guardians body, Yi-ryong, tied up, let out a desperate scream, No! Heavenly Demooon! Chapter 270 Chapter 270 C Zhang Junbao Vs. Zhao Guang (3) What Zhang Sanfeng and the Heavenly Demon were engaged in was not strictly an internal energy contest. But it was something quite simr. With their hands pressed against each other, Zhang Sanfeng and the Heavenly Demon shed their inner strength and energy waves. Powerful demonic energy and True Qi flowed along the meridians of their bodies, attempting to invade one another. That wasnt all. Their intent and willpower also collided, crossing through the air as well. With their free hands, they could attack in any manner. When the Heavenly Demon unleashed his Heavenly Demon Finger, Zhang Sanfeng would counter it with Wudangs Cotton Palm. If Zhang Sanfeng disyed the profound mysteries of Taiji Fist, the Heavenly Demon would break it with the Destructive Fist of Heaven. Numerousbat techniques could be exchanged, and both supreme ultimate martial masters were aware of them all. As their battle transcended reality and entered the realm of thought, Yi-gang intervened. Yi-gangs sudden strikes to the back of the Heavenly Demons head with his curved de caused a severe impact on the Heavenly Demons psyche. It was certain that the Heavenly Demons internal energy channels had been severely disrupted. My victory, Heavenly Demon! Then, Zhang Sanfengs radiant dual palms shone. Though the Heavenly Demons Defensive Aura Qi had reached the realm of perfect defense, which could even withstand cannon fire, he could not block Zhang Sanfengs twin palms. It was a technique the Heavenly Demon had never experienced before. And there was a reason for that. The evil dragon that had ascended Zhang Sanfeng to his current level. While battling the evil dragon, Zhang Sanfeng found it nearly impossible to pierce through the dragons scales. The soft, flowing martial arts of Wudang were too gentle for the dragons tough scales, and the dragons body was too thick. Thus, the supreme ultimate technique he created was called Evil Dragons Fall. This attack directly struck the soul, causing the Heavenly Demons spirit to be forcefully expelled. Kuhak Now in his spiritual state, Yi-gang could finally see the Heavenly Demons true form. He looked much younger than expected. With long ck hair flowing down, d in a jet-ck robe, he was a handsome man. But something was off about his appearance. His spirits color was faint, and parts of it seemed as if they had been gnawed away by rats, making it unclear in ces. It was probably because his spirit had not fully gathered when he was resurrected. But that wasnt the only issue. The Heavenly Demon was staggering, unable to move freely due to the heavy blow. He was in stark contrast to Yi-gang, who was freely moving around. Young Taoist! Seal the Heavenly Demon with me! When Zhang Sanfeng shouted like that, Dam Hyun eagerly stepped forward. What he did was pull out the Star Mist rm Bell and strike it. Hhuup! Yi-gang had heard about the Star Mist rm Bell. Jin Mu had testified that when Dam Hyun struck the Star Mist rm Bell, no sound could be heard. Yet, it supposedly had the effect of either brainwashing people or using a Soul Capture spell. As an honor flower disciple, Yi-gang had a theoretical understanding of the principles behind the Star Mist rm Bell. However, now that he was in a spiritual state, he could perceive its effects more clearly. Deeeeng! It was a resonant, deep sound, like the tolling of arge temple bell, echoed from the small bell. But that wasnt all. The moment the bell rang, a ring of light spread out from it. The wave struck Yi-gangs spirit, causing it to briefly shimmer and break apart. A simr reaction urred in the Heavenly Demons frozen spirit. Dam Hyun used this to locate the Heavenly Demons position. We cant just seal him anywhere! And we cant banish his spirit right now. To Dam Hyuns outcry, Zhang Sanfeng replied, You have it, dont you? The Heavenly Demons que! Ah, that will suffice. Dam Hyun quickly pulled out the Heavenly Demons que from his chest and threw it. Before the Heavenly Demons que hit the ground, he threw a talisman at it, striking it directly. With a flicker, blue mes sparked, and the Heavenly Demons que floated in midair. With the current equipment, the best I can manage is a seal on the level of Three Talents or Four Symbols. That will suffice! Hehe. Dam Hyun pulled out four silver chopstick-like objects from his chest. They were certainly not cheap items, and if Jin Mu had seen them, he would have been shocked. He nted them around the Heavenly Demons que, forming a perfect Four Symbols Array. Then, preparing to strike the Star Mist rm Bell again, Dam Hyun shouted, Die, Heavenly Demon! With a cry identical to Yi-gangs earlier, he prepared to strike the Heavenly Demons soul. The problem was that Dam Hyun wasnt facing the Heavenly Demon. Instead, Dam Hyun was ring directly at Yi-gang, who was standing nearby. Kaak! Aaagh! Had Cheongho not bitten Dam Hyuns wrist at the right moment, Yi-gang would have suffered a serious blow. Unlike Cheongho, who seemed to be able to see Yi-gang, Dam Hyun could only barely locate the spirits using the Star Mist rm Bell. Not that way, over here! Ah! Dam Hyun lightly struck the Star Mist rm Bell again to locate the positions of Yi-gang and the Heavenly Demon. Kugh Yi-gang regretted not being able to strike in his spiritual form. He couldnt tell whether Dam Hyuns actions were intentional or due to ignorance. Priest Yi-gang! Come closer. Yi-gang, who had been contemting behind Dam Hyun, approached Zhang Sanfeng. Its not good for a spirit to remain separated from its body for too long. Once I leave this body, you must return immediately. Do I just need to possess it like before? Yes, and you did quite well earlier. I managed somehow. Zhang Sanfengs expression was extremely urgent. Listen carefully, Priest. I managed to defeat the Heavenly Demon, but the aftermath is far from ordinary. Yi-gang looked at Zhang Sanfengsno, his ownarm. His palm had turned pitch ck. From the palm, the ck energy had spread up the back of his hand and forearm, tracing along the veins. The Heavenly Demons demonic energy has invaded your body. Ive suppressed it as much as I could, but it wont be easy to heal. Zhang Sanfeng spoke as if he wanted Yi-gang to remember this clearly. At a nce, it was a serious wound. If the demonic energy had invaded not just the arm but also the dantian and meridians, it was unclear how it could be healed. However, Yi-gang dared not me Zhang Sanfeng. Even though Yi-gang had assisted, it was clear that Zhang Sanfeng had fought the Heavenly Demon on better terms and gained the upper hand. Thats not the only problem. Not only did you leave your body, but you also possessed another body and experienced death once again. Yes. One can only imagine the impact that would have Your soul must surely have been wounded. Yi-gang was unsure. Being killed by having his throat torn open by the Heavenly Demon was undoubtedly a terrifying experience. But whether his soul had been wounded, he couldnt say. To be honest, it felt I think Im fine. Dont say such things. If the bond between your soul and body weakens, nothing could be more dangerous. Purifying the demonic energy and healing the bond between your soul and body is the most urgent matter. Now, listen carefully. Zhang Sanfeng emphasized as if what he was about to exin was of utmost importance. When this is over, take the Heavenly Demons que and head to a Buddhist temple. The Shaolin Temple in Mount Song, Henan, would be the closest. Shaolin? Shaolin has suffered the most from demonic energy, especially from the demonic art of the Demon Cult. There, you can heal both your body and soul and decide how to deal with the Heavenly Demon. It seemed reasonable. When it came to demon subjugation, theres no ce in the Central ins that surpassed Shaolin. When you return to your original body, you will likely lose consciousness. Thats why your senior brother must assist you. Priest, did you hear that clearly? Yes. Dam Hyun, who had been preparing the sealing technique, nodded. It seemed that Zhang Sanfeng had raised his voice deliberately so Dam Hyun could hear. With a slight smile, Zhang Sanfeng spoke to Yi-gang, I wish you luck. You will ovee this, Priest. Yi-gang suddenly felt something was off. There was a strange tone in Zhang Sanfengs words. It sounded as if he was giving instructions on something he had to do before leaving. Before Yi-gang could ask, the Heavenly Demon interrupted, stealing the opportunity to question him. F-foolish act Still suffering from the wounds to his soul and the effects of the Four Symbols sealing technique, the Heavenly Demons voice trembled grotesquely. Did you really think that this feeble Taoists seal could restrain me? Even the Taishang Laojun and great immortals feared such a task Youre probably right. Zhang Sanfeng gave a bitter smile. Thats why I will personally join forces with you to stop him. What did you say! Taoist! Begin! And then, Dam Hyun struck the Star Mist rm Bell. The Star Mist rm Bell was a sacred artifact that could influence the corporeal soul. This meant it could directly affect the Heavenly Demon, who was currently in a spiritual state. Diing! Even though Yi-gang wasnt the target, he felt his soul freeze as if it had turned white. The Heavenly Demons spirit, indeed, becamepletely frozen white. Dam Hyun seemed to be affected as well. Blood trickled from his nose. Die, Heavenly Demon! How could one kill someone who was already dead? Dam Hyun struck the bell again. Diing! The Heavenly Demon tried to resist, but the Four Symbols Array that Dam Hyun had set up appeared to be restraining him. Dam Hyuns nosebleed turned into a double stream. Yi-gang, too, felt the impact. Zhang Sanfeng stood in front, blocking the way. Yi-gang frowned at the strange sight. Not everyone had the experience of seeing their own back. Zhang Sanfeng turned to Yi-gang and spoke, You must return to your original body as soon as I leave it. Sage. Rest and strengthen your body while you wait. When will you return? When you need me or when you are ready to stand against the Heavenly Demon. It was a sudden farewell. But farewells were always like that. Like natural disasters or unexpected idents, farewells came suddenly. This time, it wasnt aplete farewell, and there was a way to meet again, which was fortunate. How should I call for you? You will find the remaining pieces of the Heavenly Demons soul. And then Zhang Sanfeng would return. However, the Heavenly Demon would also be resurrected. Then Dam Hyun struck the final note on the bell. Farewell. Diing! Zhang Sanfengs spirit shot out. Yi-gang immediately returned to his own body. Thanks to that, he was able to witness Zhang Sanfengs final moments with his own eyes. Zhang Sanfeng was charging fiercely at the frozen the Heavenly Demon. The energy waves from the Star Mist rm Bell, struck by Dam Hyun, swept over them both at the speed of sound. The Heavenly Demons figure blurred, and the chopsticks forming the Four Symbols Array began to shine brightly. Zhang Sanfeng pinned down the Heavenly Demon. In an instant, both the Heavenly Demon and Zhang Sanfeng were sucked into the Heavenly Demons que and vanished. And then Drip. Yi-gang felt ck blood drip from his eyes, nose, and mouth. As soon as Zhang Sanfeng left, the immense strain that had been ced on his body hit him like a tidal wave. Yet, Yi-gang did not copse and stood firm. It must have been the weight of the burden Zhang Sanfeng had carried in his body up until now. Huff, huff. Dam Hyun didnt look like he was in good shape either. He staggered as he picked up the Heavenly Demons que. The Heavenly Demons que was glowing red-hot. With a sizzling sound, steam rose from Dam Hyuns hand. Without a care, he attached a talisman to the Heavenly Demons que and tucked it into his robe. Then he approached Yi-gang. Hey, Yi-gang. Yi-gang tried to respond, but no words came out. Dam Hyun scratched his head and muttered, Do you think we can even make it to Shaolin? For now, just lie down. Where was there a ce to lie down? Dam Hyun gently pushed Yi-gang on the chest. With that light touch, Yi-gang wobbled and fell backward. The sky entered his view. As the demonic energy began to subside, the red sky of dusk came into view. Thud. Luckily, Yi-gang didnt hit his head on the ground. Instead, he felt soft, warm fur enveloping his body. It was soft andforting fur. Yi-gang realized he was now lying on Cheonghos back. During that time, Cheongho had grownrge enough to carry him. Dam Hyun firmly tied Yi-gangs body onto Cheonghos back. For now, lets escape quickly while its dark. Get some rest. Yi-gang felt relieved that Dam Hyun was there. Oh, wait. However, instead of fleeing, Dam Hyun staggered as he moved around. Yi-gang barely managed to turn his head and look at Dam Hyun. I suppose its fine to take this with us. Dam Hyun rummaged through the corpse of the decapitated Guardian. Eventually, he quickly grabbed a few Treasures that the Guardian had been wearing. He stumbled and hurriedly ran over. Lets go, well split it in half! Uh. Uh. Thank you? Got it! That was Yi-gangsst memory before losing consciousness. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter [NaN]: ?? New! Donation Section - Support early translations! The death of the emperor. When an emperor died, it was said that the world copsed. The Son of Heaven, Gyeongmun Emperor, has died. It was a brutal assassinationmitted by the Guardian, whose mission was to protect the emperor. The incident was wrapped up just a few days ago. To summarize: The Guardian had long harbored treacherous intentions to assassinate the emperor. They led sorcerers skilled in sinister arts to manipte the emperor like a puppet. Finally, they dared tomit the heinous act of assassinating the emperor, leading the Embroidered Uniform Guards and Eastern Depot to join forces and eliminate the rebels.In this way, both the Seven Great Immortals and the Guardian were eradicated in one fell swoop. Many others were also involved and perished as well. Even while the masses were mourning the dead emperor, the executions continued. Ohh, ohhhh, Father! The Imperial Crown Prince, already grown, was d in mourning robes and wailing uncontrobly. Tears streamed down his face as he pounded the floor in grief, looking utterly heartbroken. His hair was disheveled, falling into a tangled mess. The filial piety of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is truly deep. Simrly, King Gye-yeong, also dressed in mourning robes, muttered softly. There was a hint of ridicule in his voice. The Imperial Crown Prince had not been on good terms with thete Gyeongmun Emperor, so this was expected. It wasughable to see him acting so affectionate only after his father had be a corpse. Even seven days after the Gyeongmun Emperors death, his body had not yet been buried. There were still many ceremonial rites that needed to be carried out for the emperors funeral. Had the weather not been cool, the stench of decay would have long escaped the sealed coffin. I heard he hasnt eaten for seven days now, the Senior Grand Secretary, Seong Yeok-ju,mented. Now, aside from the imperial family, the most powerful person in the Forbidden City was none other than the Senior Grand Secretary. The former Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Bu Yeong-hu, had been imprisoned, and a newmander had taken his ce. Even the voice of the Eastern Depots Admiral Grand Eunuch, Hu Gyeong, had weakened. Seven days, you say? His filial piety surpasses my imagination. But for someone like that, the Imperial Crown Prince seems even more corpulent than thete emperor. Haha. Surely, the Imperial Crown Prince must have been enjoyingte-night feasts, celebrating his ascension to the throne. Even as he insulted the Imperial Crown Prince, King Gye-yeongs expression was not unpleasant. In fact, from his perspective, there was nothing toin about. Though he was a monarch, King Gye-yeong was soon to be newly appointed as an imperial prince in recognition of his contributions during the recent events. And that was not all. His son, who had been kidnapped and almost lost, had returned safely. They had also wiped out all of the Seven Great Immortals, which had brought chaos to the nation. Of course, during this time, the shocking event of the emperors death had urred, but it had been handled well. All the forces of the Third Prince, who had tried to seize the throne, were ughtered. The Third Prince himself would likely live out his life in confinement, only to one day die from poisoned food. Senior Grand Secretary, how about we talk for a moment? Certainly. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju headed toward Yongzhao Pce together. All the ministers they passed along the way bowed deeply. It was clear that the power structure of the imperial court had been newly reorganized around these two men. For those in power, power was not a luxury but an essential element of life. It was like blood. It felt as if the cold, old blood in their bodies had been reced by fresh, hot blood. Once inside the inner chamber of Yongzhao Pce, King Gye-yeong closed the doors and windows. To think that the entity known as the Heavenly Demon had embedded itself in His Imperial Majestys blood and eventually resurrected. Although this had been kept tightly under wraps, there were those who knew the truth behind the events. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju were among them. They were the very ones who had hidden everything and twisted the narrative to their advantage. The Crown Princes Teachers strategy is truly exceptional. As expected, he is indeed your grandson, Senior Grand Secretary. No, that is not the case. Though Seong Yeok-ju had once sought to deny his blood rtion to Yi-gang, he did not do so now. Yi-gang had aplished so much. He may not have been able to save the emperor, but that was not something to me him for. To have the presence of mind to shift the me onto the Guardian. If rumors had spread that it was the work of the Demon Cult or that the Heavenly Demon had been resurrected, it would have only caused more chaos. Yi-gang had detected that something was amiss and muddied the waters. As a result, much had changed. Not only did he provide a reason for the Grand Army of the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the Five Military Commissions to withdraw, but he also created an opportunity to solidify the Imperial Crown Princes legitimacy immediately. Besides, personally, I owe him a great debt. King Gye-yeong had ascended to the Emperors Longevity Hall. There, he had managed to rescue the unconscious Crown Prince. When the Crown Prince regained his senses, he testified in detail to everything he had seen. How Yi-gang appeared, how he confronted the Seven Great Immortals, and how he prevented the resurrection of the monstrous Heavenly Demon. Though Yi-gang had touched the Crown Princes pulse during the process, and it was unclear what had truly happened, not everything was fully understood. That Yi-gang had directly possessed the Guardian or the existence of Zhang Sanfeng were things they could not even begin to imagine. Yet, what Yi-gang had aplished was enough to deeply move King Gye-yeong. I may have lived in this heartless Forbidden City, but I still know gratitude and righteousness. For a member of the imperial family, especially one about to be an imperial prince, to speak of gratitude was no small matter. Seong Yeok-ju quietly waited for King Gye-yeong to continue speaking. Of course, I should provide the promised reward and even more in return. The Imperial Pces Medicine Vault Yes. Even if I send the Crown Princes Teacher the treasured sword of the Imperial Pce Armory that he requested, the entire Medicine Vault has already been looted. Yi-gang had requested one of the treasured swords from the Imperial Pce Armory and one of the top-tier elixirs from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. His contributions were significant enough to deserve it. However, shockingly, during that time, the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault had beenpletely ransacked. It seems the guards were weak, and only two junior officers of the Embroidered Uniform Guards were on duty. The physician who had been stationed there still could not remember a single thing. When the theft was discovered, it was said that the physician and the two guards had been found embracing each other, trembling. It was a most peculiar incident. It must have been the work of those sorcerers from the Seven Great Immortals Ill have to find something of equal value to the special-grade elixir to offer instead. Not properly addressing the rewards and punishments would not be right, I think. Hmph, is it because youre concerned about your grandson? Thats not it Im just teasing. Now, lets see King Gye-yeong pondered seriously. Suddenly, as if he had thought of a brilliant n, King Gye-yeong pped his hands. Yes! How about overseeing a marriage? A marriage you say? Isnt the Crown Princes Teacher of an age where he should be finding a suitable spouse? If we find him a good match, it would be more than enough in ce of the elixir. It wasnt a wrong suggestion. Yi-gang had long passed the age of adulthood, and if it werent for his health issues, he would have been at a perfect age to marry someone from a prominent martial arts n. Even in Seong Yeok-jus mind, Yi-gang was a grandson whocked nothing, not even in appearance. Its not a bad suggestion, but However, for some reason, King Gye-yeongs attitude was suspicious. Have you already decided on a match? Theres no need to look far. Well King Gye-yeong, despite the closed window, tried to gaze off into the distance. My daughter should be fine, dont you think? The County Princess seems to have a special fondness for the Crown Princes Teacher. And the Crown Princes Teacher appears to admire her greatly now as well If you consider the degree of kinship, its not an issue either. And who could say anything against marrying the hero who helped suppress the rebellion? His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has already promised to grant Yi-gang the title of a Sage once he ascends to the throne! Its a match with no ws! The Crown Prince had indeed made such a promise. Being the Crown Princes Teacher was already a great honor, and the young Yi-gang was also set to receive the title of a Sage for his role in eliminating the emperors assassins. Receiving such a title from the imperial family was an extraordinary event, something that happened only once every few generations, even in prominent ces like Wudang or the Azure Forest. However, despite this, Seong Yeok-ju continued to watch King Gye-yeong with a cold expression. King Gye-yeong couldnt help but notice. Is it not to your liking? Nowadays, young men, especially those from martial arts families, prefer to choose their own spouses. Huh. We should respect Yi-gangs wishes. Seong Yeok-ju emphasized each word carefully. King Gye-yeong, flustered, could only nod in agreement. Hes really being picky about his own grandson. Moreover, wasnt it Seong Yeok-ju himself who had refused to marry his daughter to Baek Ryu-san? Whether he now regretted that decision or not was unclear, but his face gave no indication. Well then That item, please. You mean the one that was meant to be presented to thete emperor? King Gye-yeong had prepared a very precious item to meet the emperor. It was something that even the emperor, who had been beguiled by the Seven Great Immortals, had shown greed for. It was an item more precious than the special-grade elixir from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault, but it was the only thing of simr value they could offer. Very well. Seong Yeok-ju, could you deliver it yourself? I shall do so. If its sent under my name or the imperial familys name, it will draw attention Please quietly send it to Crown Princes Teachers family home. Seong Yeok-ju nodded in agreement. King Gye-yeong muttered softly, Perhaps we shall meet again. Indeed, we will. We may even continue to see each otherlike family, or as actual family. I remind you again that we should respect their wishes Ahem. King Gye-yeongs cough put an end to the ongoing debate.
The weather was beginning to warm. Shaanxi Province had a long north-south geography, leading to significant temperature differences between its northern and southern regions. In Xian, the provincial capital, it was definitely warmer than in Beijing. During the winter, snow would fall, but it wasnt too cold, making it afortable ce to live. However, summer was a different story. It was hotter than Beijing, and just moving a little made you sweat profusely. Theck of rainfall made the air dry, which could be seen as both an advantage and a disadvantage. Summer had arrived at the Baek Noble ns estate in Xian. A long time had passed since Yi-gang had left the n. In the meantime, Yi-gang, who had once been treated as the ns troublemaker, had achieved remarkable feats. He was given the grandiose nickname Immortal Divine Dragon, and became the youngest Supreme Peak master in Jianghu. If the events in Beijing, still unknown to the public, were to be revealed, Yi-gangs fame would surely spread throughout the entire martial world. Its hot. However, Yi-gangs fame had yet to reach the workers at the Baek Noble n. Its hot. Well, its because summer is almost here. Using a broom in this heat makes it even worse. What can we do? I hear the n Head is returning soon. The servants in charge of menial tasks had little connection to the upheavals in the martial world. It had been a long time since the conflict between the orthodox sects and the unorthodox sects had begun, with the Murim Alliance taking sides against the Unorthodox Union. Many had died, but things remained quiet here in Xian. After all, none of the Unorthodox Unions main sects would dare to establish a base near the Baek Noble n. Most battlefields were in regions where smaller sects gathered. One of the servants, annoyed by theziness of hispanions, scolded them. Shut up and just sweep the ce properly. Hey, Wang Il. You used to be theziest one, why are you so diligent now? When the n Head returns, where do you think hell stop by first? Obviously, here. This ce was the Small Brilliance Pavillion, where the Young n Head of the Baek n resided. Baek Ha-jun was undergoing what they called the Young n Head Course. He was honing his martial arts skills and cultivating his abilities to prepare for his role as the next n Head. Because of this, there were unpleasant rumors circting in Jianghu. As the conflict with the Unorthodox Union intensified, people gossiped that the Vice Alliance Leaders son had secluded himself in the n and refused toe out. Is Young Master Ha-jun having a hard time? Well If he steps into the martial world now, his name would quickly spread. However, the servants of the Baek n were outraged by such rumors. Even though Yi-gang was making a name for himself, their most cherished sessor in the Baek n was none other than Baek Ha-jun. Even though he was carrying a bad reputation for now, they still believed in him. No matter how much the eldest son has reformed, Young Master Ha-jun is still the best. Yeah, I suppose that could be true. Just look at his physique. His broad shoulders and how dignified he looks. Hey, hey Shh! Wang Il and the other servants quickly resumed sweeping with renewed vigor. Warriors were rushing over, and they looked extremely urgent. At first, it was unclear why they were heading toward the Small Brilliance Pavilion, but soon it made sense. Whats going on? Currently, the Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad was at the Small Brilliance Pavilion. He was stationed there to guard Baek Ha-jun during his seclusion training. Squad Leader! Its urgent! Get to the point, what is it? The current Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad was none other than Pil Hwan. He was the warrior who had fought alongside Yi-gang against the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger as Neung Ji-pyeongs subordinate. And the men who hade rushing over were members of the Biyeon Squad. They were apanied by a man in a disheveled state. This man is the head of the Changan Escort Agency from Beijing. Changan Escort Agency? What does the head of the escort agency want? The goods being transported by the Changan Escort Agency to our Baek Noble n were stolen en route. What?! Pil Hwans face twisted in frustration. To think that someone would dare to rob the Baek Noble ns goods in Xianit was almost unthinkable. Pil Hwan immediately questioned the head of the escort agency. Which lunatic did this?! They looked like members of the Green Forest bandits Im sorry. Those fools must be insane. Insane, to dare! The loss of the goods was less of a concern than the blow to the prestige of the Baek Noble n. Pil Hwan, now curious, asked another question, But why was the Changan Escort Agency from Beijing transporting the goods? We usually work with other agencies. Ah The Baek Noble n already had established rtionships with multiple escort agencies. So why had goods been sent through the Changan Escort Agency? It was a covert shipment, so I cannot say much. But the client seemed to be an official from the Forbidden City. A covert shipment? An official, you say? A covert shipment meant the identity of the item and the client were kept secret. This kind of service was used to transport important, confidential items, and it was always something of great significance. The fact that such an item had been stolen made Pil Hwan narrow his eyes suspiciously. Could the identity of the goods have been leaked? Was this a nned robbery? Not at all! The Changan Escort Agency is thorough! Our security is impable. Yet the goods were stolen, and youre telling me Cough. The head of the escort agency stammered as he added more details. The client said the item was being sent to Young Master Baek Yi-gang of the Baek Noble n At that moment, a low and cold voice echoed. To my brother, you say? The head of the escort agency turned his head and flinched in surprise. A young man stood with the sunlight at his back. Due to the backlighting, his expression was hard to make out, but his voice was as cold as ice. The head of the escort agency was startled for a different reason. The young mans voice was eerily simr to that of the high-ranking official who hadmissioned the shipment. My brothers goods were stolen by the Green Forest bandits? Yes, that is correct. Where? Pardon? The location where the goods were taken. His tone was that of someone ustomed to giving orders. Speak. Baek Ha-jun red at the head of the escort agency with cold, intense eyes. Chapter [NaN]: The death of the emperor. When an emperor died, it was said that the world copsed. The Son of Heaven, Gyeongmun Emperor, has died. It was a brutal assassinationmitted by the Guardian, whose mission was to protect the emperor. The incident was wrapped up just a few days ago. To summarize: The Guardian had long harbored treacherous intentions to assassinate the emperor. They led sorcerers skilled in sinister arts to manipte the emperor like a puppet. Finally, they dared tomit the heinous act of assassinating the emperor, leading the Embroidered Uniform Guards and Eastern Depot to join forces and eliminate the rebels. In this way, both the Seven Great Immortals and the Guardian were eradicated in one fell swoop. Many others were also involved and perished as well. Even while the masses were mourning the dead emperor, the executions continued. Ohh, ohhhh, Father! The Imperial Crown Prince, already grown, was d in mourning robes and wailing uncontrobly. Tears streamed down his face as he pounded the floor in grief, looking utterly heartbroken. His hair was disheveled, falling into a tangled mess. The filial piety of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is truly deep. Simrly, King Gye-yeong, also dressed in mourning robes, muttered softly. There was a hint of ridicule in his voice. The Imperial Crown Prince had not been on good terms with thete Gyeongmun Emperor, so this was expected. It wasughable to see him acting so affectionate only after his father had be a corpse. Even seven days after the Gyeongmun Emperors death, his body had not yet been buried. There were still many ceremonial rites that needed to be carried out for the emperors funeral. Had the weather not been cool, the stench of decay would have long escaped the sealed coffin. I heard he hasnt eaten for seven days now, the Senior Grand Secretary, Seong Yeok-ju,mented. Now, aside from the imperial family, the most powerful person in the Forbidden City was none other than the Senior Grand Secretary. The former Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Bu Yeong-hu, had been imprisoned, and a newmander had taken his ce. Even the voice of the Eastern Depots Admiral Grand Eunuch, Hu Gyeong, had weakened. Seven days, you say? His filial piety surpasses my imagination. But for someone like that, the Imperial Crown Prince seems even more corpulent than thete emperor. Haha. Surely, the Imperial Crown Prince must have been enjoyingte-night feasts, celebrating his ascension to the throne. Even as he insulted the Imperial Crown Prince, King Gye-yeongs expression was not unpleasant. In fact, from his perspective, there was nothing toin about. Though he was a monarch, King Gye-yeong was soon to be newly appointed as an imperial prince in recognition of his contributions during the recent events. And that was not all. His son, who had been kidnapped and almost lost, had returned safely. They had also wiped out all of the Seven Great Immortals, which had brought chaos to the nation. Of course, during this time, the shocking event of the emperors death had urred, but it had been handled well. All the forces of the Third Prince, who had tried to seize the throne, were ughtered. The Third Prince himself would likely live out his life in confinement, only to one day die from poisoned food. Senior Grand Secretary, how about we talk for a moment? Certainly. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju headed toward Yongzhao Pce together. All the ministers they passed along the way bowed deeply. It was clear that the power structure of the imperial court had been newly reorganized around these two men. For those in power, power was not a luxury but an essential element of life. It was like blood. It felt as if the cold, old blood in their bodies had been reced by fresh, hot blood. Once inside the inner chamber of Yongzhao Pce, King Gye-yeong closed the doors and windows. To think that the entity known as the Heavenly Demon had embedded itself in His Imperial Majestys blood and eventually resurrected. Although this had been kept tightly under wraps, there were those who knew the truth behind the events. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju were among them. They were the very ones who had hidden everything and twisted the narrative to their advantage. The Crown Princes Teachers strategy is truly exceptional. As expected, he is indeed your grandson, Senior Grand Secretary. No, that is not the case. Though Seong Yeok-ju had once sought to deny his blood rtion to Yi-gang, he did not do so now. Yi-gang had aplished so much. He may not have been able to save the emperor, but that was not something to me him for. To have the presence of mind to shift the me onto the Guardian. If rumors had spread that it was the work of the Demon Cult or that the Heavenly Demon had been resurrected, it would have only caused more chaos. Yi-gang had detected that something was amiss and muddied the waters. As a result, much had changed. Not only did he provide a reason for the Grand Army of the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the Five Military Commissions to withdraw, but he also created an opportunity to solidify the Imperial Crown Princes legitimacy immediately. Besides, personally, I owe him a great debt. King Gye-yeong had ascended to the Emperors Longevity Hall. There, he had managed to rescue the unconscious Crown Prince. When the Crown Prince regained his senses, he testified in detail to everything he had seen. How Yi-gang appeared, how he confronted the Seven Great Immortals, and how he prevented the resurrection of the monstrous Heavenly Demon. Though Yi-gang had touched the Crown Princes pulse during the process, and it was unclear what had truly happened, not everything was fully understood. That Yi-gang had directly possessed the Guardian or the existence of Zhang Sanfeng were things they could not even begin to imagine. Yet, what Yi-gang had aplished was enough to deeply move King Gye-yeong. I may have lived in this heartless Forbidden City, but I still know gratitude and righteousness. For a member of the imperial family, especially one about to be an imperial prince, to speak of gratitude was no small matter. Seong Yeok-ju quietly waited for King Gye-yeong to continue speaking. Of course, I should provide the promised reward and even more in return. The Imperial Pces Medicine Vault Yes. Even if I send the Crown Princes Teacher the treasured sword of the Imperial Pce Armory that he requested, the entire Medicine Vault has already been looted. Yi-gang had requested one of the treasured swords from the Imperial Pce Armory and one of the top-tier elixirs from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. His contributions were significant enough to deserve it. However, shockingly, during that time, the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault had beenpletely ransacked. It seems the guards were weak, and only two junior officers of the Embroidered Uniform Guards were on duty. The physician who had been stationed there still could not remember a single thing. When the theft was discovered, it was said that the physician and the two guards had been found embracing each other, trembling. It was a most peculiar incident. It must have been the work of those sorcerers from the Seven Great Immortals Ill have to find something of equal value to the special-grade elixir to offer instead. Not properly addressing the rewards and punishments would not be right, I think. Hmph, is it because youre concerned about your grandson? Thats not it Im just teasing. Now, lets see King Gye-yeong pondered seriously. Suddenly, as if he had thought of a brilliant n, King Gye-yeong pped his hands. Yes! How about overseeing a marriage? A marriage you say? Isnt the Crown Princes Teacher of an age where he should be finding a suitable spouse? If we find him a good match, it would be more than enough in ce of the elixir. It wasnt a wrong suggestion. Yi-gang had long passed the age of adulthood, and if it werent for his health issues, he would have been at a perfect age to marry someone from a prominent martial arts n. Even in Seong Yeok-jus mind, Yi-gang was a grandson whocked nothing, not even in appearance. Its not a bad suggestion, but However, for some reason, King Gye-yeongs attitude was suspicious. Have you already decided on a match? Theres no need to look far. Well King Gye-yeong, despite the closed window, tried to gaze off into the distance. My daughter should be fine, dont you think? The County Princess seems to have a special fondness for the Crown Princes Teacher. And the Crown Princes Teacher appears to admire her greatly now as well If you consider the degree of kinship, its not an issue either. And who could say anything against marrying the hero who helped suppress the rebellion? His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has already promised to grant Yi-gang the title of a Sage once he ascends to the throne! Its a match with no ws! The Crown Prince had indeed made such a promise. Being the Crown Princes Teacher was already a great honor, and the young Yi-gang was also set to receive the title of a Sage for his role in eliminating the emperors assassins. Receiving such a title from the imperial family was an extraordinary event, something that happened only once every few generations, even in prominent ces like Wudang or the Azure Forest. However, despite this, Seong Yeok-ju continued to watch King Gye-yeong with a cold expression. King Gye-yeong couldnt help but notice. Is it not to your liking? Nowadays, young men, especially those from martial arts families, prefer to choose their own spouses. Huh. We should respect Yi-gangs wishes. Seong Yeok-ju emphasized each word carefully. King Gye-yeong, flustered, could only nod in agreement. Hes really being picky about his own grandson. Moreover, wasnt it Seong Yeok-ju himself who had refused to marry his daughter to Baek Ryu-san? Whether he now regretted that decision or not was unclear, but his face gave no indication. Well then That item, please. You mean the one that was meant to be presented to thete emperor? King Gye-yeong had prepared a very precious item to meet the emperor. It was something that even the emperor, who had been beguiled by the Seven Great Immortals, had shown greed for. It was an item more precious than the special-grade elixir from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault, but it was the only thing of simr value they could offer. Very well. Seong Yeok-ju, could you deliver it yourself? I shall do so. If its sent under my name or the imperial familys name, it will draw attention Please quietly send it to Crown Princes Teachers family home. Seong Yeok-ju nodded in agreement. King Gye-yeong muttered softly, Perhaps we shall meet again. Indeed, we will. We may even continue to see each otherlike family, or as actual family. I remind you again that we should respect their wishes Ahem. King Gye-yeongs cough put an end to the ongoing debate. The weather was beginning to warm. Shaanxi Province had a long north-south geography, leading to significant temperature differences between its northern and southern regions. In Xian, the provincial capital, it was definitely warmer than in Beijing. During the winter, snow would fall, but it wasnt too cold, making it afortable ce to live. However, summer was a different story. It was hotter than Beijing, and just moving a little made you sweat profusely. Theck of rainfall made the air dry, which could be seen as both an advantage and a disadvantage. Summer had arrived at the Baek Noble ns estate in Xian. A long time had passed since Yi-gang had left the n. In the meantime, Yi-gang, who had once been treated as the ns troublemaker, had achieved remarkable feats. He was given the grandiose nickname Immortal Divine Dragon, and became the youngest Supreme Peak master in Jianghu. If the events in Beijing, still unknown to the public, were to be revealed, Yi-gangs fame would surely spread throughout the entire martial world. Its hot. However, Yi-gangs fame had yet to reach the workers at the Baek Noble n. Its hot. Well, its because summer is almost here. Using a broom in this heat makes it even worse. What can we do? I hear the n Head is returning soon. The servants in charge of menial tasks had little connection to the upheavals in the martial world. It had been a long time since the conflict between the orthodox sects and the unorthodox sects had begun, with the Murim Alliance taking sides against the Unorthodox Union. Many had died, but things remained quiet here in Xian. After all, none of the Unorthodox Unions main sects would dare to establish a base near the Baek Noble n. Most battlefields were in regions where smaller sects gathered. One of the servants, annoyed by theziness of hispanions, scolded them. Shut up and just sweep the ce properly. Hey, Wang Il. You used to be theziest one, why are you so diligent now? When the n Head returns, where do you think hell stop by first? Obviously, here. This ce was the Small Brilliance Pavillion, where the Young n Head of the Baek n resided. Baek Ha-jun was undergoing what they called the Young n Head Course. He was honing his martial arts skills and cultivating his abilities to prepare for his role as the next n Head. Because of this, there were unpleasant rumors circting in Jianghu. As the conflict with the Unorthodox Union intensified, people gossiped that the Vice Alliance Leaders son had secluded himself in the n and refused toe out. Is Young Master Ha-jun having a hard time? Well If he steps into the martial world now, his name would quickly spread. However, the servants of the Baek n were outraged by such rumors. Even though Yi-gang was making a name for himself, their most cherished sessor in the Baek n was none other than Baek Ha-jun. Even though he was carrying a bad reputation for now, they still believed in him. No matter how much the eldest son has reformed, Young Master Ha-jun is still the best. Yeah, I suppose that could be true. Just look at his physique. His broad shoulders and how dignified he looks. Hey, hey Shh! Wang Il and the other servants quickly resumed sweeping with renewed vigor. Warriors were rushing over, and they looked extremely urgent. At first, it was unclear why they were heading toward the Small Brilliance Pavilion, but soon it made sense. Whats going on? Currently, the Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad was at the Small Brilliance Pavilion. He was stationed there to guard Baek Ha-jun during his seclusion training. Squad Leader! Its urgent! Get to the point, what is it? The current Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad was none other than Pil Hwan. He was the warrior who had fought alongside Yi-gang against the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger as Neung Ji-pyeongs subordinate. And the men who hade rushing over were members of the Biyeon Squad. They were apanied by a man in a disheveled state. This man is the head of the Changan Escort Agency from Beijing. Changan Escort Agency? What does the head of the escort agency want? The goods being transported by the Changan Escort Agency to our Baek Noble n were stolen en route. What?! Pil Hwans face twisted in frustration. To think that someone would dare to rob the Baek Noble ns goods in Xianit was almost unthinkable. Pil Hwan immediately questioned the head of the escort agency. Which lunatic did this?! They looked like members of the Green Forest bandits Im sorry. Those fools must be insane. Insane, to dare! The loss of the goods was less of a concern than the blow to the prestige of the Baek Noble n. Pil Hwan, now curious, asked another question, But why was the Changan Escort Agency from Beijing transporting the goods? We usually work with other agencies. Ah The Baek Noble n already had established rtionships with multiple escort agencies. So why had goods been sent through the Changan Escort Agency? It was a covert shipment, so I cannot say much. But the client seemed to be an official from the Forbidden City. A covert shipment? An official, you say? A covert shipment meant the identity of the item and the client were kept secret. This kind of service was used to transport important, confidential items, and it was always something of great significance. The fact that such an item had been stolen made Pil Hwan narrow his eyes suspiciously. Could the identity of the goods have been leaked? Was this a nned robbery? Not at all! The Changan Escort Agency is thorough! Our security is impable. Yet the goods were stolen, and youre telling me Cough. The head of the escort agency stammered as he added more details. The client said the item was being sent to Young Master Baek Yi-gang of the Baek Noble n At that moment, a low and cold voice echoed. To my brother, you say? The head of the escort agency turned his head and flinched in surprise. A young man stood with the sunlight at his back. Due to the backlighting, his expression was hard to make out, but his voice was as cold as ice. The head of the escort agency was startled for a different reason. The young mans voice was eerily simr to that of the high-ranking official who hadmissioned the shipment. My brothers goods were stolen by the Green Forest bandits? Yes, that is correct. Where? Pardon? The location where the goods were taken. His tone was that of someone ustomed to giving orders. Speak. Baek Ha-jun red at the head of the escort agency with cold, intense eyes. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 C Outside Of Beijing (1) The death of the emperor. When an emperor died, it was said that the world copsed. The Son of Heaven, Gyeongmun Emperor, has died. It was a brutal assassinationmitted by the Guardian, whose mission was to protect the emperor. The incident was wrapped up just a few days ago. To summarize: The Guardian had long harbored treacherous intentions to assassinate the emperor. They led sorcerers skilled in sinister arts to manipte the emperor like a puppet. Finally, they dared tomit the heinous act of assassinating the emperor, leading the Embroidered Uniform Guards and Eastern Depot to join forces and eliminate the rebels. In this way, both the Seven Great Immortals and the Guardian were eradicated in one fell swoop. Many others were also involved and perished as well. Even while the masses were mourning the dead emperor, the executions continued. Ohh, ohhhh, Father! The Imperial Crown Prince, already grown, was d in mourning robes and wailing uncontrobly. Tears streamed down his face as he pounded the floor in grief, looking utterly heartbroken. His hair was disheveled, falling into a tangled mess. The filial piety of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is truly deep. Simrly, King Gye-yeong, also dressed in mourning robes, muttered softly. There was a hint of ridicule in his voice. The Imperial Crown Prince had not been on good terms with thete Gyeongmun Emperor, so this was expected. It wasughable to see him acting so affectionate only after his father had be a corpse. Even seven days after the Gyeongmun Emperors death, his body had not yet been buried. There were still many ceremonial rites that needed to be carried out for the emperors funeral. Had the weather not been cool, the stench of decay would have long escaped the sealed coffin. I heard he hasnt eaten for seven days now, the Senior Grand Secretary, Seong Yeok-ju,mented. Now, aside from the imperial family, the most powerful person in the Forbidden City was none other than the Senior Grand Secretary. The former Commander-in-Chief of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Bu Yeong-hu, had been imprisoned, and a newmander had taken his ce. Even the voice of the Eastern Depots Admiral Grand Eunuch, Hu Gyeong, had weakened. Seven days, you say? His filial piety surpasses my imagination. But for someone like that, the Imperial Crown Prince seems even more corpulent than thete emperor. Haha. Surely, the Imperial Crown Prince must have been enjoyingte-night feasts, celebrating his ascension to the throne. Even as he insulted the Imperial Crown Prince, King Gye-yeongs expression was not unpleasant. In fact, from his perspective, there was nothing toin about. Though he was a monarch, King Gye-yeong was soon to be newly appointed as an imperial prince in recognition of his contributions during the recent events. And that was not all. His son, who had been kidnapped and almost lost, had returned safely. They had also wiped out all of the Seven Great Immortals, which had brought chaos to the nation. Of course, during this time, the shocking event of the emperors death had urred, but it had been handled well. All the forces of the Third Prince, who had tried to seize the throne, were ughtered. The Third Prince himself would likely live out his life in confinement, only to one day die from poisoned food. Senior Grand Secretary, how about we talk for a moment? Certainly. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju headed toward Yongzhao Pce together. All the ministers they passed along the way bowed deeply. It was clear that the power structure of the imperial court had been newly reorganized around these two men. For those in power, power was not a luxury but an essential element of life. It was like blood. It felt as if the cold, old blood in their bodies had been reced by fresh, hot blood. Once inside the inner chamber of Yongzhao Pce, King Gye-yeong closed the doors and windows. To think that the entity known as the Heavenly Demon had embedded itself in His Imperial Majestys blood and eventually resurrected. Although this had been kept tightly under wraps, there were those who knew the truth behind the events. King Gye-yeong and Seong Yeok-ju were among them. They were the very ones who had hidden everything and twisted the narrative to their advantage. The Crown Princes Teachers strategy is truly exceptional. As expected, he is indeed your grandson, Senior Grand Secretary. No, that is not the case. Though Seong Yeok-ju had once sought to deny his blood rtion to Yi-gang, he did not do so now. Yi-gang had aplished so much. He may not have been able to save the emperor, but that was not something to me him for. To have the presence of mind to shift the me onto the Guardian. If rumors had spread that it was the work of the Demon Cult or that the Heavenly Demon had been resurrected, it would have only caused more chaos. Yi-gang had detected that something was amiss and muddied the waters. As a result, much had changed. Not only did he provide a reason for the Grand Army of the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the Five Military Commissions to withdraw, but he also created an opportunity to solidify the Imperial Crown Princes legitimacy immediately. Besides, personally, I owe him a great debt. King Gye-yeong had ascended to the Emperors Longevity Hall. There, he had managed to rescue the unconscious Crown Prince. When the Crown Prince regained his senses, he testified in detail to everything he had seen. How Yi-gang appeared, how he confronted the Seven Great Immortals, and how he prevented the resurrection of the monstrous Heavenly Demon. Though Yi-gang had touched the Crown Princes pulse during the process, and it was unclear what had truly happened, not everything was fully understood. That Yi-gang had directly possessed the Guardian or the existence of Zhang Sanfeng were things they could not even begin to imagine. Yet, what Yi-gang had aplished was enough to deeply move King Gye-yeong. I may have lived in this heartless Forbidden City, but I still know gratitude and righteousness. For a member of the imperial family, especially one about to be an imperial prince, to speak of gratitude was no small matter. Seong Yeok-ju quietly waited for King Gye-yeong to continue speaking. Of course, I should provide the promised reward and even more in return. The Imperial Pces Medicine Vault Yes. Even if I send the Crown Princes Teacher the treasured sword of the Imperial Pce Armory that he requested, the entire Medicine Vault has already been looted. Yi-gang had requested one of the treasured swords from the Imperial Pce Armory and one of the top-tier elixirs from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault. His contributions were significant enough to deserve it. However, shockingly, during that time, the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault had beenpletely ransacked. It seems the guards were weak, and only two junior officers of the Embroidered Uniform Guards were on duty. The physician who had been stationed there still could not remember a single thing. When the theft was discovered, it was said that the physician and the two guards had been found embracing each other, trembling. It was a most peculiar incident. It must have been the work of those sorcerers from the Seven Great Immortals Ill have to find something of equal value to the special-grade elixir to offer instead. Not properly addressing the rewards and punishments would not be right, I think. Hmph, is it because youre concerned about your grandson? Thats not it Im just teasing. Now, lets see King Gye-yeong pondered seriously. Suddenly, as if he had thought of a brilliant n, King Gye-yeong pped his hands. Yes! How about overseeing a marriage? A marriage you say? Isnt the Crown Princes Teacher of an age where he should be finding a suitable spouse? If we find him a good match, it would be more than enough in ce of the elixir. It wasnt a wrong suggestion. Yi-gang had long passed the age of adulthood, and if it werent for his health issues, he would have been at a perfect age to marry someone from a prominent martial arts n. Even in Seong Yeok-jus mind, Yi-gang was a grandson whocked nothing, not even in appearance. Its not a bad suggestion, but However, for some reason, King Gye-yeongs attitude was suspicious. Have you already decided on a match? Theres no need to look far. Well King Gye-yeong, despite the closed window, tried to gaze off into the distance. My daughter should be fine, dont you think? The County Princess seems to have a special fondness for the Crown Princes Teacher. And the Crown Princes Teacher appears to admire her greatly now as well If you consider the degree of kinship, its not an issue either. And who could say anything against marrying the hero who helped suppress the rebellion? His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has already promised to grant Yi-gang the title of a Sage once he ascends to the throne! Its a match with no ws! The Crown Prince had indeed made such a promise. Being the Crown Princes Teacher was already a great honor, and the young Yi-gang was also set to receive the title of a Sage for his role in eliminating the emperors assassins. Receiving such a title from the imperial family was an extraordinary event, something that happened only once every few generations, even in prominent ces like Wudang or the Azure Forest. However, despite this, Seong Yeok-ju continued to watch King Gye-yeong with a cold expression. King Gye-yeong couldnt help but notice. Is it not to your liking? Nowadays, young men, especially those from martial arts families, prefer to choose their own spouses. Huh. We should respect Yi-gangs wishes. Seong Yeok-ju emphasized each word carefully. King Gye-yeong, flustered, could only nod in agreement. Hes really being picky about his own grandson. Moreover, wasnt it Seong Yeok-ju himself who had refused to marry his daughter to Baek Ryu-san? Whether he now regretted that decision or not was unclear, but his face gave no indication. Well then That item, please. You mean the one that was meant to be presented to thete emperor? King Gye-yeong had prepared a very precious item to meet the emperor. It was something that even the emperor, who had been beguiled by the Seven Great Immortals, had shown greed for. It was an item more precious than the special-grade elixir from the Imperial Pces Medicine Vault, but it was the only thing of simr value they could offer. Very well. Seong Yeok-ju, could you deliver it yourself? I shall do so. If its sent under my name or the imperial familys name, it will draw attention Please quietly send it to Crown Princes Teachers family home. Seong Yeok-ju nodded in agreement. King Gye-yeong muttered softly, Perhaps we shall meet again. Indeed, we will. We may even continue to see each otherlike family, or as actual family. I remind you again that we should respect their wishes Ahem. King Gye-yeongs cough put an end to the ongoing debate. The weather was beginning to warm. Shaanxi Province had a long north-south geography, leading to significant temperature differences between its northern and southern regions. In Xian, the provincial capital, it was definitely warmer than in Beijing. During the winter, snow would fall, but it wasnt too cold, making it afortable ce to live. However, summer was a different story. It was hotter than Beijing, and just moving a little made you sweat profusely. Theck of rainfall made the air dry, which could be seen as both an advantage and a disadvantage. Summer had arrived at the Baek Noble ns estate in Xian. A long time had passed since Yi-gang had left the n. In the meantime, Yi-gang, who had once been treated as the ns troublemaker, had achieved remarkable feats. He was given the grandiose nickname Immortal Divine Dragon, and became the youngest Supreme Peak master in Jianghu. If the events in Beijing, still unknown to the public, were to be revealed, Yi-gangs fame would surely spread throughout the entire martial world. Its hot. However, Yi-gangs fame had yet to reach the workers at the Baek Noble n. Its hot. Well, its because summer is almost here. Using a broom in this heat makes it even worse. What can we do? I hear the n Head is returning soon. The servants in charge of menial tasks had little connection to the upheavals in the martial world. It had been a long time since the conflict between the orthodox sects and the unorthodox sects had begun, with the Murim Alliance taking sides against the Unorthodox Union. Many had died, but things remained quiet here in Xian. After all, none of the Unorthodox Unions main sects would dare to establish a base near the Baek Noble n. Most battlefields were in regions where smaller sects gathered. One of the servants, annoyed by theziness of hispanions, scolded them. Shut up and just sweep the ce properly. Hey, Wang Il. You used to be theziest one, why are you so diligent now? When the n Head returns, where do you think hell stop by first? Obviously, here. This ce was the Small Brilliance Pavillion, where the Young n Head of the Baek n resided. Baek Ha-jun was undergoing what they called the Young n Head Course. He was honing his martial arts skills and cultivating his abilities to prepare for his role as the next n Head. Because of this, there were unpleasant rumors circting in Jianghu. As the conflict with the Unorthodox Union intensified, people gossiped that the Vice Alliance Leaders son had secluded himself in the n and refused toe out. Is Young Master Ha-jun having a hard time? Well If he steps into the martial world now, his name would quickly spread. However, the servants of the Baek n were outraged by such rumors. Even though Yi-gang was making a name for himself, their most cherished sessor in the Baek n was none other than Baek Ha-jun. Even though he was carrying a bad reputation for now, they still believed in him. No matter how much the eldest son has reformed, Young Master Ha-jun is still the best. Yeah, I suppose that could be true. Just look at his physique. His broad shoulders and how dignified he looks. Hey, hey Shh! Wang Il and the other servants quickly resumed sweeping with renewed vigor. Warriors were rushing over, and they looked extremely urgent. At first, it was unclear why they were heading toward the Small Brilliance Pavilion, but soon it made sense. Whats going on? Currently, the Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad was at the Small Brilliance Pavilion. He was stationed there to guard Baek Ha-jun during his seclusion training. Squad Leader! Its urgent! Get to the point, what is it? The current Squad Leader of the Biyeon Squad was none other than Pil Hwan. He was the warrior who had fought alongside Yi-gang against the Twin-Headed Ghost Tiger as Neung Ji-pyeongs subordinate. And the men who hade rushing over were members of the Biyeon Squad. They were apanied by a man in a disheveled state. This man is the head of the Changan Escort Agency from Beijing. Changan Escort Agency? What does the head of the escort agency want? The goods being transported by the Changan Escort Agency to our Baek Noble n were stolen en route. What?! Pil Hwans face twisted in frustration. To think that someone would dare to rob the Baek Noble ns goods in Xianit was almost unthinkable. Pil Hwan immediately questioned the head of the escort agency. Which lunatic did this?! They looked like members of the Green Forest bandits Im sorry. Those fools must be insane. Insane, to dare! The loss of the goods was less of a concern than the blow to the prestige of the Baek Noble n. Pil Hwan, now curious, asked another question, But why was the Changan Escort Agency from Beijing transporting the goods? We usually work with other agencies. Ah The Baek Noble n already had established rtionships with multiple escort agencies. So why had goods been sent through the Changan Escort Agency? It was a covert shipment, so I cannot say much. But the client seemed to be an official from the Forbidden City. A covert shipment? An official, you say? A covert shipment meant the identity of the item and the client were kept secret. This kind of service was used to transport important, confidential items, and it was always something of great significance. The fact that such an item had been stolen made Pil Hwan narrow his eyes suspiciously. Could the identity of the goods have been leaked? Was this a nned robbery? Not at all! The Changan Escort Agency is thorough! Our security is impable. Yet the goods were stolen, and youre telling me Cough. The head of the escort agency stammered as he added more details. The client said the item was being sent to Young Master Baek Yi-gang of the Baek Noble n At that moment, a low and cold voice echoed. To my brother, you say? The head of the escort agency turned his head and flinched in surprise. A young man stood with the sunlight at his back. Due to the backlighting, his expression was hard to make out, but his voice was as cold as ice. The head of the escort agency was startled for a different reason. The young mans voice was eerily simr to that of the high-ranking official who hadmissioned the shipment. My brothers goods were stolen by the Green Forest bandits? Yes, that is correct. Where? Pardon? The location where the goods were taken. His tone was that of someone ustomed to giving orders. Speak. Baek Ha-jun red at the head of the escort agency with cold, intense eyes. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 C Outside Of Beijing (2) On the road leading into Xian, there stood Mount Jin. It was at the entrance of Mount Jin where the valuables of Changan Escort Agency were stolen. Upon hearing that, the faces of the people, including Pil Hwan, showed utter disbelief once more. That close? Mount Jin was practically within arms reach. They had been robbed right before entering Xian City. Clearly, someone had stolen from the Baek Noble ns doorstep, and retaliation was inevitable. Pil Hwan clicked his tongue. Yi Mu-seok, Jeung Cheon. Gather about 20 of the guys who are on standby. Ill call for three teams. Meanwhile, Baek Ha-jun asked quietly, The number? The escort chief stammered as he answered, There were about ten or so, but three of them were Peak masters. They said it was Green Forest bandits, right? What affiliation do they have? They identified themselves as Three Lights Fort. Thats not one of the Thirty-Six Forts. Did they take anything besides the valuables? They took the horses as well. Baek Ha-jun asked a few more questions. The head of Changan Escort Agency alternated his gaze between Ha-jun and the Biyeon Squad warriors. Ha-juns barrage of questions suddenly stopped. I see. Baek Ha-jun tied up his considerably long hair that had grown over time. He nced briefly at Pil Hwan and said, Ill go search on my own. Pardon? Youre not taking anyone with you? Its fine. Baek Ha-jun had now officially be the Young n Head of the Baek Noble n. Since then, all the retainers, including those from the Biyeon Squad, treated him with utmost respect. Ha-jun quietly said, My father will return soon, so we must find it before then. We will definitely retrieve the items and capture the culprits. Pil Hwan bowed deeply, performing a formal salute. With light, graceful movements, Ha-jun demonstrated his light footwork and left. It wasnt in the direction of Mount Jin. The head of Changan Escort Agency couldnt hide his confusion. Huh Although he had lost the valuables, the escort chief was an expert when it came to thieves. There were two types of thieves who stole valuables. The first type were those who were truly desperate and poor, who attacked without thinking about the consequences. In most cases, they were easily repelled by the escorts protecting the goods. The second type was dangerous. They were the ones who seriously took on the risk of facing the Baek Noble ns retaliation. Among those bandits, there were three Peak martial masters. It didnt seem like they nned the robbery in advance, but they were at least confident they could escape. Uh Will he be alright going alone? the escort chief asked cautiously. What method would the Young n Head have to find those who were determined to flee from the start? Even the renowned sessors of the martial worlds younger generation wouldnt be able to pull that off. But Pil Hwan waved his hand dismissively. Well search as well, so dont worry. Ah However, the escort chief had something else he couldnt say. If the Young n Head found them, wouldnt that lead to an even bigger problem? If things went wrong Will he not be in danger? I told you not to worry. Pil Hwan clicked his tongue and red at the escort chief. Youll need to stay here for now. We need to hear the situation in full detail. Understood. Faced with Pil Hwans intense stare, the escort chief could only lower his head quietly. It wasnt the time to worry about others. All he could do was hope that the Baek Noble n would recover the stolen goods. Though, the chances were slim. A man with an axe strapped to his waist smacked the back of his struggling subordinates head. Thwack! The impact was so sharp that it seemed like the mans skull might have cracked. The man, who had been trying to pry open a massivecquered box, clutched his head and sat down. Hey, you idiot. Is it going to take all day just to open one box? Ugh The box is too sturdy. At the end of the day, its just a wooden box! The warriors were known by the impersonal nickname Three Hawks of Heshuo. Yi-eung, the second among them, kicked his subordinate hard. Then, taking over the wooden box they had just stolen, he exerted his strength. Hmmph! However, the heavy box that had given them trouble even when they snatched it from the escorts didnt budge. Ha! What are you doing, second brother? Il-eung, the eldest,ughed at the sight. Yi-eung, panting heavily, let go of the box. Why is this so sturdy?! He then pulled out his axe. Originally, Yi-eungs preferred weapon wasnt an axe but a Yamato de imported from the eastern sea. However, after their gang was destroyed by the Baek Noble ns Red Dragon Corps, he had hidden his identity and now carried an axe. Be careful. We dont know whats inside. Dont worry, older brother! Ugh-sha! Crack! No matter how sturdy the box was, it couldnt withstand the gleaming strike of the axe. The Three Hawks of Heshuo were notorious as local bandit lords in their territory. The axe had precisely split only the outer part of the box. What what is this? Yi-eung pulled out something from the inside of the split box. Inside was yet another box. However, this time the reaction was different. Everyone in the room, including Il-eung and Sam-eung, jumped to their feet. What is that?! Is that gold?! Uh, it looks like gold! It was a heavy golden box. Yi-eung picked up the box and bit into it to see if it would leave teeth marks. It was unmistakably solid gold. Heaven has given us a chance! Their decision to rob the Baek Noble ns goods had been a very impulsive one. The Three Hawks of Heshuo had recently suffered greatly in the ongoing conflict between the Unorthodox Union and the Murim Alliance. They had been defeated by the Baek Noble ns Red Dragon Corps, the ns martial unit. A few months ago, they had disguised themselves and fled, grinding their teeth in frustration. Lingering around Xian, they were contemting how they could exact revenge. Of course, there was no way they could take revenge on the Baek Noble n with their own strength. This is heavy It must weigh at least 20 jian. Twenty jian of gold! In the midst of this, they had spotted the goods heading towards the Baek Noble n and, knowing they would have to flee, impulsively decided to rob them. Pretending to be part of the Green Forest was also a way to conceal their identity. But who could have imagined that the stolen goods would be such a treasure? If it werent a covert shipment, the goods would normally have been guarded by at least three top-tier martial masters. Just selling the box alone would be enough to start a new sect! What kind of amazing thing must be inside the box? However, frustratingly enough, the golden box had another lock on it. It didnt seem like it required a key, so there must be a specific way to open it. Il-eung, who was about to split the golden box open, was stopped by the youngest. Theres a letter attached. Lets read it first. Go on. What are you waiting for? Youre the only one here who can read, arent you? Ugh Even Sam-eung, the youngest, wasnt great at reading. He slowly stumbled through the text. Baek Yi-gang Personal letter. Never open it in front of others, and make sure to open it in a safe ce when you have ample time. Since I cant get my hands on a special-grade elixir, this should have a simr value to something like Man-Shaped Snow Ginseng or Pure Sky Oil. Even the Three Hawks of Heshuo could only scoff at this. Whoever this rich person is, they sure know how to boast. Man-Shaped Snow Ginseng and Pure Sky Oil? Ha ha. The examples given were legendary elixirs, the existence of which was not even certain. To the Three Hawks of Heshuo, that wasmon knowledge. Your friend, Gye-yeong. They couldnt have imagined that the name Gye-yeong referred to the imperial family member, King Gye-yeong. Well, there must be something valuable inside. Il-eung, the eldest, infused his zhanmadao de with de energy. He didnt care about the contents of the letter and was determined to break open the box in one go. Just as he raised his sword, greed flickering in everyones eyes Creak The door opened. Il-eung turned to the door with an annoyed expression. Whos this brat? The person who appeared wasnt exactly someone you would call a brat. Ha-jun had now grown into a fully developed young man. He was about a hand taller than Yi-gang, who wasnt short himself. Yet, his face still remained gentle. Even though his features and eyebrows were sharp, the sparkle in his eyes still retained a youthful innocence. Who are you all? Huh? Instead of an answer, Ha-jun responded with a question. Il-eung let out an incredulousugh. I believe I asked first. Though he spoke with a threatening tone, something immediately felt off. This ce wasnt deep in the mountains but a farmhouse near Mount Jin. They had killed the original owner, buried him, and turned the ce into a temporary base. Naturally, there should have been subordinates standing guard outside. Yet, there hadnt been a single hint of anyone approaching until now. Ha-jun, appearing visibly irritated, gestured with his eyes. Put that down. That item belongs to my brother. What? The faces of the Three Hawks of Heshuo, which had been filled with confusion, hardened. Through those words, they realized Ha-juns true identity. Damn it! Could it be, theyre already here?! They immediately drew their weapons. If the Young n Head of the Baek Noble n had arrived, surely the ns warriors would have already surrounded the area. Thinking this, they tensed up, but nothing happened. What the could it be? There were no shouts of warriors charging with swords, nor did ck-d warriors leap down from the ceiling. Ha-jun simply stood there, without even drawing his sword. Il-eung, after a long moment of silence, asked for confirmation, Are you alone? Thats right. Ha-jun nodded, and another brief silence followed. Soon, a loud burst ofughter erupted. Ha ha ha! Youre insane! We finally get the chance to avenge ourselves on Baek Ryu-san! The Three Hawks of Heshuo held a deep grudge against Baek Ryu-san, who had sent the Red Dragon Corps after them. That was why they had stolen the goods in their petty attempt at revenge. To think that Baek Ryu-sans son, the Young n Head of the Baek Noble n, woulde here. Tsk, tsk This is why inexperienced orthodox brats are always a problem. They cant tell heaven from earth and walk right into the jaws of a tiger. Ha-jun was a Peak master. And the Three Hawks of Heshuo, all three of them, were also Peak masters. With their subordinates present as well, Ha-juns fate seemed as precarious as a candle in the wind. Were you trying to follow in your brothers footsteps since hes made quite a name for himself? Heh, they say no younger brother matches up to the elder. For a Young n Head, youre nothingpared to him. The Three Hawks of Heshuo probably said this to insult Baek Ha-jun. After all, rivalries weremon between brothers of prestigious ns. But Ha-jun only opened his mouth slightly, caught off guard. Such words Hmm. I see. No younger brotherpares to the elder. Yi-gang and Ha-jun had beenpared countless times before, but most of thoseparisons were made to criticize Yi-gang. Of course, after Yi-gang straightened himself out, such talk stopped, but now to find himself in the opposite position The insult from the Three Hawks of Heshuo actually lifted Ha-juns spirits a bit. Since youve given me such words, Ill give you a chance. What? Ill count to three. Put the box down and step back. I wont chase after those who retreat no. If it were Yi-gang, he would have made a quick decision in this situation, but Ha-jun stillcked confidence in himself. Ill tie you up and deliver you to the n so they can judge your crimes. You wont die immediately. Crazy bastard. Three. If they were handed over to the Baek Noble n, the fate of the Three Hawks of Heshuo would be clear. Two. But Ha-jun didnt give them a chance. The subordinates of the Three Hawks lunged at Ha-jun first. Die, you lunatic! The world, and even the Baek Noble ns members, were mistaken about Ha-jun. They thought he was the perfect Young n Head. He was known for his exceptional martial arts talent, brilliant mind, and kind, merciful nature. That was the reputation he had. However, that wasnt true. Ha-jun knew it himselfhe wasnt that gentle. As his brother had once pointed out, when he lost his temper, he became blinded by rage. But this wasnt a case of recklessly swinging his sword out of anger. Thats something a true swordsman would never do. Should I cut them all down? The only question was how far he should go with the punishment. Should he behead them, cut off a limb or two, or simply intimidate them and end it there? He found it difficult to make such decisions. His judgment was severelyckingpared to his brother. When he asked Yi-gang seriously, Yi-gang had given him this advice. Follow the judgment of someone you trust. If Father is nearby, follow his advice. If Yi-gang is nearby, follow his advice. If the timees when you have to make decisions as the n head, follow the advice of loyal retainers. And if no one is around, make the decision yourself. Even if your judgment is wrong, as long as youre alive, it doesnt matter much, does it? Ha-jun decided to take those words as his golden rule. So, when the unorthodox sect members who had stolen the Baek Noble ns goods rushed at him, Ha-jun didnt hesitate to swing his sword. They were people whose necks could be cut without guilt. With a swift sh, one head flew off. When an axe came flying at him from behind, he only slightly moved his head to dodge, causing the axe to embed itself in the face of the man approaching from the front. Blood almost sttered into his eyes, but he slightly twisted his sword to block the droplets. And so, he fought in a state of selflessness. Puk! He pierced the chest of one of the stronger ones. A furious scream erupted. Krraaa! Y-youngest! Il-eungs enraged zhanmadao de came shing down from above. Ha-jun pulled the impaled Sam-eung toward him using an absorption technique. The zhanmadao de embedded itself in Sam-eungs corbone instead of Ha-juns. A-Aaagh! That was likely the end for Sam-eung. Il-eung, having just killed his own sworn brother, was consumed by rage, but there was nothing he could do. A Peak master, just like me The Three Hawks of Heshuo had their fair share of experience in Jianghu, but their arrogance had clouded their judgment. Ha-jun was far from a sheltered, inexperienced youth. He was a sharp needle, merely hidden under fine silk. Dieeeeee! Il-eung charged recklessly, abandoning defense, determined to take Ha-jun down with him. At that moment, Ha-jun realized he hadnt finished counting. So he said, One. Puk! Il-eung froze in ce. Krrgh. Ha-juns sword pierced through Sam-eungs back and impaled Il-eungs throat. This time, even Ha-jun couldnt avoid getting blood sttered on his face. The shouts and screamspletely ceased. Outside, a man with his head half-shaved was fanning himself repeatedly. Beside himy the warrior who had been guarding the Three Hawks of Heshuos hideout until recently. He was the one Ha-jun had swiftly slit the throat of moments earlier. The man waiting for Ha-jun was named Jeong Gu. He was the Hall Chief of the Xian branch of the Low Down Sect. Creak The door opened, and Ha-jun walked out. Jeong Gu asked the usual formal questions, inquiring if Ha-jun was injured. Thank you, Hall Chief Jeong. No, not at all. I only reached the position of Hall Chief thanks to you, Young Master Ha-jun. Theres no need for such words. Ha-jun had been able to locate the Three Hawks of Heshuo so quickly thanks to the assistance of the Low Down Sect. It was a connection formed during his childhood outings with Yi-gang. Following Yi-gangs orders, Ha-jun never severed ties with the Low Down Sect. And Young Master Ha-juns ability to grasp the clues and give directions was remarkable. It made things easier. In addition, Ha-jun wasnt just skilled in martial arts. He gathered various pieces of information from the escort chief agency. Information about how the thieves disguised themselves as part of the Green Forest bandits, how there were three Peak masters, and how they had stolen the horses. With that information,bined with the help of the Low Down Sect, he figured out that instead of fleeing, they had hidden in Xian City Road. Has Father returned? He should have passed through the city gates a short while ago. Lend me a horse. Its ready for you. Ha-jun mounted the horse that Jeong Gu had prepared. In his hand was the golden box he had recovered. Ill inform the Biyeon Squad warriors. Take care on your way back. As Ha-jun rode off into the distance, Jeong Gu bowed deeply. He thought to himself. The Baek Noble n has given birth to two dragons. The world would soon realize this. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 C Outside Of Beijing (3) The head of the Changan Escort Agency was astonished after losing the escort goods. He had thought it impossible to catch the thieves, but the Baek Noble ns Biyeon Squad found them in less than a day. Indeed, the power of the Seven Great ns was something to behold. However, it was too early to be impressed by that alone. First, the Young n Head of the Baek Noble n had left swiftly and single-handedly eradicated the thieves. Thanks to being near the squad leader of the Biyeon Squad, the escort chief could hear the news immediately. Among the enemies were three masters at the peak of martial prowess. They were certainly not weak individuals, so how had the Young n Head managed to defeat the three Peak masters and their subordinates alone? Impossible he muttered unconsciously. At that moment, the squad leader of the Biyeon Squad stared at him quietly. The escort chief froze and shut his mouth. It wasnt because he feared the squad leader of the Biyeon Squad. It was because of the middle-aged man standing beside him. So, Ha-jun caught those guys? How could he not be afraid? It was Iron-Blooded Merciless Baek Ryu-san. Baek Ryu-san, the n Head of the Baek Noble n, and the current Vice Alliance Leader of the Murim Alliance. He was undeniably one of the top swordsmen in Jianghu. Yes. It is presumed to be the Three Hawks of Heshuo. The Three Hawks of Heshuo? I heard the Red Dragon Corps missed them, and they dared toe to Xian. Theyre madmen, indeed. Pil Hwan and Baek Ryu-san continued their conversation, not paying attention to the escort chiefs presence. Theyre a bunch worse than pigs and dogs, but their skills arent weak. Yet Ha-jun took them down alone? Yes, thats correct. Do you think that was reasonable? Baek Ryu-sans question was casual. However, Pil Hwan, looking slightly tense but confident, answered with certainty, Young Master Ha-jun, as the Young n Head, was more than capable of handling them. Baek Ryu-sans lips twisted into a slight smirk. Pil Hwan quickly added, Of course, I had the Biyeon Squad warriors follow him. But Ha-jun ditched the Biyeon Squad warriors and tracked them down on his own? Yes. How? The Young n Headmands the Xian branch of the Low Down Sect. Both the pavilion leader and their higher-ups have sworn loyalty to Young Master Ha-jun and Young Master Yi-gang. Baek Ryu-san was impressed by this revtion. Hemands the Low Down Sect? Youre saying its not just a business rtionship? Theyve sworn loyalty. Of course, given their nature, its something we should monitor closely but it seems the rtionship has been longstanding. Wait a minute, why is Yi-gangs name involved? They say the rtionship started before Young Master Yi-gang went to the Azure Forest That would have been when Yi-gang and Ha-jun were still children. Baek Ryu-san chuckled to himself as he muttered, Those Low Down Sect bastards. They really picked the right side. Using their current connections with the Low Down Sect was a sign of good management, but having formed that rtionship in their childhood was a stroke of luck for the sect. Baek Ryu-san continued to exchange a few more words with Pil Hwan. Pil Hwan hesitated with a strange expression, which Baek Ryu-san quickly noticed. Do you have something to ask? Well I heard that Young Master Yi-gang is staying at Shaolin. Hmm, so youve heard as well. Given that Pil Hwan was part of the Baek ns Biyeon Squad, it was expected that he would be privy to information not avable to the general public. That child is recuperating at Shaolin. Is his condition that serious? Fortunately, its not life-threatening. The Divine Monk is personally taking care of him, so he should be fine. For what reason? Even as part of the Biyeon Squad, Pil Hwan didnt have detailed knowledge of the imperial secrets. Baek Ryu-san didnt respond but instead asked quietly, Does Ha-jun know? Though I didnt tell him, it seems he has heard about it. The Low Down Sect must be quite resourceful. Ha-jun was aware that Yi-gangs condition wasnt good. If he were merely ill, he could have returned to the Azure Forest and received treatment from the Golden Needle Phantom. The fact that he had gone to Shaolin instead was ominous. So, when it was reported that Yi-gangs belongings were stolen, that child personally took action? That seems to be the case. Baek Ryu-san and Pil Hwan were standing in front of the Council of Elders. The first ce the returning n Head sought out was none other than the Council of Elders. Ha-jun, who had just returned to the Baek n, was ordered to tidy up ande before the front of the Council of Elders. Soon enough, Ha-jun appeared. He was dressed neatly in a cleanly pressed blue uniform. n Head. Ha-jun. Baek Ryu-san and Baek Ha-jun exchanged words and looked at each other. There was no disy of affection, and outwardly, it appeared rather dry. However, Pil Hwan knew that the rtionship between father and son was far from bad. At that moment, Ha-juns eyes widened. No way, Father. Yes. Congrattions on your great achievement! Ha-jun said, kneeling on one knee. Baek Ryu-san smiled faintly. As Pil Hwan and the warriors processed Ha-juns words, they hurriedly knelt as well. Congrattions on your great achievement, n Head! They all bowed respectfully to the n Head of the Baek Noble n. Heh heh heh Youve got sharp eyes, kid. The phrase great achievement referred to an advancement in martial prowess. His son, who he hadnt seen in a long time, immediately noticed the change in him. Baek Ryu-san felt pleased. Its all thanks to my body recovering well. When did you achieve this? Recently, I fought against the Wolf Fang Deviant de of the Unorthodox Union. Ah! The Wolf Fang Deviant de was one of the most dangerous individuals, even among the Supreme Peak masters. He was known to be just below the Ten Grandmasters. The fact that Baek Ryu-san fought him and remained unharmed He wasnt an easy opponent to defeat, but because of that, I gained something. Everyone, including Ha-jun, realized that Baek Ryu-sans left arm seemed stiff. Then could it be youve reached the Absolute realm? No, not yet. It was a bit disappointing. However, reaching the Absolute realm was no easy feat. Even the former n Head of the Namgung Noble n, once hailed as the greatest swordsman among the Seven Great ns, could not surpass the barrier of the Absolute realm. Still, I feel like Im finally grasping a thread, Baek Ryu-san said. Ha-jun and Pil Hwan could not hide their joy at his words. If that were true, his level would be on par with those barely making it into the ranks of the Ten Grandmasters. It was an achievement that could shift the bnce of power in the martial world. There are things that have be possible because of it but those can wait for another time. At Baek Ryu-sans signal, Ha-jun stood up. The Grand Elder is waiting. Lets go pay our respects. Although she had relinquished the title of Grand Elder, Baek Young-ryeong was still the most revered elder of the Baek Noble n. Father and son quietly walked toward the Council of Elders. Cough, cough! Baek Young-ryeong let out a violent cough. She no longer hid herself behind a curtain, and her frail, aged appearance made her seem all the more pitiable. Are you alright, Grandmother? Even Baek Ryu-san, known as the Iron-Blooded Merciless, could not be indifferent toward his grandmother. As he asked about her well-being with concern, Baek Young-ryeong waved her hand dismissively. I still have plenty of days left. Dont worry about me. Please dont say such things It seems youve achieved a great feat. Congrattions. Baek Young-ryeong lightly bowed her head in congrattion. As expected, her insight was exceptional. Baek Ryu-san, flustered, humbly epted her praise. Thank you. And you, Ha-jun Baek Young-ryeongs gaze shifted to Ha-jun. The cold and sharp look in her eyes seemed to be a trait inherited by all members of the Baek family. Have you made any progress in your martial arts? There hasnt been much progress yet. I see. Baek Ha-jun hadnt noticed any significant changes since reaching the level of a Peak master. He trained daily, but he had yet to experience a breakthrough worthy of note. Are you feeling stuck? Yes. Baek Young-ryeongs words were not a reprimand, but they didnt carry any warmth either. Persevere. You are the future of the Baek Noble n. I will do so. Ha-jun bowed his head. If others from the martial world saw this conversation, they would find it absurd. Ha-jun had reached the level of a Peak master before even turning twenty. It was an achievement so fast it shocked the world, yet he was being told to progress even faster. It seemed almost too harsh. The saying that heroes rise in times of chaos also means that those who fail to be heroes are all crushed. You must not be one of them. I will keep that in mind. But this was the Baek Noble n. Ha-juns older brother, Yi-gang, had already reached the level of a Supreme Peak master. There was no room for rxation for Baek Ha-jun. -Dont worry too much. At that moment, Baek Ryu-san sent a quiet voice transmission. -You dont need to be oppressed by your brothers shadow. Dont let yourself feel any inferiority. -Yes. -You must walk your own path. Once again, Baek Ha-jun felt a strange mix of emotions. Theparison to his older brother came in the form of mockery from the Three Hawks of Heshuo and concern from his father. -Im fine. But Ha-jun truly was fine. Yi-gang had always been the forsaken son, while Baek Ha-jun was the one who received expectations and love. However, Baek Ha-jun himself had never once thought that his older brother was lesser than him. His brother was a far superior person. No one else thought so, but Ha-jun knew it to be true. Now, people might be concerned for Ha-jun, calling Yi-gang the Immortal Divine Dragon, but Ha-jun wasnt worried. In fact, he was happy with the situation. However, Baek Ryu-san spoke gravely. -It seems youve already developed an inner demon. If you cant resolve it, you wont be able to advance to the next realm. An inner demon? Ha-jun didnt fully understand. But given the discerning eye of Baek Ryu-san, who was knocking on the door of the Absolute realm, it couldnt be ignored. At that moment, Baek Young-ryeong said something shocking, And, its about time the Young n Head started thinking about marriage, isnt it? What? Ha-jun was so startled that his expression became nk. Now that hes grown up, shouldnt he start considering a good match, n Head? Uh. Baek Ryu-san seemed at a loss for words and stammered. Ha-jun quickly interjected, Its still a bit too early. Too early? What do you mean by that? Youve already passed your youth. In fact, yourete. But I havent even formallypleted the process of bing the Young n Head. Ahem, the Young n Head should stay quiet. Im speaking directly with the n Head. Baek Ha-juns remarks were immediately dismissed. He quickly nced at his father, but Baek Ryu-san was equally flustered. n Head, what do you think? I dont think theres any need to rush Cough, cough! Suddenly, Baek Young-ryeong started coughing violently as if she were about to spit blood. Her coughing was so severe it seemed as though she might stop breathing, and Baek Ryu-san hurried over in a panic. But Baek Ha-jun clearly saw his great-grandmother sneak a sly nce. I feel as though my life ising to an end. Just a moment ago, you said you were still in good health Are you going to let me die without seeing my great-great-grandchilds face? Isnt Ha-jun your great-grandchild? Cough! Cough! The sound of that almost choking cough was enough to make anyone forget their words. Ha-jun realized he couldnt stay silent any longer. So, breaking themand, he shouted, My brother! Cough Huh? How can I think of marriage when my brother, Yi-gang, hasnt even married yet? Yi-gang, that child Yi-gang still hadnt cured his meridian blockage disease. Baek Young-ryeong paused, stopping her cough, deep in thought. Its not right for me, as the younger brother, to find a partner before my older brother. Still Ill speak with Brother first. Even Baek Young-ryeong, who seemed as though no emotion could pierce her, softened. Not missing this opportunity, Baek Ryu-san stood up as well. I was nning to send Ha-jun to see Yi-gang anyway. Is that really true, Father? Baek Ha-jun was pleasantly surprised. Deliver the gift from Beijing and visit Shaolin. Also, bring up the marriage matter. Yes! Baek Young-ryeong looked quietly between Ha-jun and Baek Ryu-san before asking Baek Ryu-san for confirmation, Is this true? Yes, its true. She also asked Ha-jun, Ha-jun, will you ask Yi-gang? If he agrees, I will personally arrange the marriage talks. Ill do my best to persuade him. Though Ha-jun doubted Yi-gang would ept a political marriage, he answered ordingly. If thats the case As Baek Young-ryeongs pressure eased, Ha-jun sighed in relief. Meeting the family elders was truly intimidating. Baek Ryu-san then sent a quiet sound transmission. -You dont have to force a political marriage. Ill stop it if necessary, so dont worry. Having experienced a great love himself, Baek Ryu-san didnt want his children forced into an arranged marriage. Baek Ha-jun felt warmth in his heart as he realized his thoughts aligned with his fathers. -Still, if you find a good match while youre at Shaolin, that would be even better. -Yes. -For both you and Yi-gang. Though he hadnt intended it, there was no harm in the idea. Just as Ha-junposed his expression again, he flinched in surprise. At Shaolin? Shaolin was a ce for monks, wasnt it? There couldnt possibly be anyone there to match with. Cautiously, he nced at Baek Ryu-san, who only smiled gently. Could it be that a marriage proposal was waiting for him when he arrived at Shaolin? Baek Ha-jun entertained this odd thought. However, what was being prepared at Shaolin was far more extraordinary than that. It was something Baek Ha-jun could never have imagined. Meanwhile, Yi-gang, who had just regained consciousness at Shaolin, was already very close to uncovering that secret. When Yi-gang opened his eyes at Shaolin, the first thing he saw was the smiling, wrinkled face of the Divine Monk. He was holding something small, ck, and round, resembling a bead. Ugh. As Yi-gang groaned, the Divine Monk smiled and said, Its goat dung. What? Then, without hesitation, he popped it into Yi-gangs mouth. It tasted extremely bitter. Yi-gang suddenly thought, It must be some kind of elixir. But the Divine Monk shook his head. I said, its goat dung. Ugh. He pressed down to prevent Yi-gang from spitting it out. This monk is crazy! Yi-gang tried to struggle, but the Divine Monk justughed heartily. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 C Let Go (1) Yi-gang was momentarily flustered. Even when the Heavenly Demon was resurrected, he hadnt been this bewildered. That was an event hed prepared for. However, he hadnt expected that the first thing he would see upon opening his eyes would be the Divine Monk feeding him what looked like goat dung. Whether it was due to some acupoint sealing technique, he found himself unable to muster any strength. Thankfully, what the Divine Monk was feeding him wasnt actually goat dung. Yi-gang, who had been trying to spit out whatever was in his mouth, stopped resisting. Keulk keulk The Divine Monk chuckled, watching as Yi-gang opened his eyes wide in shock. The round pill quickly dissolved. A very bitter taste spread in his mouth, but a refreshing aroma pierced his senses, clearing his head. The pill, which had liquefied almost instantly, slid down his throat into his stomach. A warm heat radiated from his chest, spreading throughout his body. The Divine Monk removed his hand from Yi-gangs mouth. What is this? Something good for your body. No way Yi-gang could be considered something of an authority on elixirs. Among the sessors nurtured with great expectations from the Murim sects, few had consumed as many elixirs as Yi-gang. As an authority in such matters, he intuitively recognized that the pill he just consumed was far from an ordinary elixir. And if it was one of Shaolins supreme elixirs Is it Great Recovery Pill? That was an extraordinary elixir, ranked above the best of Taoist sects elixirs like Violet Sky Pill and Grand Purity Pill. The Divine Monk burst into heartyughter. Absurd! Do you think the Great Recovery Pill would be given to just anyone in the world? Then is it the Small Recovery Pill? Heh heh. The Divine Monk merely smiled slightly in response. Thank you. Yi-gang expressed his gratitude. Even if it was a Small Recovery Pill, there was nothing to be disappointed about. Though considered inferior to the Great Recovery Pill, it was still a top-tier elixir, held in simr regard as the Violet Sky Pill or Grand Purity Pill. He needed to immediately circte his Qi and meditate to absorb the energy of the recovery pill, but for some reason, his True Qi remained unresponsive. Dont be so hasty. What youve already swallowed isnt going anywhere. Until its expelled as waste, its entirely yours. Waste? Is waste so dirty? Its certainly not clean. The ancient sages once said, Even in a dry dung stick, there is Buddha. A rather filthy Buddha, I presume. Keulk keulk. Only then did Yi-gang take a moment to look around. It was clear that he had arrived at Shaolin Temple, but this wasnt a grand hall with a solemn Buddha statue; it was simply a in room. It reminded him of the humble straw hut where the Sword Emperor used to live. The only difference was a small wooden Buddha statue and an incense burner on one wall. This is my meditation room. Its just like Sword Emperors room. The friendship between the Sword Emperor and the Divine Monk was well-known. When Yi-gang murmured this, the Divine Monks eyes widened. To think that friend would ever be a Buddhist Yi-gang didnt mean it that way, but he didnt have the energy to correct him. His physical condition was truly awful. Though he was ustomed to his body feeling off after a possession, today was different. Not only could he not move, but even his True Qi was stagnant. With his hazy mind, Yi-gang looked at the Divine Monk. The Great Recovery Pill is not given to just anyone. Yes. Do you know why? As Yi-gang was drifting off to sleep, the Divine Monk asked the question. It was as if he was trying to keep him from falling asleep. I dont know. The Small Recovery Pill also isnt given to just anyone, but the Great Recovery Pill is another matter. Even if I were dying of illness, the abbot wouldnt give me a single Great Recovery Pill. Its the same in other cases. When the training of the Four Great Vajras, who will lead Shaolins future, was obstructed, not a single Great Recovery Pill was given to them. Yes. Even when the emperor demanded a Great Recovery Pill to extend his life, it was denied. Just how precious was the Great Recovery Pill, that it was withheld even then? In fact, there was no Great Recovery Pill even in the imperial pces medicine vault. Although Yi-gang had already consumed the Small Recovery Pill, he became curious about the Great Recovery Pill. If it was that precious As Yi-gang closed his eyes, the Divine Monk pped his hands. Then, who exactly would be given the Great Recovery Pill? Who The Great Recovery Pill is only given to those who are dying. Those who are dying. The Divine Monks gaze fell directly upon Yi-gang. The Great Recovery Pill is Shaolins price of life. Only three or four are made every hundred years. Of course, the method to create the Great Recovery Pill and its ingredients were both unknown. Only those who were on the brink of death could be chosen to receive the Great Recovery Pill. Only those whose lives could be saved by it, and who were deemed worthy. What you consumed is a Great Recovery Pill. Tsk, tsk. Your spirit is in tatters. Yi-gang could no longer respond. The reason he couldnt move wasnt due to an acupoint sealing technique. His soul and spirit were, in fact, far from normal. The countless possessions Yi-gang had undergone ced a burden not only on his body but also on his spirit. Moreover, the experience of possessing and then dying within the body of the Guardian had left a clear scar on Yi-gangs soul. On top of that, the demonic energy originating from the Heavenly Demon had also invaded, making it miraculous that he had survived at all. While you sleep, focus on absorbing as much of the Great Recovery Pills spiritual energy as possible. It will save your life The Divine Monks voice seemed to gradually fade. Well its like you once consumed an extraordinary elixir capable of elevating the rank of the soul. The Three-Element Well, its your fortune that the remaining spiritual energy of the Great Recovery Pill is yours to take. Youre a lucky one, arent you? The Divine Monk chuckled softly. And with that, Yi-gang lost consciousness. The effects of the Great Recovery Pill couldnt be absorbed in just one day. Yi-gangs skin began to peel, as if shedding, and he started sweating profusely with a pungent odor. Even in this state, he couldnt move at all. If the Shaolin novices hadnte to cleanse and turn his body regrly, he would surely have developed bedsores. His mind drifted in and out. Many people came and went in search of Yi-gang. Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon were also there. Yi-gang must awaken. If he dies it cant be The voices sounded like a conversation in a dream. Every day, Cheongho would curl up and rest on Yi-gangs chest. He could feel the warmth of her fur even while sleeping. The one who visited most frequently was the Divine Monk. Despite not being a physician, he checked Yi-gangs condition. Along with him were the highly esteemed senior monks of Shaolin. Perhaps a body transformation No stillcking If possible an opportunity Thats the only way They exchanged iprehensible words. Surprisingly, Dam Hyun did note to see him. He only visited once, dressed in travel clothes, seemingly preparing to leave with the senior brothers of the Azure Forest. Then, Yi-gangs eyes snapped open. It was clear this wasnt waking up from sleep. And it was just as clear that this was a dream. If it wasnt a dream, Dam Hyun wouldnt be sitting in a pnquin dressed in such borate clothing. Hey! Dam Hyun waved at Yi-gang from the pnquin. There were several other reasons confirming it was a dream. One of them was that Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon were carrying Dam Hyuns pnquin. Yi-gang, its been a while. Senior Brother. Also, Cheongho was sitting in Dam Hyuns arms. Normally aloof, Cheongho was nuzzling against Dam Hyuns hand, showing affection. So Yi-gang asked him, Is this Senior Brothers dream? Dam Hyun muttered, looking slightly embarrassed, Is it that obvious? Yes. Well, its not exactly my dream, but more of a spell to send a message to you through a dream. Your skills with sorcery have greatly improved. Yi-gang had known of such spells, but he hadnt expected Dam Hyun to be capable of performing one. Dam Hyun jumped gracefully from the carriage. Youre toocking in your sorcery skills. Yi-gang had no response to that. An honor flower disciple was one proficient in both martial arts and sorcery. Its ideal to master the martial prowess of the martial flower disciple and the knowledge and sorcery of the Taoist flower disciple. But how did Yi-gang fare? While he could confidently say he could defeat his senior brother Dam Hyun in martial arts, his skills in sorcery were clearlycking. This time too. If you could handle sorcery as well as I can, things wouldnt have turned out this way. You wouldnt have fallen victim to the Demon Cults spies. Yes. It wasnt something he had expected to admit, but Dam Hyun was right. Master focused solely on martial arts because your talent there was greater, but I think differently. While he didnt outright tell Yi-gang to focus only on sorcery, the meaning was clear. However, even if you dedicated yourself to sorcery from now on, you wouldnt catch up to me. Thats fair. So focus on one thing and make use of Treasures. Dam Hyuns advice was highly practical. There are countless kinds of spells. Give up on learning them all and focus on the important ones. The important ones Figure out what they are for yourself. Use Treasures to cover your weaknesses. Ill leave some with the monks at Shaolin for you. Yi-gang remembered that Dam Hyun had taken Treasures from the Guardian. However, he couldnt understand why Dam Hyun would go so far as to appear in his dreams to give advice. Were heading back at the Forest Lords request. You should focus on healing your body here first. Then, Dam Hyun spoke quietly, Theres something hidden here, on Mount Song. Hidden? What do you mean? Im not sure if its a yokai, but its definitely unusual. Even Yi-ryong, who had attempted to resurrect the Heavenly Demon, had said something simr. If Dam Hyun sensed it as well, it was unlikely to be mere nonsense. Stay alert. With that, Dam Hyun jumped back onto the pnquin. In this dream, Jin Mu and Jin Ri-yeon seemed to hold great respect for Dam Hyun. Dam Hyun gradually moved away, riding the pnquin carried by his senior and junior brothers. Before disappearing from sight, he turned to Yi-gang and said, Stay strong in your revival! Then his form gently faded away. Yi-gang pondered over Dam Hyuns parting words. Revival? It was a very ominous word. It wasnt simply about recovery but rather about revival. What could that mean? However, there was no opportunity to ask about it. The dream ended, and he fell into a deep sleep once again. It was several dayster when Yi-gang finally opened his eyes. Someone was wiping Yi-gangs forehead with a damp cloth. Birds were chirping. Since it was nearly summer, the air felt slightly humid. His awakening was sudden. Ha-ah! Yi-gangs eyes snapped open. He caught sight of the person who had been wiping his sweat. Who? Benefactor. It was a young monk, with a trained physique and a sincere expression. If he hadnt shaved his head as a monk, his dignified appearance would have easily earned him fame as a martial hero. However, there was something familiar about him. That I am Jeong Myung, also known by the overly generous title of Shaolins First Fist. Jeong Myung. He was the Shaolin sessor who had explored the Five Elements Tomb with him. Yi-gang had heard that Jeong Myung had achieved great merit in the conflict with the Unorthodox Union, and it seemed he had since returned to Shaolin. Ah, its been a while. It has indeed, Benefactor. I learned much thanks to you back then. While Yi-gang held a slightly higher rank among the sessors of his generation, he and Jeong Myung were on equal terms. Still, Jeong Myung greeted him with a noticeably respectful attitude, bowing with his hands together. No but why are you here? The Divine Monk has ordered me to look after you, Young Master Yi-gang. What? To think that a sessor, one of Shaolins future hopes, would be assigned to assist him. It would have been a blow to his pride, but Jeong Myung seemed entirely unbothered. Why would you go so far to personally? This, too, is a form of alms-giving. Please dont worry about it. Though Jeong Myung told him not to mind, Yi-gang couldnt help but feel ufortable. Jeong Myung tidied Yi-gangs bedding and stepped outside for a moment, asking him to wait. He then returned with a bowl of in rice porridge. Here, sit up. Jeong Myung personally helped Yi-gang sit upright. Then he scooped some porridge and brought the spoon close to Yi-gangs mouth. Please open your mouth. You need to eat to recover. What are you doing? I can feed myself. Yi-gang, feeling embarrassed, tried to take the spoon from Jeong Myung. I told you not to mind. However, he simply couldnt manage to do it. He tried to take the spoon, but his hand wouldnt move. Yi-gang realized that he couldnt muster any strength in his arms. Now, say Ah. Both his arms had turned pitch ck due to the demonic energy of the Heavenly Demon. A sh of realization struck him like lightning. A sense of crisis rmed him. No, dont The spoon was pushed into his mouth. Jeong Myung spoke calmly, Youll be able to recover soon. The porridge from Shaolin Temple tasted absolutely nd. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!